《Transmigrated as the Ex-Wife of a Heroic Man》 Chapter 1: Wearing a book? Chapter 1 is through the book? "Girl Wen, wake up." Su Wen''s mind was buzzing, and she felt pain from being pinched, and someone said in her ear: "Why did you pass out when you were fine? Hurry up, send him to the barefoot doctor in the vige to see." Su Wen was startled when she opened her eyes¡ª I saw myself lying on the ground, surrounded by people, a woman in her forties wearing old cotton silk floral trousers and a fine jacket approached with concern. "Great, Wen girl, you finally woke up. Zhou Hengyang''s scum is not worthy of your sorrow. You are the head of the family who stands on top of the door. How can hepare with you when he cuts in the door." "Let him be the backdoor for the purpose of having a son. He can''t do it, and he definitely can''t have it." "I think Zhao Jiangang from Lijiagou is not bad, he is a fair young man, and he is willing to be your son-inw." Su Wen was at a loss. She was obviously lying on the sofa chasing a book about a son-inw of the age, because the story is wonderful and the hero is charming, and in order to encourage the author to explode more, she rewarded a million reading coins. How did shee here in the blink of an eye? Wait¡ªZhou Hengyang? Isn¡¯t that the name of the heroine of the son-inw? Girl Wen is the hero''s scumbag ex-wife! There is also Zhao Jiangang, a wild man who was found by his scumbag ex-wifeter. Su Wen lowered her head, hiding the turbulent waves in her eyes. Everything is right, can''t go wrong! The names of the characters and the background of the story are all exactly the same. She transmigrated into the viin''s female partner in this era''s son-inw novel, the hero''s scumbag ex-wife. Su Wen racked her brains to think about the storyline in the article. At the beginning of the story, the male protagonist Zhou Hengyang became Su Wen''s son-inw because he was an outsider and had no roots in the local area. The Su family has seven sisters and no son. Grandpa and grandma value sons over daughters, and they have been forcing them to have a son, but thest one who gave birth bleeds and died. The seven sisters have no status in the family. Su Wen is the eldest, and the situation is a little better because she is the first child. The old Su''s family couldn''t cut it off, so they forced Su Wen to recruit a son-inw at home. is the hero Zhou Hengyang. In the rural areas in the early 1980s, the social environment and thinking were still very conservative, and the son-inw was always inferior to others. Su Wen looked down on Zhou Hengyang because she was afraid of being ridiculed, and even refused to have **** with Zhou Hengyang under the instigation of the white lotus heroine. Not long after, the heroine was instigated to fall in love with Zhao Jiangang from the next vige. In order to be able to be with Zhao Jiangang justifiably, they say that Zhou Hengyang can''t do it everywhere. It was his problem that he could not conceive, and he forced Zhou Hengyang to change his surname to Su. The murdered male lead lost face and no dignity at all, and was finally kicked out under all kinds of humiliation. The story is written here, most of it is about how the male protagonist went to the provincial capital to make money, do business, start apany, and get along well. While the hostess Bailianhua provokes Su Wen to be with Zhao Jiangang from the next vige in her hometown. At the same time, he secretly got the letter from Zhou Hengyang, and after learning the address, he wrote to Zhou Hengyang, asking for his health, being gentle and small, but at the same time not forgetting to discredit Su Wen. In the end, the male protagonist was moved by the white lotus female protagonist, married her, and made her the richest wife. As the viin, the scumbag''s ex-wife will be miserable! Zhao Jiangang was drunk and beat his wife. Every time he was drunk, he beat his scumbag ex-wife to death. It''s fine to eat other people''s food and drink the family''s food, and also be the six younger sisters of the scumbag ex-wife. The youngest sister was sold by Zhao Jiangang for 100 yuan. The second child and the third child went out to work with their rtives in the town but were tricked into bing a youngdy, contracted a whole body of heart disease, and the two sisters joined hands and jumped into the sea tomit suicide. The fourth child married an old man in his fifties. The old No. 5 middle school dropped out of school, was drunk by Zhao Jiangang, and thenmitted suicide by drinking pesticide. The sixth child was calcted by Zhao Jiangang to marry the silly son of the director of the town''s meat joint factory. And after the ex-wife of the scumbag lost her use value, she was kicked out by Zhao Jiangang, which can be regarded as retribution. Compared to the misery of the seven sisters of the Su family, it is the family of the female lead of the white lotus. With the favor of the male lead, the whole family has be the envy of everyone in the vige. This book hasn''t been finished yet. When Su Wen gave the reward, she saw that the male lead has a very powerful life experience, and his background is unfathomable. Rmend my new article, it has been updated and serialized, you can follow it with confidence: Book title: "Full-grade green tea wears to the 1980s and re-behaves" ¡¾Introduction¡¿ Guan Jibai is a top-notch scumbag who nobody loves when she wears sunsses. Her famous quote is: Although I am a scumbag, I know that I am a good person. After making waves until he was 26 years old, he couldn''t think of donating his heart to others for a while. This is retribution! Before dying, Guan Jibai made a deep self-examination: If there is an afterlife, she must be a good person. Opening her eyes again, she traveled to the 1980s and became a bullied illegitimate daughter, poor little girl. After bing a poor little girl, Guan Jibai followed his notorious mother back to the city from a remote vige, joined the city song and dance troupe, and worked hard to get ahead. Helpless, her mother has too many enemies, so she can only resort to the methods she used back then, and step on the high-profile counterattack of the scumbags. From a temporary worker, she became the mainstay of the song and dance troupe, participated in ssic masterpieces, and became the most popr female anchor of the radio station. The only problem is that the man who was indifferent to her at the beginning is now stalking her. **** The daughters of the capital gritted their teeth in hatred for Guan Jibai''s mother and daughter. What made them jealous the most was that the man everyone wanted to marry the most was cheated by Guan Jibai. A man who never talked to girls and had a hard time seeing them, but was madly infatuated with Guan Jibai. All the daughters: Sure enough, the upper beam is not upright and the lower beam is crooked. The mother is a vixen, and the daughter is not a good person. Guan Jibai (innocent face): I was forced. Chapter 2: seven golden flowers Chapter 2 Seven Golden Flowers Su Wen roughly sorted out the plot of the story, and she began to care about it. Now that she has traveled through time, the story in the book cannot be allowed to happen. The six sisters of the Su family are innocent. Since she has time-traveled, she must find a way to ease the conflict and strive for forgiveness from the male lead. "Aunt Chunyan, in fact...you have misunderstood Zhou Hengyang." Su Wen grabbed Wang Chunyan''s hand and said with guilt: "Hengyang...he is very good." "What do you mean by very good? Isn''t he bad?" Someone on the side asked sharply. "Su Wen''s mind is spinning fast. In fact, she is also hesitating. If she admits that she deliberately smeared Zhou Hengyang, she will lose face in the future, and will be stabbed in the back wherever she goes. Absolutely can''t admit it, but it can''t let the male protagonist bear the infamy. "It''s nothing at all." Su Wen turned on the showman mode, burst into tears, andined aggrievedly: "The rumors outside are all nonsense. I never said it. It''s not true at all. I just realized that someone must be maliciously smearing , you must not believe it." "Then why don''t you exin?" "This kind of thing...how can I have the nerve to exin it?" Su Wen looked embarrassed, tangled, and helpless with various emotions, "There are people outside maliciously smearing, if I exin it, won''t I appear guilty?" The vigers really thought about it. After closing the door, the matter between husband and wife is really difficult to exin. "Which ck-hearted thing is it, so wicked." Wang Chunyan immediately believed it, and cursed angrily. "In this case, why did you drive Zhou Hengyang away penniless?" Someone hid in the crowd and fanned the mes. Su Wen looked up, but she didn''t see anyone suspicious. "It''s not about driving away, it''s about going out to make money." Su Wen rummaged through her pockets and found a low-quality handkerchief that wrapped all her current belongings. Carefully opening the handkerchief, counting carefully, there are fifty-five yuan. The eyes of the people around were straightened. The Su family is so poor that they are about to sell everything, and they still have more than 50 yuan. "Oh! You see, I have prepared the travel expenses, why did I forget to give them!" Wang Chunyan and the people in the vige saw that Su Wen had prepared the money, and immediately nodded in agreement. "Then send it to Zhou Hengyang quickly, otherwise it will be toote." Among the noise, a clear and firm voice came, "I''ll go!" Su Wen nced over, she was a girl with braids, dressed in rustic clothes but clean and tidy, with a pair of bright almond eyes that looked witty when looking at people. "Sun Yunyun is here, let Sun Yunyun go." Sun Yunyun bit her lip and stared nervously at the money in Su Wen''s hand. She thought in her heart that after catching up with Zhou Hengyang, she would say that the money was prepared by herself, and count it as her wish. If Zhou Hengyang refused to take it, she would say that she had lent it to him, and she would pay it back when she made money. Anyway, in the dream, Zhou Hengyang became prosperous and had plenty of money. It turned out to be the white lotus heroine! No wonder he stands out among a group of people! Su Wen is very clear about her calctions, so she won''t do stupid things! "Su Wen, let me go! I will be able to catch up if I run fast. You just fainted, we are good sisters, so don''t be polite to me." Sun Yunyun stretched out her hand to grab the money in Su Wen''s hand, A touch of color secretly shed across the fundus of his eyes. "No need." Su Wen coldly pushed Sun Yunyun''s hand away, and in Sun Yunyun''s astonishment, she called Su Xiaomei, the youngest of the Su family, over. Su Xiaomei is only six years old this year, she is thin and small, her face is smeared with jet ck, and she is wearing patched clothes. When Su Wen called her over, her whole body was shaking, for fear that she would be beaten if she offended the eldest sister. Su Wen tied the handkerchief tightly and stuffed it into Su Xiaomei''s hand. "Go, catch up with brother-inw and give him the money." Miss Su is the one who has the least status at home, and the eldest sister gave an order and desperately chased after her. Sun Yunyun watched Su Xiaomei run away helplessly, feeling angry and anxious in her heart, always feeling that something important was getting farther and farther away from her. Chapter 3: is a good man Chapter 3 is a good guy After sending the money, Su Wen dragged Aunt Chunyan back home. In fact, it was for Aunt Chunyan to help lead the way, and it was a big pitfall without the memory of the scumbag ex-wife. But it''s all here,ining is useless, I can only live my life. Looking at the house in front of her, Su Wen felt a little relieved. When the vige was full of mud houses, the Su family actually lived in a big tile house. A row of five tile-roofed houses with a small yard. A pomegranate tree was nted in the yard, and a small table was ced under the tree. It seems to be mentioned in the novel that Qiduo Jinhua¡¯s mother was one of the first batch of educated youths who went to the countryside back then, and she had two coins with her. It is estimated that this house was built by her mother. No wonder Zhao Jiangang racked his brains to post her. It turned out that he wanted to find a house. Don¡¯t look at just five tile-roofed houses, it was a coveted wealth in the countryside in the 1980s. "Aunt Chunyan, look, the vige said that I fell in love with Zhao Jiangang, it''s not true. I want to live a good life with Hengyang. You must trust me and exin it clearly for me. Hengyang is a good person, I can''t let him down." "Don''t worry, I will exin it clearly to you, and I will never let anyone discredit you." Wang Chunyan and Su Wen''s mother were good sisters at the beginning, and she was able to marry the vige chief because Su Wen''s mother taught her to read. value. So these years, they have helped the Su family as much as they can. "Why don''t you eat at my house, and I''ll cook two dishes for you." Su Wen greeted warmly, and also wanted to take this opportunity to get some more news from Wang Chunyan. Although she knew the plot in the book before, there was a gap between it and the reality. When Wang Chunyan heard that Su Wen wanted to save a meal, she had a strange expression on her face, forced a smile stiffly, and left in a hurry. It made Su Wen stand there in a daze, and after thinking for a long time, she suddenly realized. It turned out that Yuanben was thest one in the vige in terms of culinary skills, and he was often squeezed out by gossiping. Wang Chunyan dares to eat her cooking! The gate of the yard was ajar. Su Wen pushed the door open and went in, only to find that the house was quite clean. The middle one of the five tile-roofed houses was used as the main room. The Eight Immortals table for eating was ced against the wall. The benches and chairs were very old and even had missing legs. In the east room, there are two wooden beds covered with straw mats. There are old and ckened tables and chairs by the window, with some books, tree leaves, old shoes and other things piled up on them. There was a mess of sundries piled up at the corner, and Su Wen looked at it with the urge to throw all the sundries out. Theyout of the other rooms is simr. What she dislikes most is mess. In the past, my grandmother in the countryside used to hoard stic bags every time she bought vegetables, and she was reluctant to throw them away. There are stic bags everywhere in the house, which cannot be used up in ten years. As long as she goes back to her hometown to see her grandma, at least she can throw a load of things out of the house. The yard is fairly clean. The door of the first room on the west side of the main room was open, and there was a straw mat on the floor facing the door. It was estimated that this was where Su Xiaomei lived. The second room is where Yuanshen and Zhou Hengyang lived. The single room on the east side against the courtyard wall is the kitchen, which is a little lower than the main room. Su Wen grew up in the countryside since she was a child, and she gained a firm foothold in the city by struggling all the way to buy a house and a car. Now that she has returned to the countryside again, although the conditions are notparable to when she was a child, there is nothing wrong with it. She is restless, neatly tidying up the front and back of the house. Scrub the kitchen stove again, and when everything is busy, the sun will shine on the top of the head. In this day and age, very few households could afford clocks and watches. To know the time, the only way to know the time was to listen to the vige radio or watch where the sun shines. It is estimated that it is almost eleven o''clock, and the people who work in the fields to earn work points areing back. Haven''t eaten yet! Hungry growls. Su Wen was about to get something to eat, when she saw Su Xiaomei running in sweating profusely. After entering the door, she looked at Su Wen vigntly, and said cautiously: "Sister, the money... the money has already been given to Zhou Hengyang. " "Why are you calling your name directly? Why don''t you call me brother-inw?" "Don''t let me shout." Su Xiaomei looked innocent. Su Wen wanted to p herself, and pulled Su Xiaomei to sit on theme chair, and asked her about the situation. "What did your brother-inw say?" Chapter 4: change brother in law Chapter 4 Change Brother-inw Miss Su opened her big flexible eyes, shrunk her shoulders for fear that what she said was wrong and would upset her elder sister: "My brother-inw refused to take it, so I just gave him the money, turned around and ran away." It is not surprising that Zhou Hengyang refused to ask for money. "It''s okay, just give it to him." For the male lead, she still has to focus on wooing, anyway, she can''t take advantage of the white lotus female lead. He knew it was a huge golden thigh, but he would be really stupid if he didn''t hug it tightly. Su Wen looked at the ck and thin Su Xiaomei, who was dressed in tatters, and her heart softened. Thinking of Su Xiaomei''s fate in the book being sold by Zhao Jiangang for 100 yuan, I can''t wait to treat her like my own sister. The six younger sisters of the Su family are really pitiful. They lost their mother when they were young, and their father diedter. Grandparents, uncles and aunts are not good things. The eldest sister didn''t work, but recruited a jackal to enter the door. The fate of falling one by one, even the old five, the sixth, and the seventh didn''t even have a name before they died. Because Su Wen is the first child, she must have received the most attention. The second child Su Qing is not bad, the third child Su Xiu, and the fourth child Su Xue are just random. Later, because all of them were girls, the patriarchal grandma refused to even give her a name, iming that when she gave birth to her son, she would only give her a name. Let¡¯s call them Fifth Sister, Sixth Sister, and Younger Sister. Miss Su sat on the stool, her body writhing uneasily, feeling that the elder sister was acting strange today. He had never looked at her like this before, let alone pulled her to talk. But she is so happy today! Finally able to run errands for the eldest sister, she, Su Xiaomei, is no longer a burden to the family. Recently, Su Xiaomei is very scared. She doesn¡¯t even dare to close her eyes when she sleeps at night. She is afraid that her elder sister will dislike her for eating and not working, so she will sell her for money. "Sister, you gave the money to brother-inw, what should you do?" "Are you afraid that your family will have no money to eat?" "No." Su Xiaomei murmured, "You are nning to recruit Zhao Jiangang as a bride price for the son-inw. If you give it to your brother-inw, you will have no money." Although Su Xiaomei is only six years old, she is a clever little ghost. Su Wen almost spit out a mouthful of old blood. When she thought that Yuanshen had negotiated terms with the matchmaker Zhao from the neighboring vige, she wanted to curse. Such a **** thing... is simply blind. Then Zhao Jiangang is the natal nephew of the matchmaker Zhao. Anyone with a discerning eye can tell that there is something wrong with it. The original body agreed with the instigation of the little white flower heroine and the second aunt. She is so obsessed with ghosts that she doesn''t even know when someone pokes her back. In the end, the Su family was harmed like that by Zhao Jiangang, and there was no one in the vige to help, which was rted to this incident. It''s true that the original body''s reputation is so bad that no one is willing to help. This shows how important a good reputation and poprity are in rural areas in this era. "Sister, what''s wrong with you?" "Let me ask you." Su Wen took a deep breath, "What do you think about the big sister who wants to change your brother-inw for you?" "Elder Sister wants to change, of course I support Eldest Sister." Su Xiaomei clenched her little fist and approved. "I listen to my elder sister in everything." Su Wen finally found out the reason why the hero is so cold and heartless towards everyone in the Su family. Su Wen rubbed Su Xiaomei''s hair dumbfounded. The happy Su Xiaomei seemed to eat honey, her beauty was bubbling. She is really happy today! The two were talking, and the youngest Su Xiu came back. Wearing a straw hat, the clothes on his body are patched and patched, dark and thin, and he doesn''t look like a young girl at all. Going to the fields to earn work points, an adult man can earn ten work points a day, but Su Xiu can only earn four. This little money from the original body is probably the living money left by his own father before his death. Chapter 5: Braised Eggplant Chapter 5 Braised Eggnt in Braised Sauce "Eldest sister, did you really drive Zhou Hengyang away? In fact, although Zhou Hengyang doesn''t like to answer you and doesn''t like to talk, he is a nice person. But if you don''t like it, elder sister, forget it!" "You...don''t object?" Su Wen asked tentatively. Su Xiu asked in confusion: "What are you against? As long as you make the decision, big sister." She was so tired that she couldn''t even walk, she sat on the ground and copsed. On the rolled-up calf of the trousers, he stared at a leech, which was already bulging from sucking blood. Su Wen was most afraid of leeches, so she jumped up on the spot in fright, which surprised the two sisters. "What are leeches afraid of? When this thing is sucking blood, you can''t pull it with your hands, you can only p it hard and it will fall off." Su Xiu pped the leech off her leg, poked it up with a branch and threw it out. Put it in the sun for a while and it will die. "Now the fields are being transnted, and it is normal to have leeches. I checked them before I came home, and there are no more. Sister, please sit down!" Su Wen''s scalp was numb, so she was in no mood to continue sitting. She also nted rice seedlings when she was a child, but at that time she would wear protective sleeves when transnting rice seedlings, and there were special ones that were worn on her legs, so she was not afraid of leeches. Not now! Thinking of this, she had an idea and found a way to make money. Make sleeves! "From now on, Zhou Hengyang will be your brother-inw. I have no n to rece you with a new brother-inw. Well, you guys rest, I will cook." The two sisters looked like they were about to cry, but they were still mentally prepared. No matter how unptable the eldest sister''s cooking is, they will eat it. "Sister, I''ll help you, I can light a fire." Su Xiaomei jumped up and chased after her, looking like a dog''s leg, wishing to rush to do all the work, determined not to be an idler. ***** The Su family is indeed poor, and there are no seasonings in the kitchen, only cornmeal, and there is still a lot of oil left in the enamel jar. The only fifty-five yuan left in the family was given to Zhou Hengyang, even if he wanted to buy something. Su Wen has been doing housework with her grandma since she was a child, and then worked hard outside alone. In order to save money, she cooks by herself, and her cooking skills are very good. While thinking about how to make delicious cornmeal, she wandered around the private plot behind the house. The three sisters have taken good care of their privatend, and May is the season when vegetables grow vigorously. Green peppers, green vegetables, and purple eggnts. Su Wen picked a basket of eggnts, washed them and cut them into thick slices. She nned to burn the eggnts and put cornmeal pancakes on the side of the pot. This is convenient and fast. The eggnt is cooked well, and the oil is willing to be used, which can bring out the taste of meat. Su Xiaomei squatted on the stove to help light the fire. Su Wen moved neatly and was willing to put oil in. The eggnts were fried in the pan and burned very fragrant. Vegetables and grains are all grown naturally these days, which taste far better thanter generations. A basket of eggnts was cut in half and the rest was eaten at night. Burn a small pot, wait until it boils, stick the cornmeal paste on the side of the pot, cover the pot and bring it to a boil. This method is most suitable for rural areas. The iron pot isrge, and the firepower of the firewood is even. The food cooked is not to mention how fragrant. Su Xiaomei has long been drooling, squatting on the ground while burning a fire, while peeking at Su Wen adoringly. It was the first time I found that the eldest sister was so powerful. She hasn''t had a full meal for a long time, and she will have a big meal today. Su Xiu was busy washing clothes with a washboard outside, and couldn''t wait to smell the fragrance, so she came in with green eyes. "Sister, what did you make? Why is it so delicious?" "Braised eggnt in soy sauce, go wash your hands and start cooking." Su Xiu and Su Xiaomei cheered. After washing their hands, Su Wen had already filled out the dishes and pancakes and put them on the table. Half of the corn torti is soaked in a rich soup, which is delicious and tasty. "Sister, your cooking skills are great." Su Xiu didn''t think it was too hot, and couldn''t wait to take a bite of the pancakes. Take a bite of eggnt, it is so delicious that you almost swallow your tongue. Chapter 6: too delicious Chapter 6 is so delicious "Sister, it''s so delicious. I''ve never eaten such delicious pancakes. Eggnt is even more delicious." "Woooooo..." Su Xiaomei was even more exaggerated, crying loudly while eating, "It''s so delicious, woooooo..." "..." Su Wen: "Is it as exaggerated as you say? It''s just putting too much oil." These days, cooking is reluctant to add oil. Of course, the dishes cooked without oil and salt are not delicious, but roasting eggnt is the most wasteful Oil, less oil will definitely not taste good. "That''s not it! It''s just that the elder sister''s cooking is delicious. If I can eat it for the rest of my life, I will be satisfied." Su Wen felt sad, her eyes were red. She swore secretly in her heart that since she came here, she must work hard to make everyone live a good life. It is now 1980, and they are all in the same production team, and next year the production will be divided into households. There are seven sisters in their family, and everyone can get thend, which is a big benefit in the long run. And the country has implemented reform and opening up, which is the time to encourage self-employment. She traveled fromter generations, and she knew better than anyone that gold was everywhere in the 1980s. Get rich! Su Wen''s inner viin danced with excitement. "By the way, your second sister is an apprentice in the tailor''s house of the production team. Come back tonight?" "Hmm! Her master only cares about one meal at noon." "Then when you go to work in the afternoon, tell her by the way to see if the tailor has any leftover cloth from making clothes, and if you have any, take some back." Even the leftover cloth from making clothes is a good thing these days, no I can''t get the rtionship either. Since Su Qing can be an apprentice, she should have a good rtionship with her master. Su Xiu nodded in agreement. **** After eating at noon, Su Xiu rushed to clean the pots and bowls before going to work. Su Wen stayed at home to boil water and washed Su Xiaomei from the inside out. This girl has lice all over her body, no wonder she likes to scratch everywhere. The cleanly washed Su Xiaomei¡¯s face is not ugly at all, if it is not for malnutrition, she would be even cuter running in the sun all day long. Su Wen held up the mirror and looked at it for a long time, and found that the original body was not only not ugly, but very beautiful. The skin is white and tender, as if water can be squeezed out, almond eyes, peach cheeks, and willow-leaf eyebrows are curved, and the eyes are watery when he smiles. Small nose, delicate nose bridge, red and tender cherry mouth. This good looks... No wonder the white lotusdy is nning her tricks! Nima...it''s too dangerous! What if the male lead is really hooked up! But Su Wen herself is above average in appearance, so she didn''t take it seriously. Su Xiaomei''s hair was shaved by Su Wen into a boy''s short cut, which is convenient for catching lice. The whole body was washed clean and refreshed, and it didn''t itch anymore, and the whole person hummedfortably. Su Wen could see that this girl was a little timid, as if she was afraid of herself. So I talked with him for a long time, and took the opportunity to talk a lot during the chat. Make the current situation of the Su family clear. For example, Zhou Hengyang is the son-inw appointed by his own father before his death. For example, the fourth and fifth children study and live in school, ande only when they are on vacation. Su Liumei went to help her aunt''s house to take care of the children, and she won''t be back until the busy season. For example, how grandparents prefer Niu Niu from the second uncle¡¯s family and Zhuang Zhuang from the third uncle¡¯s family. Su Xiaomei often goes to help herd the cows and doesn¡¯t even give her saliva. But secretly gave the malted milk extract and canned sugar water to Niu Niu and Zhuang Zhuang, and when Su Xiaomei saw it, she would secretly hide it at first. Later, he simply cursed at others, which was really ugly. Su Wen was angry when she heard this, and after sending Su Xiaomei out to y, she racked her brains to figure out what to have for dinner. Six of the seven sisters are malnourished, pale and emaciated. Su Wen seriously doubts whether Yuanshen would steal food behind her sister''s back. Go back to the room and search, and sure enough! There was also a bag of peach cakes hidden in the box she bought when she got married. She was so angry that her teeth were itching, she took out the peach cakes without hesitation, and prepared to reward her six younger sisters for a taste. Chapter 7: make sleeves Chapter 7 Making sleeves In the evening, the second child, Su Qing, came back from the tailor''s house with a heavy heart on her back, carrying a big package. Today at the master''s house, she heard that the elder sister kicked out the elder brother-inw from the house, and the outsiders said it was ugly. In fact, she didn''t agree with it in her heart, but her parents told her to listen to her elder sister before they died. never mind! As long as the eldest sister is happy, let her do it! Su Qing made up her mind and stopped thinking about it. She tried her best to squeeze a smile on her thin face and walked into the house. However, everything in front of her made her wonder if she had gone to the wrong door. Su Qing took a step back, making sure that it was the gate of her own house. Su Wen was distributing peach cakes to Su Xiaomei and Su Xiu. When she saw Su Qinging in, she couldn''t help but take a second look. In terms of appearance, Su Qing''s appearance is six points like her own, but because of long-term malnutrition, her development is not very good. "Second sister,e in quickly, there is something delicious." Su Xiu greeted again and again, happier than in the New Year. "Oh!" Su Qing came in in a daze, until she took a bite of the peach cake and tasted the sweet and sweet taste that melted in her mouth, rippling until her heart. The eldest sister is willing to share the peach cakes with everyone! Actually, Su Qing always knew that her elder sister secretly hid peach cakes. Although she wanted to eat them very much, she still held back. "Are you wearing a cloth head? Quickly bring it to me." Su Wen spent the whole afternoon cleaning, familiarizing herself with the family situation, and cooking dinner. After finishing all the work, she will be waiting to show her skills and make sleeves. When she was a child, she would also make shoes with her grandma, sewing and mending. "Ah? Oh!" Su Qing put down the cloth bag, took a mouthful of peach cakes in a daze, and felt that the sweetness of the crispy cakes bloomed in her mouth, and she was sure that everything was true. I don''t know why, but my eyes are sore and astringent. The peach cake in her mouth is the most delicious food she has ever eaten, and she will never forget it in her life. Su Wen pretended not to see Su Qing''s strangeness, lowered her head to tidy up her bags, and was pleasantly surprised to find that many cloth heads were actually quiterge, not the small pieces she had imagined. There are cotton, Dacron, khaki, various colors, etc., and even a ball of stic. Great, it is not a problem to have these things and want to make sleeves. Su Wen has a good appreciation of art, and is very good at matching and serious. She separates the cloth heads ording to the appropriate size. Different cloth heads have geometric shapes, and the colors are matched reasonably. A sleeve protector is quickly made, which is actually very good-looking, and it can¡¯t be seen that it is made of rags. The three sisters looked straight at the side. "Sister, what are you doing?" "Sleeve protector, it''s hot now, and I''m going to nt rice seedlings in the ground again. I''m going to make some sleeve protectors for sale, which can prevent sun protection and prevent leeches and mosquito bites." Su Wen put on the sleeve, from the wrist to the arm. I took it off and put it on my calf, and made a few gestures to see if it was the right size. There seemed to be light in Su Qing''s eyes, and she turned over the sleeves she had made, "Sister, you have a good idea, we have a lot of these rags." The master gave some big ones, but she was too timid to take them. If she had known that the eldest sister could make such a beautiful sleeve, she would have taken it all. "Can it be sold? If you are caught, it will be spection." "Don''t worry, it can be sold. Let''s make dozens of them in the next few days, and I will bring them to the town to sell." "How much can one sell for?" Su Wen is not very clear about the current prices, but she has a standard in her heart, "How much is an egg?" "The smaller ones cost 8 cents, and therger ones can be sold for 9 cents each!" The new article has just been published, please support me a lot, if you like it, please bookmark it,ment + rmendation ticket! Chapter 8: chicken cake Chapter 8 Chicken Cake "Then our sleeves sell for fifty cents a pair." Su Wen took a picture of the board and urged the three sisters to eat and take a bath quickly. After eating and washing, the sisters locked the front and rear doors tightly, and gathered together in the back room to start making sleeve protectors. Su Wen is responsible for picking out the cloth heads to form a pair of sleeves. Su Qing has good sewing skills and specializes in sewing. Su Xiu had been working for a whole day, so she got tired and went to bed early. On the contrary, Su Xiaomei was energetically busy at the side. After a while, I will squeeze the elder sister''s shoulders and serve tea and water. One day, I will help my second sister thread the needle, and when the thread in my hand is finished, I will immediately rece it with a new one. The three of them worked tillte at night, and sewed out a total of thirty pairs. The efficiency was very good. "Okay, rest today. Continue tomorrow." Su Qing has to go to the master''s house tomorrow, so she yawned and went to bed first. Su Wen was thest to sleep, but because she was the only one in the family who was free, she got up as soon as the **** crowed the next day, and went into the kitchen to make cornmeal cakes. Soft and delicious, sweet and delicious, the three sisters almost swallowed their tongues. "Sister, what kind of pancake is this? How can it be so delicious?" Su Xiaomei said with a full face of admiration: "It''s very simr to the chicken cake that grandma secretly gave Niu Niu!" "Egg cake?" Su Wen was quite surprised. Did chicken cakes exist in rural areas in the 1980s? But this reminded her that she can make her own chicken cakes and sell them! Egg cake is not difficult to make, as long as there are eggs, flour and sugar. Just go to the cksmith in the town to order a few molds. When the sleeves can¡¯t be sold, and you have some money, you can make chicken cakes and sell them. I remember when I was a child in the countryside with my grandma, I would often bring eggs and sugar at home, and there were special helpers on the street who brought them for processing, as long as they paid the processing fee. Egg cakes at that time were delicious, and the eggs were allid by domestic free-range chickens in the countryside. If any child can take a piece of chicken cake and walk around the vige, he will be the most beautiful child in the vige. "Don''t listen to **** bragging, chicken cakes. They are all aunts. There is a rtive who is out of reach and works in the state-owned steel factory in the city. When Ie back and talk about it, I will be bragged." Su Qing has never heard of it, let alone ate it. Su Wen breathed a sigh of relief, it would be better not to have it! In this way, she will make it easy to sell. Chicken cakes can be made with a little raw material. It is fluffy, soft, sweet and delicious, which is definitely notparable to peach cakes. **** In the next few days, Su Wen was busy making sleeve protectors at home at night, and even made a shawl specially designed for factory workers to protect against sun protection. I visited the vige during the day, and went to Aunt Chunyan¡¯s house to inquire about the situation. After finding out the direction of public opinion in the vige, I finally breathed a sigh of relief. Her fifty-five yuan was not given in vain, which immediately reversed everyone''s evaluation of her. During the period, Su Wen met Sun Yunyun once in the vige. I heard that she was arguing with her parents at home to continue her studies, and her brother and sister-inw objected and refused to pay, so she let out a sigh of relief. Let''s make trouble! There is no time to provoke her after making a fuss. However, ording to the plot in the novel, Sun Yunyun finally continued to study, andter was admitted to the normal college in the provincial capital. Su Wen sneered in her heart. The reason why Sun Yunyun mored so desperately to study was that she was aiming at the hero. In the novel, in order for the little white flower heroine to match up with the male lead, the author forcibly gave her a golden finger. The little white flower heroine can have a premonition of things that are beneficial to her through dreams. Now she must have dreamed that the male lead will prosper in the provincial capital in the future, and she is doing it for the future. So, after a week of busy work, I made thirty-one pairs of sleeves and twenty-five shawls. Originally, the sleeves were all made of protective sleeves, but the sleeves needed stic bands. Su Qing couldn''t get so many, so she simply changed them into sunscreen shawls. The style of the sunscreen shawl is good-looking and beautiful. And no stic. Rural people have to go to work in the fields, and the shawl is a bit in the way and it is not suitable, but the employees with urban hukou can do it! Su Wen originally nned to sell in the town, but temporarily changed it to sell in the county. Chapter 9: sell things Chapter 9 Selling Things Early this morning, Su Wen went out with a big package on her back. Su Xiaomei made a fuss about going, but Su Wen red at her, she shrank her shoulders like a little sheep and dared not speak. Su Wen softened her heart and took Su Xiaomei with her. This girl is six years old, and she doesn''t go to school. ying in the vige is often bullied by Niu Niu and a group of brats, leaving her alone at home is really worrying. From Sanjiaying Vige to Qingshui County, there is a twelve-mile road to go. The two sisters carried their parcels on their backs, and went out before dawn, rushing non-stop along the way, and arrived in the city at just the right time. Su Wen hadn''t seen the county town in 1980. As soon as she entered the city, she looked around curiously, silently thinking about the plot in the novel. At this time, there is no farmers market that specifically rmends the free trade of agricultural and sideline products. ording to the timeline of the original text, the farmer''s market will not be established until 1981 when the production is divided into households. In other words, if you want to buy or sell things, you are not allowed, you can only go to the ck market secretly. "Sister, there are people on patrol." Su Xiaomei has never sold anything, and she is very guilty of being a thief. Her legs are weak when she sees the patrol wearing a green hat. If you are caught, you will be locked up in a study ss. "It''s okay!" Su Wen puffed out her chest, and pulled Su Xiaomei past the patrolling people without looking sideways. Miss Su looked at her elder sister adoringly, her eyes full of little stars. "Sister, do you know where the ck market is?" "Don''t know, but I can find it." Su Wen has been observing all the way, staring at a ck and thin man in his thirties, who is carrying a sack with a bulging bag on his back, and it seems that he is going to sell things on the ck market. Follow right. She has already made a n. Going to the ck market is just to try her luck. If she can¡¯t sell it, she will try it in the family area of ??a nearby factory. "Eldest sister is really smart." Su Xiaomei''s excited cheeks were as red as apples. Su Wen''s hand was itchy, so she stretched out her hand and pinched it. Feel good! It''s just that there is too little meat, and it needs to be replenished in the future. Miss Su was not angry when her cheek was pinched, but she jumped up excitedly, wishing her sister could pinch her left side again. The two sisters followed the man carrying the sack and arrived at the ck market smoothly. When I arrived, I found that there were far more people selling things than I imagined, and the peopleing and going already had the prototype of the future farmers'' market. In less than a year, a formal agricultural and sideline product trading market will be established here. "I said, have you two followed me?" The ck and thin man put the sack on the ground, nced at Su Wen, and smiled kindly. Su Wen saw that the other party was not angry, so she knew that the opportunity hade. When she went out to sell things, she had a reliablepanion. Establishing a good rtionship would be of great help in the future. "I''m really sorry for this big brother. It''s the first time for us sisters to sell things, and we can''t figure out the way. I apologize to you, please don''t mind." As he spoke, he took out a pair of in blue sleeves from his own bag and stuffed them to the other party. "This is a protective sleeve we made ourselves. We gave it to our sister-inw to wear to prevent sunburn. nting rice seedlings in the ground can also prevent leech bites." "Girl, you are being polite, how can I ept your things. I didn''t do anything." "Brother, you must ept it. It''s not a valuable thing. My second sister is an apprentice to a tailor. It''s all made by my own family. You take it home and give it to your sister-inw." Su Wen can speak, and her eloquence is good. It is difficult for the other party to refuse when she says something with reason and evidence. What''s more, the sleeves are beautiful and practical. The ck and thin man epted them with a smile on his face, and enthusiastically introduced the situation of the ck market to Su Wen. For example, what is easy to sell, how to hide when patrolling peoplee, etc. Su Wen also listened seriously, and Su Xiaomei took out the sleeve shawl from the bag neatly at the side, and neatly ced it on the ground for disy. The little girl walked for more than an hour, neither crying nor fussing, and looking for opportunities to help. Gritting your teeth and persevering even when you are really tired, this will be an even more desperate performance. The ck and thin man who watched kept praising Su Xiaomei, who blushed because of embarrassment. No one has praised her since she was a child, and what she hears the most is "money-losing goods" and "debt collectors". This is the first time someone praised her, she is so happy! Xinwen needs to be taken care of, and we all need to water it together. Don¡¯t forget to water it when you read the article! (Voting,menting, rewards are not rejected. ¦ØÀŸ) Chapter 10: Sanjiaying Village Chapter 10 Sanjiaying Vige Su Wen nodded again and again, and said proudly: "That is! To tell you the truth, I have six younger sisters, all of whom are smart and hardworking." "You have seven sisters? No brothers?" The ck and thin man asked in surprise: "Then you are from Sanjiaying Vige?" "Yeah! Have you heard of it?" The ck and thin man nodded, "My family lives in Chenjiawa, not far from your three camps, and you can get there through a pine forest. I have heard of some, but I didn''t expect that your sisters are a little different from the rumors." Actually, the rumors are ugly, but the ck and thin man will not say it. It is not surprising that Su Wen knew that the seven golden flowers of the Su family would not be able to give birth to a son who would be famous all over the country. Since they were close, they introduced themselves to each other. The ck and thin man was called Chen Weimin, and his ancestors were Orion. Chenjiawa is in a ravine again, and usually sneaks into the deep mountains to hunt to satisfy his greed. Life is going well, today is to sell rabbit skins. After Su Wen understood the situation clearly, she asked Su Xiaomei to sit on the ground to rest, and stood in front of the stall to spot the people passing by and start yelling. After yelling for a long time, it was already noon, and it was not a solution that there were fewer and fewer people in the ck market. Simply take the initiative to attack, stand at the intersection and show the energy of distributing leaflets back then. "Come and see! Exquisite sleeves, sleeves from big cities. Sleeves that can protect against sun and whiten! If you miss this vige, there is no such store. You can''t buy it at a disadvantage, and you can''t be fooled." She uses witty words and her ent is standard Mandarin. Speaking of big cities is particrly convincing, and immediately attracts passers-by. Su Wen spotted a young girl and grabbed it enthusiastically, "Big girl, do you want to buy sleeves? It''s beautiful and sun-proof, buy a pair!" The girl with ck braids was taken aback by her, and subconsciously wanted to call hooligans, but she saw that the person pulling her was a young girl. Good-looking, with a friendly smile, she was very sincere when calling her big sister, and was fooled into stopping in front of the booth as soon as she blushed. "Big girl, you can pick and choose. In this way, you won''t be afraid of the sun on your arms when you go out." Su Wen demonstrated how to wear the sleeves, "There is also this shawl, which is beautiful and elegant. Wearing a shawl while riding a bicycle looks good." The girl was immediately attracted by the shawl, holding it in her hand to look left and right. Su Wen motioned to help her put it on and try it on, and she was reluctant to take it off once she put it on. It''s the end of May, the weather is getting hotter, and the shawl is just right. "Buy one!" Su Wen rubbed her hands, feeling a little excited. The first business! Do your best to seed. "How do you sell this shawl?" "One shawl costs one yuan, three for two yuan." Su Wen quoted the price without guilt, and knew how to grasp the psychology of customers. Su Xiaomei''s jaw almost dropped from shock. "So expensive?" The braided girl couldn''t ept it, but it looked good and easy to wear, so she couldn''t bear to take it off. Su Wen is experienced and eloquently exined: "Look at the handwork, you can see that the tailoring is not avable in small ces. It is only avable in big cities. If you wear this and walk on the road, it will be a beautiful scenery. I guarantee your unit''s Every girl will envy you." Having done so many part-time jobs in sales, Su Wen has a vicious vision. From the look in the eyes of the braided girl when she puts on the shawl, she knows that she will definitely be able to sell. "Big sister, don''t think that one will cost you one dor. But if you buy two, the price will be cheaper, with an average of only a few cents. It''s enough to save a few eggs." Su Wen stopped talking after finishing speaking, and was going to find a ce to sit down and rest. Su Xiaomei quickly spread the burden on the ground and asked Su Wen to sit down. Don''t forget to show a ttering smile, "Sister, sit down and have a rest. Are you tired? Do you want a drink?" As he spoke, he took out an old-fashioned green kettle from the small basket he was carrying. mwah! Good night Chapter 11: made money Chapter 11 Make Money "Okay, I happen to be thirsty." Su Wen felt happy being served by Su Xiaomei. The presence of the old **** makes people involuntarily believe what she said. The braided girl hesitated left and right, and finally gritted her teeth and asked, "Okay, I''ll buy two." "Little sister, collect the money." "okay!" The first deal was made, and Su Xiaomeiughed like a fool. He held the money tightly, reluctant to let go. "Little sister, collect the money, and when the things are sold out, we will buy meat to eat." Su Wen can make money as well as spend it. Now I have already started thinking about what to buy, meat, rapeseed oil, cloth and sugar, fine flour, etc... With such a calction, the money is simply not enough. It seems that we have to hurry up and make chicken cakes. Today, I will buy some by the way and try to make it when I go home. If I can seed, I will officially start selling it. With the first person to buy, more and more people will follow. In addition, Su Wen''s eloquence is good. While boasting about things, she can also make the guests'' hearts full of joy. She identified the target customers every time before selling, and the shawls were basically sold out in less than an hour. On the contrary, less people buy cheap sleeves. Besides, Su Xiaomei was so anxious to collect the money that she was sweating all over her face. She was afraid that she would make a mistake, so she kept counting with her fingers. Su Wen intentionally trained her, and just watched from the side without making a sound, letting Su Xiaomei do it herself. At the beginning, he was in a hurry, butter on, he was able to look good, with a sullen face, trying to look serious about counting money. Waiting for the others to disappear, Su Wen asked seriously: "How is the count?" Just about to take off her shoes, Su Xiaomei, who was counting with her toes together, wiped the sweat off her face, crying in a hurry. "Sister, I seem to have made a mistake. The money and the number sold do not match!" what to do? If she makes a mistake, the elder sister will definitely be angry. "Sister, hit me! Hit me hard, please don''t sell me out. Little sister is ugly and worthless." Su Wen felt sore in her heart, pinched Su Xiaomei''s cheek, "Elder Sister will not betray you, never will." "But I charged the wrong money." "Do you know how much you received wrongly?" Su Wen was watching just now! A total of twenty-one shawls were sold, and except for one eldest sister who only bought one, the others were bought in twos. " But when I was busy, a woman in her fifties took the opportunity to steal two without paying. When Su Wen found out, the people had already squeezed out and wanted to chase them back. But when I think about it, this is a ck market, and it''s not good for me if it gets too big, so I can only endure it. "Woooooooooooooooo..." Su Xiaomei was crying, wiping her tears pitifully; "I haven''t figured it out yet." She has just learned to count, and is learning addition and subtraction from her fourth sister. Today, if she is in a hurry, she will count her mistakes. Su Wen chuckled, "Okay, don''t cry, you made a mistake this time, just don''t make a mistake next time. When you get home, you study hard for me." At a young age, it is more important to develop good study habits. Presumably after this incident, Su Xiaomei will be full of enthusiasm for learning. "Really? Sister, are you really not going to sell me?" Her former best friend, Xiao Hua, was sold by her sister-inw because her family was poor and unable to eat. Since then, Su Xiaomei has no friends in the vige. Every day, I am afraid that my eldest sister will sell me. "Don''t sell! You are my sister, how can I be willing to sell you. And it is against thew to sell someone." After hearing Su Wen''s assurance, Su Xiaomei became even more afraid. It turned out that the eldest sister didn''t sell her because she was afraid of breaking thew. No, she has to work harder and work harder in the future. Chapter 12: patrol Chapter 12 Patrol "Let me tell you, you confiscated the wrong money. It was two shawls that were stolen." Su Wen told Su Xiaomei what happened just now, and didn''t treat her as a child who didn''t understand anything just because she was young. Chen Weimin was stunned watching from the sidelines, thinking that the eldest girl of the Su family is really eloquent. She can speak too much. He has sold so many things, but he has never seen anyone who can speak better than the eldest girl of the Su family. Not only is he eloquent, but he is also very measured in doing things. Women who have just stolen are repeat offenders. He oftenes here to steal things, and if he is caught, he will bite back, and the whistleblower will be spective. Everyone knows it well, but they can only endure it. "Young girl of the Su family, not bad!" Chen Weimin praised sincerely. "Brother Chen, you are wee." Su Wen smiled modestly, like a mirror in her heart. When things were stolen just now, Chen Weimin really saw it. **** At noon, the sisters bought three white flour steamed buns to pad their stomachs, and Su Xiaomei ate them with relish. When you are thirsty, drink the water you bring. But Su Wen has been very picky since she was a child. She doesn''t like to drink in water, and she drinks very little. I thought about going back to see if I could go into the mountains to pick some wild fruits ande back to make some fruit tea. Asked Chen Weimin about it, and there are indeed wild kiwi fruit, red snake fruit, wild hawthorn, honeysuckle, wild persimmon trees and so on in the mountains. Su Wen was ted. There were no people in the ck market in the afternoon, and it was not until four or five o''clock that the peak period came. Su Wen yelled for a long time, and sold twenty-one pairs of sleeves. Because one person bought too much, he also gave away two shawls. It made the customers smile, praising Su Wen repeatedly for her ability to do business, and she will take care of business when she has the opportunity. "Herees the inspection." With a loud roar, the people in the ck market were like startled rabbits, rolling up their things one by one and running fast. Su Xiaomei''s face was pale with fright, and she hurriedly helped Su Wen pack her things. The swarm of fleeing people almost knocked Su Xiaomei down, but fortunately Su Wen caught her quickly. "It''s toote, I don''t want anything." Seeing that the way to escape was blocked by other tofu sellers and egg sellers, Su Wen was extremely decisive. She hugged the small cloth bag for collecting money, and took Su Xiaomei and ran away. "Sleeve protectors, shawls." Su Xiaomei burst into tears with distress, and cried as she ran desperately with Su Wen. For her, these are made by the elder sister and the second sister staying up all night, each of which is painstaking effort and hard-earned money. Just losing it like this is more distressing than cutting flesh from her. "It''s okay, it''s worthless." Su Wen didn''t even blink her eyes. For her, today''s ie has basically met the requirements. For that little thing, being caught is not worth the loss. And they are selling things secretly, and they cannot let the people in the vige know. ording to her understanding, the grandparents, second aunt, and third aunt of the seven Su family sisters in the novel are not good people. If she and her younger sister are arrested, those people will definitely make trouble. **** After sessfully running out, the sleeves and shawl were gone, so hurry up and go home. On the way back, I passed a pork shop, because there was a little left over at the end, and the boss didn''t want meat tickets, so Su Wen bought two and a half catties of pork ribs and one and seven taels of pork belly. It cost two yuan and fifty cents in total. Mainly pork belly is expensive and bones are cheap. These days, everyonecks oil and water in their stomachs. There is only a little meat on the bones, and there is no oil and water, and no one cares about it. It only cost 50 cents for two and a half catties. It was the first time the butcher seller met someone who mainly bought ribs, and he was deeply impressed by Su Wen. "Go, let''s go home." Carrying the heavy bones and flesh, Su Xiaomei finally stopped crying. I broke my tears into a smile, and I was already fantasizing about the taste of meat. It must be delicious. Walking all the way back, my whole body is full of energy. When they arrived at Sanjiaying, it was just getting dark, and the sisters happened to meet their third aunt Chen Guihua at the head of the vige. Chapter 13: Second aunt and third aunt Chapter 13 Second Aunt and Third Aunt "What is the big girl carrying in her hand? Bring it here and let me see." Chen Guihua is in her thirties this year. She is sallow and thin when everyone is starving and hungry, but she is fat and fat, and her eyes are squeezed into a line. There was a gleam in her small eyes, and she stared at the things Su Wen was holding in her hands with wicked eyes, wishing to go up and grab them to have a look. Su Wen guessed Chen Guihua''s identity based on Chen Guihua''s appearance. This third aunt, although there are not many plots in the book, is a big wonder. Delicious andzy, loves to take advantage of small things, and also specializes in doing things that harm others and benefit oneself. The most shameful thing is to see people''s kindness, other people''s lives are better than hers, she is jealous. If it''s not as good as her family''s, she''ll go up and step on it. She was always crushed by Su Wen''s mother back then, and she couldn''tpare to her everywhere. Later, Su Wen''s parents passed away one after another, and finally there was no older brother and sister-inw. Chen Guihua caught the seven sisters of the Su family and bullied them vigorously. Often go to the house to steal things and ssh dirty water everywhere. "Quick, show me what is delicious." Chen Guihua said, reaching out to grab it. Su Wen''s mind was spinning quickly¡ªChen Guihua must not let Chen Guihua know about the meat she bought. Otherwise, it¡¯s fine if the meat is snatched away, and maybe they will stick to it to gain benefits. Chen Guihua has done many times to report if she doesn¡¯t give. Su Wen''s body dodged, avoiding Chen Guihua''s snatching hand. "Sister, I want to eat meat. I saw that Niu Niu''s family is eating meat tonight." Su Xiaomei''s voice suddenly sounded, and Su Wen snickered in her heart. Little sister is really witty. So Su Wen yed with her upper body, put on a mean look, and scolded: "Eat, eat, you know how to eat! My family is rich, and there is so much meat that I can''t finish it. What does our family have? Hmph! Do you still want to eat?" For meat, it would be good to have pig grass.¡± After speaking, she raised her head high, didn''t even look at Chen Guihua, and pulled Su Xiaomei away. snort! The original family was so miserable, and the conspiracy of the second uncle''s family was also inseparable. Zhao Jiangang repeatedly bullied Yuanshen''s younger sisters, thanks to the support of his second aunt Zhang Chunxiang and cousin Su Pingfan. "Bah! Shameless little slut, you know how to cheat on men and want to eat meat, in your next life!" Chen Guihua stood in ce and spit at Su Wen''s back, cursing dirtyly. Forget about wanting to see what''s in the bag in the first ce. In the middle of scolding, suddenly thought of what Su Xiaomei said, his eyes widened suddenly, wiped his saliva with his sleeve, stopped cursing, turned around and walked towards the house of the second child Su Xuewu. When I arrived at Su Xuewu''s house, I happened to meet Su Xuewu''s house for dinner. Su Xuewu''s daughter-inw Zhang Chunxiang saw Chen Guihuaing from a distance, and immediately got up to pick up a bowl of greasy fat meat on the table, and hid it on the cab in the room. When she came out of the room, Chen Guihua was already using all her hands and feet, grabbing and grabbing the white flour buns in her arms like a devil entering a vige. The youngest son, Niu Niu, saw that the steamed bun was gone, andy down on the ground, rolling all over the floor. The eldest daughter, Su Pingping, was afraid of being robbed of her food, so she quickly pulled the food into her bowl with her hands and feet. The eldest son Su Pingfan''s eyes were red, and he looked at Chen Guihua reproachfully. He didn''t say anything on the surface, but he was very contemptuous in his heart. He is the most beloved grandson of the old man of the Su family. He has never done farm work since he was born. Haven¡¯t even beaten pigweed, and his skin is fairer than that of ordinary rural people. He is the most popr image of the butter niche nowadays, the heart of the old man and the olddy. I just hope that Su Pingfan will be admitted to the university and be honored. If there is anything delicious and delicious at home, Su Pingfan should be the first to follow. But Su Ping is used to putting on airs, his academic performance is not good, and he holds a book every day and pretends to be working hard, which is coaxed by everyone. Secretly hooking up with female educated youths secretly, ying with people''s feelings. "Chen Osmanthus what are you doing?" Zhang Chunxiang''s face was dark, and she wanted to p Chen Osmanthus. Don¡¯t forget to vote for the cutie who read the article, leave your thoughts and tell me! ok, good night Chapter 14: braised pork Chapter 14 Braised Pork in Braised Pork "You hid the meat and refused to give it to me, and you still want to beat me?" Chen Guihua stared at her eyes, put her hips on her hips and cursed: "I''m telling you, Zhang Chunxiang, you will die if you eat alone. Hmph! I know how to go to the olddy''s ce to cheat food and drink all day long. You can take all the benefits by yourself. What? Toy." "You''re going to have a terrible death." Zhang Chunxiang is not a cheapmp, "Give me the things, these buns are from my family, you won''t be afraid of getting sores on your mouth if you eat them." "Bah! You just have sores on your mouth. Where''s the meat? Don''t think you''re hiding it, I don''t know." "You dead woman, what kind of meat, there is no meat, you want to eat meat and cut it off yourself." Zhang Chunxiang was notoriously stingy, seeing the white-faced bun being snatched away by Chen Guihua, her heart ached to bleed. Go up to grab Chen Guihua''s face. Su Pingping was also eager to help. Although Chen Guihua didn''t get the meat, she didn''t suffer if she got the white flour buns, so she ran away quickly with oil on her feet. Zhang Chunxiang took a broom and chased Momo halfway through the vige but did not chase Momo back. She stood in the vige and yelled. Aroused a group of people who came back from working in the fields to watch the excitement. It was said that the two sisters-inw of the Su family had been at odds for a long time and were often noisy. **** Since Su Wen took Su Xiaomei out in the morning, Su Qing and Su Xiu sisters have been restless. Earning work points, I don¡¯t even care about making clothes. Ie back early at night and wait at home. With apprehension in his heart, he waited at the door eagerly, and finally waited for the person toe back. "Big sister, you guys are finally back." Su Xiu rushed up to greet her, "Big sister, are you all right? Have you met anyone on patrol?" "Yes, but we ran fast." Su Wen smiled. Su Xiu breathed a sigh of relief, and thenughed, and asked Su Xiaomei with concern, "Are you tired, my little sister? Are your feet hurting after walking for a day?" "Not tired!" Su Xiaomei smiled foolishly. "Go, go into the house." The three sisters quickly entered the door, closed the courtyard gate tightly with their backhands, and then sat around the Eight Immortals table. With excitement, she looked at Su Wen, waiting for her next words. "Ahem..." Su Wen was quite embarrassed to be stared at with such eager eyes. With a cough, she motioned for Su Xiaomei to speak on her behalf. So, Su Xiaomei stood up like a model, because she was too short, she stood on a chair, and vividly described the ups and downs of the day''s experience, thrilling. Su Qing and Su Xiu, who were listening, pressed their hearts nervously for a while, and cheered softly for a while, fearing that the loud voice would wake up the beautiful dream. When it came to two shawls being stolen, the sisters clenched their fists angrily. When it came to the patrol, and when they finally escaped after losing their things, the three sisters hugged each other and cried, feeling sorry for the lost things. Su Wen: "..." She found that Su Xiaomei was actually a natural speaker, and she did a good job of emotional contagion! "Here''s the money. I made a total of more than 20 yuan. I haven''t had time to count the exact amount. In addition, I bought meat and bones on the way back and spent two yuan and fifty cents." Finally, there is start-up capital. "So much money?" "Twenty? More???" Wiping her tears, Su Qing carefully looked at the money in front of her and cried, "I have never owned so much money in my life." Su Xiu nodded fiercely, "Sister, let''s make more sleeves and shawls, I''ll sell them next time! If you are caught in a study ss, it will be too dangerous, and our family will break up." Chapter 15: fragrance Chapter 15 Fragrance Su Wen shook her head, "Let''s go with my little sister! It just so happens that I will distribute the work at home. You are still responsible for earning work points in the brigade. I will ask Aunt Chunyan to talk about it for you and arrange an easier job for you. .¡± There is no one earning work points in the family, so it cannot be justified. "Su Qing continues to learn tailoring. You two will help me in your spare time. I will be responsible for finding ways to make money, and my younger sister will be my helper. Let''s start school this year, so that my sixth younger sister can also go to school." Liumei is eight years old this year, and she is already past school age. But she has been helping her aunt''s family to take care of the children and is treated like a servant. She has just passed through and hasn''t fully grasped the situation, so she can''t hold back. She will definitely send her sixth sister to study when school starts in September. "Sister, does Sixth Sister really have the opportunity to study?" Su Qing asked in disbelief. She found that the eldest sister has really changed a lot. Before the eldest sister did not allow the sixth and seventh sisters to study, but also wanted the fourth sister, and the fifth sister also dropped out of school to earn work points. For this reason, Liumei hid in the straw pile in the kitchen and quietly wiped her tears. "Of course." "Great, I will tell Sixth Sister the good news when shees back." "I will also make more sleeve protectors to make money." Su Xiu quickly expressed her opinion. Su Wen waved her hand, "I won''t make the sleeves, I''ll try to do something else." "Why not?" "Before we did it because there were free cloth heads, we didn''t spend any cost. Now the cloth heads are gone?" Su Wen said, looking at Su Qing. Su Qing nodded, she was still worrying during the day! She took back all the cloth heads that the master had stored for almost a year. If I want to do itter, there will be no more cloth heads. "Okay, let''s not talk about this, let''s cook first." Su Wen gave an order, and the three sisters cheered endlessly. With such good meat and bones, Su Wen cooks for herself and asks Su Qing to help light the fire. After all, Su Xiaomei is young, and she is tired after walking for a day. Let Su Xiu give her a bath and rest first. In arge pot, boil the bone with cold water to boil the blood foam, then add ginger, green onion, salt, seasoning, boiling water, etc. to simmer slowly. The pork belly is cut into thick and moderatelyrge pieces, without adding a little oil, first fry the fragrant oil in a smaller iron pan, then add **** and star anise to stir-fry. Soon, a dish of braised pork with a strong fragrance is ready. There is no sugar at home, otherwise it would be more delicious. When Su Qing lit the fire, she couldn''t help swallowing, and her eyes were shining when she looked at Su Wen. I was curious about why my eldest sister suddenly became so good at cooking, and then I thought it was a good thing, so I just put it aside. The house of the Su family is rtively out of the way in the vige. The people living around are not as dense as the middle and east of the vige, but there are also many people. The aroma of braised pork spread far and wide. Chen Guihua, who lives in the east, was eating white flour steamed buns at home and smelled the aroma. "Where does the taste of meate from?" When the fat boy Zhuang Zhuang smelled the meat, he refused to eat the white flour buns, and rolled all over the floor crying for meat. The youngest Su Xueqiang''s face turned green, and he wanted to beat the child but was stopped by Chen Guihua. "You dare to try it, you have no ability to earn money to buy meat, and you even take your anger out on your children." "You..." Su Xue dropped his chopsticks angrily and didn''t even eat the meal. "Mom, I want to eat meat, I want to eat meat..." Zhuang Zhuang yelled non-stop. Chen Guihua was also annoyed by hearing it. She went to her second child''s house tonight and obviously smelled meat, but she couldn''t grab it. She was really angry! Now the son was making trouble non-stop, he just raised his hand and pped him. It¡¯s one thing not to beat your husband¡¯s son, but it¡¯s not relentless when you beat your own son. Zhuang Zhuang was beaten up, coaxed, and obediently ate white flour buns. Chapter 16: do the laundry Chapter 16 Laundry Su Wen didn''t know what happened at Chen Guihua''s house. The sisters ate a meal of braised pork happily, and one of them drank a bowl of delicious bone soup before washing up and going to bed. After a hard day during the day, Su Wen fell asleep almost as soon as she touched the pillow. It was dawn when I woke up, and when I woke up the next day, Su Qing and Su Xiu had already gone to work. Su Xiaomei was sitting in the yard washing clothes with the washboard. Seeing Su Wen get up ande out, she immediately went up to meet her like a dog. "Are you hungry, sister? There are coarse grain noodles in bone soup made by the second sister in the pot. You wash your face first, and I will serve you noodles." He said, putting the washbasin and towels on the stone tform in the yard, like a hard worker conch girl. "Thank you little sister." After Su Wen washed her face and had dinner, she asked her little sister to go out to y, and she took theundry basin to the river to rinse the washed clothes. The famous Qingshui River in this county is not far from Sanjiaying, and it takes only ten minutes to walk out of the vige to reach the river beach. When Su Wen arrived, there were already many young girls and daughters-inw on the river beach, surrounding Sun Yunyun enviously that she could study. "You are lucky, Yunyun. Your parents will allow you to continue your studies and take the college entrance examination. From now on, you will be the first college student in our brigade." "From now on, Yunyun, you will be from the city." Sun Yunyun was ttered by the praise, and smiled shyly. He calcted in his heart that he must be admitted to the university in the provincial capital as soon as possible, and go to Zhou Hengyang. Last night she dreamed that Zhou Hengyang had arrived in the provincial capital and returned to her home. Thinking of thepound and beautiful buildings that appeared in the dream, Sun Yunyun was very excited. Turning around, she happened to see Su Wening over, and she looked away. No, she has to find a way to get Su Wen to recruit Zhao Jiangang into the house as her son-inw. Otherwise Zhou Hengyang would never belong to her. Actually, Sun Yunyun also felt strange these days. She had made an agreement with Su Wen before that as long as Zhou Hengyang was driven away, Zhao Jiangang would be immediately made a son-inw. In the end, Su Wen gave the gift money to Zhou Hengyang. It had been almost half a month, and Su Wen hadn''t seen Su Wen begging for her help in making a match. She is in a hurry! "Su Wen, why did youe to do theundry by yourself?" Sun Yunyun said in surprise, "This is the first time I saw you on the river beach!" As soon as she finished speaking, uncontrobleughter rang out all around. Who in the vige doesn''t know that Su Wen, as the eldest sister, iszy, never goes to work in the fields, and never does housework. Every time I do theundry, I ask my sister to do it. "I don''t do theundry myself, why don''t you do it for me?" This is treating her like a fool! He showed enthusiasm and concern, but in fact he secretly used her of bullying her sister and beingzy and not working. Ok! The original body was indeedzy, but it was not her turn to destroy the image of people with the connotation of Sun Yunyun. Sun Yunyun''s expression was stunned, as if she didn''t expect Su Wen, who had always obeyed her, to rush at her. "Su Wen, if you don''t want to wash, I can wash it for you. But my handwriting hurts so much that I can''t help you today." Sun Yunyun blushed, bit her lip stubbornly, and looked at him with aggrieved eyes. Su Wen. "Okay! Don''t look pitiful, who are you showing it to? There are no men here, and they don''t know how to be sympathetic." Su Wen waved her hand carelessly, found a clean and t stone, and put her clothes on it Mallet hit. "Su Wen is right!" The aggressive young daughter-inw has long been disgusted with Sun Yunyun''s little white flower, and she is even more hated than the female educated youth from the educated youth ss. Looking forward to the hero''s appearance (#^.^#) Chapter 17: seed of doubt Chapter 17 Seeds of Doubt The way the married women looked at Sun Yunyun changed, and they began to wonder if Sun Yunyun also used this look to show their men. The seeds of doubt are so nted. People are like this, once they start to doubt, they feel suspicious and problematic in everything they look at. At one moment, everyone was ttering Sun Yunyun, envious of her ability to go to college, but at the next moment they felt that she was not in the right mind and was used to acting. "Su Wen, you misunderstood me... I didn''t, you... what happened to you today?" Sun Yunyun was very flustered, and felt that Su Wen in front of her seemed to be a different person. She was also afraid that Su Wen would know her secret n, so she panicked even more when she thought about it. "What about me, you don''t know?" Su Wen asked lukewarmly. "I don''t know." Sun Yunyun picked up her clothes and walked away dejectedly. White Lotus Lady left, Su Wen felt that the air was fresh, humming a singer and rinsing her clothes in the clear river water. Hearing people chatting around, asionally interjecting a few sentences. Wash the clothes in a while. When I picked it up and went back, I happened to hear my neighbor Li Qiuju who lived on the left side of my house say: "Did you smell meatst night? That smell! I was so hungry that I didn''t fall asleep in the middle of the night." Su Wen staggered and ran away quickly. How could she have forgotten that in the countryside at this time, people in half the vige could smell the roast meat. *** When Su Wen returned to the yard to dry clothes, out of the corner of her eye, she saw Chen Guihua sneaking a peek outside. Su Wen pretended not to know. After drying the clothes, she went to the kitchen and walked around, then went back to her room and closed the door. Then he crouched under the window and stared out through the window. Sure enough¡ª Within ten minutes, Chen Guihua poked her head to make sure that there was no one in the yard, so she came in, and the target went straight to the kitchen. Chen Guihua didn''t sleep wellst night, and she was drooling in her dream. This morning I have been thinking about where the smell of meat came from yesterday. At first, I suspected that Li Qiuju''s family ate meat, but I asked Li Qiuju''s five-year-old son to find out. Children can''t lie, Chen Guihua continued to suspect others. After thinking about it for a long time, I suspected that it was Su Wen''s house, which was separated from my own. The two families happened to be separated by Li Qiuju''s house, so she subconsciously suspected that it belonged to Li Qiuju''s house at first. It happened that she met at the entrance of the vigest night and saw Su Wen carrying a heavy bag in her hand, which could not possibly be pigweed. Chen Guihua pped her thigh fiercely, eximing that she was fooled. Where did this little **** get the money to buy meat? It''s either spective, or it''s a wild man''s money. No matter which one it is, it must be reported this time, and this little **** should be arrested. Let her eat meat secretly, not knowing how to honor her third aunt. Chen Guihua''s eyes glowed green when she entered the kitchen, the pots and pans were in a mess, and the kitchen cab against the wall was locked with a small lock. Chen Guihua became anxious, and she was even more sure that there was meat in it, so she started looking for something to smash the lock. As soon as Chen Guihua entered the kitchen, Su Wen came out quietly. When I left, I didn''t forget to lock the door of my room to prevent Chen Guihua from touching it and stealing things. In the novel, Chen Guihua stole things from Su Wen''s house several times, and this time she wants to teach Chen Guihua a lesson. Saving her, she always thinks abouting here to take advantage, and also likes to smear herself behind her back. Out of the yard, Su Wen went straight to the vige chief''s house. Wang Chunyan was tidying up the vegetable garden in the private plot behind the house. When she saw Su Wen, she hurriedly asked, "What''s the matter with you, girl Wen? Why are you in such a hurry?" Chapter 18: catch the thief Chapter 18 Catch the Thief "Auntie, a thief hase to my house, I''m afraid." Su Wen has a good upper body, with a good expression, and sessfully performed a three-point performance of a weak woman who is strong and supports her family and takes care of her younger sister. "My father left seven of our sisters and died. Zhou Hengyang went out to earn money and never came back for a year or so. Someone must have seen that there is no man in our family." Wang Chunyan was furious when she heard that, "Thief? A thief in broad daylight dares toe to the door. He is really in a hurry to be a criminal." Su Wen shivered in fear, her arms hugged each other tightly, "Aunt Chunyan, I''m afraid, if the thief brings a knife, wouldn''t I die?" "Don''t worry, let''s go, let''s call a few more people, the thief must be caught and beaten, and sent to the study ss." Wang Chunyan rolled up her sleeves, and shouted a group of people to follow, either with rolling pins orundry With a wooden stick. "Su Wen''s man is not at home. Please help me. Don''t let the thieves bully you. Otherwise, if it spreads, you will think that there is no one in our three camps!" Speaking is very important. Some people who secretly hate and dislike Su Wen also give her some face. Of course Su Wen knew that Yuanshen was not very popr in the vige, and no one came forward to help when something happened. This time, it was his opportunity to turn around his word of mouth and establish a good rtionship. He said a beautiful thank you word right away, and even Wang Chunyan was taken aback by his sweet mouth. "Girl Wen has grown up!" Wang Chunyan said with emotion. "Auntie, I was ignorant before. Since Hengyang left, I have understood a lot of things. From now on, I will live a good life and bring up my younger sisters." Su Wen turned into a yful actress, "Sisters-inw, Auntie and I Say sorry to everyone, and I will definitely change it in the future.¡± People in thete 1970s and early 1980s were still very simple, especially the rural people. They thought that the working people were the most glorious and united all forces that could be united. Although he would be beaten to death for one bite, but although the original body waszy, it was not good for his own man. But after all, she didn''t take advantage of everyone. Now Su Wen is apologizing again and exining that her impression of Su Wen immediately improved. Someone even took the initiative tofort her: "Girl Wen, it''s not easy for you to recruit a family by yourself at home. Now that men are not at home, you have to be more aggressive." "That''s right! If you don''t be aggressive, the bums from all over the world can eat your family alive." "Thank you. When Hengyang earns money andes back, I will definitely ask him toe to thank you one by one." "It''s all about the country, no need." As everyone said, they had already arrived at Su Wen''s house. As soon as they entered the yard, they heard the sound of bowls and tes breaking from the kitchen. The crowd swarmed in, wearing figures with their backs to the door, waving mallets and rolling pins without any hesitation. "Oh! It hurts me to death, who dares to beat me?" Chen Guihua, who was pressed down at the bottom, screamed repeatedly. "Huh? Why is this voice so familiar?" Someone muttered. "Whoever she is, if she dares to steal our three camps, she will be beaten." Su Wen couldn''t hold back herughter, and when everyone was tired of beating up, Chen Guihua crawled out of it with a bruised nose and a swollen face, crying for her father and mother in pain. When the big guy saw it, his face became wonderful. No one expected that my aunt woulde to steal things from my niece''s house. "Chen Osmanthus?" Wang Chunyan was furious, "Damn! You shameless thing. Su Xuewen and his wife died early, and you are an aunt, not to mention helping your niece, but you even came to steal things." "I didn''t, I came to report..." Chen Guihua refused to admit his mistake, and was interrupted by Su Wen in time when she was about to ssh dirty water. Chapter 19: study progress Chapter 19 Learning Progress "Third aunt, look at my younger sisters who are so hungry and skinny, they are all so poor, and you stille to steal things." Su Wen looked sad, and praised her acting talent in her heart, "You usually like to have dirty hands and feet in the vige. I am a junior and I can''t say anything about you. But you...you shouldn''t implicate us in the vige with the surname Su. Fame!" Sanjiaying Vige, the reason why it is called this name is because the Li family, Xu family, and Sun family¡ªthese three surnames lived here in the era, and two-thirds of the poption in the vige belong to these three surnames. The one surnamed Su moved hereter because he avoided the war. When he first came here, Su was an outsider in the vige and had no status and was bullied. After more than 50 years of hard work, the previous generation had many grand uncles and brothers, and they struggled to gain a firm foothold. Be the fourth mostmon surname in Sanjiaying after Li, Sun and Xu. They are much stronger than those helpless outsiders, and generally no one dares to bully them. Because the prestige is not easy toe by, the people of the Su family are very united and cherish their reputation no matter what they are inside. That''s why in the novel, after the original body became notorious, none of those uncles and rtives of an ancestor spoke up for her. He even wished to drive her out, and even regretted that he had agreed to Su Xuewen''s request before his death to let Yuanshen find a son-inw at home. Su Wen also grasped this point and found the right move. "I didn''t..." Chen Guihua jumped on the spot, "You little brat, what nonsense are you talking about?" "You''re so fat, why don''t you admit it?" Wang Chunyan red at her angrily, "It''s shameful, I dare you to speak ill of Wen **** purpose, how do you behave as an elder? How can you pour dirt on your niece? water?" "Exactly! If we hadn''t seen it with our own eyes today, we wouldn''t know what you said tomorrow." Everyone thought that half of the bad things about Su Wen came from Chen Guihua. Her own character is poor, so it can be seen that it was all jealousy and nder before. "I didn''t." Chen Guihua''s whole body hurts from the beating, and now she''s being med by everyone, that''s eptable. In a hurry, his eyes fainted. Everyone was caught off guard and shouted for the barefoot doctor toe over and show them. He was also afraid that he would take the responsibility if he really killed someone. "Let mee, I will give first aid." Su Wen took a needle for making clothes and was about to pierce Chen Guihua''s middle. Chen Guihua, who was pretending to be unconscious, listened to Su Wen''s words, opened her eyes secretly through a slit just in time to see the needle tip close at hand, screamed in fright, jumped up from the ground, and ran away in a hurry. Everyone in the game was dumbfounded. Su Wen: "..." Can it still be like this? **** The news spread quickly in the vige. Zhang Chunxiang, who came back from working in the field, heard it and secretly scolded Chen Guihua for what she deserved. She has often stolen things from her own home, and this time she finally tasted her retribution. I just don''t know if it''s a coincidence or Su Wen''s n! When Zhang Chunxiang thought about it, she couldn''t sit still. She only received ten yuan from Zhao''s matchmaker half a month ago, and promised to help her make peace in the middle. After the work is done, there will be a thank you gift of ten dors. The benefit of being handed over is that you can''t fly. Hurriedly changed into clean clothes and headed to Lijiagou Vige. She had to discuss it with Matchmaker Zhao and hurry up. The province has long nights and many dreams. When Zhang Chunxiang was about to reach Lijiagou, she met Sun Yunyun who was walking towards her. "Yunyun, why did youe to Lijiagou? Visit rtives?" Sun Yunyun wanted to hide with a guilty conscience, but both sides of the road were full of freshly nted farnd and there was no ce to hide, so she could only bite the bullet and say hello to Zhang Chunxiang. "Auntie, I went to a ssmate''s house to learn from each other." Crying and chirping o(¨i©n¨i)o please rmend, please reward, please support Chapter 20: Zhao Jiangang Chapter 20 Zhao Jiangang "Study progress?" Zhang Chunxiang smiled to indicate something, and said ambiguously, "Is it a male ssmate who made progress with you?" Sun Yunyun blushed and argued: "No, it''s a female ssmate, or the daughter of the vige chief''s family!" She did have a ssmate in Lijiagou, who was the vige chief''s daughter. But she came to find Zhao Jiangang. She had to encourage Zhao Jiangang to make a move, first trick Su Wen into his hands, and then cook the raw rice. At that time, the fact that Su Wen cheated on Zhou Hengyang with a flirtatious attitude will not be able to escape. So, Sun Yunyun pretended to be Su Wen''s dog-like handwriting and wrote a passionate and bold love letter to Zhao Jiangang, and said a lot of benefits for Su Wen''s son-inw. For example, the seven sisters of the Su family will not all be in the hands of Zhao Jiangang in the future. He can do whatever he wants. For another example, the five big tile-roofed houses of the Su family will all belong to Zhao Jiangang in the future. He can also take his parents, brothers and sisters over to enjoy the blessings together. What kind of door-to-door son-inw doesn''te to door-to-door son-inw? When Su Wen falls in love with him wholeheartedly, she won''t be obedient. Zhao Jiangang had always coveted Su Wen''s looks, but when Sun Yunyun said that, his heart itch. I can''t wait to trick someone into bed immediately and get the house. "Auntie, I have something to do at home, so I''m leaving first." Sun Yunyun was afraid that Zhang Chunxiang would ask more questions, so she greeted her and left. "Damn! Slut. Are you blind? Didn''t you see that it was a man who sent him out of Lijiagou just now!" From a distance just now, Zhang Chunxiang clearly saw a man walking with Sun Yunyun. She was so far away that she didn''t recognize the woman, but only when she got closer. But the other one is a man, she will never be wrong. Zhang Chunxiang didn''t realize that she was a stepte when she arrived at Zhao Matchmaker''s house in Lijiagou. Zhao Matchmaker''s daughter married to the town was confinement and went to take care of her daughter. It will take at least a month toe back, so this trip was wasted. **** After the sun set, Su Wen stood on the rocks on the river beach and looked at the green mountains in the distance. Breathing the refreshing air, she even felt a lot more rxed. The view here is very good. Standing on the big rock, you can see a white path paved on the green crops. Su Wen was watching intently, when she suddenly found a familiar figure appearing at the end of the path. is Sun Yunyun. Where did shee from? But Su Wen didn''t take it to heart, and concentrated on thinking about what to do next. She only has tens of dors in her hand now, which is really too little. Without money, there is no sense of security! There is no reason to speak. This is not okay! The fourth younger sister, the fifth younger sister, and the sixth younger sister all have to go to school and spend money. With such a calction, it is simply beyond the means. It is hoped that the little work points Sanmei earns in the production team will not be enough to deduct at the end of the year! Not to mention the distribution of food and money. There is ack ofbor at home! After thend is divided next year and the household contract responsibility system is implemented, she has to establish a good rtionship with the neighbors in the vige and ask someone to help with farming. Su Wen has already thought about it, and will leave a small part to grow food by then. All the others are nted with fruit trees, such as jujube trees. The climatic conditions and soil are very suitable for nting fruit trees. But the varieties must be reformed. The fruits of the local jujube trees are small and hard, with poor taste and no sweetness. nting jujube trees is next year''s business, and the most urgent thing right now is to rify the ie. She really doesn''t like buying meat, she has to be sneaky. He obviously made money through his ownbor, but he acted like a thief. But there are many people with pink eye disease in the vige, the second aunt and the third aunt keep watching, and they will be reported if they are not paying attention. Su Wen thought of a way! Chapter 21: dont follow good intentions Chapter 21 Don''t Follow Kindness Didn¡¯t Zhou Hengyang go to the city to make money? ording to the description in the novel, he soon made his first pot of gold, and then bought the closed factory to establish the first Changhe Machinery Manufacturing Factory in the province. Hehe... From now on, I will spend money and say it was sent by Zhou Hengyang. Su Wen ns to go to the vige to publicize tomorrow, saying that Zhou Hengyang has made a fortune in the provincial capital. In this way, she can spend the money she earns aboveboard without fear of being reported by others with jealousy. Su Wen turned around after thinking about the question and went home, just in time to see Zhang Chunxiang hurriedly on the path. When she first saw Sun Yunyun, she didn''t take it to heart, but now that she saw Zhang Chunxiang again, she couldn''t help thinking about it. This path is not the main road out of the vige to go to the market, it is only one meter wide, winding gravel path. is the road to Lijiagou and Jinshan. Su Wen didn''t go back home either, she went to the intersection and waited for Zhang Chunxiang. She wanted to see how thick-skinned Sun Yunyun and Zhang Chunxiang were. If she didn''t like Zhao Jiangang as much as she did before, they couldn''t sit still. This is going to Lijiagou to encourage Zhao Jiangang to take the initiative! "Second Aunt, are youing back from rtives?" "Oh! It''s girl Wen!" Zhang Chunxiang didn''t feel guilty at all when she saw Su Wen. In her eyes, Su Wen was a stupid idiot. She was sold and returned the money to the count, and she didn''t learn the shrewdness of her mother. "Second aunt is visiting a rtive''s house. What are you doing here? I haven''t seen you visiting my second aunt''s house recently. Have you broken up with my second aunt?" Zhang Chunxiang smiled affectionately, "Let''s go to my second aunt''s house." Sit down." "Is there something delicious at Second Aunt''s house that you want me to eat?" Su Wen asked with bright eyes. The smile on Zhang Chunxiang''s face was almost unstoppable, she is a hairless person. Not to mention food, even a sip of water. "Girl, my second aunt''s family is so poor that they can''t open the pot anymore. Where is there anything to eat? I''m just worrying about what to eat tonight!" "But I heard from my third aunt that your family ate meatst night." Su Wen looked envious, "Second aunt, your family is really rich." Zhang Chunxiang jumped on the spot in fright, and denied it, "What nonsense are you talking about? Why are you rich? We are proletarian poor peasants, and my family is almost dying of poverty." Being rich is not a good thing. If you are forced to cut the tail of capitalism , but bad luck. "I won''t tell you anymore, I''m still waiting to go home and cook." Zhang Chunxiang walked away disheartened. I murmured in my heart that girl Wen''s mouth has be so poisonous, it''s really not good intentions, this kind of disaster can''t make her continue to jump. ***** Su Wen came home, and Su Xiaomei hade back from ying outside, and she was working like a hardworking bee in the yard. Holding a basin, sprinkle chicken food mixed with rice bran and chopped wild vegetables on the ground to feed the chickens. Two big roosters and seven or eight hens circled around Su Xiaomei, quickly pecking at the chicken food on the ground, eating happily. These ten chickens are the biggest wealth of Su Wen''s family besides the house. The oil, salt, soy sauce and vinegar that are used in daily life at home are sold by selling eggs. So there are eggs at home, but no one is willing to eat them. All the eggsid are stored in the drawer, and they are counted one by one. We also need to prevent Zhuang Zhuang from stealing eggs. "Sister, are you back?" Su Xiaomei fed the chickens and was holding a broom to clean up the chicken droppings on the ground. It was only then that Su Wen realized that the cleanliness of the yard was due to my younger sister. "Well! I''ming back to make dinner." Su Wen gave Su Xiaomei a big smile, and praised: "My little sister is so capable, I''ll cook something delicious for you tonight." Su Xiaomei bowed her head shyly, not daring to look at Su Wen, her cheeks were as red as apples, and her heart was beating non-stop. The eldest sister praised her, she is also a useful person. Chapter 22: pickles Chapter 22 Pickled pickles Su Wen went to the kitchen and opened the cab door to see what ingredients were left at home. The sisters were all malnourished, and all the delicious food went into the original body''s stomach, so they had to make up for it. If only there was milk! She sighed in her heart, and nned to go to the supply and marketing agency to buy some malted milk essence, and ask Su Qing to send it to the school for the fourth and fifth younger sisters. Those two poor girls don¡¯t know what kind of life they live in school! Su Wen ate in the school cafeteria when she was a child. Not to mention theck of oil and water, the food was particrly unptable, let alone the nutritional value. With the status of the fourth and fifth younger sisters, it is estimated that they can only eat some pickled vegetables, steamed buns, and drink some cold water. My heart hurts just thinking about it. "Sister, what''s for dinner?" Su Xiaomei washed her hands quietly after sweeping the yard before she dared to enter the kitchen. She knows that her eldest sister loves to be clean, and if she doesn''t pay attention to hygiene, her eldest sister will not like her. "Eat egg pancakes at night, and stir-fry pickled vegetables. Su Wen made a decision, and started to do it. Take out five eggs from the drawer, then start to mix some refined white flour into the cornmeal and add water to make a batter, then go to the privatend, pull out a few shallots, wash them, finely chop the green onions and put them in the batter. After everything was finished, she found Su Xiaomei clutching her heart with a heartbroken face. "What''s wrong with you? Not feeling well?" With tears in Su Xiaomei''s eyes, "Sister, do you want to eat five eggs? There are only fourteen eggs in our family, and they will be gone after we finish eating them! Let''s not eat any more, I''m not hungry at all, really. With such delicious meat and bones, I could go a year without eating good ones." They are usually reluctant to eat any of them. "Sister, don''t eat eggs! Let''s eat cornmeal. It''s delicious to eat cornmeal." Su Wen was silent for a long time. It turned out that when the younger sister ate meat yesterday, she thought she would not eat it for the next year. "Listen to me, you are malnourished now, you need to supplement your nutrition. From now on, you will eat eggs every day, not only eggs, but also meat, bones, fish, and a lot of delicious food." Su Xiaomei stared nkly at Su Wen, her six-year-old heart was being shocked. The image of the eldest sister, in her eyes, is so tall, tough, and even more radiant than her father when he was alive. "Don''t worry, there will be eggs, money, and beautiful clothes in the future." My little girl is so sensible, which is really gratifying. "Come on, help me light the fire and start cooking!" "Oh!" Su Xiaomei hadn''te out of the shock just now, and she sat on a small stool with a silly face to light the fire. But he is very skilled with his hands. When filling the stove with firewood, add it little by little, without using a fire fork to make the iron pan heat evenly. There are special people to help you light the fire. When you cook, you will definitely get twice the result with half the effort. It is more convenient than having natural gas in the city, and the food you make is more delicious. Su Wen deftly wiped the hot pan with oil, then spread the batter into the pan to form a cake, and then topped it with eggs. You will soon be able to smell the fragrance of corn mixed with shallots and eggs, and it will go straight into your nose. Su Xiaomei couldn''t help swallowing her saliva, her eyes were fixed on the omelette that came out of the pan, and she couldn''t bear to look away. I have long forgotten what I just said. Su Wen couldn''t helpughing, no matter how sensible a child is, he is still a child. Repeat this four times, make four omelettes, and dinner is ready. There is no way to have staple food without vegetables. Su Xiaomei shouted that she didn''t want vegetables. Egg pancakes are already delicious, and she is very happy. But Su Wen ignored her. In her cognition, how could there be no food for dinner! Life should have a sense of ritual and pay attention to matching. She opened the small jar of pickled vegetables in the corner of the kitchen, and inside were pickled pickles with beautiful colors. The sour taste makes one want to eat a big bowl of white rice just by smelling it. It goes well with egg pancakes. Unexpectedly, the original body also has the unique skill of pickling pickles. Chapter 23: is a talent Chapter 23 is Personal Talent "Second sister and third sister pickled this! They didn''t mean to hide it from elder sister. Don''t be angry, elder sister." Seeing the action of elder sister, Su Xiaomei was so frightened that she almost fainted. The eldest sister doesn¡¯t know how to pickle pickles, so I don¡¯t let them pickle pickles either. But there was nothing to eat at home, and it was too ufortable to eat the corn bread all day long, so the second and third sisters secretly marinated a little. Su Xiaomei''s words broke Su Wen''s illusion about the original body. "Second sister, third sister has never yed with little swallows since she was a child, so the pickled vegetables are delicious and not smelly." Looking at Su Xiaomei''s anxious eyes, Su Wen thought of a superstition in the countryside. In the rural areas in the past, girls had to learn how to pickle pickles, make pasta, make dumplings, etc. before they got married. Adults say that girls will catch little swallows, and pickled vegetables will stink. So the grown-ups all watched, not letting the daughter touch the little swallow. This is a superstitious statement, and the root is still in patriarchy. Boys are mischievous, they can climb trees to catch birds and dig out bird nests. Girls can''t do anything, they can only help with housework at home, feed pigs and chickens, and work in the fields when they are a little older. "It''s okay, I''m not angry." Su Wen waved her hand, "You fire up the wok, and I''ll fry the pickles." Pickles are not popr in rural areas. One is that they are eaten for every meal. Many people eat them for a lifetime, and there is no oil or water. But Su Wen''s method is different. She doesn''t simply take the pickles out of the jar and put them on a te to eat. Instead, wash the pickles first, and wash them several times with clean water. After the salt is gone, cut it up, put a lot of oil in the pot, heat it up, put ginger, spring onions, and peppers and stir-fry. The pickles fried with oil and shallots and garlic arepletely different from before. Su Xiaomei was bold enough to secretly squeeze a little bit into her mouth while Su Wen wasn''t paying attention, her eyes suddenly widened in surprise. Is this... a pickle? How can it be so delicious? Su Wen pretended not to see Su Xiaomei''s greasy mouth, and brought the dinner to the small dining table under the pomegranate tree. It happened that Su Qing and Su Xiu also came back, and the four sisters sat down to eat after washing their hands. Su Wen ate slowly, watching the three younger sisters gobble up all of them, and couldn''t even speak. So he put down his chopsticks and tapped a few times on the table with his fingers. "Knock knock knock..." The three stopped at the same time, looking at Su Wen nervously. "Sister, I''m sorry, we shouldn''t rob you." Su Xiu blushed and bowed her head to apologize. Su Wen: "..." "I''m not angry, and you didn''t rob me." She exined helplessly, and then said seriously: "I just want to tell you that you must maintain good etiquette and upbringing when eating. From now on, you must be strict with yourself. As a big sister, I have the responsibility to cultivate you into talents, instead of living a mediocre life. When you are old, you can find a random man in the countryside to marry." Su Qing didn''t know why, but her face suddenly turned pale. She thought of her mother who died in order to give birth to her younger sister. When her mother was still alive, she would wash them clean every day and strictly demand them. They are not allowed to talk about pf, and they cannot use chopsticks to turn over the te when eating. Many details, she has long forgotten. Now that I heard the elder sister''s words, I suddenly thought that what followed was shame. She is only one year younger than the eldest sister, but she is far inferior to the eldest sister. Su Xiu''s eyes were full of horror, "Sister, can we also be talents?" "Of course." Su Wen nodded confidently. In her opinion, the sisters of the Su family are smart, sensible, hardworking...all of them are talents. Chapter 24: my man Chapter 24 My Man "Well! Eldest sister, we all listen to you." "me too." "me too." The three sisterspeted to express their opinions, looking at Su Wen excitedly and adoringly, their eager eyes could melt people. Su Wen is quite embarrassed! "Ahem... Hurry up and eat!" "yes!" This time, the three sisters followed Su Wen''s example and ate slowly. Obviously it''s just coarse grain egg pancakes served with pickles, but it shows the aura of participating in a state banquet. Su Wen was very satisfied. After a while, even if they went to the provincial capital, they would not be inferior to anyone in the capital. "Don''t be nervous, talk if you want to talk, chat if you want to chat." She never thought about raising her sisters ording to noble standards. She is a rural person in her bones, and she will not look down on rural people. On the contrary, she likes the countryside very much. "Big sister asks you to learn manners and etiquette, not because you are bad, but because you want to be better, be strong, confident, and be a person with a strong heart. Don''t feel inferior, don''t shrink back." Su Wen was afraid that she would use too much force, so she said it again earnestly. "Sister, don''t worry! We understand." After all, Su Qing is the second child, and she was carefully taught by her mother who was an educated youth when she was a child. "me too." "Okay!" Su Wen nced at Su Qing with satisfaction, and her evaluation of the second sister was a little higher in her heart. After dinner, Miss Su washed the dishes as usual, Su Xiu went to boil the bath water, and the four sisters took turns to take a bath. After we finished our work, it was getting dark early, so we went back to sleep. **** On the second day, Su Qing got up the earliest. After cooking dried taro porridge, everyone else got up. After breakfast, Su Qing and Su Xiu sisters went out to work together. Su Wen took Su Xiaomei and carried a basket to the vige head''s house to find Aunt Chunyan. Halfway there, I met a man wearing an old-fashioned long-sleeved white shirt and navy blue pants. Wearing a pair of ugly and ugly ck-rimmed sses, he was standing with Su Pingfan talking andughing. Su Wen hated Su Pingfan in her heart, so she didn''t bother to take a look. Su Xiaomei''s expression was abnormal, and Su Wen immediately figured it out when she found out. It''s Zhao Jiangang! Looking carefully, Zhao Jiangang is about 1.75 meters tall, and looks gentle. The eyes hidden behind the sses glowed like a mouse, greedily sizing up Su Wen, his eyes were full of dishonesty. Su Wen wanted tough, but Zhao Jiangang almost had sinister written all over his face. Is the original body blind? To be fascinated by this kind of fascination. Obviously my man is 186, six-pack abs, handsome and cool, full of masculinity, he is a walking hormone. She didn''t like it, but she liked this kind of little boy. Actually, Su Wen was thinking about it. Zhao Jiangang''s ck-rimmed sses are ugly and ugly in her eyes, but they are the most popr ones now, and the standard equipment of cultural people in the city. White shirts and navy blue trousers are rare and popr items, the ones with filter halos. In addition, Zhao Jiangang is a man who can pretend and deceive people, and there are many girls who like him. And Zhou Hengyang''s personality is cold and hard, with sharp eyes that seem to be able to see through people. Yuanshen was subconsciously afraid of Zhou Hengyang, and Zhou Hengyang would never coax her, so he was easily deceived by Zhao Jiangang. Zhao Jiangang and Su Pingfan have been working together for a long time, specializing in harming the educated youths who went to the countryside in various production brigades. It is impossible to count how many people were ruined. There are even miscarriages during pregnancy, and the root cause of the disease is caused by poor recuperation. These two people are locals, and those educated youths from outside will be under the control of the brigade, and they can only bear it when they are dumped. "Cousin, what are you up to?" Su Pingfan saw Su Wen, gave Zhao Jiangang a suggestive look, and walked over with a smile on his face, "Cousin, brother-inw is here to see you." After finishing speaking, he thought it was funny She winked her eyes humorously. But Su Wen was disgusted. Su Wen: My man is my favorite. After all, one million reading coins is not a joke. Chapter 25: turn face Chapter 25 Flip Zhao Jiangang had a confident smile on his face, put one hand in his trousers pocket with what he thought was chic, and turned sideways to Su Wen with an arrogant expression. Waiting for her toe forward to please herself like before. As long as he acts distressed and embarrassed, that stupid woman will help him no matter what. Zhao Jiangang actually had his eyes on Su Wen a long time ago, a well-known beauty from all over the world. There are many people who want to marry her, but it''s a pity that Su Wen has to recruit a husband at home. This made many young men give up the idea of ??marrying her. But Zhao Jiangang is not afraid, it is better to be the son-inw. At that time, the seven sisters will not all be in his hands, and he can do whatever he wants. It is simply a good thing that you can''t even dream of marrying a daughter-inw and sending six daughters-inw. Zhao Jiangang¡¯s family is poor, and he usually has no money in hand, so he relies on his ability to coax people and cheat some money from women. Getting Su Wen in the future is equivalent to getting five big tile-roofed houses in her family. It''s a pity that Su Xuewen has seen through Zhao Jiangang''s tricks a long time ago, and privately made it clear what he and Su Pingfan did. Zhao Jiangang was so scared that he didn''t dare toe to the door again, and he hoped that Su Xuewen would die soon so that he wouldn''t get in his way. It turned out that Su Xuewen had a grudge with him, and he would not let him go well after he died. Before he died, he even found Zhou Hengyang. "Su Pingfan, who do you call brother-inw?" Su Wen asked loudly and sternly, "Your brother-inw is Zhou Hengyang, and he went out to earn money to support the family. Okay, you Su Pingfan, turn your elbows out." Su Pingfan didn''t expect Su Wen to turn his back on him, so he froze in ce. Zhao Jiangang turned his head suddenly, his face livid. "What are you looking at?" Su Wen didn''t show any weakness, "My mother is married, and you are like a sick chicken with gue, and you want topare with my Zhou Hengyang?" After finishing speaking, he let out a cold snort, and dragged Su Xiaomei, who was stunned, away. When I spoke just now, several people were standing in the vige. There were many peopleing and going, and there were many houses. Since Su Pingfan and Zhao Jiangang appeared together just now, someone secretly peeked at it. The story about Su Wen being dishonest, looking down on Zhou Hengyang, and hooking up with Zhao Jiangang has been circting in the vige. Most believe it. Just now, everyone was waiting to see the good show, and caught the evidence by the way. Unexpectedly, Su Wen would say such words out loud, and the onlookers were stunned, and it took a long time before they came back to their senses. Not to mention, after what Su Wen said, Zhao Jiangang''s face turned pale, and the dark circles under his eyes that couldn''t be blocked by ck-framed sses were like sick chickens with gue! "Bah!" A aunt in her forties spit at Zhao Jiangang as soon as she came up. "I just said, how could the daughter of our old Su family be so shameless. It turned out that you, a sick chicken with gue, did something bad. I warn you, don''t try to get Su Wen''s idea. You don''t want to **** to find out What is the virtue of finding oneself.¡± My aunt¡¯s name is Wang Guihua, she is in her forties, and she is ck and strong. Lives next door to Su Xueqiang''s house, and Zhang Chunxiang is the most difficult to get along with. They often quarrel over a chicken and a handful of rice bran. "What did you say? Say it again!" Zhao Jiangang was furious, his face flushed red. Seeing that there was going to be a quarrel, Su Pingfan grabbed Zhao Jiangang and said, "Okay, stop arguing, it''s not embarrassing enough! Go away." This is at the door of his house, and he can''t afford to be ashamed. Su Pingfan has scruples in his heart. His image outside has always been very good. Whoever mentioned him is not apliment. Just now Su Wen scolded him for turning his elbows outwards. Many people heard it. If it spread, it would have a great impact on him. Zhao Jiangang just calmed down, he could only walk away in a rage full of anger. The little cutie who read the text, why don¡¯t you make a fuss (*¨Œ*) Chapter 26: dream Chapter 26 Dreaming Sanjiaying Vige is veryrge, with hundreds of households and thousands of people. Throughout the township, there are well-known advanced production brigades. Zhao Jiangang really didn''t dare to cause trouble in the vige, and the two of them stopped after leaving the vige under the guidance of others. Zhao Jiangang shook off Su Pingfan''s hand, and med: "Didn''t you say that Su Wen is the most brainless? Didn''t you say that she listens to you the most?" After speaking, he smiled coldly. Su Pingfan was also full of anger. Because he is the eldest grandson of the family, a boy. After the uncle''s death, Su Wen''s family must have the support of his cousin if they want to avoid being bullied. Su Wen has been fawning on him so that her sisters can have the support of their natal brothers after they marry. He didn''t expect to do this move today. "You ask me, how do I know?" Su Pingfan was full ofints, "Are you still talking about me? Didn''t you say that she cares about you and wants to post back? I think you are bragging, right?" Zhao Jiangang was at a loss for words for a while, what he said was indeed exaggerated. But it is also true that Su Wen has a crush on him. I heard that the dowry money has been prepared, fifty yuan! Seeing that the money I got was gone, my heart was in pain. "Look, I will definitely subdue her." Zhao Jiangang said ruthlessly, "I can''t subdue a little girl. Zhou Hengyang is not here, she is a piece of meat on the cutting board." The fifty yuan must be his too. Su Pingfan nodded, "Fortunately Zhou Hengyang is gone." What they fear most is Zhou Hengyang. There are legends in the vige that the reason why Su Xuewen valued Zhou Hengyang as his son-inw was because of his skill. As long as Zhou Hengyang is around, no one will dare to bully the seven Su Wen sisters. Mentioning Zhou Hengyang, Zhao Jiangang couldn''t help shivering. "Okay, you go back and find a way first, I''ll go see Xiaoli." Su Pingfan has a new friend at the educated youth spot, named Wu Lili. The long green onions arepletely different from the country girls. Recently, Su Pingfan has been fascinated, wishing to die on Wu Lili''s kang. After Zhao Jiangang separated from Su Pingfan, he was unwilling to go back in such a disheveled state. Wandering around outside the vige, and finally took advantage of no one''s attention, walked back to the door of Sun Yunyun''s house. Knowing that the Sun family members had gone to earn work points at this time, they boldly sneaked in. Sun Yunyun is chopping pigweed in the yard, her hands are busy, but her mind has already flown away. She dreamed of Zhou Hengyang against night, thinking that Zhou Hengyang in the dream seemed to have just taken a bath. Talking to a strange man wearing only a pair of pants. The posture is casual and the expression is focused. Exposing a muscr chest. However, Zhou Hengyang himself obviously didn''t know the fatal attraction on him, instead he took the blueprint and concentrated on researching it all the time. Sun Yunyun knew it was in a dream, so she was very courageous, and stared greedily at Zhou Hengyang, wanting to see more clearly. Because this time I don''t know what''s going on, it''s very vague, it''s far away, and there''s no sound. But even so, Sun Yunyun couldn''t bear to blink her eyes. It''s a pity that she can only watch helplessly like a bystander in her dream, and cannot participate. Otherwise... Otherwise, she doesn''t know what, but this also strengthens her determination to marry Zhou Hengyang. From the first day Zhou Hengyang came to Sanjiaying, she secretly fell in love with him. This man is tall, strong, masculine and handsome. With a pair of charming eyes, just looking at you inadvertently can make your heart go soft. Ahem... let Xiao Baihua dream! My hero''s cheap is also so easy to take advantage of¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r Chapter 27: instigate Chapter 27 Instigation Sun Yunyun''s heart has changed from being envious of Su Wen that she didn''t admit at the beginning, to deeply jealous of Su Wen. Why did she get such a good man? Or as the most humiliating son-inw? A man like Zhou Hengyang, Su Wen, is not worthy to carry his shoes, let alone be her son-inw. No matter what, she must help Zhou Hengyang, let him get rid of the identity of a humiliating person, and bravely pursue free love. The status of a surrogate son-inw will only shame him, make him look down upon and ridiculed by others. When Sun Yunyun thought of Zhou Hengyang, her cheeks turned red, her heart beat faster, and her face was covered with crystal beads of sweat. Looking at Zhao Jiangang who sneaked in, his mouth was dry. "Yunyun, I''ll help you." Zhao Jiangang stepped forward and grabbed Sun Yunyun''s little hand, and rubbed it vigorously, making Sun Yunyun pale in fright. "Yunyun, your little hands are so slippery." "What are you doing?" Sun Yunyun was pale and trembling like a little white flower swaying in the wind, "Let go, or I''ll call someone." "Don''t be angry, Yunyun, aren''t we proletarian friends? It''s normal tomunicate with each other." Zhao Jiangang licked his face, took the opportunity to squeeze again, and reluctantly let go. "Hmph!" Sun Yunyun snorted coldly, and put on a steadfast posture, "Zhao Jiangang, let me tell you, I am not one of those dubious women who can be bullied by you." "I know, how can those womenpare with you." Zhao Jiangang was indeed fascinated by Sun Yunyun''s pure and innocent posture. But he also knows how much he weighs, so it''s okay to deceive Su Wen, who has no brains. Sun Yunyun is shrewd, it''s not easy to seed. "Yunyun, I miss you, why don''t you date me! I dreamed about you yesterday." Zhao Jiangang looked at Sun Yunyun leeringly. Sun Yunyun felt sick, but she was alone at home now, so it was not easy to make trouble. Otherwise, I must be the one who suffers, in case the neighbors know that it is not good to hear it. So I can only endure it and send Zhao Jiangang away first. "Didn''t you always care about Su Wen? What do I have, no house, no dowry, and money to study." Sun Yunyun smiled innocently, and said enviously: "To tell you the truth, the girl in our vige There is no one who does not envy Su Wen." "What is there to envy about her?" "I''m envious of her figure..." Sun Yunyun blushed, and hurriedly covered her mouth, as if regretting her wrong words. Zhao Jiangang''s eyes were red. "Forget about it, forget about what I just said. That''s my nonsense, don''t take it to your heart." Sun Yunyun was guilty and afraid at the same time, as if she was thinking of her good sister. But the more she said that, the more Zhao Jiangang remembered it in his heart, his breathing became short of breath, and his eyes were red. The picture in my mind is simply disgusting. "Stop talking, she must have fallen in love with another man again." Zhao Jiangang gritted his teeth, jealous and hated in his heart, and told what happened in the vige before. Sun Yunyun who listened had a bad feeling in her heart. "No way? Is she angry?" Sun Yunyun gave Zhao Jiangang an idea with a serious expression on her face, "Have you note to her for a long time? Maybe it''s because she thinks you''ve left her out in the cold, so she deliberately got angry with you?" "It''s very possible." Zhao Jiangang smugly said, "It must be because I haven''te to see her for more than half a month." "You are looking for her this time, don''te in front of outsiders, bute quietly in private. In front of others, she will definitely be embarrassed." "it is good!" Chapter 28: showman Chapter 28 Drama At this time, Su Wen, who had already arrived at the vige chief''s house, did not know what Sun Yunyun and Zhao Jiangang were up to. But even if she knew it, she wouldn''t be afraid. As for Zhao Jiangang''s sick chicken with gue, she wouldn''t even look at it if she was blind. Not to mention being cheated. However, she knew that Sun Yunyun had always coveted Zhou Hengyang. In the novel, Sun Yunyun is a little white flower in front of her, but the opposite is true in her queen. In her dreams, she wants to attack Zhou Hengyang. However, the male protagonist has always been very indifferent to Sun Yunyun. Although heter married her, it was only out of other considerations, and he did not live together after marriage. In the novel, Sun Yunyun enjoys the wealth, power and beauty of the wife of the richest man. In front of people, countless women''s eyes turned red with jealousy. After being married, I deeply regretted that I yed the image of the pure little white flower too well, and entered the scene too deeply, and the male protagonist refused to sleep with her. But she was still crazy and wanted to sleep with the male lead. Hahaha... Every time Su Wen thinks of these plots, she can''t help butugh out loud. I was deeply impressed by the male protagonist''s coquettish operation, and then read the crazy delivery of coins. Of course, when she was reading novels, she also thought about making the male lead this way or that. But she won''t admit it. Hahaha... I really want the hero, but you have no proof. Su Wen held back the smile at the corner of her mouth, put the basket in her hand on the ground, and threw herself to Wang Chunyan''s leg. "Aunt Chunyan... woo woo... I can''t live anymore. Su Pingfan is trying to force me to death!" In a second, she entered the state of drama. Wang Chunyan, who was picking up the soles of her shoes, put down the awl in her hand, "Why are you crying? Look at you." She had already heard about what happened just now before girl Wen arrived. Hateful teeth itch in her heart. Girl Wen wants to live a good life, but she is full of bad things and wants to plot against others. "Aunt Chunyan, they are the ones who bully people, just because my parents didn''t have a son and I have no brothers, they rush to pour dirty water on me and bully people." Su Wen''s heart is like a bright mirror, if she doesn''t cry today Cry,in about your grievances, or tomorrow the vige will gossip about her flirting. She must take the initiative to attack and not allow others to attack herself. Miss Su was dumbfounded. She saw her elder sister giggling a second ago, but her expression changed the next second. But she is a little clever ghost, while cooperating with the elder sister to show a sad expression, she secretly looked at the elder sister with admiration and admiration, envious in her heart, and secretly determined to learn from the elder sister. "It''s really worthless." Wang Chunyan was half dead with anger, "In the future, if you encounter such a situation, give me a big ear, I don''t believe it, who dares to bully you." "But my family has no brothers." In the countryside, having more men in the family not only means morebor force, but also means strong fighting power, and no one dares to bully. Something happened, the brothers went together. There is no man in the family, anyone can step on it. A woman has no brothers in her natal family, and she must be a head shorter in her husband''s family. He couldn''t straighten his back, and was short of breath when speaking. Su Wen summed up why this era, especially in rural areas, is so patriarchal? In fact, apart from the old idea of ??passing on the family line, the root cause is that there is no man, being bullied, unable to do farm work, no food to eat, and unable to survive. "Don''t mention this in the future, it''s not the first day you don''t have brothers." Su Wen understands the point, and immediately wiped away tears as if changing her face, and smiled, "Okay! I will listen to my aunt, and I will never mention it again. If anyone dares to mention it in front of me, I don''t care who he is first." Give me a p and talk." Someone tipped me yesterday! Thanks to the gold masters (*^¨Œ^*) for being so happy, I will add another chapterter, thank you for your support! mwah¡­ Chapter 29: Buy eggs (reward plus more) Chapter 29 Buying Eggs (Tip to add more) "Hmm! You''re right to think so." Wang Chunyan patted her hand in relief, "Remember, you are looking for a son-inw. You are the head of the family, the pir of the family, and the one who keeps his word." A woman who recruits a wife is equivalent to the ancient female head. On the household registration book, the word head of the household is clearly written. Su Wen felt secretly refreshed, admiring her dead father for having the foresight to ask his daughter to recruit a son-inw at home. After getting the vination, Su Wen told Wang Chunyan the purpose ofing today. First, I wanted the vige chief to arrange an easier job for Su Xiu. It''s just that Su Wen''s reputation was so bad before that no one in the vige could understand her. In addition, she herself was instigated by others, and she had no contact with Wang Chunyan, so the rtionship was very rigid. Naturally, Su Xiu won''t be able to easily earn work points. Now that Su Wen''s reputation has been restored, Wang Chunyan is more satisfied the more she looks at her, and she agrees wholeheartedly after hearing Su Wen''s words. The two chatted for a long time, and they didn''te out of Wang Chunyan''s house until the sun was overhead. The empty basket was already full of eggs. All were sold to her by Wang Chunyan, a total of eighty-six pieces, no matter how big or small they were all sold at the small price. Eight cents each. Wang Chunyan is a hardworking person in the vige. She also has a lot of chickens at home, and she is worried about how to sell the eggs she usually saves. Her man is the vige head, so he can''t take the lead in spection. Koukou Suosuo saved the eggs, either to visit rtives to use as presents, or to exchange things with acquaintances in the vige. Today, Su Wen proposed to spend money to buy it, which really surprised Wang Chunyan. But she was also a smart person, so she didn''t ask too many questions, and simply sold the eggs. I benefited, and Su Wen gained convenience. With these eggs, you can make chicken cakes and sell them when you go back. Miss Su stared at the whole process, "Eldest sister, is this all done? In the future, third sister can do easy work?" It was so easy that I couldn''t even imagine it. "That''s not easy, just prescribe the right medicine." Su Wen took the opportunity to tell Su Xiaomei the secret, which opened a new door for Su Xiaomei. But Su Wen didn''t dare to teach her these things blindly, a human being should never forget them. "Auntie Chunyan helped us today, do you know how to repay us in the future? You can''t just think about taking advantage of others and not paying." "Sister, don''t worry!" The two sisters walked home hand in hand, and Su Wen greeted everyone they met with a smile on their faces. Someone asked her about her rtionship with Zhao Jiangang with malicious intentions, but Su Wen refused her with a strong attitude. Passing by the door of Su Xueqiang''s house, he heard Zhang Chunxiang yelling at the door. He was not interested at first, but after listening carefully, he actually scolded her. Su Wen was furious when she heard this. The original body is stupid and useless, let them squeeze it round and tten it, but she is not. "Eating cheap things from the inside out, you can''t give birth to a son. You really think of yourself as a treasure, I am! I don''t take pictures of myself in the urine, I have everything. Just like her, she still wants topare with my ordinary family." Zhang Chunxiang was very talkative, the more he cursed, the louder he was, and he put his hands on his waist aggressively. The neighbors on the left and right came forward curiously and asked what was going on. Zhang Chunxiang has been cursing for a long time, and her mouth is dry. Seeing that someone finally came to ask, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief and wiped off his sweat. This kind of cursing requires an audience. No one will scold along with you, and the crowd will watch the excitement. She just wanted to make things big and let that stinky girl Su Wen know how powerful she is. How dare you call her family mediocre? How daring. Zhang Chunxiang went to work in the field today. She is not a slob like Su Wen. When she came back from work, she heard that her son had been scolded by Su Wen, and the aunt of the family tactfully advised her to be more careful in the future. Can''t write two "Su" characters in one stroke. How can the whole family turn their elbows outward? Besides, Su Wen recruited her husband at home, and the children born in the future will also have the surname Su. This **** off Zhang Chunxiang. Su Pingfan is her eyeball, usually she is reluctant to say a serious word, but Su Wen scolded her. Even in the vige, bad words about her son have been spread. Isn''t this bad for her family''s ordinary reputation? Add more toe! Thanks for the support! Chapter 30: accuse Chapter 30 me Because she was arrested for stealing yesterday, Chen Guihua, who was hiding at home and dared not go out, heard Zhang Chunxiang curse, and quietly went out to watch the joke in an inconspicuous corner. She had already heard who Zhang Chunxiang was scolding, and she was so happy that she almost pped her hands and shouted curses. "Xuewu daughter-inw, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so angry?" "It''s not like there are things that don''t have long eyes." Zhang Chunxiang spit on the ground andined: "You judge, what a good child my family is, whoever mentioned it didn''t give a thumbs up. That Su Wen is dead The girl herself is not standing upright, flirting with each other, but instead saying that my family''s elbows are turning outward." Everyone listened and echoed. "Ordinary is what we grow up with. We have been polite since we were young. Some people are smart. When we grow up, Yejun is a rare good boy." "That''s right, the ordinary future is the hope of our old Su family." "Girl Wen is too unreasonable. We are all watching if I have problems! I have hooked up with men from the next vige before, so I have the nerve to call it ordinary." Su Wen couldn''t listen anymore, let go of Su Xiaomei''s hand, and was about to squeeze into the crowd when she saw Chen Guihua hiding behind the crowd, gloating and taking rhythm. He simply pushed Chen Guihua to the center when Chen Guihua didn''t pay attention and squeezed into the crowd. The person who was echoing the scolding Su Wen saw Chen Guihua showing a weird smile. "Osmanthus, are you finally willing to go out? I thought you were hiding at home for at least half a month!" Chen Guihua blushed, blushed, and dodged away guiltily. Normally, Zhang Chunxiang wouldn''t miss the opportunity tough at Chen Guihua, but her goal today is Su Wen, so she can''t dy things because of Chen Guihua. Seeing that Chen Guihua was gone, he was relieved instead. "Girl Wen, are you here to admit your mistakes?" Zhang Chunxiang preemptively said, "Ordinary is your younger brother, how can you discredit him for such a good boy? Why do you think your heart is so bad? What good will a belly full of bad water do you?" Actually, Zhang Chunxiang intentionally made things big today, and she has another purpose. She just wants to ruin Su Wen''s reputation and make it difficult for her to move in the vige. When she is desperate, she will definitely want to find a man who can talk and rely on her. Matchmaker Zhao will definitely give her a favor at that time. By the way, he can also help his son vent his anger. "Girl Wen, is what your second aunt said true?" The silver-haired grandmother stood up with a cane, her old face was covered with wrinkles, but her eyes were very sharp. She is the third sister-inw of Grandpa Su Wen, and she is very prestigious in the vige. Young people of Su Wen''s generation will politely call her third grandma when they see her. "Third Grandma, I don''t have one." Su Wen would definitely not admit to this kind of dirty water. She nced at Zhang Chunxiang coldly, thinking of the scene she met at the intersection of the vige yesterday evening, she guessed Zhang Chunxiang''s purpose. At this moment, she even felt a little sympathetic to the original body, with such a pair of wolves and leopards around her, and her parents died young, it''s no wonder that she would be used by others. When she thought of the six younger sisters, none of them would end well, Su Wen became furious. She must teach Zhang Chunxiang a lesson she will never forget, and let her know that she is not easy to mess with. "Don''t you dare say you didn''t? Everyone heard what you said in the vige this morning." Zhang Chunxiang was like a mad dog, gnawing at her, "You just don''t follow your good intentions. Ordinary is the hope of our old Su family. , you want to harm Pingfan even if you don¡¯t have a brother yourself, why do you think you are so vicious?¡± Everyone nodded after hearing this. Chapter 31: Unlucky Chapter 31 Unlucky Egg "Girl Wen did say so." "That''s right, I heard it. Girl Wen and Lao Su''s family are the most united. After ordinary life, you will be admitted to university. Even for the sake of his future, you can''t hold back!" "I can warn you, if you are jealous of Pingfan and prevent him from going to university, I will not spare you." Many of the people watching the excitement around are surnamed Su, although the blood rtionship has been out of five clothes, but after all, it belongs to an old ancestor. If Old Su''s family can produce a college student, that would be everyone''s honor. Su Pingfan is the most promising of the younger generation. He has a pleasant personality and studies hard. Mr. Su and his five elders spent a lot of effort in cultivating his grandson. When there was no separation before, everything that was good was secretly given to Su Pingfan. The family separatedter, and they always got benefits from the eldest son to supplement Su Pingfan, hoping that he would be sessful. Su Wen really wants to roll her eyes, but with Su Pingfan''s virtue, she still wants to go to university? Next life! But she still held back, if people saw it, it would destroy the image she had created with great difficulty. "Whether Su Pingfan can be admitted to university has anything to do with me?" Su Wen spread her hands and said innocently: "Whether he can be admitted to university is his own problem. I said he turned his elbows outward, and I was right. what!" "How can you say that, girl?" Obviously the big guy was irritated by Su Wen''s indifference. Zhang Chunxiang was secretly anxious, looking at Su Wen''s eyes, she wanted to peel off her skin. This little bastard, why didn''t he see that he could speak so well before. "Girl Wen, your grandparents are away from rtives and are not at home. If you find out when youe back, you should be careful with your skin." Someone shouted gleefully. Thinking of Yuanzheng''s grandparents, Su Wen shuddered subconsciously. Rao even if she has a strong psychological quality, she also finds it tricky. Grandpa and grandma are so entric, the seven sisters of the Su family might as well raise a dog in their eyes. If there is any good, shamelessly preempt it, and if there is any bad thing, push it on the Seventh Sisters. But they are parents and elders, granddaughters can''t say anything, they must be filial. Otherwise, every mouthful of saliva in the vige can drown you. If what happened today makes it impossible to make a good turnaround and trample Su Pingfan to death, it will be over when grandparentse back. Su Wen''s mind was running fast, and when she saw Zhang Chunxiang''s proud face out of the corner of her eye, she felt ruthless. She remembered that in the novel, Su Pingfan harmed many female educated youths. It''s just that the specific name has not been mentioned, it would be easier if we could know who it is. "Sixth aunt, don''t talk about it, I, Su Wen, can''t bear these things. Pingfan is my cousin, of course I hope he can make a difference, but he doesn''t work hard, and he doesn''t know anything about dubious people all day long. What can I do? What I said today is also for his benefit, who is Zhao Jiangang? He is not young anymore, what kind of a good person can he be if he idles around all day?" "Bah! You still don''t admit it even now." Zhang Chunxiang was about to spit on Su Wen with a mouthful of thick phlegm, but fortunately she jumped three steps to the side with quick eyesight and quick hands. escaped perfectly. But the person standing behind her was not so lucky. Zhang Chunxiang spit thick phlegm into her hair, not to mention how disgusting it was. Su Wen turned around to see who the unlucky guy was, but she didn''t expect that the unlucky guy was the little white flower Sun Yunyun. Sun Yunyun''s face was contorted, but she couldn''t have an attack yet. She only felt that her hair was disgusting, worse than bird droppings. But she desperately wanted a name and wanted to maintain a good reputation praised by everyone, but she couldn''t do what Su Wen did. had to endure desperately. Chapter 32: Poisonous mouth Chapter 32 Mouth Poison "Hee hee hee... Why are you so unlucky, Yunyun? Go back and wash up." When Zhang Chunxiang saw that she didn''t vomit on Su Wen, she felt a pity in her heart. However, she has always looked down on Sun Yunyun''s posturing, and said a few words that are not painful. Sun Yunyun almost fainted from anger, she couldn''t stand the nausea, so she ran away quickly. "Second Aunt, you don''t pay attention to hygiene too much. How disgusting is it to spit everywhere? What if there is an infectious disease or something, wouldn''t it kill people?" Su Wen not only knows how to y tricks on her upper body, but she is afraid of poisoning her mouth. If I didn''t say it just now, I couldn''t let Xiao Baihua take advantage of it. Otherwise, I thought she was ttering me! "You, you, you..." Zhang Chunxiang said the word you several times in a row, but she couldn''t utter aplete sentence. In the end, my head became dizzy with anger, and I habitually wanted to pooh you again. As soon as I opened my mouth, I heard Su Wen''s sharp words¡ª "Second Aunt, why are you vomiting everywhere again? You are going to marry a daughter-inw in the future. It would be too embarrassing for you to vomit when you visit your inws." Zhang Chunxiang held back abruptly, which made everyone sick. Even the people who joined in the fun showed disgust, stepped back a few steps, and looked at Zhang Chunxiang with weird eyes. Actually, everyone is not afraid of Zhang Chunxiang having an infectious disease, she is very healthy. It''s just that the behavior of vomiting everywhere is really annoying, and it''s okay that no one said it before. Now that Su Wen mentions it, I recall that Zhang Chunxiang has this habit. Too careless. Zhang Chunxiang was about to be blown out of anger. She was obviously the one who caused trouble for Su Wen, but in the end she was the one who was unlucky. But she is not stupid, and she has used many tricks to fool people over the years, otherwise it would be impossible for the old man and the olddy to be so partial. "Girl Wen, don''t distract me. What I''m talking about is to smear our family''s ordinary things. You don''t have to quibble. You must give me an exnation today, otherwise I will ask Uncle Seven to judge." Seventh Uncle is the most senior and most prestigious person in the Su family. I am over eighty years old this year. When I was young, I was a talented person in ten miles and eight viges. It was he and a few brothers who helped the family surnamed Su get a firm foothold in Sanjiayingzi Vige. The biggest expectation of the seventh uncle in these years is that the Su family can do well. Su Pingfan has always been valued. If the seventh uncle came forward, Su Wen, a woman who was not taken seriously and had a bad reputation before, would be miserable! no! Decided not to find Seventh Uncle. At least if I have no skills and cannot get the attention of my seventh uncle, I can''t confront my elders. "Second aunt, let me ask you, you said that Su Pingfan studies hard, where is he working so hard?" Su Wen was not angry, nor would she jump around like Zhang Chunxiang, and asked with a clear mind: "Now is the time for the students studying in school. At that time, my fourth and fifth younger sisters were all studying at school. Su Pingfan wandered around the vige all day, instead of studying hard, he wanted to help my cousin find a man. Hmph! How can such a person go to university?" The third grandma, who had been silent all this time, suddenly changed color on her wrinkled face. Su Wen didn''t say anything, they didn''t remember it. Su Pingfan has been in the vige recently and didn''t go to school at all. They had never been to school, so they naturally didn''t know the situation, so they thought it was school holidays. But the fourth and fifth sisters have been in school all the time, which proves that there is no holiday at all. "Xuewu daughter-inw, what''s going on? Tell me?" The third grandma asked seriously. "I..." Zhang Chunxiang was also dumbfounded. She doesn''t know! Chapter 33: Su Xueqiang Chapter 33 Su Xueqiang "I know!" A clear and tender voice came, and Su Xiaomei squeezed in from behind. The little face was flushed with beads of sweat. She just wanted to help when she saw her eldest sister being bullied by her second aunt, but she was worried that her second aunt would smash the eggs, so she ran all the way to bring the eggs home, and then came back. Su Wen looked at Su Xiaomei, her eyes lit up, and she couldn''t help but smile. Secretly gave Su Xiaomei a cheering gesture, the little girl bowed her head shyly. Hee hee... I am finally able to help my eldest sister, so happy! Su Xiaomei''s heart was as sweet as honey, and she boldly said: "Pingfan cousin is busy dating Sun Lili, so he doesn''t have the heart to go to school." Everyone in the vige knows who Sun Lili is. The female educated youths in the educated youth spot. Recently, the educated youths are looking for ways to return to the city. Those who jumped up and down, and those who found a way back, many of them were married and abandoned their families and children in order to return to the city. It is said that in the former Zhao vige, a female educated youth shamelessly hooked up with the vige chief in order to obtain a certificate of returning to the city, and was caught and raped in bed. The impression of the educated youth in the vigers is getting worse and worse, and they all look disgusted when they mention it. Hearing that Su Pingfan didn''t go to school and was dating Sun Lili, the vigers'' opinion of Su Pingfan changed immediately. "You''re talking nonsense." Zhang Chunxiang screamed, "It''s nothing, just see if I don''t tear your sister''s stinky mouths apart." As she said that, she rushed over with a ferocious face, because Su Xiaomei was too old, and she was also afraid of her reputation. He attacked in front of everyone, and directly aimed at Su Wen. Seeing that the eldest sister was about to be beaten, Miss Su rushed over like crazy, using her thin body to block in front. Seeing that, Su Wen felt hot inside, and quickly pulled Su Xiaomei behind her, putting her body in a defensive posture. As long as Zhang Chunxiang dared to hit her, she would dare to kick her first. Fortunately, the people who watched the excitement were not just watching the excitement, they stepped forward at the critical moment and grabbed Zhang Chunxiang. When things got to this point, Zhang Chunxiang already regretted it. I knew that Su Wen was so difficult, so I wouldn''t be so impulsive. "Okay, stop making trouble." The third grandma also saw the problem and knew that she couldn''t continue to make trouble, "Let''s go away! Those who don''t go home to cook at noon, all of them have nothing to do and eat enough to support themselves? " Everyone pped their thighs, only to realize that it was already time for dinner, and they left immediately without caring about the excitement. Zhang Chunxiang knew that if she didn''t exin clearly today, Pingfan''s reputation in the vige would definitely be greatly reduced. They wanted Su Wen to apologize and admit their mistakes, but the sisters ignored her at all, holding hands as if they had won a battle, and went home with their heads held high. **** In the afternoon, when Su Pingfan didn''t go to school, word spread about his partner in the Educated Youth Department. Many people secretly joked, especially the Li family who had always had conflicts with the Su family, it would be no wonder that they took the opportunity and didn''t make trouble. Chen Guihua hid at home and danced happily after hearing the rumors. "Yes! I told you that Su Pingfan is not a good thing, and I protect everyone." Chen Guihua has long hated Su Pingfan in her heart. They are all boys. How can her family be stronger than Su Pingfan? "Okay, just stop talking." Su Xueqiang is the third child of the Su family, with dark skin and shrewd triangr eyes. After listening to Chen Guihua cursing for a long time, she was already impatient. "It''s embarrassing enough for you to be caught stealing, but you have the nerve to criticize others." "What did I steal? I didn''t steal anything." Chen Guihua refused to admit it, and she really didn''t steal anything this time, "That little **** Su Wen framed me, just wait! I It won''t make her feel better this time." Chapter 34: steamed eggs Chapter 34 Steamed Eggs Su Xueqiang sneered, "There is no need for you to do anything, she will not end well." Chen Guihua happily asked: "What''s going on?" "The eldest brother is dead, Zhou Hengyang has also been driven away, and the seven Su Wen sisters are the meat on the chopping board." He can clearly see the calctions of the second brother''s family, "Look at it! The five big tiles in the future The room has to be reced.¡± "That can''t be done." Chen Guihua was so excited that her fat body was shaking, "The big tile house belongs to our family, so we can''t take advantage of others." "Let me think about it again." Of course Su Xueqiang was greedy, but his brain was not that good. If he hadn''t identally learned that the fifty-five yuan that Wen girl gave Zhou Hengyang was all borrowed from Zhao matchmaker, he would never have imagined it. Girl Wen Wen is really brave enough to borrow a small profit of fifty-five yuan. Su Xueqiang thought for a while, but he didn''t think of a way, so he told Su Wen about borrowing money from Xiaotou by the way, and Chen Guihua''s eyes almost popped out when he heard it. "How can someone dare to make small profits? Are you not afraid of being caught?" "Are you stupid? Can this kind of thing be put on the bright side? There is no evidence for a fart!" "Then how do you know?" Chen Guihua looked suspicious. "Overheard." Su Xueqiang sneered. He also felt that the second brother''s family was unhappy, and they took all the benefits. There was ack of an ountant in the vige before, and he could have been the one. In the end, he was snatched by the second brother to watch, and he was always jealous. Chen Osmanthus blossomed with joy in her heart, Su Wen was so stupid that she was going to die, there was nothing to be proud of. It was sold, and the money was returned to the number! But the benefits can''t be given to the second child''s family. ***** At noon, Su Wen made scallion pancakes and steamed four eggs. She is very good at making steamed eggs, which are smooth and tender, with a very good taste. Put chopped green onion, and then put two drops of oil, the color, fragrance and taste areplete. The scallion pancakes themselves are filled with oil and salt, and it is also very delicious food without vegetables. Su Xiaomei felt extremely guilty. While holding the scallion pancake and biting it, he said cautiously: "Elder sister, is it bad for us to steal good food at home? The third sister earns work points and has no time toe back to eat at noon, so she will take it with her when she leaves in the morning." I made a bun." She wanted Third Sister to bring more food, but Third Sister was reluctant. "You can eat it at ease! After eating, send some scallion pancakes to Su Xiu, I''ll keep it in the pot!" Su Wen knew it well, and she definitely wouldn''t lose her other sisters. But what should be eaten is still eaten. You can¡¯t eat poorly, you can¡¯t wear poorly, and you can¡¯t make money to be poor. "Okay!" Su Xiaomei smiled cheerfully when she heard that she could send scallion pancakes to Su Xiu, but she remembered something in the middle of herugh, and immediately asked, "How about steamed eggs?" "Steamed eggs cannot be delivered, it is not good for people to see." "Yes!" Su Xiaomei responded quickly, "Let''s keep half of it, and wait for the second and third sisters toe back to eat at night." "Don''t stay, we''ll do it tonight." Su Wen couldn''t helpughing when she thought that Zhang Chunxiang was almost killed today, "We won a big victory today, eat something good, and celebrate." Su Xiaomei grew up so big, she was the first to see her second aunt suffer, and she smiled like a sneaky kitten. Usually, it was her own family who was bullied, and the second aunt would secretly pinch her, and the pinching was extremely painful. After lunch, Su Wen packed the scallion pancakes, put them in a small basket, and filled a pot of cold water for Su Xiaomei to deliver. I took the money and went to the county seat. With eggs, there is ack of fine flour and sugar. Both of these are precious things that ordinary people can''t afford. If anyone has a little bit, it''s used to visit rtives, or hidden in the cab so that they can''t bear to eat it. It''s just like the peach cake that the original body hid before. The supply and marketing cooperatives in the town are short of supplies, and they must be bought with a ticket. She was going to try her luck on the ck market in the county seat to see if she could buy it. If you can''t buy it, you can buy some food stamps. The food stamps issued by factory workers in the county will be secretly saved and sold. Chapter 35: He Yulan Chapter 35 He Yn The farnds of the Sanjiayingzi brigade are crisscrossed with rice paddies, paddy fields, drynds and woonds on hillsides. It is very spectacr when the entire production team is working in the fields. Inte May, it is the season for transnting and sowing. In order to earn work points, the seedlings were nted before the weather was too hot. Most of thebor force chose not to go back to eat at noon, and just deal with it casually. When she went out in the morning, Su Xiu only brought two steamed buns with her, and she bent over to nt the seedlings after filling her stomach casually. Her family has nobor force, and the eldest sister is the head of the family, and she has never done farm work since she was a child. The second sister is an apprentice to a tailor, and now she is the only one who can earn work points for the family. The one who works with Su Xiu is a woman in her twenties named He Yn. It is a minority ethnic group living in the mountains. It is said that the ancestors were Xianbei people and married into Sanjiaying. They are well-known in ten miles and eight viges, and when there are good things in themune, they will take care of the few famous people and distribute them to He Yn. He Yn has been hunting since she was a child, logging in forest farms, and has never done farm work, so her speed is also slow. I was assigned with Su Xiu, and the two have been together for a long time, and the rtionship is very good. He Yn has a hot personality, and has always been displeased with Su Wen''s messy things, so she doesn''t usually get in touch with the Su family. But she is very nice to Su Xiu, and likes Su Xiu''s hardworking, kind-hearted, and good-natured personality. She wanted Su Xiu to marry her natal brother. At noon, when He Yn came home for dinner, she heard that Su Wen and Zhang Chunxiang were having a big fight. While nting rice seedlings, he said, "Su Xiu, your eldest sister is too disrespectful. If you don''t earn work points, you only know how to quarrel with Zhang Chunxiang. Will you be able to eat up your stomach if you quarrel?" After speaking, she nced at Su Xiu''s small basket on the ridge of the field, and guessed that she had eaten steamed buns at noon, and she couldn''t get used to it even more. "The one who earns work points here, isn''t that one made at home and delivered? You are better, just eat the corn bread." "Sister-inw Yn, I''m full." Su Xiu showed a warm smile, her face under the straw hat was flushed from exhaustion, "My eldest sister is very good to me." "Don''t lie. Although I am from the mountains, I am literate and educated. Do you really think I am blind? Can''t you tell who your eldest sister is?" On the man, there are several of your sisters in the eyes." "That was before..." Su Xiu''s voice dropped a little. Big sister was not good before, but that is her big sister! She can''t just say that the elder sister is not good like an outsider. No matter how bad it is, she is still her eldest sister. And the eldest sister is getting better now, she likes it very much. Su Xiu thought about the past half a month, the elder sister took the younger sister to protect the sleeves together, sold the sleeves to make money, and bought bones and meat. I couldn''t help showing a warm and happy smile, and I became more energetic in my work. He Yn twitched her lips secretly, seeing how stupid she is, how stupid she has been bullied by her elder sister. I really don''t know, what is the elder brother''s fancy about her. I gave birth to my eldest childst year, and my eldest brother came to deliver red eggs. I identally saw Su Xiu, so I remembered it. Although she didn''t say it directly, but He Yn grew up with her elder brother, so she still knows something about her Brother looked at Su Xiu in apletely different way than before, it was the way a man looks at a woman. Brother He Yn is very good. When he was twelve years old, he participated in a hunterpetition and hunted a bear. After that, every year in thepetition, it was the first ce. There are many girls in the mountains who like Big Brother. Every morning, someone picks a bouquet of flowers and secretly puts them in front of their house. Before He Yn married, everyone thought it was for her. Don¡¯t forget to vote for the cutie who read the article! Chapter 36: joke behind your back Chapter 36 Joke behind the scenes Later, He Yn got married, and the flowers continued... Only then did I know that the flowers were originally for the elder brother. After doing it for a long time, He Yn was too embarrassed to go back to her mother''s house, and she was ashamed to death. He Yn stared at Su Xiu with the eyes of her future sister-inw, her face and figure are good, her waist and limbs are as thin and soft as willow branches in spring. It is indeed different from the girls in the mountains. The elder brother''s eyes are really so thick that he can see the advantages in winter. "What are youughing at?" Su Xiu felt terrified when He Yn looked at her. I don''t know when, Yn''s sister-inw stared at her when she was free. "No, I didn''tugh at anything." She couldn''t say it before the matter was settled. But thinking of the situation in the Su family, He Yn had a headache. Su Wen is not a good bird, it is difficult to deal with. Su Xiu is now the onlybor force in the family, so she will definitely not marry her off so easily. "My eldest sister is fine now, really!" The matter of the eldest sister secretly selling things to make money cannot be revealed, but seeing everyone misunderstood everyone, Su Xiu was very anxious. "Look! One day you will know how good my eldest sister is." "I really didn''t see it before, but I think your elder brother-inw is capable. It''s a pity that he was driven away, and he probably won''te back in the future." That man won''te back after being insulted like this. He Yn couldn''t help gloating, "I guess your elder brother-inw doesn''t want to stay at your house at all, maybe he wanted to leave a long time ago. If your father hadn''t saved the family back then, he wouldn''t have been your elder sister''s son-inw. You don''t want to either. Think, Zhou Hengyang used to fly fighter jets, if he has no skills and no family background, is he qualified?" Anyone with a little brain can see that Su Wen was provoked like an idiot. "Everyone is making fun of your eldest sister behind their backs." He Yn is a straight-talking person, so she doesn''t care if Su Xiuai likes to hear it or not, she just wants to say it. Otherwise, she would feel ufortable in her heart. Su Xiu''s face was pale, "Impossible? The second aunt, the third aunt also said that Zhou Hengyang is not a good person." "It''s their jealousy." He Yn acted like a fool, "Your eldest sister married Zhou Hengyang, and your whole family is blessed. Don''t youpare them? They are jealous of you, and they can''t see your family living a good life. " Su Xiu shivered, thinking of what the eldest sister said in the past half month, she couldn''t help but nodded. "You are right, my eldest sister also means the same." He Yn was taken aback, "Your eldest sister knows?" "Well! My eldest sister is smart, of course she knows." Su Xiu looked admiring. He Yn couldn''t help but rolled her eyes, "You can push me down! If your eldest sister knew, she would still do stupid things to smear Zhou Hengyang and drive him away?" "It''s not to drive away, it''s to earn money. My eldest sister even asked my younger sister to send my brother-inw fifty-five yuan!" He Yn had also heard about this matter, but she didn''t see it with her own eyes, so she didn''t believe a word of it. Su Wen spent fifty-five yuan as a dowry to Zhao Jiangang, which is about the same. She saw Zhou Hengyang hiding like a rabbit, how could she be willing to give it to Zhou Hengyang. "Really?" "It''s absolutely true." "This is the best. If you sisters are smart, you must not let Zhou Hengyang go." "My eldest sister said that she will live a good life with Zhou Hengyang in the future." Su Xiu supported her decision 100%. The two were talking, and Su Xiaomei came bouncing around with a basket on her shoulders, and waved to Su Xiu when she reached the edge of the field. "Third Sister, Third Sister, I''ll bring you food." My hero is really awesome! Looking forward to the man with six pack abs (#^.^#)(*^¨Œ^*)(*^¨Œ^*) Chapter 37: to the county seat Chapter 37 To the County Su Xiu raised her head in surprise, tears fell immediately, but a warm smile appeared on her face, "Sister-inw Yn, do you think what I said is right? Eldest sister is really good." After speaking, she bent down in the water After washing his hands, he quickly went to the field ridge. He Yn was really surprised, but it is a good thing that Su Wen has a conscience. On the field ridge, Su Xiaomei took out the cold boiled water first, "Third sister, drink some water first to moisten your throat. Are you tired? Wowotou is not delicious at all. Next time, don''t eat Wowotou." "It''s okay, I''m satisfied if I have steamed buns." When they were young, they couldn''t even eat steamed buns. "That won''t work. Let you work hard and eat corn bread. I will eat delicious food at home, and I will feel guilty." Su Xiaomei looked serious. "Okay!" Su Xiu spoke very well, and agreed with a smile. Who wouldn¡¯t want to have delicious food. "Hurry up and eat! Eldest sister made the scallion pancakes herself." Su Xiaomei whispered mysteriously: "When you and second sister go back at night, elder sister will steam eggs for you to eat. Eldest sister''s steamed eggs are delicious." "Hmm!" Su Xiushuang tremblingly picked up the beautifully rolled scallion pancake, took a bite, and closed her eyes in satisfaction. It alsoes with warm scallion pancakes, which are fragrant in the mouth, and the aroma of shallots has a mellow wheat aroma and a little salt. I don''t know how the eldest sister makes it, but the scallion pancakes areyered and rich in taste, which she has never eaten before. "Delicious, isn''t it? The eldest sister said it''s called a thousandyer cake, a thousandyer scallion pancake." Su Xiaomei said in a taunt. "Extremely delicious." "Then you eat all the cakes." "I''ve already eaten two corn buns, I can''t eat this much, I''ll share half with you." "No, I''m not hungry at all. The eldest sister cooked a lot of delicious food at noon." Su Xiaomei waved her hands repeatedly, refusing to take advantage of the third sister. She can''t do any work, so she can only help the elder sister with some housework at home, and eat so much delicious food. The third sister has worked hard enough. "Third sister, eat more and make up for it. The eldest sister said that you are too thin, and you are still in the puberty period, so there is still time for you to make up." Su Xiaomei spoke quickly, and said what Su Wen was talking to herself at home. . She actually didn''t know what it meant, Su Xiu was so shy that she couldn''t lift her head up, she just lowered her head and ate scallion pancakes. The two sisters were sitting on the ridge of the field, one was eating gracefully, and the other was busy picking wild flowers. Su Xiaomei picked a basket of yellow, white, and pink wild flowers, and vividly described what happened this morning. Finally, I concluded, "The elder sister said, you must win the quarrel, or you will feel aggrieved." smiled shyly again, "I think so too. Third sister, let me tell you a little secret, don''t tell anyone else." "you say." "I''m going to practice how to quarrel secretly from today, and learn how to be determined not to embarrass the eldest sister." The little clever ghost is smart. Su Xiu: "..." Su Xiu, who is gentle and honest, doesn''t know what to say anymore. I always feel that something is wrong there. **** Su Wen walked for more than two hours before arriving at the county seat. This time I came to the ck market with familiarity, and it was almost four o''clock in the afternoon when I arrived, and the number of people gradually increased. Sellers of tofu, pork, fish secretly caught from wild rivers, some textiles... have gradually gained scale. There are a few old men gathered beside them, and two of them are ying chess. The other one was holding a newspaper in his hand, talking about Document No. 1. Su Wen heard it keenly. She has an impression of the No. 1 document. It is this document that opens up the free cirction of agricultural and sideline products, and the distribution of production to households. From a collective system to a contract system. Chapter 38: Cure for all diseases Chapter 38 Cure for all diseases "Building a farmer''s market is a good thing! In the future, the ck market will be a farmers'' market, and everyone will be able to sell things openly." "I don''t know if the matter about the year of the monkey is true or not!" ¡°There is no rent now, and no one will want to collect rent in the future.¡± Some people were talking about it, but Su Wen knew that it would soon be true. The area around the ck market was agreed to be managed, and a farmer''s market was established. At the beginning, no one was willing to spend money on stalls and facades. The price was very cheap at that time, and no one asked for free rent for the first year. As a result, when the farmer''s market opened, countless people''s intestines were green with regret. Qingshui Farmer''s Market has be thergest trade market in the county, and business at any stall is booming. In the novel, Sun Yunyun relied on her dreams, dreaming that the farmer¡¯s market would be very popr, and she won a stall at the cheapest time. Later, it was sublet to others, and the monthly rent was a considerable ie. Su Wen is not interested in the booth. Although she can make money, it is too hard. The purchase of agricultural products is also restricted. She is not good at vegetables, fruits, seafood and the like. Might as well get a facade. Whether you rent out or open your own shop, you can make money. "The big girl of the Su family." Chen Weimin, who was guarding the stall selling rabbit skins, saw Su Wen at a nce. He made an apologetic gesture to the tall, dark-skinned man beside him, and quickly stood up and waved. "Brother Chen, are you here to sell rabbit skins again today?" Su Wen found Chen Weimin in an inconspicuous corner, and recently discovered that there was a tall young man with slender limbs standing beside Chen Weimin. Su Wen couldn''t help but take another look. The more she looked, the more surprised she became, and she became more vignt in her heart. The folk customs in Qingshui County are not honest, and there are often many fights between trees because of a piece ofnd. Therefore, she can often see tough men, but the man in front of her is definitely not something that can be described as tough. The bridge of the nose is high, and the facial features are three-dimensional, which looks a bit like a minority, giving people the feeling of a dangerous animal. He Changming remained calm on the face, but in fact he tightly clenched the hand by his side. "It was not sold outst time." Chen Weimin said shyly, "Come try your luck again today." "It''s not easy to sell in summer." Su Wen really wanted to buy it. The quality of the rabbit skin is very good, and the fur is also very beautiful. What''s rare is that it is snow white. Buy it home and make gloves, scarves, pendants and the like. Spend some thought and make essories for the fourth and fifth sisters to sell at the school, which is also a sum of money. "Brother Chen, how do you sell your rabbit skin?" "Do you want to buy it? If you want to buy it, I will give you a cheaper price." Chen Weimin quickly picked up the rabbit skin on the ground and showed it to Su Wen. "Look, there are three rabbit skins and one sheep skin. Rabbit skins are worthless. I''ll give you fifty cents each, but this sheep skin is a little more expensive, at least two yuan. It''s mainly handmade. You can feel it. This The craftsmanship is only found in Heiyingtun, where the minority ethnic groups live in our mountains. The old craftsmanship passed down from the ancestors, even the leather factory in the county can¡¯t make it.¡± Thembskin really caught Su Wen''s eyes, and she was very pleasantly surprised. This leather is not inferior to an international luxury product she traveled through before. The handle is delicate and the gloss is good. If it is dyed in the color she likes, she can make her favorite bag by hand. Shoulders, hands, diagonal... Su Wen is happy, she likes to buy bags the most. At work, a third of my money is spent on bags. A cure for all diseases, she just bought a bag to dpress. Chapter 39: He Changming Chapter 39 He Changming "That''s right, I want all these skins." Su Wen has always been willing to give up the things she likes, just like when she liked the male lead back then, she gave a reward of one million reading coins with a big wave of her hand, without blinking her eyes. Chen Weimin thought it was a waste of a trip today, and now he can sell it, and he is also happy. "Young girl of the Su family, look, I''m not cheating with you. You have a total of three yuan and fifty cents." This price is really cheap in the future. If you don''t buy it, you will suffer a loss, if you buy it, you will earn it. But ording to the market, whoever has nothing to do to buy fur in summer will definitely be scolded for being full. "It''s expensive, brother Chen is three yuan, and I will take it all." Su Wen said a price that was not bad. "And you see, I didn''te here today to buy leather. I just like it, by the way. If you want to buy it, I bought itst time." This is true, Chen Weimin knows it in his heart. "OK! That''s a lot." He simply paid the money and delivered the goods. Su Wen bought something and was going to buy fine flour and sugar. The oil at home was gone, so she needed to buy more oil. "Wait, do you want fox fur?" He Changming, who had been silent all this time, suddenly asked. Su Wen turned around with a look of doubt. Chen Weimin pped his head, "Look at my memory, let me introduce you to the eldest girl of the Su family. Her name is He Changming and he is from Heiyingtun. She has the most fur and all of them are high-quality goods. Thembskin I sold to you just now is I got it from ck Eagle Tun." To put it bluntly, Chen Weimin is also a second-rate dealer. Su Wen suddenly realized that she knew Heiyingtun! mentioned in the novel. It is a vige inhabited by ethnic minorities. It is in the mountains, and it is further into the mountains than Chenjiagou where Chen Weimin lives. Rich in natural resources, all the people in the vige know how to hunt, and they are also one of the very few ethnic groups in the country who are legally allowed to hunt. In the novel, there are only a few mentions in Heiyingtun. Sun Yunyun dreamed that there was a very powerful person in Heiyingtun. I just want to take all the benefits into my own hands, but I don¡¯t know if I seed in the end! The story is too long, and it is male-oriented, so it would be nice to mention it. "Hello, my name is Su Wen." Su Wen nodded towards He Changming, "I want fox fur, do you have it now?" A trace of surprise shed in He Changming''s eyes, and he felt that the person in front of him seemed to be a different person from thest time he met. When he went to his sister''s vige, he heard a lot of gossip about the seven sisters of the Su family, and he had a bad impression of Su Wen. will recognize it only because she is Su Xiu''s eldest sister. But looking at it today, it gives people a bright, generous and well-cultivated temperament. Just now, when I was talking to Chen Weimin to buy things, my speech and demeanor were impable, but I looked like a city dweller. He Changming''s thought was just for a moment, "At home, but I can send it to your vige." "Our vige?" Su Wen was still very vignt, and it was impossible to tell a stranger where she lived, so she frowned and wanted to refuse. He Changming also noticed it, "My younger sister is married in Sanjiaying, and her name is He Yn." Su Wen knew that He Yn was working with Su Xiu. "Since we have this rtionship, it will be convenient." Su Wen lowered her vignce, but she didn''t lower her request just because she was an acquaintance, but specifically told her: "You send it to our town tomorrow, and I happen to be going to the market tomorrow, do you think it''s okay?" There is no man in the family now, and a stranger suddenlyes, and then the vige will definitely be gossip again. And she bought fur too eye-catching. Where did the moneye from? Why buy fur? These are not easy to exin. He Changming nodded expressionlessly, expressing agreement. Chapter 40: watch the fun Chapter 40 Watching the fun Su Wen saw that time was running out, so she hurried to buy what she needed. But luckily, I got everything I wanted to buy. Because no tickets are required, flour and oil are slightly more expensive than supply and marketing cooperatives and department stores. White sugar is cheaper. These days, brown sugar is popr in rural areas. It is used for confinement to nourish the body, and many people give brown sugar to rtives. Rtively few people bought white sugar, and Su Wen bought soft white sugar, which was much cheaper. Before leaving, there were still a few crucian carp left in the fish stall, and Su Wen also bought them. They are all wild, and you can¡¯t buy them if you want to eat them before time travel. When artificially bred crucian carp stews, there is always a pungent smell of engine oil. I went out in the afternoon and spent a total of eight yuan and twenty cents. The harvest was full, and she could hardly lift the basket so heavy. When she got home, her feet hurt, her legs hurt, and her arms were sore. When he arrived at the door of the house, he didn''t dare to go in directly. He was carrying so many things, and if someone saw him, he would cause gossip again. Now she just wants to make money secretly and live a life. Fine flour and sugar are good things, but the second aunt and the third aunt will grab them directly. Niu Niu, Zhuang Zhuang, these two brats are even more difficult to deal with. Children, it''s not easy for her to say anything. Su Wen didn''t dare to go ahead and take the main road into the vige, and walked around a grove of acacia trees behind the vige, trying not to attract attention into the vige. Walking out of the acacia forest, not far away is an open threshing field, facing the straw piles stored in the brigade. Each one was like a small hill, and Su Wen walked halfway, when she heard an ambiguous sounding from the haystack. As an old driver in modern society, Su Wen has read a lot of romance novels, and she immediately recognized them. You are too courageous, it¡¯s not dark yet! Just dare to fight in the wild. What a firewood this must be! Afraid of the eye of a needle, Su Wen was about to quicken her pace when she heard a man who was exercising vigorously panting, "Follow me, and I will take you to live in a big house from now on." Huh? Why does this voice sound like Uncle San? "Just coax me, where did you get a big house?" "You''ll know when the timees." Su Wen sneered, the big house that Uncle San mentioned belonged to her, right? It seems that the original seven sisters are still surrounded by wolves, and there is no good thing for their rtives. But meeting her today was a wake-up call. Su Wen couldn''t hear the woman''s voice. It has only been more than half a month since she wore it, and most of the people in the vige did not recognize it. Originally, she wanted to listen to it again, but what she saidter was really hard to hear, and she was afraid of being discovered, so she left quickly. When I got home, I found no one at home. The younger sister is not there either. Logically, at this time, the younger sister should be feeding the chickens at home. Su Qing also came back from the tailor. Su Wen was worried, put down her things, locked the door and went out to find someone. **** At this time, except for thebor force who went to the fields to earn work points, almost one-third of the people in the vige gathered near Su Xuewu''s house. Su Qing is also there. She was at the tailor and heard that the eldest sister had quarreled with someone again, and she was worried. In the afternoon, the sun just set and greeted the master and went home first. I am afraid that the eldest sister will suffer. However, when I returned to the vige, I didn''t hear any bad things about the eldest sister, but many people were talking about Su Pingfan. Su Qing was dumbfounded when she heard the content of the discussion. When passing by the door of the second aunt''s house, I found that the door was closed. But there were a lot of people leaning on the courtyard wall, stepping on chairs and tiptoeing to look inside. It¡¯s like going to the countryside to show a movie in the city during the Chinese New Year. "Second sister, here!" Su Xiaomei, a short and thin person, squeezed into the crowd, waving happily at Su Qing. After calling people over, he was very loyal and gave up half of his bench to Su Qing. Hahaha... someone is going to be unlucky. Chapter 41: Su Pingfan was beaten (reward plus more) Chapter 41 Su Pingfan gets beaten (reward plus more) "Why are you here? What are you looking at?" "Second Uncle is beating Pingfan''s cousin! Come up and watch it, it''s exciting." Su Xiaomei''s eyes sparkled with excitement. Su Pingfan has always been the baby of the old Su family, but Su Qing is very curious about being beaten. Then he also stepped on the chair and climbed up to the courtyard wall, only to find that the courtyard wall was covered with densely packed human heads, and there were also people on the trees in the distance. They are all admiring Su Xuewu beating up his son with gusto. Su Qing looked over and met some familiar people. Everyone showed a knowing smile at the same time. In the yard, Su Xuewu took a belt and chased Su Pingfan all over the yard, and whipped him whenever he caught up. The sound of the belt being pulled against the flesh makes the listener feel pain. Su Pingfan ran away with his head in his arms, screaming miserably. Zhang Chunxiang stopped in the middle, crying and making noises in distress, and was whipped by the belt a few times trying to stop her, screaming in pain. She gritted her teeth in hatred for Su Wen in her heart, and it was all her fault. If it weren''t for Su Wen, my precious son wouldn''t be beaten up by an angry man. Pingfan grew up so big that no one was willing to beat him, and he suffered a serious crime today. Sooner orter, she will get it back from the Su Wen sisters. Absolutely don''t make her feel better. When Su Wen arrived, she saw this scene. She didn''t climb the courtyard wall, but leaned against the crack of the gate and nced inside. But they happened to meet Zhang Chunxiang''s jealous eyes through the crack of the door, and both of them froze for a moment. "You little bastard!" Zhang Chunxiang cursed. He turned around and headed towards the door, not even caring about the fight. Su Wen was taken aback for a moment, she didn''t expect such a small crack in the door to be recognized. She really didn''t want to find trouble this time, she just came to find her sisters. Out of curiosity, he peeked inside. Anyone would be curious, right? After all, there are people hanging on the walls and trees outside the courtyard. All of them are more flexible than monkeys, and they arepletely blocked. The door opened quickly, and seeing Zhang Chunxiang rushing towards him in a menacing manner, he wanted to scratch his face. Su Wen didn''t know well, so her body reacted subconsciously. She didn''t turn around and run away, because as soon as she turned around, she would be thrown down from behind by Zhang Chunxiang. She has such a strong physique, and her small body can''t bear it. So Su Wen didn''t retreat but went forward. As soon as the door opened, she rushed in, brushed past Zhang Chunxiang who rushed out, and at the same time shouted loudly: "Second Uncle, what are you doing with Pingfan? He and Sun Lili are true love, yes The great friendship of the proletarian revolution." The shouting made Su Xuewu stunned, and he forgot to wave the belt on his hand. But Su Pingfan would not be grateful to Su Wen, but instead gritted his teeth in hatred. He and Sun Lili were just ying around, and it was absolutely impossible for him to marry her. Sun Lili''s kind of woman is hypocritical and caressing. When I first went to the countryside, I looked down on rural people. Later, I couldn''t bear the hardship, so I found a wild man as a backer when I couldn''t work. Bring her food, drink, and help her with work. Many educated youth spots and vigers know about this. If he really married Sun Lili, his head would not be green as a grasnd. But what Su Wen said was so skillful that he couldn''t deny it at all. Said they were not sincere? ying with **** feelings? If the matter gets out, you will go to jail. Obviously Su Xuewu also thought of it, and secretly regretted that he shouldn''t be too impulsive, and if he gets angry that his son doesn''t study well, he should lock him in the room and beat him. At the same time, he also med his daughter-inw. Originally, he closed the yard door, so beating up was fine. It was all Zhang Chunxiang who cried and howled, calling everyone over. As soon as Su Xuewu looked up, he realized that the walls of his courtyard were covered with people, and he almost fainted from anger. Thanks for the 10,000 reading coins rewarded by Super Sweet! thanks Chapter 42: big truth Chapter 42 The Big Truth "You little bastard, what are you talking about?" Zhang Chunxiang looked down on Sun Lili. "Pfft..." "Hahaha¡­" Zhang Chunxiang''s words drew the onlookers in the yard to roar withughter, and theughter continued one after another. Some even fell off the courtyard wall because of their exaggeratedughter. Fortunately, the yard is not high, and the ground below is muddy, and it doesn''t hurt if I fall, and I quickly climbed up again. Zhang Chunxiang was at a loss, and didn''t know what everyone was joking about. The corners of Su Wen''s mouth twitched, and she endured it very hard. "Damn! Just Sun Lili, who wants to be my daughter-inw, she''s dreaming! It''s impossible to reincarnate in the next life." "Why is that impossible? I think Sun Lili is a good person. Literate, educated, and a city person." Su Wen pretended not to see the disgust on Su Pingfan''s face, and Zhang Chunxiang''s dislike, and sincerely said Sun Lili boasted to the sky. No matter how bad Sun Lili is, she is a hundred times better than Su Pingfan. "She''s from the city. If she can''t go back to the city, she will stay in the countryside for the rest of her life!" Zhang Chunxiang triumphantly put her hands on her waist,pletely ignoring Su Xuewu''s livid face. Zhang Chunxiang didn¡¯t know much about it, but Su Xuewu was the ountant in the vige, so he knew there were some things he couldn¡¯t say. Speaking out is offending people. Everyone knows that educated youths with connections have all returned to the city. Those left behind are all helpless and ipetent at home. Sun Lili has no chance to go back to the city. At this moment, because the gate was open, the people who were originally climbing on the courtyard wall also entered the courtyard. The huge courtyard is full of people, and everything is messed up by your words. Su Wen left the crowd while no one was paying attention. "Big sister!" Seeing that the big sister came out, Su Xiaomei jumped up excitedly and hugged Su Wen''s thigh, "Big sister, are you okay? You scared the little girl to death just now. The second aunt is really bad. She just wanted to find a chance on purpose." Beat you." Su Xiaomei and Su Qing climbed on the courtyard wall, so they could see clearly what happened at the gate. They were so scared that they almost fell off the courtyard wall. "Calm down, you have to be calm." Su Wen waved her hand lightly like a general who has won a battle. The two younger sisters who provoked covered their mouths andughed. "Let''s go, go home and make something delicious. Your eldest sister, I bought fresh crucian carp and stewed fish soup when I go back. I''ll make up for you and Su Xiu by the way." As he spoke, he took a meaningful look at Su Qing''s chest. Su Qing blushed when she saw her face. Miss Su covered her mouth with a smirk, "Make it up, the elder sister said it''s too young." Boom¡ª Su Qing blushed so much that she was about to bleed, and gave Su Xiaomei a hard look, wishing she could find a hole in the ground and get in. "Girl, I told you to talk nonsense. What do you know? You know nonsense." She wanted to pinch Su Xiaomei''s flesh again. Where would Su Xiaomei let her pinch her? Naturally, she hid behind Su Wen. The two sisters startedughing andughing, and Su Xiaomei smiled brightly and happily. Even the character teacher, the dull Su Qing has be a lot more lively. "I know, I know. Eldest sister said it all, she''s too young, it''s not good-looking..." Su Xiaomei didn''t understand anything, but she took Su Wen''s words as imperial edicts, and even Su Wen''s boring self-talk was rejected. She remembered it in her heart. Never forget a single word. Su Qing was so angry that she was about to cry, how could the eldest sister say such indecent words! "Cough cough..." No matter how thick-skinned Su Wen was, she felt guilty from Su Qing''s condemning eyes, coughed ufortably, and made a serious look, "Okay, go home, don''t go home to cook Su Xiu I''m going to be hungry when I get back." Su Xiaomei cheered, "Oh! Go home!" Chapter 43: little expert Chapter 43 Little expert "But... are we going to leave like this?" Su Qing was a little worried. "If you don''t leave, why don''t you stay for the New Year?" "No, what I mean is, the second uncle and the second aunt will be **** off, right?" The courtyard is full of people and they haven''t left yet! Everyone inside is talking about it, and what Su Pingfan said is useless. "You asked for it, don''t worry about it, let''s go." Su Wen was actually not worried at all. Don''t look at her wearing it for a short time, but she secretly watched Zhang Chunxiang and Su Wenwu. Both of these people have tricks, and Zhang Chunxiang knew how bad they were when he calcted Yuan himself. She still had the idea that Uncle Er should be a good person, but after getting in touch with her today, she realized that Uncle Er was the one hiding behind the scenes. All the benefits are for his family, and the second uncle will be praised and said good things. Su Xuewu is in charge, not Zhang Chunxiang at all. "Second uncle can handle it well, don''t you know what kind of virtue Su Pingfan is?" Su Wen took Su Qing and walked home, brainwashing Su Qing along the way. The second sister is a little too honest, too considerate of others. It''s okay if someone is worth it, there is no need for a scum like Su Pingfan. Su Wen talked vividly about how scumbag Su Pingfan was and how many people he ruined. Su Qing was dumbfounded and didn''t realize it for a long time. This is not enough, Su Xiaomei agrees by the side, saying a few things she knows from time to time. Su Xiaomei has a very special hobby. She likes to listen to adults chatting in the vige. When there is nothing to do, she will go in wherever there are many people. Although Su Xiaomei is young, she is the most well-informed. "You...you all know?" "My little sister and I both know!" Su Wen looked at Su Qing with the eyes of a fool, and her tone was sympathetic, "Do you think that the gossip passed on by the three aunts and six women in the vige is all bad? Let me tell you, it''s wrong! These words are important." This is the pressure of public opinion in the rural version! Silly boy. At this moment, Su Wen''s words made Su Qing open the door to a new world. Sitting alone in the yard nkly, I don''t know what I''m thinking. Su Wen didn''t care about her, but took Su Xiaomei to look at her spoils today. "Sister, why do you buy so many things again?" Su Xiaomei''s immature face was tense, and she said disapprovingly: "It''s a waste of money, we don''t have to eat it, if you get hungry, just buy a little bit and eat it yourself." .¡± Big sister can¡¯t be hungry, she needs to eat something good. It doesn''t matter to them, she can bear hardships very much, and the life now is something she dared not imagine before. In the past, Su Xiaomei¡¯s greatest wish was not to be sold. Su Wen rubbed Su Xiaomei''s dry and yellow hair, and said amusedly: "Your behavior of giving up delicious food to eldest sister is worthy of praise. You are really a good boy. But eldest sister is not a selfish person. She has good things Of course, share it with those who care.¡± Su Wen originally wanted to say that she gave the good things to her younger sister, but after thinking about it, the younger sister is still young, so if she said that, she would be wronging her. Finally decided to put it another way. Of course we should respect our eldest sister, and we should know and share with our rtives. Su Wen was stunned, she is really a brainwashing expert. **** Su Wen will cook for dinner today, and Su Xiaomei will help her. Two crucian carp are stewed in soup, and there is no extra stuff. First fry the fish with oil to get the aroma, then add appropriate amount of water and **** and onion, and stew slowly with low heat, you can smell the strong aroma in a short while. Chapter 44: higher rank Chapter 44 upper level In order to prevent the scent from wafting out, Su Wen closed the kitchen door, and used rags from the house to plug the gap, which was a little safer. In addition, the remaining crucian carp is braised in soy sauce. With the hot weather, more and more vegetables can be eaten in private plots. Su Wen is not a very particr person, so she picked a lot of edamame, peppers and coriander. Su Qing moved a small bench and sat in the yard to help peel edamame. Su Wen started to use kneading noodles, adding the refined white flour she just bought this afternoon to the cornmeal, and kneading it into a soft dough. Then heat the oil in a pan, add **** and star anise peppers and stir-fry until fragrant. Then put the crucian carp prepared in advance into the flour and roll it around, then put it in a pan and fry it with hot oil until golden on both sides. Su Xiaomei could not take her eyes off while helping to burn firewood. I n to learn how to cook with my eldest sister, and I will try not to do the housework myself in the future. "Why does the elder sister coat the fish with flour?" Su Xiaomei asked curiously. "This will ensure that the fish skin will not be broken, and the cooked fish will be more delicious." This method is also learned by Su Wen from her grandmother since she was a child. Wrap it in flour, not only will the fish skin not be broken, but also the cooked soup will Richer. Every time Su Wen cooks the fish ording to the method taught by her grandmother, she can taste the taste in her memory. Su Wen is very proficient at cooking fish, and quickly put the dough that was reconciled just now on the side of the pot, and patted the dough into noodle cakes with her hands. Then cover the pot, when the firewood is burning, the braised soup will bubbling and gradually spread to one-third of the pancake. When the fish is cooked, the pancakes are also ready, tasty and delicious. The rich soup, apanied by the umami taste of the fish, makes the water flow down. Su Xiu bathed in the night, dragged her tired body back home, and took a deep breath. "It''s delicious! What''s for dinner?" "Braised fish, pot stickers, pickled vegetables and fish soup left over from yesterday." Su Wen took off the apron tied around her body, directed Su Xiaomei to carry the dishes, wipe the table, and asked Su Qing to prepare face washing water. After the washing water was ready, Su Qing asked Su Wen to wash first, and the three sisters lined up behind Su Wen eagerly, waiting for her to wash before doing it herself. Su Wen was not polite either. She washed her hands very like a big sister, wiped them with the towel handed over by Su Xiaomei, and then sat in the first ce. Rural meals are served at the square Eight Immortals table. The direction facing the gate is the superior position, and only elders or the head of the family can sit there. Ordinary people dare not do it, and rtives will consciously sit on the left and right sides when theye. The junior sits with his back facing the door. Su Wen sat on the top seat, looked around for a week, and silently gave a thumbs up to the dead father Su in her heart. She has enough brains. Without Su Xuewen''s foresight, she would probably have to be a condescending daughter-inw to others, watching the faces of her mother-inw and sister-inw! Sitting opposite Su Wen, Su Xiaomei looked at her eagerly, waiting for her to move the chopsticks first, so she could feast on herself. She has never eaten such a beautifully grilled fish before, just looking at it made her want to swallow her tongue. Su Wen looked at the little girl sitting with her back facing the door, and thought that the position in the novel belonged to the male protagonist. This shows how low the status of the door-to-door son-inw is. "Eat, eat." Su Wen refused to think about the male protagonist, as long as she thought of the six-pack abs, tall and strong male protagonist, she would think of the one million reading coins she had spent. Obviously just wanted to keep the male lead, but it turned out to be time travel. PS: There are still two chapters, so it will be a littleter! One of the chapters is to make up for what I owedst night, and I will pay it back tomorrow if there is no more chapter! Thank you for your support, don''t forget to vote for the cutie who read the article! Chapter 45: make chicken cake Chapter 45 Making Chicken Cake After dinner, Su Xiu and the younger sister took a shower and went to bed. A person who has worked hard during the day has been exhausted for a long time, and will have to get up early tomorrow to work in the fields. After all, the younger sister is young, and children are energetic during the day, so they should go to bed early at night. Su Wen took Su Qing and started to get busy¡ª Make chicken cakes. I will make it tonight, and I will go to the town to sell it early tomorrow morning with a basket. "Can big sister do it?" Su Qing was in a panic, worrying about being arrested for a while, and worrying about not doing well. People in rural areas have never made chicken cakes, so it would be good to make hair cakes during the Chinese New Year. If it fails, it would be a waste of good things. Su Qing never knew that her eldest sister would do it, but she dared not say anything if she questioned it. Afraid of offending the elder sister, the life at home was finally more stable. If the eldest sister is unhappy, all of them will be sad and suffer together. How could Su Wen fail to see what Su Qing was thinking, but she pretended not to see it. The seven sisters of the Su family, apart from the original body who had no brains, the other six were too cowardly. Su Qing was full of doubts but dared not ask them. But it''s also convenient for her, at least she doesn''t have to bother to exin. "Don''t think about it, I learned it secretly from others. Even if I don''t seed at the first time, I can always learn after trying a few more times. If you don''t work hard, you will never seed." Su Qing''s heart was shocked by Su Wen''s words, tears were shining in her eyes when she looked at Su Wen. "Thank you for your hard work, big sister. Don''t do such dangerous things in the future. If you can''t do it, let me do it." Stealing other people''s crafts is a big taboo, and it is normal to be caught and interrupted. Su Wen thought she was toozy to learn! In modern society, there are tutorials on making pastry everywhere, and it doesn''t take much trouble at all. When she was resting at home, she often made it, and tried it without an oven. There are many methods such as rice cooker, steaming, etc., as long as you master the tricks, you can make a soft and fluffy chicken cake. "Come and help me beat the eggs, separate the egg whites from the yolks, and put them in these two basins." Su Wen had already prepared the tools for making egg cakes in advance. She even found thin wire, made a vise and twisted a crude egg beater by herself. It''s not as easy to use as an electric one, and it''s tiring, but Su Wen is already mentally prepared. From sieving fine flour, to beating egg whites into foam, and then adding sugar... Su Wen did all the steps ording to her own experience. She doesn''t have an electronic scale for the kitchen, and she has already simted the ratio in her mind in advance. Coupled with previous experience, it is not difficult to do it. It is time-consuming, and every step cannot be wrong. Without an oven and a rice cooker, she racked her brains to find a way to use an iron pan to try to make an egg cake like an oven. If you arezy, you can steam it directly in the pot, but the taste of the egg cake made in that way is much worse. Finally, I came up with the idea of ??adding ayer of iron lid to the wooden pot lid, and wrapping it with a thickyer of steamed bun special cloth around it. As long as the heat is well controlled, the effect simr to that of an oven can be achieved. When Su Wen poured the prepared batter into the iron box that was found temporarily and used it as a mold, after covering the pot and making all the follow-up preparations, she stared at Su Qing to light the fire. Fire is too important, too big or too small. If the heat is not well controlled, everything will be in vain, and so many eggs, flour and sugar will be wasted. Chapter 46: catch the thief Chapter 46 Catch the thief "The firewood must be spread out, the firepower must be even, and you can''t just burn it in one ce. It can''t be too big for a while, and it''s small for a while." Su Wen is actually not proficient in burning firewood, but she knows the principle and can teach what she knows. To Su Qing. Making chicken cakes can only be a temporary way to make money. Without tools, it cannotst for a long time. Her subsequent n is to wait for the construction of the farmers market first, take down a facade, and do other businesses. As for what kind of business to do, I already have some clues. It depends on what grade of fur He Changming can provide. Soon, the aroma of chicken cakes came out through theyers of pot covers and cloths. Su Qing gradually let go after being nervous all night, and looked at Su Wen excitedly, "Sister, this is a sess? I can smell the fragrance, it smells so good! It smells so good." Su Wen couldn''tugh, because if it''s an oven, it''s absolutely impossible for you to smell the aroma before it''s ready. Estimated the time in her heart, and when she made the estimate, she asked Su Qing to stop immediately, took out the unburned firewood from the bottom of the pot, and poured water on it to extinguish it. "Okay! I''ll be done in a few minutes. I''ll go to the bathroom first." Su Wen has been busy all night, and she wanted to go to the bathroom a long time ago. She has been waiting until now. The toilet of the Su family is at the back of the yard, go out from the side door of the yard, not far away. It was built when Su Xuewen was alive. It is made of bricks and cement. Compared with most toilets in the countryside, it is cleaner and more hygienic. Su Wen opened the small door, only to hear rustling soundsing from outside. I felt a little bit in my heart. Could it be that a thief came to the door? But she was a bold one, she turned around and went into the yard to take a shovel for hoeing, secretly raised her vignce and walked out the door lightly. Fortunately, as the boss, Yuan was in good condition since he was a child and has no night blindness. There is a first quarter moon in the sky, and Huo can see clearly even when he is used to the darkness. I saw a fat body struggling to climb towards the courtyard wall of his house. It''s a pity that I am not agile enough, and I failed to climb up after climbing several times. Su Wen took a closer look and almostughed out loud. This person is the third aunt Chen Guihua. It is said that Chen Guihua woke up from urinating after sleeping until midnight, and smelled an attractive fragrance when she went out to go to the toilet. Don''t mention how greedy she is, I hooked out all the gluttons in her stomach, wishing I could grab them and stuff them all in her stomach. Chen Guihua woke up immediately, and didn''t even go to the toilet, her nose followed the scent like a dog''s nose to find it. Along the way, they first suspected that it was Zhang Chunxiang''s family, and then suspected that it was the vige head''s family, but it turned out to be neither. After looking around, I finally found Su Wen''s house. Across the yard, you can smell the faint fragrance in the air. Chen Guihua sniffed vigorously, and then thought that the Su Wen sisters were always sneaking around these days, and they must have done nothing good. Maybe they stole someone''s delicious food. Chen Guihua tried her best to climb into the courtyard wall with her fat body, but failed after several attempts, and then used all her strength to move a wooden stake on the side of the road to cushion her feet. Su Wen suppressed herughter, turned around and put the shovel back into the yard, picked up the footwashing water that she hadn''t had time to pour, pretended not to know anything, and went out the small door, and poured it on Chen Osmanthus who was climbing the courtyard wall. Chen Guihua worked hard for a long time and finally climbed up to the courtyard wall with one foot, and was suddenly chilled by the water, and fell off the courtyard wall in panic, with a heart-rending pain in her foot. What was even more unlucky was that he felt hot all over his body, and a burst of stench rushed into his nose. It turned out that she was the one who held back all night and peed her pants because of the scare just now. In the dark, Chen Guihua was angry and ashamed, gnashing her teeth in hatred, she was about to roll over when she turned over, and took the opportunity to beat her up. "Who?" Su Wen pretended to be frightened, "Thief? There are thieves,e here, catch the thief..." As soon as Chen Guihua cursed, she was frightened by Su Wen''s words and got up, limping away. Today''s update isplete! Friends who read the article remember to vote, help promote and share! Good night. Chapter 47: sloppy Chapter 47 Sloppy Chen Guihua originally wanted to climb over the wall and get in, and then catch a current one. Not only can you report Su Wen for sneaking around and not doing good things, but you can also take all the good things to your own house by the way. Now that Su Wen wants to catch a thief, that''s not enough. In case of being caught, the exnation is not clear. Su Wen dragged the stake back to the yard, went to the toilet before going back, and carefully locked the small door. Su Qing, who had been guarding the kitchen, heard the movement, and asked cautiously: "What''s wrong, big sister? I seem to have heard you call a thief just now?" "Hmm! I just went out and found someone sneaking up our yard." Su Wen wouldn''t say it was Chen Guihua, but no one would believe her if she said it directly. If she didn''t mention her name, it would spread in the vige tomorrow. "Then what should I do?" Su Qing was very frightened, "There is no man in our family, and my brother-inw is not here, what if a thiefes to the door." Su Qing is not only afraid of the thiefing to the door, but also afraid of Zhao Jianganging to the door, in case the eldest sister is really caught by him How to coax. "It''s okay, the thief has already been chased away by me, just go find some cacti and nt them on the wall of the courtyard tomorrow." "Okay, I will find some when I go to the master''s house tomorrow." "Ok!" ***** Chen Guihua ran home in a panic and woke up Su Xueqiang who was already asleep. As soon as Su Xueqiang woke up, he could smell the pungent fishy smell. Not to mention how ugly his face was, he sat on the bed and looked at Chen Guihua with sullen eyes, "How old are you? Still wet the bed? It''s not embarrassing." His eyes nced at Chen Guihua''s bloated waist, full of disgust. "I don''t." Chen Guihua''s ankle was in pain, she didn''t notice Su Xueqiang''s face at all, and cursed dirtyly in her mouth: "It''s all Su Wen''s little hoof, it''s all her fault." Now that she was home, Chen Guihua also calmed down, thinking that Su Wen must know it was her, so she did it on purpose. "Damn it, the little **** must have done it on purpose." Chen Guihua sat on the ground in embarrassment, and cursed. "You change your clothes first, you don''t feel ashamed." Su Xueqiang held his nose in disgust. When Chen Guihua heard this, she became angry, "You despise me? Good Su Xueqiang, you don''t even think about how I married you in the first ce. Just like you, without me, you still don''t know how to be manipted by the second child !" Chen Guihua is indeed not a hygienic person, the dirt in the kitchen is so thick that the original color cannot be seen. As soon as you walk into the house, there is a smoky smell. Chicken droppings, rotten vegetable leaves, rice husks, etc. are thrown everywhere. Usually toozy to do housework, Su Xueqiang himself iszy enough, and he is the youngest of his brothers, let alone know how to do housework. The couple had long been famous in the vige, and everyone never came to Su Xueqiang''s house when they visited. "Don''t mention the past to me." Su Xueqiang hated people to mention the past to him the most. In the past, the boss and his wife were kicked out without asking for a needle or a grain of food. The second child has tasted the benefits in the middle, and wants to deal with him in the same way. Naturally, no one in the ten miles and eight viges is willing to give it to him. Chen Guihua''s father is the head of another vige, and has a good rtionship with the director of themune. With her father''s support, the second child naturally dare not do anything to him. In this way, you can get half of the things. But also because of this, the two brothers have disliked each other for so many years. Because the old man and the olddy did not have a bowl of water, the family division was unfair, and the three brothers were strangers. "Am I missing your food now, or your drink?" Su Xueqiang was very irritable, and the more he looked at Chen Guihua, the more disgusted he became, "Hurry up and change your clothes." PS: This is to make up for the 24th, so I don¡¯t owe it now! Chapter 48: track Chapter 48 Tracking Chen Guihua finally couldn''t take it anymore, she went to take a bath cursing and changed her clothes. When Chen Guihua packed up and came back, Su Xueqiang couldn''t fall asleep anymore. "What the **** did you do?" When it came to this, Chen Guihua couldn''t care less about the quarrel anymore, and said with a mischievous look: "Guess what I saw tonight?" "See what?" "Su Wen is cooking delicious food secretly." Chen Guihua thought of the smell of meatst time, and pped her thigh, "There is also the smell of meatst time, it''s not the first time. Su Wen''s little **** You must have gotten rich, otherwise where did you get the money from?" "Are you sure it''s Su Wen''s family?" Su Xueqiang was a little disbelieving. Su Wen still owes Matchmaker Zhao a small profit of fifty yuan! "It can''t be wrong, it can''t be wrong." Chen Guihua has no skills, but she is better than anyone else in finding food, "I can''t smell it wrong, you don''t know that it smells so fragrant and sweet tonight, I''ve never smelled it like this before." Delicious taste." After speaking, he took another breath. Su Xueqiang knew the virtues of Chen Guihua, so he believed it. "Follow her with me from tomorrow and see what the **** she''s up to!" Su Xueqiang also vaguely felt that Su Wen was much more honest than before during this time, and wouldn''t be fooled just because someone deliberately provoked her. Second brother''s family suffered such a big loss today, in the final analysis, it was also because of Su Wen. This had to make him more careful. "Don''t worry, leave it to me. I will definitely expose the dirty things about the little bitch, and see how she will see people in the future." Chen Guihua was full of confidence, got up and went to the cab to look for a dog skin ster that had been left for an unknown amount of time Stick it on the sprained ankle. ***** The next day, Su Wen cut the prepared chicken cake into pieces and put them in a big basket as nned, and carried one for herself, leaving Su Xiu who was going to earn work points. Let her follow him to the town to learn how to sell things. The little work points earned can''t support a family at all, so it''s better to follow her to learn more about how to deal with people and do business. Although it is a small business that walks around the streets, for people in the early 1980s, it was already an astonishing ie. And it really exercises people. She was afraid that Su Xiu would be stupid after doing farm work for a long time. Like in the book, the tragedy of the two sisters being tricked by rtives in the town to bedies in the southern city must never happen again. You need to go out to see more and get in touch with more talents. Because it took more than an hour to go to the town, Su Wen took Su Xiu out before dawn. Before leaving, let Su Qing go to the vige chief''s house to help Su Xiu ask for leave. Although she doesn''t care about the work points, she still has the attitude she should have. Su Xiaomei will follow her life and death, but Su Wen is not soft-hearted this time. Getting up too early, Su Xiaomei is still too young, it is too hard to walk such a long way with adults. But Su Wen wittily assigned homework to the little girl, so that she could do housework at home, read books, learn literacy, and prepare to go to school on September 1st. The sky was slightly bright, and a dazzling morning star hung in the east, illuminating the road clearly. When leaving the vige, those who got up early had already started to work, but Su Wen always felt that someone was following her. Sneaky, when she turned around she disappeared again. "Sister, what are you looking at?" Su Xiu felt uneasy, fearing that she would be arrested and sent to a study ss for selling things, so Su Wen went back to investigate all the way, which made her very nervous. "It''s nothing." Su Wen sneered, and said loudly on purpose: "This time your brother-inw made a fortune in the city and sent us ten dors. He still has a conscience." "What?" What will the eldest sister say? Why can''t she understand? Chapter 49: heatstroke Chapter 49 Heatstroke Su Xiu wanted to ask again, but was secretly pinched by Su Wen, and immediately shut up and dared not speak. "Go faster." "Oh well." Su Xiu is used to doing farm work, and she walks very fast. Su Wen has walked many times in time travel, and it is no problem at all. The two sisters quickly left the people behind them far away. Chen Guihua was chasing after her panting like a cow, but she couldn''t keep up. In the end, she could only sit on the ground to rest. "You little **** really doesn''t do good things." Today''s discovery made Chen Guihua both surprised and delighted. Although she didn''t catch up today, she would always catch it. After a while, she will be guarding at the entrance of the vige. As long as the little cheap hoovese back, she will catch him on the spot. Let''s see how she denies it. So Chen Guihua stayed at the entrance of the vige without doing anything. People who came and went saw her and asked her what she was doing, but she rejected them with a few words. Just like this, I kept watching the sun rising higher and higher in the east, and the weather was getting hotter and hotter, and I was sweating all over. Want to go back, but not reconciled. She was so hurt by the little **** that she couldn''t hold her head up in the vige, so she couldn''t just let it go. So Chen Guihua gritted her teeth and stood in the sun basking in the sun without even wearing a straw hat to shade her. When I was thirsty, I endured it, and when I thought that the five big tile-roofed houses would belong to my family in the future, I immediately stopped thirsty. Because I was afraid of going home to get things, I missed it with Su Wen. So Chen Guihua was hungry and thirsty, plus the sun was very hot... After standing for a long time, she became dizzy. The whole person is not right, breathing is difficult, unable to stand up and sitting on the ground, all confused. Fortunately, the vige of Sanjiaying isrge and there are many peopleing and going. Some workers found Chen Guihua''s abnormality and called for help to send Chen Guihua to the barefoot doctor in the vige. The barefoot doctor in the vige is called Li Youtian, the cousin of the vige chief Li Youcai. When Chen Guihua was brought here, Li Youcai and Wang Chunyan were there, and there were many old people and children enjoying the cool under the big tree at the door. Hearing that Chen Guihua had nothing to do and suffered from heatstroke while standing at the entrance of the vige, Li Youcai, the vige head, turned pale. The other people present couldn''t helpughing too. "This Chen Guihua knows to trouble Su Wen when she has nothing to do. She doesn''t do housework, and doesn''t go to the field to earn work points, so she just relies on taking advantage of Su Wen''s house to eat and drink." "I bother!" "Hengyang is gone, thiszy woman doesn''t know how to plot against Su Wen!" The words of the people surnamed Li made Li Youcai''s dark face more thoughtful. When Hengyang left, I asked him to help take care of sister Su Wen. Li Youcai said that Zhou Hengyang really couldn''t find a handsome young man even with antern. Capable and benevolent. When Su Xuewen brought Zhou Hengyang back, his jealous eyes were almost red. If he had such a son-inw, he would wake upughing when he fell asleep. However, this girl Su Wen didn''t know good or bad, so she drove Zhou Hengyang away. Li Youcai talked to Zhou Hengyang the night before he left. He also talked about the gossip in the vige, saying that Su Wen fell in love with Zhao Jiangang from Lijiagou, and Zhou Hengyang probably knew it in his opinion. Li Youcai saw that his opportunity hade, so he asked Wang Chunyan to be his son-inw without discussing it with him. It''s not the door that was inserted backwards, but an upright son-inw. Li Youcai has been the vige head for so many years, and his daughter works at the town radio station. I don¡¯t know how many people want to be Li Youcai¡¯s son-inw, but unfortunately Li Youcai didn¡¯t like any of them. He wanted to find a son-inw like Zhou Hengyang. Chapter 50: machinery factory Chapter 50 Machinery Factory I thought it was a sure thing, but Zhou Hengyang refused without even thinking about it. Li Youcai was rejected, of course he was annoyed. How can Su Wenpare with his daughter? No man can stand indiscretion alone. So Li Youcai didn''t show up anymore. Instead, he hoped that after Su Wen drove Zhou Hengyang away, he would be with Zhao Jiangang. But he didn''t mention a single word of these things to Wang Chunyan. My mother-inw was thinking about Su Wen''s mother''s goodness, and she wanted to help Su Wen. If he knew, he would definitely quarrel with him. Li Youcai looked coldly at Su Wen not only not being with Zhao Jiangang, but turning over a new leaf and living a good life, so he had to change his mind. After all, he was able to be the vige chief because of Su Xuewen''s support. In the future, Su Wen doesn''t want it herself, he has a clear conscience. No matter how rare Li Youcai wanted Zhou Hengyang to be his son-inw, he couldn''t do anything against his conscience. "What''s this called? Asking her to go to the field to earn work points, I push her back and forth. Either it hurts here, or itches there. But she was standing at the entrance of the vige basking in the sun. It''s not embarrassing for our three camps to spread the word." Li Youcai finally said, "Arita , bring me a basin of well water, and cure her of heat stroke." Chen Guihua was sshed with cold water on her face, opened her eyes and yelled, "His grandma''s, it''s that **** who dared to ssh my olddy..." Suddenly seeing the vige head''s livid face, she sat up from the ground in fright. There were people standing around,ughing loudly. "Vige... Vige chief, I''m the one with the cheapest words, don''t argue with me, I don''t know how to talk." Chen Guihua was scared and ashamed, and she didn''t dare to offend Li Youcai. In the countryside in the 1980s, the one who could be the vige head was the most prestigious one in the vige. And the power in the hands of the vige head is far greater than imagined. Allocating work collectively, killing pigs and dividing meat during Chinese New Year, sharing fish in collective fishponds, etc., are all benefits that can be seen. Not to mention, when there is a conflict with someone, the position of the vige chief represents everything. Chen Guihua dared not offend Li Youcai if she offended anyone. "Look at my stinky mouth, it''s my fault, it''s all my fault." "Okay, don''t say anything else." Li Youcai stared, toozy to listen to Chen Guihua''s words, "You start in the afternoon and nt rice seedlings for me to earn work points, even if you miss a day." "What?" Chen Guihua''s face turned pale, "I won''t go, my back hurts, and I can''t stand up." "Your back hurts, how could you suffer from heat stroke standing at the entrance of the vige?" "I...I''m that..." Chen Guihua''s mind was spinning fast. In order not to earn work points, she even gave up the n to find Su Wen''s evidence. "I wanted to catch Su Wen, and Iined about her spection." "What?" "What did you say?" "Did I report Su Wen as a spector? I saw that she took something to the town to sell this morning." Chen Guihua seemed to grasp thest straw, "You don''t believe that you can wait for her toe back, she must be rich, she will definitely Shopping. I saw it all, and she also bought a lot of meat." Chen Guihua talked about all her discoveries these days, so Li Youcai had to pay attention to it. ***** Provincial capital¡ª Recently, a major event happened in the provincial capital. After more than a year of ups and downs, the machinery manufacturing factory with a history of 50 years finally closed down. The former director of the factory who was so happy after leaving a mess, went through the door and changed to a state-owned enterprise as the head of the procurement department. The more than 1,000 employees in the factory who could find a way out this year have all been transferred one after another. The more than one hundred people left were all old, weak, sick, or without any connections. Once the factory closed down, these people would have no source of ie. When they saw their lives falling into despair, news came suddenly. Chapter 51: new boss Chapter 51 New Boss The closed machinery manufacturing factory was bought and restructured into private ownership. Machinery Manufacturing Factory was officially named as Changhe Machinery Manufacturing Factory. All the more than 100 employees left behind were hired, saving more than 100 desperate families. Today is the reopening day of Changhe Machinery Manufacturing Factory. All employees are full of energy and put on new work clothes just to give the new boss a good impression. At eight o''clock in the morning, the ribbon-cutting ceremony officially began. When everyone saw the new boss, their jaws almost dropped to the ground in surprise. The new boss is really young, he must not be thirty years old. The man surrounded by people is tall and straight, at least 1.86 meters tall, with a handsome face, a high nose bridge, and a pair of eagle-like sharp eyes under thick ck sword eyebrows. Seeing his first impression, people will think of a famous word. Eagle Watches Wolf Gu! That''s right, it is the word used to describe Sima Yi and Sima Zhao in history. This is a very dangerous and fearful man. Wheat-colored skin with a healthy and attractive luster. He has a serious expression and is a bit unsmiling, but when you ask him questions, he can answer them patiently. "Boss Zhou, please, all the employees in the factory have assembled in the small yground." The factory''s former teacher and team leader stood in front of Zhou Hengyang nervously, even breathing carefully. Strange, the new boss didn''t put on airs, just to make people look bad. On the contrary, he behaved very politely, and was very polite and respectful to him, an old guy. Why was he still nervous. The other team leaders following behind the master were also very nervous. Hey, the new boss really deserves to be a big shot who can buy the original old machinery factory, and he is infinitely stronger than the original **** boss. "Okay!" Zhou Hengyang nodded, and led the people over to deliver the opening speech first. Actually, it¡¯s nothing, just a simple word to calm people¡¯s hearts, and they will be disbanded. Then organized the personnel of the technical department to set a n for future development. "The original development direction of the machinery factory has beenpletely stopped. From now on, we will mainly be engaged in automobile manufacturing. Before the engine difficulty is ovee, we will first manufacture sewing machines and bicycles to cope with the factory''s current predicament." Zhou Hengyang''s words were earth-shattering, and the faces of the people in the technical department were so frightened that they turned pale. The master was stunned, and he said tremblingly for a long time: "Old...boss, we don''t have a big problem making bicycles, that''s not difficult. But...we don''t know sewing machines at all, let alone cars..." Be good... Is the new boss crazy? Actually want to make a car? Why didn''t he talk about building airnes? Zhou Hengyang''s cold and sharp eyes did not fluctuate in any way, but he announced calmly, "From today onwards, the technical department will be renamed the R&D Center, and I will take the lead in person. Well, there is nothing else to adjourn the meeting. Everyone has a lot of things to do today. , It will officially start tomorrow.¡± Everyone left with anxiety, and when they got outside, the old master grabbed the young man who had contacted them on behalf of the new boss. "Xiao Liu, what does the new boss mean? Why are we going to make cars? None of us know how to do it!" "That is, if we can make cars, the factory will not go bankrupt." "Xiao Liu, to persuade the new boss, you can''t follow the old path of the former factory manager. We must be down-to-earth in doing things, and we can''t make great achievements one step at a time." Liu Chun, who was held back,forted everyone with a smile, "Just put your heart in your stomach, and wait for Boss Zhou to take us to a big factory!" Now, everyone heard something. Chapter 52: my wife Chapter 52 My Wife "Is the new boss going to change people? Hiring talents from outside at high prices?" Everyone felt a sense of crisis by coincidence. "But is it so easy to find people with real skills? Don''t be fooled by others." "There is indeed poaching, but that''s not the main thing. It''s just because the current workers are not enough to cope with the future development." Liu Chun patiently exined, "The boss just said that he will take the lead in the R&D center." "What''s the name of the R&D center? Why haven''t we heard of it?" "That''s right, isn''t it good to have a good technical department?" "It''s not that the technical department is not good, but that the factory is now privately owned. The previous administrative unit can no longer be used. The R&D center is a foreign name, and now it is used first. ording to the minimum requirements, our conditions can''t be called R&D center. Only after the scale of our factory expands can we establish a real R&D center.¡± The master craftsmen have been veteran workers for decades, so they are all at a loss when they have heard the name of R&D center. "Can that work?" "It can be done! Don''t worry, everyone." Liu Chun repeatedly assured, "Boss Zhou used to be able to build even airnes, let alone small sewing machines and cars." Liu Chun grew up with Zhou Hengyang, studied together and became a pilot together. Later, Liu Chun withdrew because his physical condition could not keep up. Some time ago Zhou Hengyang suddenly came over and asked him to help him Liu Chun agreed without thinking. He trusted Zhou Hengyang''s ability ten thousand times. In a short period of time, I don''t know how he did it. This machinery manufacturing factory changed its owner. Liu Chun opened his eyes to Hengyang''s money-making methods. But in my heart I still feel a pity, as long as a person calms down, I like to think in my heart, why did Hengyang retreat? As the most promising star of hope, a super pilot, and a master in the aerospace field, Liu Chun couldn''t imagine what a loss his departure would be. But it is also very suitable for him to open a machinery manufacturing factory in Hengyang. After dealing with the teachers of the technical department, Liu Chunhuang came to Zhou Hengyang''s temporary office at a rxed pace. When I came in, I saw Zhou Hengyang writing a letter with his head bowed, "Who are you writing to?" "My wife." Zhou Hengyang didn''t raise his head, and there was not even a trace of superfluous expression on his serious face. Liu Chun, who was drinking water, spit out a sip of water, coughing and coughing, and it took a long time for him to recover. "You...your daughter-inw? When did you get married? Why didn''t I know?" He has been living in the provincial capital. Although his family failed, he also moved out of the originalpound, but it is impossible for Zhou''s eldest son to get married without spreading the news . "It''s the door-to-door son-inw." Zhou Hengyang quickly wrote the address on the envelope, and affixed a stamp, and then stuffed fifty special coupons into the envelope. Just stick the envelope with glue, and from the beginning to the end, there is not a single word left. Liu Chun almost passed out. A bolt from the blue! "You, you...Your Zhou''s son-inw, is someone''s son-inw?" Liu Chun was trembling all over, "Does your father know? Does your grandfather know? Does your uncle know? Those seven aunts and eight aunts in your family , brothers and sisters know?" Omg! Who will rescue him? Is he crazy, or is Hengyang crazy? Zhou Hengyang raised his eyes and frowned slightly, but he didn''t intend to answer Liu Chun''s question. Instead, he handed the envelope to him, "Run for me and drop it in the mailbox at the door." Liu Chun took it nkly, curious as if scratching like a cat, but he also knew Zhou Hengyang''s character. This person has been strict with his mouth since he was a child. When he doesn''t want to talk to you, you will never be able to ask. If you want to know, you have to check it yourself. Liu Chun nced at the address on the envelope, secretly pleased. Your hero is here! Chapter 53: like Chapter 53 Like Just when Chen Guihua reported that Su Wen was specting, Zhou Hengyang was busy with the opening of the machinery factory. Su Wen has already rushed to the town with Su Xiu, and has started to make money selling chicken cakes. This is Su Wen''s first visit to the town after she traveled here. She is not familiar with the road conditions, but she is very familiar with Suxiu Middle School since she studied in the town, so she knows everything. "Sister, where are we going to sell?" After Su Wen''s brainwashing along the way, Su Xiu no longer resisted going out to sell things, but was full of confidence. The egg cake made by the eldest sister is so delicious, someone will definitely buy it. Su Wen thought about it, except for factory workers and family members of cadres who can be rich in this era. But the town can''t bepared with the county seat, and there is probably norge-scale cadre rest center, so it''s better to go to the ce where the family members of the employees live. In addition to factory workers, they are all students studying. Life is so difficult now that many families can''t get enough to eat, let alone send their children to school. There are many children in the vige who don''t go to school, help with housework at home, and do farm work to earn work points. The seven sisters of the Su family can go to school because they have a pair of good parents. My mother is an educated youth, so she always attaches great importance to education. My father is even more intelligent. You can tell from his first-handyout that he is by no means an ordinary countryman. So anyone who can go to school is in good condition. Parents attach great importance to reading. "Let''s go to the employee''s family home first, and go to the school at noon. At that time, the students are out of school, and the hungry students should be willing to spend a dime to buy a piece of chicken cake for lunch." Su Wen''s words made Su Xiu''s eyes light up, "Yes, yes, sister, you are so right. Why didn''t I think of it!" "Then you have to think about it, whoever has the money to buy chicken cakes, we will sell them wherever these people live. In business, as long as you are willing to use your brains, you will seed." This is a precious thing, and most people are reluctant to spend it. money to buy. Su Wen''s words made Su Xiu a little depressed, and she said in shame, "I''m sorry, big sister, did I slow you down? If it wasn''t for us, you wouldn''t have to recruit a son-inw at home." "..." Why is the third sister even more sentimental than the younger sister? "You think too much, I like recruiting a son-inw at home very much." Su Xiu looked at Su Wen with "Don''t lie to me, I won''t believe it". Su Wen was left speechless. It must be that Yuanshenined many times, and even said a lot to me her sisters. Those words must not sound good. Thinking of this, she secretly scolded Yuan Shen. The younger sisters have low self-esteem, and she has to bear more than half of the responsibility for their cowardly character. "Then do you like brother-inw? Do you want him to be your man?" Su Xiu asked cautiously. "I..." Su Wen swallowed the words again. She couldn''t be as irresponsible as the original body. If she said she didn''t like the male lead, Sanmei would definitely me herself even more. So Su Wen tried her best to squeeze out a shy smile, and said proudly: "I like it, of course I like it." Think about the male protagonist''s appearance, temperament, ability, identity and background, as well as the figure that suits her the most and his indifferent personality on the outside, but a bit dark and sullen on the inside. When dealing with people, he is affectionate and unfeeling. If you don''t let him down, he will never let you down. This is also the reason why Su Wen wants to hug the hero''s golden thigh. Because I can hug it! As long as she doesn''t flirt with Zhao Jiangang and honestly ys the role of the male lead''s wife, she will always be the head of the family. Chapter 54: taste Chapter 54 Tasting This kind of man, only the blind will not like it. She is a woman with normal aesthetics, and she is not blind. But at this time, the hero''s career map should start. The male protagonist''s three major future career ns, Changhe Industrial Group''s previous life was the Changhe Machinery Manufacturing Factory in the provincial capital. It''s really worthy of being the hero of the son-inw article. It''s only been a while, and a machinery manufacturing factory has already been acquired. It won''t be long before Changhe bicycles and sewing machines will be robbed like crazy. Su Xiu looked skeptical, obviously not convinced. Use "Elder Sister is too wronged, she must have forced herself because of us. I will definitely treat Eldest Sister even better in the future, and I will never disappoint Eldest Sister''s efforts." Su Wen helplessly supported her forehead, how should she exin it? "Show!" Su Wen sighed. "Sister, tell me, I''m listening!" "Let me ask you, can you find a better-looking man than your brother-inw in our vige?" That''s right, Su Wen is a face-controller. Su Xiu thought about it seriously and had no choice but to nod. "Brother-inw is indeed very handsome. Dad said when he was alive that he would help you find the most beautiful and capable man. I believe that dad''s vision will never be wrong." The most admired person in Su Xiu''s heart It was Su Xuewen. "That''s it? Your brother-inw is so good, I like it before it''s toote! How could you be wronged?" "But..." Su Xiu was confused, her cheeks were slightly red, she was extremely embarrassed. After all, she is only seventeen years old. Although she has reached the age of marriage in the countryside, she is shy and not as aggressive as her original self. When ites to liking her husband, she is shy. But she has silently kept these words in her heart for a long time. "Okay, don''t talk about it, let''s go sell things! If we don''t go, it will be toote." She even made an appointment with He Changming to buy furs! Selling things is the real business, Su Xiu immediately let go of her mind and went to the worker''s family home with Su Wen. This time point is exactly the time when residents get up and go out to buy vegetables, buy breakfast and workers go to work. As soon as I arrived outside the family courtyard, I could see many pedestrians. Su Wen also saw people selling eggs and tofu with baskets on their shoulders. They were all cautious and did not dare to shout loudly when they bought things. Su Wen knew that the country had already allowed free trade of agricultural products at this time. That is to say, you can sell things, and you don¡¯t need a ticket to buy things in some ces. Unless it is to buy some rare things, machines and the like. After the two sisters arrived, they attracted the attention of many people, especially Su Wen, who looked beautiful and had a good temperament. She didn''t look like country people at all, but looked like they came from the city. "What do you sell, big sister?" The egg seller next to him asked enthusiastically. "I sell chicken cakes." Su Wen looked at the aunt with a smile, and asked sweetly, "Auntie, do you want to buy it? It''s nutritious and delicious, and it can satisfy your hunger. We can''t usually buy it in the countryside, only in the city!" The aunt was taken aback for a moment, but she didn''t react for a long time. She also buys things, all for factory workers. I really didn''t expect that when this beautiful girl came, she would sell it to herself instead. Where does she have that money! If she has money, she doesn''t have to be reluctant to eat eggs and save money to sell them. Actually, Su Wen was just selling out of habit just now. This is a habit she developed when she was a part-time job in college. Once she started, she would immediately enter the state. Whoever you see, you have to sell, so that you can sell things. But seeing the aunt froze, it inspired her instead. Egg cake is fluffy and doesn¡¯t weigh the scale, and it¡¯s made of good things like eggs, oil, sugar, and flour. In fact, if you put it in the countryside, you are willing to buy two yuan to try it. "Auntie, I''ll give you a piece to taste." Su Wen has a generous attitude and is not stingy in doing business, so she immediately took a small piece from the basket. When she removed the clean steaming cloth covering the basket, the sweet and delicious aroma suddenly spread around. The eggs now are all authentic grass eggs, which are delicious in the first ce, but after being made into egg cakes, they are even more mellow. Standing ten meters away, you can taste the sweet taste. Chapter 55: Cao Meihua Chapter 55 Cao Meihua "Are you really willing?" The aunt''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Try it, if it tastes good, take care of my business, don''t force it." Su Wen handed over a small piece of chicken cake. The hands of the middle-aged aunt holding a small piece of chicken cake were trembling, and she stared nkly at the chicken cake, afraid that it would fly away in the blink of an eye. She has worked hard for half her life, and she usually eats very simple food. She is never willing to eat a hen''s eggs, and saves them all to sell for oil and salt. I got some good things during the Chinese New Year, but my mother-inw took them all, and when it was my turn, I was left with nothing to do. Don''t look at her carrying so many eggs today, but they are all counted. Beforeing here, my mother-inw counted well, and I won¡¯t be able to lose a penny when I go back. In her life, she had never tasted candy, let alone chicken cake. Auntie looked at the chicken cake, tears involuntarily wet her eyes. Su Xiu originally felt sorry for her eldest sister who gave away the chicken cakes for free, but now that she saw her crying, she hurriedly turned her head and wiped her eyes secretly. They all lived a hard life. Seeing her aunt like this, Su Xiu thought of herself when she was a child. At that time, Su Xuewen often had to travel far away, and it would take a year and a half toe back once he went out. The lives of the sisters and their grandparents were not human life at all. "Eat it! Try it." Su Wen could see that no matter how delicious the egg cake was, this aunt would not buy it. But she didn''t regret it. Although she felt touched in her heart, she wouldn''t be like Su Xiu. Su Wen quickly took out a piece of chicken cake, divided it into small pieces, and put them on the te prepared in advance. "Third sister, you stay here and watch what I do, follow suit." "Okay! I will listen to the elder sister." Su Xiu wiped her tears again, and replied energetically. Su Wen didn''t say anything. She narrowed her eyes and raised the corners of her mouth in the most beautiful way. She was full of vigor and affinity. Standing at the intersection, I greeted people enthusiastically when I saw people passing by, "I''m selling chicken cakes, chicken cakes from big cities. Come and sell them! Really good things!" After shouting several times in a row, some people would look at it curiously, while others would stop and watch. Su Wen''s appearance is really a plus. Although the original body has a bad temperament, she can be regarded as a well-known beauty in the world. Now that Su Wen wears it, her energy and spirit are immediately different. And Su Wen herself knows the knock on the door of selling things, and her affinity is hard to match. Even if you don¡¯t want to buy it, when you see such a beautiful and pleasing girl smiling at you, you can¡¯t help but smile back. This is how people are. When others smile at you and you smile at others, the rtionship will be a lot closer invisibly. To put it bluntly, if you don¡¯t take care of some business, you¡¯ll be embarrassing. "Is the big girl delicious? Don''t fool people with bad taste." The first person who asked curiously was a woman in her twenties. She was wearing a decent dress and her family background was good. "Delicious, guaranteed to be delicious." Su Wen was even more enthusiastic when she saw the businessing, "What''s your name, sister? What''s your name?" With the situation in front of me, if we can get the rtionship right, we will definitely be able to develop into long-term customers. Thest time I went to the county to sell things, I didn''t meet any potential customers. The young woman smiled, seeing Su Wen''s intentions, and didn''t mind, "My surname is Cao, and my name is Cao Meihua." Chapter 56: not cheap Chapter 56 Not Cheap "My name is Su Wen, why don''t you try it first?" Su Wen is very generous, and her words and deeds are not petty at all. These days, no one is willing to give people a taste before buying when selling things. Cao Meihua was secretly surprised, and also had a high opinion of Su Wen. Su Wen handed over the small te for people to taste. The young woman was quick-tempered and not shy, she pinched a piece and put it in her mouth. The mouth is crispy and soft, and the sweet taste melts from the tip of the tongue and spreads to the heart. She couldn''t help squinting her eyes, showing a look of enjoyment. People passing by couldn''t help but watch curiously. Cao Meihua''s appearance has aroused their curiosity. This is the daughter of the factory manager''s family. I heard that she married to the county seat and has never eaten anything delicious. If she said it was delicious, it must be very delicious. "Not bad, very good." Cao Xuehua knows the goods. Just now Su Wen yelled that it was a chicken cake from a big city, but she didn''t believe a word at all. Must have made it myself, under the guise of being in a big city. However, rural people are capable of making chicken cakes, which is also very powerful. That''s why she asked curiously, but after eating now, it really gave her a big surprise. I have eaten chicken cakes many times before. But none of them are as delicious as Su Wen''s, whether it''s aroma or taste. "Is it delicious?" Su Wen was also in a good mood after being exaggerated, and said, "My cooking must be delicious. If it''s not delicious, I''m embarrassed to sell it." When she made it, the sugar was put in ording to the previous habit, and it was also the most suitable ratio. People in the 1980s were reluctant to put sugar like her. "It''s really good." Cao Meihua went back to her natal home to visit rtives this time, and bought malted milk essence, canned oranges and milk powder from the county town. They are all good things, but these things are not from my natal family. Although this chicken cake can also be bought in the county, the taste is much worse. Besides, the store that sells chicken cakes is far away from her home, so she didn''t buy them on purpose when she came back. Now that I have met, I just bought a little more to visit rtives. "How did you sell it?" "Fifty cents a piece." The square pieces cut in the basket are not neatly arranged. Su Wen originally nned to sell it by the catty, but the chicken cakes don''t weigh the scales, and a catty can weigh a lot. The price will naturally be higher. Those who wanted to buy it were scared away when they heard that it cost five yuan a catty. I don¡¯t care how much you can weigh for five yuan! "Your price is not cheaper than in the city." "I am the real thing! Why is my taste so good? It is because I am willing to put sugar and eggs. I use the freshest eggs." Su Wen is not guilty at all. Su Xiu on the side was stunned by the price quoted by the eldest sister. Afraid of being held back by the elder sister, he hastily lowered his head, guilty of not daring to look at anyone. Miss...you are too courageous. On the way here, didn¡¯t they say that one piece sold for 20 cents, 40 cents for 2 yuan, and 50 cents for 3 yuan? How did it be fifty cents a piece? too expensive. "That''s true." Cao Meihua nodded in agreement, she is not short of this money. If you can buy real good things at a fair price, you are willing to spend extra money, "Okay, I want everything in your big basket. Can I have it delivered to my home? It''s the family yard inside." There are many rtives in the family, brothers and sisters-inw, nephews and nieces each share a little, but there is not much. Parents are old and like to eat something soft, and they should also save some to eat when they are hungry. "Of course." Su Wen was very excited, "This basket has forty-two yuan, I will give you forty yuan, a total of twenty yuan." Chapter 57: Advertising effect Chapter 57 Advertising Effect "Okay." Cao Meihua paid the money very readily. Su Wen asked Su Xiu to stay and look at the small basket, and followed Cao Meihua to deliver things with the big basket. By the way, you can also take the opportunity to make friends. From the eyes of the people around her and Cao Meihua''s clothes, she could tell that this person must have a small background. After arriving at Cao Meihua''s house, Su Wen found out that she was the factory director''s daughter. No wonder they are so generous with their purchases. She made a total of more than 60 yuan, and put more in the big basket, and less in the small basket. On the way here, I was afraid that it would not be sold, but I didn''t expect to be so lucky today, not only did it sell, but the price was also very high. It''s not in vain. She was so tired that her hands were almost brokenst night in order to pass the egg whites. I sent something to Cao Meihua, and left a message that if I want to eat in the future, I can deliver it directly to my door, and I left the address of Sanjiaying. Cao Meihua also left her address in the county seat. If she wants to eat, she can write to her and deliver it to the county seat in person. After making a big deal, Su Wen went back in a good mood. Before they arrived, they saw Su Xiu frantically collecting money and selling things from afar. There are people around in front of them, most of them are buying chicken cakes, but not many. One piece for you, one piece for me. There are also elderly people with children, who have no choice but to buy a piece to coax the children. Children will not hide it and eat it when they go home. When they get the egg cake, they can''t wait to take a big bite. Then kept shouting delicious. The little girl took small bites, reluctant to finish eating all at once. Boys don¡¯t care, a brat wants to buy more after eating, and rolls all over the floor if he doesn¡¯t buy it, which makes other guestsugh. Su Wen was surprised for a moment and then figured it out. Suddenly good sales must be rted to Cao Meihua''s advertising effect. If she, the factory director''s daughter, said it was delicious, people who have never eaten it will definitely be curious. Although fifty cents a piece is very expensive, it is not unaffordable for a dual-career family. Taste the taste, it can be regarded as a long experience. It is mentioned in the factory that the waist can be a little hard. After all, it was fifty cents a piece, and the factory director''s daughter said it was delicious and expensive. And it''s really delicious. "Sister,e and help me." Su Xiu was sweating profusely, seeing that Su Wen finally came back, she waved her hand quickly. "Ok!" Su Wen let go of her surprise and came forward to help. As soon as I rolled up the sleeves, I saw that the basket had bottomed out and only contained three yuan. She was so scared that she quickly stopped, "I won''t sell it, I won''t sell it." "Why?" Su Xiu looked puzzled. Business is so good, why doesn''t the eldest sister sell it? Many onlookers were hesitant to buy it. When I heard that it was no longer for sale, I immediately became unwilling and mored to buy it. Su Wen had no choice but to exin, and ate thest three yuan by herself. Everyone gave up after hearing this, but they still asked Su Wen when she woulde to sell it next time, and they agreed to leave after three days. After everyone had left, the aunt who sold the eggs was embarrassed to thank her. When Su Xiu was busy just now, the aunt also offered to help. Su Wen exchanged a few pleasantries before taking Su Xiu away. After walking away, Su Xiucai said sympathetically, "Aunt Liu is so pitiful!" "So my aunt''s name is Aunt Liu!" Su Wen said calmly. "Yes! Aunt Liu is a nice person, diligent and kind. And her mother-inw is not nice to her at all." Su Wen couldn''t help but sneer, "Really? Where did you see it?" "Aunt Liu said it herself." Chapter 58: Insufficient hearts Chapter 58 Insufficient hearts "I don''t think so." Su Wen asked Aunt Liu to taste the food at the beginning because she had a good rtionship with her peers, and it was also a professional habit before time travel. Not much of a personal preference per se. There are a lot of poor people these days, Sister Su and her six sisters are not enough for her to take care of, and she doesn''t have the energy to pity others. She still has the title of cannon fodder female supporting role on her head! If you can''t hold the hero''s thigh tightly, it will be miserable. So she has no extra sympathy for Aunt Liu, but she will not be stingy in giving some food. But based on what she saw just now, her impression of Aunt Liu was minimized. "What do you mean?" Su Xiu was confused. "I said you were stupid." When Su Wen thought that Su Xiu and Su Qing were tricked by their rtives into the south to be young girls, she became angry. She must take this opportunity to teach Su Xiu a lesson, otherwise she will see everyone as a good person. "Let me ask you, did Aunt Liu talk to you enthusiastically after I left?" "Yes." Su Xiu nodded nkly. "Did she first say how pitiful she is, how miserable she is, and how bad her mother-inw is to her?" "Really." The eldest sister said what she said as if she saw it with her own eyes. Su Xiu looked at Su Wen adoringly, "How do you know, elder sister?" "Did she turn the corner and ask you if you made the cake yourself? What good things did you use?" Su Wen could tell when Su Xiu called Aunt Liu just now. The aunt just now may have been touched by the free chicken cake at first. But then I saw my chicken cake making money, and I was moved. People are not enough, but snakes swallow elephants. Aunt Liu probably saw that she was not someone to mess with, so after she and Cao Meihua left, she spotted Su Xiu and asked. Su Xiu is just a little fool, she didn''t know she was tricked. If she hadn¡¯t discovered it by herself and dealt with it a few times, Aunt Liu must have learned how to make chicken cakes secretly. Su Wen recounted the twists and turns. Su Xiu was surprised at first, then ashamed and angry. For a long time, the mood has been very low. She originally thought that she could help the eldest sister and the second sister work to support the family and take good care of the younger sisters. Even because she is the only one in the family who can earn work points, Su Xiu has a sense of mission. As a result, what happened today gave her a blow in the head. Su Wen knew that she would give Su Xiu time to digest, so she didn''t talk nonsense, and took Su Xiu to meet He Changming. He Changming arrived early in the morning and waited by the side of the road for over an hour. Others would have been in a hurry, but he wouldn''t. He Changming is the best hunter. He went to the deep mountains to hunt when he was a teenager. In order to catch a good prey, he can lie dormant for a day and a night. He has been waiting patiently by the side of the road, without any irritation. Su Wen saw it and nodded secretly. It suddenly urred to me that the little white flower heroine dreamed of a powerful figure in Heiying Vige, could it be He Changming? Thinking about this, Su Wen looked up and down attentively. The more I look at it, the more I feel that it is almost inseparable. He Changming is extraordinary in terms of height and aura. This kind of person is not simple at first nce. The future will definitely not be bad. He Changming had already noticed Su Wen''s sizing up, but he didn''t show it on his face. He turned around and nodded towards Su Wen, seeing Su Xiu''s joy out of the corner of his eye. But he soon noticed that Su Xiu was depressed, and there was a pitiful glint in her eyes. He Changming immediately looked at Su Wen fiercely, she must be bullying Su Xiu again. Don''t think he doesn''t know, although Su Wen is the eldest sister, she doesn''t look like an older sister at all, and bullies her younger sister every day. Su Wen: "..." Why are you staring at her? Well, good night, remember to vote when you read the article! Chapter 59: Premium fur Chapter 59 Extreme Fur "Big sister." Su Wen was not frightened, but Su Xiu was frightened by He Changming''s eyes. Standing beside Su Wen, quietly pulled off her clothes, and said in a low voice, "Sister, how did you know this person?" Su Xiu was afraid that the eldest sister would finally get better, so if she didn''t give them a new brother-inw, what if she was led astray by the man in front of her again? The six sisters of the Su family had reached a front in private long before Su Wen knew about it. Be on guard against the man who appears next to the eldest sister. Compared with other people, they are actually more inclined to Zhou Hengyang, after all, they are the son-inw chosen by their own father. Before, the eldest sister didn¡¯t listen to her words, and it was useless to stop her, so she had topromise. "Sister, let me tell you, this person doesn''t look like a good person at first nce." When Su Xiu was speaking, she mustered up the courage to give He Changming a bold look. When he saw He Changming''s sharp eyes, he immediately lowered his head and hid behind Su Wen like a frightened little rabbit. Su Wen is in a particrly good mood now. Hahaha...I made you stare at me, now my sister is giving me a head start. He Changming pursed his thin lips. For some reason, he looked at Su Xiu with a look of aggrieved eyes. Su Wen saw that this was not the way to go, so she could only control the situation with her voice, "Don''t talk nonsense, third sister, let me introduce this to you. He Changming is the elder brother of your friend He Yn. I came here today to buy furs from him. " After speaking, she introduced to He Changming: "This is my third sister Su Xiu." She introduced it exactly as she did in previous social asions, but it made He Changming''s tense heart rx a lot. Judging from the contact just now, Su Xiu seems to be very close to her eldest sister, and also very dependent. This made He Changming retain his previous opinion. "Hello, I have met Su Xiu." "Are you really Yn''s sister-inw''s eldest brother?" Su Xiu was quite surprised, and took a look at He Changming, thinking that she didn''t look like Yn''s sister-inw at all. Sister-inw Yn is kind and generous, and treats people well. Why does her elder brother look so fierce? "Of course, it''s my dear brother." He Changming smiled warmly at Su Xiu. Su Xiu didn''t care, but Su Wen frowned instead. I always feel that something is wrong there. "Okay, show me your fur." ??Later, she has to go to middle school to see the fifth and sixth children, and the time is running out. For He Changming, meeting Su Xiu today was already an unexpected surprise. Hearing Su Wen''s words, she immediately opened the package in front of her seriously, and introduced: "I brought a live fox skin this time, and three cow skins." When the package was opened, Su Wen''s eyes were instantly attracted by the brightly colored, fluffy and fine fox fur. She had never seen such aplete and beautiful fox fur. There is a golden light shining on each hair tip. It is definitely the best level. After it is released, this fox fur will never be bought for hundreds of thousands. Su Wen never dreamed that she could buy such a good fox fur. Last time, she just wanted to collect some rabbit skins, sheepskins and the like to process them into trinkets or beautiful bags. After all, she is a cure-all shopping bag maniac. "I want the fox skin, and I want the cowhide." Su Wen said very simply, "How much do you see?" ording to her prediction, today''s fox fur might bleed profusely. He Changming moved his eyes away from Su Xiu without a trace, "Ten yuan for fox skin, five yuan for cowhide, a total of twenty-five yuan." The price he gave is definitely very low, and his stock is all ck. Yingtun is the most and the best. Chapter 60: make package plan Chapter 60 Do Package nning The quality is top-notch, especially the fox fur even if you want to buy it, but you can¡¯t buy it. Su Xiu was shocked when she heard that, "It''s too expensive, why are you buying so much cowhide?" "Don''t worry, I''m useful." Su Wenforted in a low voice. Thest time she bought fur in the county was just out of her own liking, and by the way, she used rabbit fur to make some small essories to see if she could earn some pocket money. But after seeing He Changming''s stuff, she immediately had a new idea. Especially when she caught up with Cao Meihua today. I can make all kinds of bags I like and sell them to rich people through Cao Meihua! She believes that no matter what the times are, women''s pursuit of beauty and bags remains unchanged. Didn''t Ms. Chanel sell her bags on the most chaotic battlefield? Firmly convinced of this idea, Su Wen simply paid. He Changming was a little surprised when he saw that she didn''t even pay back the price, and he was so generous. "By the way, from now on, you cane to me as long as the fur from your ck Eagle Tunnel is of good quality." "Okay! Then how can I give it to you?" He Changming kept his face calm, but actually couldn''t help cheering in his heart. He deliberately brought a little less goods this trip, and kept the rest to deliver slowly. "Shipping to your door? Or to my sister?" "Send it to your sister." She will be more and more busy in the future, and she will never have time to pick up the goods. There is He Yn in the middle of the matchmaking, which can also save trouble. It suddenly urred to her just now that He Yn is a minority and has a high status in the vige. Most people would not easily sh with her, for fear of being charged with undermining national unity. It is beneficial and harmless to have a good rtionship with He Yn. After paying the money and leaving with the things, Su Wen always felt that something was wrong. After thinking for a long time, I remembered that when I was in the countyst time, didn''t I say there was still sheepskin? When she saw that she had a good heart just now, she was so excited that she forgot. But it¡¯s okay, you can ask He Yn next time. "Sister, what are you nning to do with buying so much fur?" Su Xiuren is not stupid, after a period of calmness, she can already guess Su Wen''s purpose. "I n to use it to make bags and some delicate essories." Su Wen took out the fur in the basket to take a look as she walked. When she saw the smooth and delicate cowhide, her mood was bubbling, as if she saw countless beautiful bags beckoning to her. Su Xiu obviously couldn''t understand Su Wen''s words, "Aren''t all the bags made of canvas? If you want, let the second sister sew one for you." Still feel sorry for the money just now. "It''s different, you''ll know when I make it." Now Su Wen can''t exin to Su Xiu that women are crazy about beautiful bags. Everything can only be known when it is made and sold. Su Wen is no stranger to making bags by herself, this is mainly rted to her liking to buy bags. Everyone who likes to buy bags has a heart that wants to do it himself. Her biggest hobby in the past was to change outdated and disliked bags by hand. Change to your favorite style. Su Wen of all kinds of big names have reformed. At first, she learned from online videos. Later, the tuition fees for teaching became more and more, and the finished products became more and more beautiful. I have be so proficient that I can make bags with my own hands. **** Because there is still enough time, Su Wen first took Su Xiu to a supplier and hardware store to buy some locks, utility knives, zipper pliers and other tools. Because the two sisters are very casually dressed, Su Wen is okay, her skin is fair and delicate, her eyes are bright and energetic, even if she is dressed in ordinary clothes, people dare not look down upon her. Chapter 61: be looked down upon Chapter 61 is looked down upon But apart from Su Xiu''s overly beautiful eyes, her clothes are also sewn with patches. As soon as he entered the supply and marketing cooperative, he attracted strange looks from others. The two sisters stood in front of the hardware counter for a long time. The salesperson in her twenties was busy knitting sweaters without even looking at them. This kind of silent contempt is the most ufortable. "Hello, do you have locks and zippers for sale?" Su Wen asked proactively. The salesperson knitting the sweater took a look at Su Wen impatiently, especially when he saw Su Xiu''s clothes that had been washed white and had several patches sewn on them, he showed a contemptuous expression. Su Wen couldn''t help feeling angry, "What can I ask you? If there is any, we''ll buy some, if not, we won''t bother you." "Do you have an industrial ticket?" The salesperson finally asked arrogantly. "No, but I remember that you don''t need a ticket to lock these little things." Su Wen remembers very clearly that the state''s control over tickets in the 1980s has gradually disappeared. Unlessrge items, lock zippers are fragmented items and do not require a ticket. Just give the money. As soon as the salesperson heard that there were no tickets, his attitude changed immediately. It seemed that she had been patient just now, and now that she knew that Su Wen had no tickets, she didn''t need to be polite at all. "Want to buy something without a ticket? Hurry up." Su Xiu stood aside cautiously, her face was pale, and her beautiful eyes were full of tears. Because she felt that she had embarrassed the elder sister, and the older sister was also looked down upon. Su Xiu was so guilty that she felt that what the elder sister said before was correct. It was because they were so useless that they dragged down the elder sister. "Why are you crying?" Su Wen became angry when she saw her like this, and pinched Su Xiu severely, "I tell you, it''s not your fault, and if you encounter such a dog who looks down on people in the future, just p him p her to death." Su Wen didn''t lower her voice at all when she spoke, and everyone around could hear it. "What are you talking about? Try saying it again? Do you want to tear your stinky mouth?" The salesperson pointed at Su Wen''s nose with a bamboo sign knitting a sweater in his hand, and cursed arrogantly: "You don''t even look at it. What kind of ce is this, don''t you look at how poor you are." Su Wen is not afraid! She was bullied to the top, if she didn''t fight back, wouldn''t she be the same as Su Xiu? And she also wanted to take this opportunity to rebuild Su Xiu''s self-confidence. If she shrinks back even the slightest bit today, then Su Xiu will never be able to escape the tragic fate in the original book. "I said that dogs look down on people? What''s the matter? You don''t dislike it enough, do you want to hear more?" Su Wen sneered and asked, "Is this from your house? You said you want a ticket?" "I..." The salesperson''s face turned red when she was asked. She got such a good job because of her family connections, and she came in through the back door. Ever since she came to work, none of her colleagues dared to confront her. He had already held her high above her, forgetting who she was. Now that Su Wen asked this question, she almost blurted out that it belonged to her family. Su Wen saw her like this, what else could she not guess? So take advantage of the victory to pursue. "You take the wages of the country to provide help to ourmon people and the proletariat. You are so good, your jaw is in the sky. Just because the clothes we wear are not good? Are there patches on the clothes and you deliberately pick thorns? Obviously you don''t need a ticket, But deliberately making things difficult for others?" Su Wen''s words made other shopping customers deeply understand. When they have toe to buy things, they have to apany them with smiling faces every time, and they are careful. I am afraid that the salesperson will say that there is no stock and will not sell them, and I am afraid that they will ask for this ticket or that ticket. They are all old farmers farming, where are there industrial tickets. If this girl hadn''t spoken out today, they would have been kept in the dark! Everyone was immediately angry. "That''s right." A young man echoed loudly, agreeing: "Thisrade is right. We are all glorious working people. We are straight and not afraid of shame." Su Wen cast a grateful look at the righteous man, and when she saw what he looked like, she couldn''t help but twitch the corners of her mouth. This... handsome guy, are you really ashamed to say that you are a working people? ck leather shoes, a white shirt, and the most popr plum brand watch on his hand. Gentle and gentle, with whiter skin than a woman, where does it look like someone who has done farm work? The other party might have sensed what Su Wen meant, and turned away with a guilty conscience. But Su Wen quickly turned her attention away and set her sights on the female salesperson. When she stared at a person calmly, her heavy gaze made the person breathless. "I think you are very capitalist." She put a big hat on him neatly. Chapter 62: Sorry Chapter 62 Sorry The salesperson, who was still arrogant just now, was flustered when he heard what Su Wen said. She didn''t expect that the rural people she had always looked down upon could speak so well. If it was before, he would have left with low self-esteem. How dare you argue with her. "You''re talking nonsense, there is nothing wrong with it." Although flustered, the salesperson would never admit it, and tried to defend himself: "The thing that didn''t exist at all is clearly your own problem. You''re shameless, and you still me me instead." "Okay! I won''t quarrel with you. Please apologize!" Su Wen is actually toozy to argue with this kind of person. "You should be the one apologizing to me for dreaming." When the salesperson heard that Su Wen didn''t argue with her, she thought she was afraid, and her attitude immediately became very arrogant. She said how a country bumpkin would have the guts to fight her. It turned out that she was just putting on airs. The onlookers heard the words and red at the salesperson one by one. Su Wen smiled coldly, the smile was particrly dangerous, "Apologize to my sister, otherwise I will go to your leader toin about you. If your leader can''t control you, I will go to the county to petition. If the petition fails, I will go to the court." Su Wen is really ruthless. Comining to the leaders in the town is already the limit that people can think of. She actually filed a petition, which shocked everyone. At the end, I added, "You can give it a try, anyway, I''m not afraid of making trouble as a rural person. When I go to the county town to appeal, I''ll see if your backer can keep you. I''m afraid he won''t be able to keep you, he can''t even keep himself .¡± She had already seen that, the salesperson dared to be so arrogant, there must be someone behind him. She is not the only salesperson in the supply and marketing cooperative, and everyone else is very simple and has a good attitude. Only this one, arrogant and arrogant, looks down on people. Since the quarrel just now, no other salesperson hase forward to help talk or mediate. It can be seen that this person is very bad, or looks down on others, and will not handle the rtionship with other salespersons at all. Su Wen''s words made everyone around fall into silence. The other salespersons who were watching the show felt hot, and wished that Su Wen would go to the county town to petition immediately. "That''s right, I''m going to petition. I have ssmates who work there." A voice of support came from behind. It was the young man who imed to be a farmer just now, and Su Wen cast a grateful nce. The young man blushed shyly, and didn''t dare to look into Su Wen''s eyes at all. However, Su Wen quickly turned her eyes away and didn''t notice it at all. Instead, Su Xiu, who was always on guard, found out and gave the handsome young man a hard look. Young man: ¡°¡­¡± The salesperson was terrified. No matter how bold she was, she knew how serious petitioning was. If it hurts uncle, it''s over. "I, I, I..." can make her apologize, but she can''t get off the stage. When he was hesitating, the section chief of the supply and marketing cooperative came, a middle-aged man who was not tall. In fact, he had been hiding behind and peeping. He thought it was nothing, but he supported his niece. But Su Wen really scared him into a cold sweat if he wanted to petition. "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. I''m the section chief of the supply and marketing cooperative. What happened today is very bad, and it''s all our fault." The section chief scolded his niece severely, "Not yet Apologize? If you don''t apologize, I will fire you." The uncles all came out, and the young salesperson had to bow his head even if he didn''t want to apologize. "Sorry." Chapter 63: do not know each other Chapter 63 Don''t know each other without fighting Su Wen took a step aside, letting Su Xiu behind her out, "Don''t apologize to me, I don''t need it, you apologize to my sister." As she spoke, she blinked at Su Xiu. Su Xiu, who was originally nervous and self-abased, felt relieved when she saw her sister blinking. The burden that had been on her heart for a long time disappeared at this moment. She secretly told herself in her heart that the elder sister had already supported her through all the ups and downs, if she felt inferior again, she would be too sorry for the elder sister. The eldest sister is so good, as a younger sister, she must not embarrass the eldest sister. Thinking of this, Su Xiu straightened her chest and looked at the other party''s eyes without flinching in the slightest. The female salesperson who originally apologized was still very unwilling, but now under the gaze of Su Xiu''s overly beautiful eyes, she apologized in a strange way. "I''m sorry, I was wrong just now. I shouldn''t judge people by their appearance and look down on them." The attitude is still sincere. Su Wen is not a person who is unreasonable and unforgiving. Now that she has apologized, there is no need to offend people to death. "Okay, it''s over, it''s over, you''re still a young man, you won''t grow up in the future." She waved her hand very generously, and said a few nice words to the onlookers. When everyone dispersed, the young man in the white shirt was still standing there. Su Wen was taken aback, "Is there something wrong?" She didn''t want to talk to her at first, but the other party just spoke for her, so she should say hello. "Hello, my name is Lu Qingzhou." Su Wen: "..." Are people so open in the 1980s? She was at a loss, and she didn''t expect the other party to introduce herself. Lu Qingzhou smiled heartily: "What you said just now is correct, and I support you." Su Wen "..." Did she just say something important? no? She is just in a state of tearing. Fortunately, the other party didn''t really want to strike up a conversation with Su Wen. After talking, he went out with the things he sold. After all the people at the hardware counter had left, Su Wen tapped on the concrete table with her fingers, "Have you bought what I want yet?" "Ah? You...you still want to buy something?" The young salesperson obviously didn''t expect Su Wen to buy something after arguing with her. Just now she was still worried that the other party would not leave, did she want to be unreasonable? , continue to make trouble for yourself. Now she suddenly realized that the other party didn''t mean that, and she felt embarrassed instead. Su Wen smiled, "Of course, I''m here to buy things, not to quarrel." The young salesperson was even more embarrassed, blushing and said: "I... I''m sorry just now!" This time the apology is truly from the heart. "My name is Su Wen, and my younger sister''s name is Su Xiu. This time we can be regarded as acquaintances." Su Wen found that the girl in front of her was not a bad person, but she hadn''t suffered a lot and was raised crookedly. She has never been the kind of person who goes around fighting with people and tearing them apart. It is better to be friends. Multiple friends have multiple paths. This is one of the keys to her sess in the big city from a rural person with nothing. Of course, she will never show mercy to Chen Guihua and Zhang Chunxiang. "I...my name is Li Xiaolian." The more Li Xiaolian thought about it, the more embarrassed she felt, but now that she knew her, she felt admiration. When I thought about how I looked down on people wearing patched clothes just now, I felt that I must have lost my mind. Chapter 64: number one fan Chapter 64 Fan No. 1 "Hello, Li Xiaolian." Su Wen took out her social methods before time travel and said a lot. "Don''t take what happened just now to your heart. I''m just a big sister who wants to protect my sister''s obsession. Speaking of which, I''m also at fault." It can be said that he is very sincere, and by the way, he found a way to return Xiaolian Li. "Hmm! I know, I don''t me you. No, no, it''s my fault, I... I won''t do it next time." Li Xiaolian looked at Su Wen with bright eyes. Su Xiu looked at Li Xiaolian, feeling very ufortable, and wanted to stand up and block the eldest sister behind her. Why does Li Xiaolian look at the elder sister with that kind of eyes? Really annoying. By the time Su Wen took Su Xiu out of the supply and marketing cooperative, Li Xiaolian had already been turned into a fan by her. Not only did she not want tickets, but she also took out all the best things in the store. Looking at the well-made zippers, rivets, locks and other things, Su Wen couldn''t help but gasped. This is better than she imagined, and it''s worthy of her such a good skin. Su Wen wished to give Li Xiaolian a reward, it was a surprise, as expected, there were many friends and many paths. Li Xiaolian''s eyes sparkled, expressing that she wanted toe to her in the future. Out of the supply and marketing cooperative, Su Xiu didn''t say a word. Although she tried her best to hide it, she almost had her unhappiness written on her face with her pure personality. "What''s the matter? Are you still angry?" Su Wen thought she was using too much force, so don''t scare Su Xiu. "It''s nothing." Su Xiu shook her head, and after thinking for a while, she mustered up the courage to say firmly, "Sister, I will work hard in the future. I promise that it will never be like today." Hiding behind the eldest sister like today, I can''t help the eldest sister with anything, and I still need the eldest sister to stand up for myself. She wants to be a person who is useful to the elder sister and the family. Su Wen was very pleased. "Sister, shall we go to school now?" "Go, you go and give the remaining three chicken cakes to the fourth and fifth sisters, let them study hard, don''t be afraid that the family will not be able to go to school if they have no money." She still remembered that in the novel, Yuanshen was arguing for the fourth younger sister, and the fifth younger sister dropped out of school. It was just these few days that the fourth and fifth sisters left the school crying. It''s been almost a month since she traveled here, and she hasn''t seen her fourth and fifth sisters, but that doesn''t mean she doesn''t have any ideas in her heart. The longer she gets along with each other, the deeper her feelings for the original body''s six younger sisters be. Such a good sister, it''s hard not to like her. "Really? Really, big sister?" Su Xiu burst into tears with excitement, "You...you won''t let them drop out of school and go home to work?" Su Xiu worked so hard to earn work points because she wanted her fourth and fifth younger sisters to study more. She, the eldest sister, and the second sister have no chance to go to college. The fourth and fifth sisters have such good grades. If they can''t study, they will be sad for the rest of their lives. But the family is really poor, and the little sister is so hungry that she wakes up in the middle of the night to secretly drink cold water. Both she and the second sister are watching. is also powerless to stop the eldest sister''s decision. They are also younger sisters, the sixth younger sister, and the younger sister is not even in the first grade. These sisters are very lucky to have the opportunity to go to junior high school. Many girls in the vige do not have the opportunity to go to school. Su Xiu was very contradictory. On the one hand, she felt that she should not be greedy. On the other hand, she felt that the fourth and fifth younger sisters had good grades. As long as they continued to study, they would definitely be able to enter the university and win glory for their parents and eldest sister. "Of course, aren''t we making money now? Not only the fourth sister, but also the fifth sister wants to study, the sixth sister, and the younger sister also want to study. I will send them both when the next semester starts." Su Wen said proudly: "As the eldest sister, I will definitely live up to my father''s entrustment before his death." Fan No. 1 has arrived, please sign for receipt. Su Xiu is an invisible sister-inw ©d¨R¨Q)o Chapter 65: dig wild vegetables Chapter 65 Digging Wild Vegetables Before Su Xuewen passed away, he pulled the original body and told him over and over again with tears in his eyes. Let her live a good life with the male lead, and tell her that as long as she doesn''t do too much, the male lead will take care of her and the younger sisters for the rest of their lives. Even if she doesn''t want to recruit a son-inw, she still has to work hard for the sake of her sisters. It''s a pity that the original body didn''t do the same. Lived up to Su Xuewen''s dying advice and painstaking arrangements for his daughters. Su Wen took out another five yuan from her pocket, "You take this money, and give four and five sisters one yuan each to buy things at school. Don''t waste the money that should be spent, and you can watch the other three yuan. Pull some cloth back to make clothes. Su Qing and my little sister don¡¯t have any unpatched clothes. Buy the cloth and let Su Qing make it, which can also exercise her skills.¡± Su Wen warned carefully. Su Xiu clutched the money in her hand, only feeling hot in her heart. "You go to school! I''m going home first. You go back after finishing your work. We will split up into two groups." The chicken cakes are sold out, and it is toote for two people to work together. "By the way, you take these skins, don''te back too early. After the matter is over, buy some canned food, meat, pork bones and malted milk essence." Su Wen was afraid that the money was not enough, so she took another five yuan The money came out to Su Xiu. She was always willing to spend money, and originally nned to ask Su Xiuzai to send some malted milk essence to the school for the fourth and fifth younger sisters. But after thinking about it, she gave up. She remembered that in the book, the fourth and fifth younger sisters had a hard time at school. Although their grades have always been tied for first ce in the school, they can only eat pickles and steamed buns for each meal. He is malnourished and wears worn-out clothes. He only knows how to study hard and has few friends in school. In this case, it is quite normal to be looked down upon. If the two of them suddenly had malted milk that ordinary families could not afford, it might cause trouble. Su Wen was worried, and asked Su Xiu to give money to the two of them. When giving the chicken cake, she must give it in front of everyone. After secretly giving it away, people who don''t know the situation gossip behind their backs and make wild suspicions. Su Xiu didn¡¯t understand why at first, shouldn¡¯t she secretly hide money and spend it slowly when she has money? After hearing Su Wen''s exnation, she was stunned and took a long time to react, and then looked at Su Wen with even more admiring eyes. Cough cough... No matter how thick-skinned you are, you will feel guilty. well! My sisters are so adoring, so distressed! "Okay, let''s go shopping! I can buy something to eat in the town before noon, and I''ll go back first." Su Wen made this arrangement to exercise Su Xiu''s ability to handle affairs, and to go back to deal with Chen Guihua. Following all the way in the morning, she didn''t believe that Chen Guihua would keep silent and do nothing. After separating from Su Xiu, Su Wen walked back with an empty basket. On the way, I saw emerald green Mntou, and I dug a basket full of shepherd''s purse. nch the wild Mn head in boiling water, and then mix it with her secret seasoning for cold dressing, which is the most refreshing and delicious. Shepherd''s purse is used to make dumplings. Putting eggs, shallots and oil and salt can stimte the unique fragrance of shepherd''s purse, which is so delicious that it makes people drool. Su Wen¡¯s favorite thing to do when she was a child was to go to the fields with her grandmother to dig wild vegetables. Later, she was admitted to university and went to a big city and never ate wild shepherd¡¯s purse again. The shepherd''s purse nted is always less fragrant. **** Seeing that it was time for dinner, the number of people gathered in front of Su Wen''s house not only did not decrease, but increased instead. Some people were hungry and wanted to watch, so they went home and ran over with their rice bowls, eating and waiting. Chapter 66: Waiting for Su Wen Chapter 66 Waiting for Su Wen There are also people who are arranged to guard the entrance of the vige, and they will stop Su Wen as soon as shees home. In Chen Guihua''s words, it is necessary to get both people''s stolen goods, and let the big guys see how she spectes and cuts off the tail of capitalism. "You all don''t go! Wait, I''m going to show the big guys how dark that **** Su Wen is." Chen Guihua triumphantly put her hands on her hips, and in her mind, she was already imagining Su Wen''s unlucky kneeling and begging for mercy. screen. The people aroundughed loudly. Sun Yunyun was also standing in the crowd, feeling a little bit of anticipation in her heart. She was supposed to go back to school, but her sister-inw disagreed and asked her to help at home and go after the busy season. These days, Sun Yunyun is in a bad mood. I hate my sister-inw who always makes things difficult for her on purpose. "Chen Osmanthus, please don''t say a few words to me." Wang Chunyan was secretly anxious, and said something to Chen Osmanthus angrily. He wanted to secretly report to Su Wen, but was red at by the man Li Youcai, so he had to give up. "Sister-inw of the vige chief, don''t protect that lowly girl Su Wen." Chen Guihua said sharply, "Be careful of being implicated by her again." She has long been dissatisfied with Wang Chunyan always protecting Su Wen. "It''s not certain whether it''s true or not. It''s too early for you to say that." Wang Chunyan is not a fuel-efficientmp either. She has a fierce personality and is as open to quarrels as others, especially a rascal like Chen Guihua. She was able to report on her niece without fear of embarrassment. I can''t write two characters of Su in one stroke. If Su Wen is really spective, the person surnamed Su will lose face. "Damn! I''ll know soon if I''m telling a lie. I''ve been staring at that **** for a long time, and I''ve already seen that she has a bad stomach and a bad mind. I won''t talk about seducing men, selling things secretly, taking advantage of the group Cheap." Chen Guihua spit on the ground, and leaned forward in a majestic and high-spirited manner. The obese body almost squeezed Wang Chunyan off the stone roller she was standing on. "Shut up, everyone." Li Youcai roared. Chen Guihua curled her lips unwillingly, so she didn''t speak. Zhang Chunxiang held the bowl in one hand while sneering at Chen Guihua. This is an idiot. It would be very satisfying to report Su Wen''s spection. Afterwards, Uncle Qi will definitely make her look good. Su Wen is really going to be arrested and sent to the study ss, the elders in the n willpletely hate Su Wen. But Chen Guihua, the whistleblower, couldn''t escape. This was just right, Chen Guihua was unlucky, and in the end she took advantage. "Little sister, when will your elder sistere back?" Li Youcai had been waiting impatiently for a long time. If Chen Guihua hadn''t been nagging and reporting Su Wen in order to shirk responsibility, they would have left long ago. A whole morning wasted here, it really makes peopleugh out loud. "I... I don''t know." Su Xiaomei hid behind the gate and answered through a crack in the door. "Open the door and let us in." Somebody got impatient and forced Su Xiaomei to open the door again. "So many people standing outside, what does it look like?" "No, I can''t open the door." Su Xiaomei stubbornly refused to open the door, her small body leaned against the door and trembled nervously, but even so, she insisted on refusing to open the door. When the eldest sister left, she told her to take care of the house. She can''t let the elder sister down. "You..." Li Youcai waspletely **** off. He also didn''t expect Su Xiaomei, a five or six-year-old furry child, to be so stubborn. The door was locked from the inside from the very beginning, no matter what they said outside, they just refused to open the door. These adults are not easy to care about with a child, and they can''t really break through the courtyard wall until they catch Su Wen specting on the evidence. Now Li Youcai feels a little regretful in his heart, and if he knew about it, he would have handed it over to the picket team. Now that I think about it carefully, if Su Wen is really caught for spection, he will also be criticized as the vige head when he holds a meeting in the town. "Girl Wen is back." Someone yelled, and the vigers guarding the entrance of the vige ran back quickly. This chapter is an update for today, and the normal update will be at night! Thank you for your support, when you read the article, remember to go to the book friend circle and click to check in! Chapter 67: tip off Chapter 67 Informed Su Wen''s figure quickly appeared at the entrance of the vige, and she saw at a nce the abnormal atmosphere around her. He secretly scolded Chen Guihua in his heart, it really wasn''t good deeds. Chen Guihua took advantage of her absence and went to the vige chief to report her for profiteering, right? Su Wen was shocked by this brain hole. Although she guessed that Chen Guihua might not do good things before, she also made preparations. But I didn''t expect Chen Guihua to be so impulsive, she didn''t catch any evidence, and she dared to report it just based on suspicion. Chen Guihua is so sure, she Su Wen has no brains? Su Wen felt that she was underestimated by the enemy, but she was right when she thought about itter. If she is still in her original body, then Chen Guihua''s strategy will definitely seed. Even if the original body didn''t sell things secretly, Chen Guihua would still throw dirty water, and it would make the original body unable to refute. Because everyone knows that the original body has a bad reputation and can do anything. "Su Wen." A low voice came from behind the big tree. Su Wen turned her head to look, and found that He Yn was hiding behind a big tree, looking at herself anxiously. "What''s the matter?" She wanted to walk over, but found that He Yn was waving anxiously at herself. Su Wen understood that He Yn didn''t want people to find out. Thinking of her appearance just now and the behavior of the people guarding the vige entrance turning around and leaving, she knew that someone was staring at her! Is this trying to get stolen goods? Su Wen''s mouth curled into a sneer, her eyes nced casually over the basket she was carrying, and she scolded Chen Guihua severely in her heart. This kind of person is simply annoying, and I want to stare at her. So Su Wen stood still, did not look in the direction of the big tree not far from her side, and quietly waited for He Yn''s next words. Seeing that Su Wen understood what she meant, He Yn breathed a sigh of relief. Before she came, she was worried to death. After all, how stupid and ignorant Su Wen was, she knew clearly in her heart! If it wasn''t for the sake of her elder brother''s future happiness, she wouldn''t be bothered to start. If you don''t get it, it will be thankless, and you might be sold by that idiot Su Wen. "Chen Guihua reported you as spectors, they are waiting to catch your evidence." He Yn hurriedly finished what she wanted to say, turned around and left. She is the new daughter-inw who married into Sanjiaying. She is usually very low-key in the vige, and she will never participate in such things. So as not to spread any bad words. As soon as He Yn''s voice fell, before Su Wen had time to say anything, she saw Chen Guihua rushing towards with arge group of people. Many people followed, including the vige chief and Wang Chunyan, and she also saw Sun Yunyun hiding in the crowd. "Little hoof, where do you want to hide?" Chen Guihua''s eyes shed with excitement, and she had extra information about the evidence of catching Su Wen spectively, "Stop, I''ll see where you want to go. " "Who are you scolding?" Su Wen really hated Chen Guihua''s behavior of swearing at others, if it wasn''t because the other party still had her third aunt''s generation, she would have gone to the big ear photon to beat her in the morning. , She has never been scolded for her age, and it took less than a month for her to travel through time, and Chen Guihua made up for it all by herself. "You are the one who scolded." Chen Guihua rushed to Su Wen, grabbed her arm and said, "Hmph! Let me see where you are going this time. It will make you dishonest. Let you hook up with wild men , Cuckold Zhou Hengyang." Chapter 68: showman Chapter 68 Dramatic upper body Su Wen told herself not to be impulsive, but to keep calm at all times. Obviously knowing who Chen Guihua is, there is no need to quarrel with this kind of person. As a small expert in brainwashing, repeated admonitions in my heart several times, it was really effective. Su Wen felt that she was not angry at all! No wonder! Anger is anger, no one will not be angry after being scolded. But it''s true that she won''t be impulsive. Now she wants to see how Chen Guihua will end up waiting. Su Wen immediately turned to y, looked at Chen Guihua nkly and aggrieved, and asked in disbelief: "Third Aunt, how could you scold me like that? Others can do it, how could you do this? My father just died not long ago, and you just made trouble like this, You are so heartless." "Uh..." Chen Guihua almost choked to death when she heard Su Wen''s usation, but she never thought that she would scold her so badly. "Third aunt, I am your own niece. You are my third uncle''s daughter-inw. You treat me like this, but do you take my father seriously? It has been less than a year since my father closed his eyes and you have made trouble like this. What do you still have?" Have no conscience?" Su Wen burst into tears, singing and writing very well, "Are you trying to force seven of our sisters to death?" "I... I don''t." Chen Guihua really didn''t think about killing the seven Su Wen sisters, but just wanted to take advantage of the five big tile-roofed houses. But these few times, she didn''t take advantage of Su Wen. Instead, she suffered a big loss, and she became jealous. Even in her dreams, she wants to make Su Wen pay the price. Now being used by Su Wen in front of everyone, she was stunned for a while. Not to mention that Chen Guihua was stunned, the vige names who came to watch after him were also stunned for a moment, but the look they looked at Chen Guihua immediately changed. He was instigated by Chen Guihua before, but now that he thinks about it, Su Wen is so right. Anyone else can report Su Wen, but you, Chen Guihua, are Su Wen''s third aunt, how could you treat your niece like this? Xuewen died less than a year ago, and you, the third aunt, are plotting against your niece like this, which makes people sweat all over their backs. Zhang Chunxiang hid in the crowd and despised Chen Guihua, that idiot! "Girl Wen." Wang Chunyan stepped forward, put her hands on her hips, and asked loudly: "I just want to say something fair today, and I can''t stand it anymore. I''ll ask your old Su''s family What do you mean? Xuewen has just died, and you are doing this to his seven daughters, what are you trying to do?" Li Youcai originally wanted to stop him, but on second thought he decided to forget it. You can''t be too wicked in life, you have to leave a way out for yourself. Su Wen was overjoyed when she saw Wang Chunyaning. She had had enough, those cousins, uncles and aunts in the family didn''t have a good thing. They all saw that the sisters were easy to bully, so they picked persimmons and squeezed them softly. The original body''s bad reputation wasrgely due to the insider surnamed Su. Today, she will take the opportunity to make a beautifuleback andpletely wash away the stigma on her body. Once her reputation ispletely improved, it will not be easy for Su Xueqiang, Zhang Chunxiang and Su Pingfan to plot against her, at least people will not easily believe bad things about her. Su Wen cast a grateful look at Wang Chunyan, and said in cooperation: "Thank you, Aunt Chunyan, thank you and you for understanding me. I... I have had a hard time these days, and my third aunt scolded me everywhere, scolding so badly ..." Chapter 69: why? Chapter 69 Why? "Damn!" Wang Chunyan spat on Chen Guihua fiercely, looking down on her very much, "All those surnamed Su who are here today are counted, since you are not afraid of being looked down upon, then I will not save face for you What did you do to Su Wen? Don''t think I don''t know. Chen Guihua is an elder, insulting Su Wen in front of you, you don''t even fart, maybe you are stillughing in your heart, right?" Wang Chunyan caught Zhang Chunxiang hiding in the crowd at a nce. Zhang Chunxiang had a bad intuition and wanted to hide it, but it was toote, so she was grabbed by Wang Chunyan and dragged out. "Don''t go, you are the second aunt, tell me, are you still the second aunt? Don''t think I don''t know, you are not as capable as Su Xuewen, and you are already jealous of others. Do you wish that Su Xuewen would die early? In this way you So you can bully Su Wen?" Zhang Chunxiang absolutely dare not admit this sentence. She dared to plot against Su Wen secretly, but she dared not put it on the surface. She is not as stupid as Chen Guihua! "Nothing, absolutely nothing." Zhang Chunxiang denied it tly, "Su Wen is my own niece, the eldest granddaughter of the old man, who would dare to bully her." When Chen Guihua saw what Zhang Chunxiang said, she followed suit and yelled loudly: "It''s Su Wen who is restless and doesn''t do good things. We only me her. If she is fine, why should I say it? Sister Chunyan Don''t worry about it, this is our own family business, so don''t me it." Wang Chunyan was dizzy from the anger, "You really think that people in the vige are blinded by fright?" To put it bluntly, the people in the vige are smart! They could clearly see the ns of Su Xuewu and Su Xueqiang brothers. I didn''t say it before because Su Wen was also at fault, unlovable, and even annoying. Only those who have lost their minds will help her. However, during this period of time, everyone found that Su Wen had changed significantly, and she was willing to learn well, and with Wang Chunyan''s protection, it was different. Most people still don''t want to see Su Xuewen''s daughters being bullied after his death. When Su Xuewen was alive, the vige was famous for being very popr. Thinking about it now, the seven sisters are simply too pitiful. I lost my mother since I was a child, and my father died again. The two uncles are not very good people, and they even took the lead in discrediting the niece. So, the onlookers immediately looked at Zhang Chunxiang and Chen Guihua with different eyes. "Bah! It''s vicious." "Xuewen just died, and you''re just doing this to girl Wen." "I just said, girl Wen is obviously a good girl, why did she be like that now? So it was all your fault." "When Kui Xuewen was alive, he dragged his two younger brothers. If he knew that he had just died, his younger brother and his sister-inw would bully his daughter. Even ghosts will not let you go." Zhang Chunxiang''s face was particrly gloomy, "No, absolutely not, how is it possible... I can''t do it!" Chen Guihua is still confused! She was the one who reported Su Wen''s opportunism, so why did she me her? Su Wen was secretly happy, but she didn''t n to end today''s affairs with just a few noisy words. So she rubbed her eyes red without any trace, the watery peach blossom eyes were more lethal than crying after being rubbed red by her. "Don''t cry, girl Wen, I believe in you." Wang Chunyanforted: "You will be on guard against these two wolves in the future." "Thank you, Aunt Chunyan." Su Wen looked at the crowd and raised her voice, "Thank you for speaking for me. Actually, I know why the third aunt and the second aunt are so right." "Why?" Everyone asked subconsciously. Chapter 70: for the house Chapter 70 For the house Zhang Chunxiang groaned secretly, it was toote to stop it. "Because of the five big tile-roofed houses in my house." Su Wen made a sad look, "Since my father passed away, both my second and third uncles want my five houses. They say I''m a girl, so even if I''m recruiting at home They are also not eligible for a house.¡± Wow! ! Everyone gasped. Zhang Chunxiang''s face was pale, and she wanted to say something, but when she and Su Wen''s eyes met, her mouth couldn''t open as if it had been sewn shut with a needle. Because she didn''t know, no matter what she said, Su Wen would have something to deal with her. As long as it spreads today that she wants to plot against the old family''s house, others will keep her away from her in the future. All the dirty water she sshed on Su Wen and the things that led her to do it are gone. Everyone was surprisingly quiet, but the way they looked at Zhang Chunyan and Chen Guihua was creepy. Rural people are simple, and they are often very enthusiastic about people. The parents of the Dong family and the short Li family often quarrel and have many conflicts, but it is really rare for a niece who bullies her parents and mother to die like this. At that time, before Xuewen died, he had already said in front of everyone that as long as Wen girl recruited a family at home, the house would belong to Wen girl. Isn''t this matter already settled? "Is that true? Xuewu and Xueqiang still don''t give up on those five big tile-roofed houses?" A silver-haired grandmother stepped out from the crowd. Although she was old, she was full of energy. Su Wen recognized it, it was the third grandma. The third sister-inw of the original grandfather, very prestigious in the vige. Generally, if the Su family has any small conflicts, they will ask her to mediate. Su Wen nodded with a strong face, and looked at the eyes of the third grandma without the slightest dodge, "The second uncle wants it, and the third uncle wants it too, I... I don''t know what to do? The second sister and the third sister are not married yet, and the fourth sister The fifth sister is still studying. The sixth sister and the younger sister are still young. If I don¡¯t have a house, I really don¡¯t know how to take care of them. Third grandma, I beg you, give us seven sisters a way to survive! Move out of the house." As he spoke, a string of tears rolled down the corner of his eyes. There is no acting element at all this time. Su Wen''s heart ached because she thought of the end of the seven sisters of the Su family in the novel. The vigers were moved and their eyes were red. Even Li Youcai felt bad. "Girl Wen, you are suffering. Your parents are gone. It is not easy for you to support yourself." The more Wang Chunyan thought about it, the more distressed she became. The people watching around were not in the mood to join in the fun. All of them looked at Su Wen with distressed and guilty eyes. Aside from the rumors about Su Wen, Su Wen is not easy. Others at this age have parents and brothers to help, but she has nothing. "Aunt Chunyan, I''m fine. When my father passed away, he pulled me and told me to take good care of my sisters. I know what I should do." Su Wen''s words did not contain any acting elements. After getting along for this period of time, She has taken her identity and responsibilities seriously. "Good boy." Zhang Chunxiang gritted her teeth in hatred, and wanted to open her mouth to refute, but was red at by the third grandma, too frightened to speak. Chen Guihua doesn''t know how to read people''s eyes. Seeing that everyone not only doesn''t curse Su Wen, but also speaks kind words for her with distressed expressions, is that okay? Then everything she did was in vain? If she can''t drag Su Wen into the water, the vige chief will definitely let her go to the fields to earn work points. Chapter 71: five good families Chapter 71 Five Good Families Chen Guihua is most afraid of going to work in the field. She moves slowly, standing in the paddy field and transnting rice seedlings in the sun and tired. She will not go, not to die. Made up her mind, Chen Guihua ignored the contemptuous eyes of the people around her, closed her eyes and howled, "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh "Don''t talk about it." Li Youcai couldn''t stand it anymore, and sternly reprimanded him. "She spectes and you don''t look for her, the vige chief, you can''t be unjust." Chen Guihua seized the spection and refused to let go, "If you don''t believe it, check her basket. If there is no ghost in it, why are you hiding it? Cover it with something?" The basket that Su Wen was carrying was indeed covered with ayer of cloth, and everyone''s eyes were wrong when they saw it. "Su Wen, what''s in your basket?" Li Youcai asked with a dark face, "Open it and let us see." Things havee to this point, Su Wen didn''t follow Chen Guihua''s ink, and simply lifted off the upperyer of cloth, revealing the emerald green shepherd''s purse and Mn head inside. "Below, she must have hidden it below." Chen Guihua screamed in disbelief. Su Wen shook her hand and poured the wild vegetables out of the basket, but there was nothing in it. At this time, everyone''s faces were not very good-looking, especially Li Youcai, who turned into anger and red at Chen Guihua fiercely, scolding: "Slut, pour dirty water on your family. Where is Su Xueqiang? Or is he a man? Is it a man?" How do you manage your wife?" In fact, Su Xueqiang had heard about it a long time ago, but he learned a trick from Su Xuewu. No matter how messed up his wife is in the vige, he doesn''t show up, so even if it''s embarrassing, it has nothing to do with him. And let Chen Guihua make more trouble, so that it will be beneficial. Watching Chen Osmanthus make things worse, it will not end well, and the vige chief has spoken again, so he can onlye out slowly. The surrounding vigers burst intoughter. Su Xueqiang nced at Su Wen with a gloomy expression, and was secretly surprised in his heart. He really underestimated this niece before. "Su Xueqiang, how do you control your wife? She has bad intentions. She has ruined the atmosphere of our three viges." When Li Youcai scolded, no one around dared to say anything. After all, he was the vige chief. The prestige in the vige has always been high. Moreover, Li Youcai is very skillful in cursing people. In Su Wen''s words, it''s like swearing. It''s so grand that you dare not speak out. In the end, Li Youcai nced at the people around him and said: "Although I am the vige head, our three campers, Li, Xu, and Sun, are all big surnames in the vige, and there are quite a few of you in the Su family. I don''t want to take care of your internal affairs all the time. You can do whatever you want. But today it involves spection, Su Wen¡¯s seven sisters and their parents are all dead, you uncles, grandparents not only don¡¯t take care of them, but even calcte your property, I can¡¯t justify it if I don¡¯t care about it.¡± "Vige chief, no, we..." Among the onlookers was a man in his thirties surnamed Su. He and Su Xuewen are cousins ??of Guan Yi''s grandfather. called Su Xueyong. Su Xueyong knew it would be bad luck when he saw what the vige chief said, and hurriedly tried to defend himself, but was stopped by Li Youcai raising his hand. "Wait until I finish talking." Su Xueyong had no choice but to hold back, and turned to look at Chen Guihua and Su Xueqiang in disgust. "Now, in front of everyone, I will disqualify all families with the surname Su in Sanjiayingzi Vige from being selected as five good families in the county." Chapter 72: play in mud Chapter 72 ying with Mud Li Youcai announced loudly, without giving anyone a chance to object, and quickly said: "It''s useless to object, don''t forget how you promised Xuewen before he died? Now Chen Guihua and Zhang Chunxiang are plotting against their niece''s house, causing trouble for all of you." There is no light on people''s faces." Thest sentence made everyone surnamed Su shut up. While others rejoice. Five-good families are not only honorable and face-saving, but also have food rewards. Every five-good family will be rewarded with 100 catties of sorghum and 20 catties of flour. This is a real reward. Sanjiaying is arge vige with arge poption, but there are very few ces for five-good families. There are only a few ces every year, and there are too many people vying for them. People surnamed Su were disqualified this year, reducing dozens of households, so their chances are even greater. The most important thing is that the surname Su is ashamed. Everyoneughed happily, and some people fell into trouble and wanted to express their gratitude to Chen Guihua. Zhang Chunxiang directly fell to the ground, and now all the rtives surnamed Su will definitely resent her, and then their family will be a thorn in the side. Su Xuewu will definitely not let her go. "You bitch." Su Xueqiang grabbed Chen Guihua''s hair and dragged the person over, "See if I don''t beat you to death." He dragged the person back home, and Chen Guihua screamed as she was being dragged. None of the onlookers stepped forward to persuade them to make peace. Zhang Chunxiang didn''t see well, so she slipped out of the crowd in desperation while no one was paying attention. The third grandma kept silent, her wrinkled face was tense, looking a little scary. She was looking at Su Wen with doubts and doubts in her vicissitudes of eyes. After all, it is a person who is old and mature, and has already seen things clearly. Chen Guihua tried to plot against Su Wen, but Su Wen plotted against her. Not only Chen Guihua, but all their surnamed Su have been calcted. The three surnames of Sanjiaying have always been at odds with their surname Su. The vige chief will definitely not let go of this opportunity when he finds it. The third grandma was very dissatisfied with Su Wen''s actions, and even med her. They can fight whatever they want internally, and they can''t involve outsiders. But when she saw Su Wen''s bright and prating eyes, she didn''t say a word, but suppressed all her dissatisfaction in her heart. Su Wen looked at the third grandma without flinching, and even smiled meaningfully at her. This elder doesn''t take her seriously, and now that the trouble is getting bigger and hurting everyone''s interests, he knows to me her. When Yuanshen''s family was bullied before, why didn''t any of these blood-rted rtives and elders stand out? Even if it¡¯s just a word of help! In the novel, the original body is not good and lures wolves into the house. But the younger sisters are innocent, kind, cowardly, and have never done anything to be sorry for others. When they were sold, cheated, and tortured, none of their blood rtives farted. Su Wen didn''t regard these people as rtives at all. Under Su Wen''s gaze, the third grandma finally looked away first. I don''t know if it''s a guilty conscience or what. **** It was noon, it was very sunny outside, and the vigers dispersed quickly. Su Wen and the others left, squatting on the ground and picking up the scattered wild vegetables into the basket one by one. When he picked up half of it, he found a pitch-ck little paw in front of him. He looked up and saw that Su Xiaomei was smiling at him ingratiatingly. "Sister." Su Xiaomei asked cautiously, looking into Su Wen''s eyes with a trace of tension. "How did you get your hands? So much dust?" Su Wen deliberately sullenly asked, "Did you go y in the mud?" Chapter 73: eat dumplings Chapter 73 Eating Dumplings Su Xiaomei withdrew her hand abruptly and hid behind her back. Su Wen smiled, and after putting all the wild vegetables in a basket, she took Su Xiaomei home. After entering the house, I saw stones, sand and mud piled behind the gate. Arranged neatly in a pile. Xiaomei Su found that her elder sister saw it, and lowered her head in embarrassment, "They want to force their way in, so I want to throw stones at them." Except for rocks and mud, she was reluctant to throw away anything in the house. "Sister, I promise, I will never throw stones at people again." Su Xiaomei looked at Su Wen nervously in fear. As long as she frowned slightly, tears would roll out of her eyes. Before she was bullied by boys in the vige, she would be angry and throw stones at people. Then the parents of those boys wille to make trouble for the elder sister, which will embarrass the elder sister and make an apology to others. In order to exin to those people, the elder sister would beat her up in public. Su Xiaomei was very unconvinced at first, because those boys beat her first. She just resisted and did nothing wrong. But as the number of times increased, Su Xiaomei no longer dared to hit people with stones. The one who was bullied could only squat on the ground with her head in her arms, and told the second sister that the second sister could only tell her not to go out to y as much as possible, and just stay at home. Su Xiaomei has always remembered these things. If she hadn''t been forced to rush today, she would not have wanted to do this. She knows how bad the third aunt is, if they let them break in, they will rob the house once. She wants to protect her home. "Is it because someone in the vige bullied you before, and I didn''t protect you well?" Su Wen''s voice was a little hoarse. "No, no." Su Xiaomei waved her hands in a panic, "Eldest sister, you are very kind to me. Really, we all know that it is not easy for you." Su Wen felt sore in her heart. She didn''t want to criticize Yuanshen, because she also grew up in the countryside and knew that many people disciplined their children in this way. But she is very lucky to have a very protective grandmother. She, Su Wen, is the most defensive. "Let me tell you Su Xiaomei." Su Wen stood upright, pointing to the stones and mud on the ground with a serious face that she had never seen before, and she said word by word: "I don''t care what it was like before, but from now on you give I marked it, and if anyone dares to bully you in the future, I will pay you back twice." Miss Su was stunned, looking at the eldest sister foolishly. "Do you hear that?" Su Wen raised her volume. Su Xiaomei suddenly came back to her senses, and replied loudly: "I heard it." "That''s good." Su Wen lovingly touched Su Xiaomei''s hair. After supplementing nutrients during this period, the originally dry and yellow hair has gradually be shiny. I believe it will look better after a while. Looking at it now, Su Xiaomei''s eyebrows and eyes are very beautiful. Red lips and white teeth, big almond eyes, and a small upturned nose, it really didn''t take her so much care of it in vain. Su Wen nodded in satisfaction, and gave Su Xiaomei a reassurance: "In the future, when you go out to y, if someone bullies you, just beat them up. Remember, you have to be smart in fighting, and you can''t just use brute force. As long as it doesn''t kill you, it''s fine. If your parents dare toe to your door, you can leave it to me, and I will make them look good." Witnessing thebat prowess of the elder sister with her own eyes, Su Xiaomei''s eyes are shining, and she is full of admiration. "Let''s go, let''s cook. Help me make dumplings at home in the afternoon, and let''s cook dumplings in the evening." "Oh! Let''s eat dumplings!" Su Xiaomei jumped up in surprise, even happier than New Year''s. Chapter 74: Four sisters and five sisters Chapter 74 Fourth Sister and Fifth Sister Town Middle School, school ends at 11:30 noon and goes to school at 2:30 in the afternoon. This is the summer time, and the winter time will be moved forward by an hour. Because there are more than a dozen brigades nearby, the vige has only one middle school in the town. All children of the right age who have the conditions to study are studying in the town, so there are many students living in the school. When it¡¯s time to eat, there are lunch boxes in the cafeteria, and students who line up for meal tickets can go far away. In the winding line, the two girls standing in the middle are particrly eye-catching. The students in the front, back, left and right were secretly looking at the two girls. These two are very famous in school. They are Su Xue and Su Wumei, both of whom are in the third grade of junior high school this year. It has been three years since the first day of enrollment, and the two have been tied for the first ce in age, and they have firmly upied this ranking for three years. Many people have changed their positions behind, only the two of them have not changed. The teacher said that the two of them will definitely be admitted to the No. 1 High School in the county next month. But recently there have been rumors in school that they are going to drop out, so the students who peeked at the two felt sympathetic. "Huh!" The girl at the end of the line snorted coldly in a sharp voice, and the people around herforted her, but the voice was very good, and everyone around her heard it. "He Xiaomei, don''t be angry, I guess they are very hungry to steal your peach cakes." Zhao Yuan in front was persuading on the surface, but in fact what he said felt wrong no matter how he heard it. Sure enough, the unknown person turned his head and asked curiously, "Who stole something?" "It''s not Su Xue and Su Wumei." Zhao Yuan raised his voice, causing everyone to notice, "The peach cake that He Xiaomei put in the dormitory cab is gone, Su Xue and Su Wumei stole it." There was an uproar all around, and someone bluntly refuted, "Impossible! Su Xue and the others will never steal anything." "That''s right, the teacher said that Su Xue and Su Wumei not only have good academic performance, but also have good moral character. They will never steal anything." Some ssmates who have a good rtionship with Su Xue retorted in an atmosphere. He Xiaomei had a proud and cold face. The big bag of peach cakes that her brother sent was missing in the cab, so it must have been stolen. Besides Su Xue and Su Wumei, there could be no one else in the dormitory. A bit of food was stolen, and she didn''t care at all. What made her angry was the attitude of the Su family sisters, as if she didn''t care, as if she should. The more she looked at it, the more angry she became. She just looked at it coldly when everyone else made trouble for the Su family sisters. "Xiaomei, your peach cake was really stolen?" He Xiaomei nodded, "That''s right, my brother just delivered it, and it cost a lot of money for a big bag!" He Xiaomei''s family conditions are good, and she is popr at school. Although her personality is a bit arrogant, she never lies. Everyone believes what she said. Immediately, everyone looked at the Su family sisters in the middle of the team with condemnation. It seems that they can''t believe that the two people who are both good in character and learning will steal things from their ssmates. These days, if one bears the reputation of being a thief, one is doomed. Not only can''t study, even if you marry in the future, no one will dare to ask for it. "It turns out that he is really a thief. I am really sorry for the teacher''s cultivation." "I don''t believe it, Su Xue borrowed my notes to read it!" "Cut! She was deliberately buying people''s hearts. Now it''s just that her true colors have been exposed." The two sisters standing together had their heads down, and the other had a straight posture, looking at the front calmly, and their thin shoulders seemed to be blown away by a gust of wind. Chapter 75: steal something Chapter 75 Stealing The upright figure is Su Xue, the fourth eldest of the Su family, who is only one year older than the fifth sister, and they are the most affectionate among the seven sisters. They have been inseparable since childhood, herding cattle together and cutting pigweed together. They even go to school together, the fourth sister is obviously one year older than the fifth sister, so in order to be with the fifth sister, they waited for a year. Su Xue''s expression was indifferent and almost desperate. She naturally lowered her hand and tightly held Fifth Sister''s hand. Hearing the usations from the people around her, she waspletely indifferent to disappointment and anger. The two sisters stood there silently, moving forward with the crowd bit by bit. The sisters had no conscience about the usation of stealing things, and now they don''t care at all. The eldest sister said that they would not be allowed to study. ording to the time the eldest sister saidst time, they should havee long ago. It has been dyed until now, which is more than a profit for them. Compared with not being able to read, what is the infamy of stealing things! Someone was anxious, "Su Xue, please exin, did you steal it?" Su Xue shook her head after a while, "We don''t." They are very poor and very hungry, but they never steal from others. The ssmate with a good rtionship with the two immediately gained confidence when he heard Su Xue''s words, and asked the round-faced girl loudly, "Did you hear that? Su Xue said that she didn''t steal anything. Hmph! It was one of you who stole it, and deliberately framed Su Xue. And Su Wumei." "That''s right." Someone echoed. He Xiaomei crossed her arms, snorted coldly, and looked at Su Xue with mocking eyes. She just can''t understand Su Xue''s appearance, she is obviously hungry to steal, and she still has to act proud. Who is showing the back so straight? "Who else but them? Others don''t need to steal. The family in our dormitory can have enough to eat, only they can''t even eat corn bread now." Zhao Yuan usibly said: "Human! I came out because I was so desperate to do everything. Who knows what they can do when they are so hungry?" These words touched many people. Everyone was starved when they were young. If there is a delicious peach cake in front of you when you are the most hungry, no matter how good you are, you will not be able to control it. After thinking it over, the person who originally spoke for the sisters also bowed his head and remained silent. The more emotional girl had red eyes and secretly wiped away her tears. They are all Su Xue, Su Wumei''s ssmate, and they have been together for three years. There is still a little affection. Now that the Su family sisters are about to drop out of school, and they are burdened with the infamy of stealing things, they will be unable to hold their heads up for the rest of their lives. Some boys who couldn''t stand it anymore stepped forward, "He Xiaomei, how much peach cakes have you lost? Tell me a price, and I will help thempensate you." The boy who spoke is named Cao Jun. Although he is only sixteen years old, he is tall, handsome, and has good academic performance. The most important thing is that the family lives in the town. I heard that the conditions of the family are very good, and the boys in the town follow him. He is very influential among students and speaks for himself. When He Xiaomei heard that Cao Jun was helping Su Xue, her nose almost crooked. This made her even more ufortable seeing Su Xue. She really didn''t know if Cao Jun was blind, and she was talking for her all day long. "No need." He Xiaomei said angrily, "I''ll treat it as a dog." Tears filled Su Wumei''s eyes, she bit her lip tightly, and was about to rush back when she heard He Xiaomei''s words, but was grabbed by Su Xue. "Why are you going?" Fourth Sister scolded in a low voice. A small bug has been changed, the fourth sister has a name, Su Xue. Among the seven sisters, thest one to have a name. Since then, she has been deprived of the right to name because she has always given birth to girls and no boys. Chapter 76: Charcoal in the snow Chapter 76 Sending charcoal in a timely manner "Fourth sister, we obviously didn''t steal anything." Su Xue had a look of sadness on her face. She looked at Fifth Sister and murmured in a low voice, "Five Sister, is this important? The truth is actually not important. If others say we stole it, we stole it." "But we obviously didn''t steal it, we were right." "Our poverty and hardship are the original fault." If they had no worries about food and clothing, would He Xiaomei and the others still make false usations out of thin air? Su Wumei quickly figured it out, "It''s like no one would say that Cao Jun stole something!" Su Xue didn''t speak, but tightly held thest food coupon in her hand. These days, the two lived frugally and only ate one meal a day. They were afraid that the eldest sister would not let them study immediately when they thought about it, and they didn''t even dare to go home. Soon thest food stamp will be used up, so I have to go home. "Fifth Sister, let''s pack up and go home after school this afternoon!" Su Xue''s tone was sad and desperate. "Okay, Fourth Sister, I will listen to you." The tears in Su Wumei''s eyes finally surged out. She lowered her head, not daring to let others see her cowardly crying. She tried her best to hide it, and she didn''t even dare to cry. Only the tall boy standing in front of the line could hear the conversation between the two sisters clearly. At this time, Su Wumei''s cry made the boy feel pained like a knife in his heart. Those tears seemed to be dripping down on his heart, each drop carried a scalding heat. "Prime Years." Cao Jun, who was standing in another team, yelled at the boy. The boy was stiff and stood motionless without turning his head. Just when Zhao Yuan urged He Xiaomei to go to the teacher to report it, the head teacher, Teacher Liu, was striding over with a smile on her face. The students who were queuing up and eating in the cafeteria all looked over curiously. Teacher Liu was followed by a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl, with a bright smile and a pair of overly beautiful eyes, so impressive that people would even subconsciously ignore her simple attire. "Su Xue, Fifth Sister Su, your family hase to see you." Teacher Liu was really happy, Ever since he heard that the families of Su Xue and Su Wumei did not allow them to study, he was so worried that he could not sleep well. These two students are so talented in reading, it would be a pity if they didn''t study. He was about to find time to make a home visit, but unexpectedly, his family members came. Just on the way, Teacher Liu said a lot, and was pleasantly surprised to learn that his family had changed their minds. Support Su Xue and Su Wumei to study and take college entrance exams. When Su Xue heard that someone wasing at home, she knew it must be the elder sister. She didn''t hide, she pulled Fifth Sister and walked out of the crowd. When she saw that the person who came was actually Third Sister, she was stunned for a moment. "Third sister? Why do you have time toe?" This time is the busiest time in the vige. Sister Su sniffed, pretending to be strong and asking: "Sister, are you here to pick us up?" Su Xiu smiled all over her face, "No, I''m here to deliver food to you." She thought of her elder sister''s instruction that she must give things to her younger sister when there was someone else, so she immediately took out the chicken cake and malted milk extract from the basket. As soon as the sweet taste of the chicken cake was taken out, it got into everyone''s nose. Comparing the brown rice in the cafeteria with the steamed bread and chicken cakes, people lose their appetite immediately. What''s more, there are malted milk essence that many people can''t afford. However, only the elders or children have the opportunity to eat this kind of good food. They are all half-adults, and they are rarely eaten. Today''s fourth update! Thanks for the support. Chapter 77: who is the thief Chapter 77 Who is the thief "It smells so good!" Someone sniffed and couldn''t help shouting. The eyes of everyone around couldn''t help but glued to the three big pieces of mouth-watering chicken cakes. That golden color really makes people want to drool. Each piece of the chicken cake that Su Wen cut is veryrge, and three pieces stacked together, the portion is very good. "Are you hungry?" Su Xiu divided a piece of chicken cake into two, put them in the iron lunch boxes in the hands of the two, and said with a smile: "This is made by the eldest sister, and I specially asked me to bring it to you two." The minds of the two sisters went nk, and they stared nkly at Su Xiu, as if dreaming. "Third sister, you said... You said that this was sent by the eldest sister?" The fourth sister asked with a trembling voice. "Well! The elder sister specially asked me to bring it." Su Xiu was also very happy to bring food to the two younger sisters, especially when she saw the younger sisters'' dumbfounded looks. The eldest sister has be better and stronger, and their lives will be easier in the future. Life also has hope. "By the way, the eldest sister also asked me to give you two yuan each to buy food." Su Xiu took out the money she had prepared a long time ago. ording to the habit, she must have kept it for one person. It suddenly urred to me that the eldest sister now treats each of them individually. The eldest sister said that each of them is independent. So she divided the money and stuffed half of each person into their pockets. "Put it away, and go home to get it when you''re done using it. Don''t be reluctant to eat or spend it. The eldest sister said, don''t be stingy with the money that should be spent. She will wait for you to go to college to win glory for our family!" Su Xiu''s words made the sisters unable to control their tears anymore. "Third Sister, Eldest Sister let us study?" "That''s right, the eldest sister said it herself, and I want you to keep reading." Ms. Liu standing aside is quite old, but he is a sentimental person, who has long been snotted by the tears that dared to move. He patted his chest and promised that as long as the fourth and fifth younger sisters could study, they would be admitted to university. "Keep away the malted milk. If you are hungry at night, make a cup of boiling water." Su Xiu specially kept extra malted milk, and bought it for the younger sister ording to the elder sister''s order. But she knew that the fourth and fifth younger sisters used their brains more in reading and needed more nutrition. The two of them are so thin that they can be blown away by a gust of wind. "Also, go home when you have Sunday off! Don''t hide in the dormitory." The fourth younger sister and the fifth younger sister fell into ecstasy, unable to recover for a long time. Whatever Su Xiu said, she nodded vigorously. After Su Xiu left for a long time before realizing it, the two sisters looked at each other, crying andughing at the same time. Everyone in the cafeteria looked at the two sisters differently now. Who said that Su Xue and Su Wumei''s family is so poor that they can''t get rid of it? If you are really poor, can you afford such rare things as chicken cakes and malted milk? Can you give me a dor for pocket money? The eyes of the people around made He Xiaomei furious, and Zhao Yuan lowered her head guiltily, not daring to look at anyone. Su Xue took a deep breath, and walked in front of He Xiaomei, "We didn''t steal your peach cake, but she." Her right hand suddenly pointed to Zhao Yuan. Zhao Yuan trembled all over, and subconsciously wanted to hide behind others, but was grabbed by He Xiaomei who was furious. "Did you steal the peach cake?" He Xiaomei was even more angry now than before. Zhao Yuan is her good friend. After Taosu disappeared, she kept telling her that the Su family sisters stole it. "I...I...not me, not me, really not..." Zhao Yuan exined in a panic, but the more he exined, the more suspicious he became. "She hid the things in the quilt. If you don''t believe me, just go and search." Su Xue finished speaking, turned around and took the things, and left the cafeteria with Fifth Sister. Leaving the room full of uproar and amazement. The cutie who read the article, please be sure to leave a lot ofments,ment and vote for me! During the new book period, I need to check the list, thank you! Chapter 78: plant cactus Chapter 78 nting cactus At noon, Su Wen took Su Xiaomei to get some food. In the afternoon, she nned to doundry first. As a result, the dirty clothes had already been washed by Su Qing. Su Qing went to the tailor after washing her clothes. After finishing the housework in the afternoon, I started making dumplings. The shepherd''s purse was washed and chopped, and the oil residue left over from the pork I boughtst time was added to it. Soak the vermicelli in boiling water until soft, chop them up and put them in. Scramble the grass eggs into broken eggs and put them in an enamel basin dedicated to cooking. Fill more than half of the pot of fillings, put salt and a little bit of monosodium glutamate, taste the taste, and you''re done. When the oil residue, boiled eggs and shepherd''s purse are mixed together, there will be a special craving aroma. Su Xiaomei stands in front of the table, drooling greedily. "It smells so good." "It will be ready to eat soon." Su Wen made dumplings very quickly, and she taught Su Xiaomei how to make dumplings. Together, they quickly made more than a hundred dumplings. Enough for two meals. Eat dumplings tonight and tomorrow morning. In addition, she nned to give some to Wang Chunyan. Fortunately, she was protecting her today, and she had to pay back this favor. In order to maintain human rtionships, you can''t be stingy. The sun went down, and Su Qing got home first. As soon as he entered the house, he stood in the main room withplicated eyes and looked at Su Wen who was busy all the time. The eyes could not express distress, surprise, admiration, guilt, and self-me. She knows all about what happened in the vige today, and it has been widely spread, even the people in the next vige who went to the tailor to make clothes have heard about it. Su Qing faintly found that as long as she was not at home, the eldest sister would always make big things happen, and everything would make people dumbfounded. She was at the master''s ce recently, and she joked with other apprentices every day, and today even the master got involved. Su Qing thought from the bottom of her heart that the elder sister was really powerful, but she couldn''t tell how powerful she was. Su Wen doesn''t know Su Qing''s thoughts, if she knew, she would definitely tell her that there is a word called "hot search physique" "Are you back?" Su Wen greeted and continued to go about her own business. After Xiaomei Su drove the chickens into the pen in the yard, she came in and saw Su Qing and asked, "Second Sister, are you going to the cactus?" "It''s about to arrive." Su Qing kept this matter in mind, so she took the opportunity to go to a few more houses at noon today, and it was quite a few. When I entered the door, I didn''t carry it on my back, and put it under the fence of the yard. Su Xiaomei cheered, "Great, we nted the cactus on the top of the courtyard wall, so we don''t have to worry about peopleing to climb the wall at night." A few days ago, Chen Guihua climbed the wall in the middle of the night, which scared Su Xiaomei very much. The two sisters put on thick gloves and joined hands, and quickly nted the cactus sparsely. Don''t look at the fact that it is not fully nted now, but it will grow very lush in a short time, covering the top of the entire courtyard wall, so that no one dares to climb the wall to steal things. Otherwise, you will definitely be thorned by a cactus. Su Wen finished her work, came out and stood in the yard to see the results of the two, and gave a thumbs up, "Yes, this method is good, and I can eat prickly pear fruits in a while." She had eaten prickly pear fruits when she was a child, and they were red , after the outer skin is peeled off, the inside is quite sweet. "Big Sister, how are you selling chicken cakes today? Can you sell them?" Actually, when Su Qing was nting cactus with Su Xiaomei just now, she had already heard her chattering for a long time, but what she said was a bit exaggerated and she didn''t dare to say it. believe. Su Wen nodded when she heard the words, "Little sister just said that." Su Qing: "..." Is what the little girl said true? There are still two chapters, it will be a littleter, okay! Chapter 79: dog leg Chapter 79 Doglegs "Business is very good, and it will be sold out before noon. Continue to do it tonight, finish all the remaining materials, and earn more money while the farming season is busy." Su Wen made a n, and this time is the busy time of farming and she needs to work hard. Sometimes, no matter how reluctant people are, they will not be able to bear it. Buy meat and the like and go home to make up for it. Chicken cake is definitely not as popr as meat, but it is still a good thing. But this is secondary, she still targets the urbanites as her main customer group. Su Qing''s face was dull, and it took a long time before she said: "Really...really selling for fifty cents a piece? Are they all sold?" The price is too expensive, how dare the eldest sister sell it so expensive? Why would those people buy? Don''t they think it''s expensive? Su Qing also knows that chicken cakes are delicious, especially delicious, but no matter how delicious they are, she is reluctant to spend fifty cents for a piece. Su Wen said bitterly, "Don''t be so petty. Fifty cents is a lot to you, but it''s nothing to rich people. More than half of the chicken cakes sold today are bought by the same person. " Su Wen shook her finger, "Do you understand? Do you have to open your eyes, dare to think, dare to do it? Do you understand? If you want to seed, you must not be afraid of failure." The group of people who got rich first in the 1980s were all courageous. "Yeah!" Su Qing nodded vigorously, "I know eldest sister." The eldest sister has been making progress, and she has to change her mind if she can''t. In the past, Su Qing''s biggest dream was to be like her master, just be a tailor and make clothes for others. Find someone who is hardworking and willing to work and marry, and you will be satisfied for the rest of your life. But after hearing what the eldest sister said, her mind suddenly wavered. Su Wen stopped paying attention to Su Qing, and took her little sister to the well to wash her hands. Although she was wearing gloves, there were still some cactus thorns on her arms, and Su Wen carefully pulled them out with tweezers. Su Xiaomei never frowned from the beginning to the end, and she liked Su Wen more and more. "Little sister is so brave." Theplimented Su Xiaomei was as sweet as honey, and walked around behind Su Wen like a dog, "Sister, I will help you beat your shoulders. Are you tired? Sit down and rest." "Okay!" Su Wen decided to give the honorary title of number one dog leg to the little girl. Su Qing looked amused, "Elder Sister, let me meet Third Sister." Su Wen waved her hand, "Okay! Go! Go! When Su Xiues back, we''ll eat dumplings." The dumplings are cooked very quickly, and it''s best to eat them right out of the pan. It will not taste good after a long time. "Second sister, go quickly." Su Xiaomei squeezed Su Wen''s shoulders, and asked tteringly, "How is the strength of eldest sister? Is itfortable?" "Not bad! My little sister is really capable." The little girl who got the praise worked harder, which made Su Wen feel embarrassed. It''s not that she oppresses childbor, but that she finds that the little girl is very insecure. If she is really not allowed to do things, she will not even dare to close her eyes when she sleeps. I am afraid that I will be sold for money. In less than ten minutes, Su Qing came back with Su Xiu, who had returned with a full load. The two sisters carried arge bag of things on their backs. They were careful like thieves along the way, and finally breathed a sigh of relief after entering the house. Su Xiu carried so many things on her back, and she didn''t feel tired after walking for more than an hour, but she was smiling all over her face. Cheeks flushed, eyes sparkling. Seeing her appearance, Su Wen knew that she was happy for the fourth and fifth sisters. After getting along with each other for this period of time, she can see that the most responsible person in the family is not the original body, nor the second child Su Qing. Instead, it was Su Xiu, the youngest. Chapter 80: Thoughtful Chapter 80 Thoughtful Thoughts Frankly speaking, Su Xiu is more responsible than Su Qing, and worries more about the sisters. Since she dropped out of school and didn''t work hard in the fields, she knew that she earned work points. Su Xiu put her things down, and after washing her face, the sisters went into the kitchen and started cooking dumplings. During this period, it was the first time for Su Xiu to talk so much, chattering non-stop, talking about going to school, she was really happy. "Fortunately I went, otherwise the fourth and fifth younger sisters would be greatly wronged." Su Xiu patted her chest with a look of fear, "It''s still the elder sister who is thoughtful, otherwise the fourth and fifth younger sisters must not be able to exin clearly. " "It''s you who did a good job." Su Wen never expected that Su Xiu''s usually introverted and honest character would be surprisingly good at doing things. I did the right thing by telling her the matter today. "Sister, it''s still better." Su Xiu lowered her head shyly, feeling very embarrassed. Miss Su pouted her mouth, angry that she was too young to help elder sister. Otherwise, there is no need for Third Sister, she can do it all by herself. snort! Su Xiaomei was jealous and very angry. Su Qing looked at Su Xiu withplicated eyes, and slowly clenched her fists. Because of her clever personality, the younger sister is a viin who can follow everyone to quarrel in the vige, and can also follow the elder sister to the county town to sell things. But now even the most honest third sister in the family has grown a lot, and as the second child, she can no longer just sit and watch the sky. She, like her elder sister, has gone to high school and is currently the most educated person in the vige. She shouldn''t be so unpromising. Su Qing suddenly realized that her lifelong ideal of being a tailor was too small. "Sister, let me sell chicken cakes tomorrow!" Su Qing said suddenly. "Huh? Didn''t you want your master to learn tailoring?" Su Wen easily didn''t assign Su Qing other tasks because she was afraid of dying Su Qing''s learning of tailoring. "I..." Su Qing gritted her teeth, struggled several times in her heart, and finally said with firm eyes: "I have made up my mind, I can''t just be a tailor for the rest of my life." Su Wen was overjoyed, she was very happy that Su Qing could think about it on her own, which means that the second sister is not a stupid person. "Okay! I''ll leave it to you and Third Sister tomorrow." The dumplings were cooked, and the sisters were holding bowls, and everyone filled a bowl full. One bite, it was so delicious that people could swallow their tongues. Su Xiaomei was so hot that she kept fanning her hands, but the speed of eating dumplings didn''t stop. While eating, he said: "It''s delicious, it''s delicious, big sister, why do you make shepherd''s purse dumplings so delicious?" "Really? Eldest sister is really delicious." Su Xiu''s eyes were filled with tears. She waspletely different from Su Xiaomei. She ate very slowly, taking small bites. I am very reluctant to finish eating, so I have to taste it slowly. She wants to taste it slowly and remember it deeply. "Because you are not willing to put more oil, and you put less eggs, and the way of putting them is also different." Su Wen put a lot of oil residue, and the eggs were fried and mixed in, even if you don''t put thirteen spices and the like The seasoning is also delicious. The wild shepherd''s purse is very tender, and each one is carefully selected by Su Wen. These things are blessed together, so it''s no wonder that they don''t taste good. Su Wen has enjoyed the delicacy of the bustling city, but she still has to be impressed by this more natural taste. In the past, it was not easy for her to eat such delicious wild shepherd''s purse! "Yeah, big sister said it well." Su Xiaomei saw with her own eyes how many good things Su Wen put in it. It was heartbreaking to watch at the time, but now that I taste it, I realize how delicious it is. Su Wen looked at Su Qing who had been silent all this time, and found that the girl was crying while eating dumplings. Was taken aback. Chapter 81: Li Xiaoshan Chapter 81 Li Xiaoshan "Su Qing, what''s the matter with you?" Could it be that I spoke too loudly before and didn''t pay attention to the method? "I... I just remembered thatst year''s Chinese New Year our family had cold pots and cold stoves, and we didn''t even have dumplings." Rural people can eat dumplings if they want to, not to mention the trouble, and there is no fine flour. During the Chinese New Yearst year, it was Yuanshen who made a big fuss at home about recruiting a son-inw. Su Wen was silent for a while, andforted: "That''s all over, you are the second child in the family, how can you cry? Stop crying, eat more if you like, I pack a lot." "Yes! Second sister, don''t cry." Su Xiaomei looked like a little adult, old-fashioned. Su Qing wiped her eyes hard, and gave Su Xiaomei a hard look, "Shut up, you need to say it." It''s too embarrassing, actually crying in front of Xiaomei and Su Xiu, she was rarely able to cry before . Even if she cried, she hid secretly and cried alone. Su Xiaomei made a face and continued eating dumplings. Su Wen was not very hungry, so she ate and re-cooked arge bowl of dumplings, carried them in a basket, and went to the vige chief''s house. When she arrived, Wang Chunyan hadn''t eaten yet, she was sitting in the yard enjoying the cool, shaking the cattail fan in her hand. The weather is getting hotter and hotter, and the house is so stuffy that I can''t bear to light the kerosenemp. It''s better to enjoy the coolness in the yard. The eldest daughter-inw is busy cooking in the kitchen, and the daughter Li Xue is sitting on a small stool and ying with the little nephew with rope. Speaking of which, Wang Chunyan is a blessed person who gave birth to three sons and a daughter. The eldest son has married a wife and gave birth to a three-year-old boy named Li Xiaoshan, who is very cute. Wang Chunyan felt pain in her heart. Thest time Su Wen came here was when she was busy in broad daylight. The son and daughter-inw have gone to work in the fields, and Li Xue works at the town radio station and onlyes back at night. So this is the first time Su Wen saw Wang Chunyan''s other family members. But she was not reserved, and greeted warmly when she came in. Wang Chunyan was very happy to see her, but Li Xue who was at the side snorted coldly, got up and went back to her room. Su Wen was confused, but she didn''t take it to heart. There are many people in the vige who hate her. It is normal for Li Xue not to like her, so it doesn''t matter. "Girl Wen, have you eaten yet?" Wang Chunyan asked enthusiastically, "If you haven''t eaten, I''ll eat at home." "I''ve eaten it." Su Wen put the basket on the ground and took out arge bowl from it. The aroma of the freshly cooked dumplings attracted Li Xiaoshan who was ying next to him. Biting her thumb, she looked at Su Wen curiously. Wang Chunyan was taken aback, "Girl Wen, you... where did you get the dumplings?" "I made it myself, and I specially sent it to Aunt Chunyan for you to taste." Su Wen smiled at Li Xiaoshan after speaking, "Let Xiaoshan also taste your Aunt Su Wen''s cooking skills." Who knew that the stupid and cute Li Xiaoshan tilted his head and said in distaste: "Who dares to eat the food you cook?" don''t eat. Su Wen: "..." Her cooking skills are so bad that even a three-year-old kid knows it? Although it was the original body''s fault, it''s still embarrassing to be rejected by a brat now! Wang Chunyan pped Li Xiaoshan pretending to be intimidating, "What are you calling? Wen girl is called by grandma, you should call her aunt." ording to her seniority, Su Wen called her aunt, who was a generation older than Xiaoshan. In a vige, no matter how far or near the rtives are, they will be counted ording to their seniority, and it¡¯s okay to just call them aunt. It doesn¡¯t matter that much. This is the 6th update! Well, thank you for your support. Chapter 82: not enough to eat Chapter 82 Not enough to eat Li Xiaoshan wanted to say something else, Su Wen immediately said: "Xiaoshan, do you want to eat dumplings? If you want to eat dumplings, call aunt." Li Xiaoshan really bowed his head for delicious food. In this era, supplies are scarce, and being able to eat dumplings is almost the same as Chinese New Year. "aunt." "Hey! Auntie will give you delicious food in the future." "Yeah!" Li Xiaoshan was immediately bribed, turned around and went to the kitchen to get chopsticks and bowls. After the weather got hot, Wang Chunyan''s family would move the dining table to the yard at night. Su Wen helped put the dumplings on the table and left. She had already eaten, so it would be embarrassing to continue to stay. You can¡¯t watch others eat, right? After she left, Li Xue and the Li family all came out of the kitchen and the room, and all gathered around the table curiously. "Is it really edible?" Li Xue asked in disbelief. "Should... be able to do it?" Wang Chunyan didn''t know what to do. She had personally tasted Wen girl''s cooking skills, and it was really terrible. "Girl Wen is very kind, let''s try it!" Wang Chunyan was still very happy that Su Wen knew to send her dumplings this year. It''s not in vain that she has always been to Wen Yatou, and Wen Yatou sent dumplings, which can also stop her daughter-inw''s mouth. Province¡¯s daughter-inwined all day that her elbows were turning outward. Before Wang Chunyan had time to taste it, Li Xiaoshan couldn''t wait to grab one with his hand and stuff it into his mouth, and began to eat it with a look of enjoyment. "It''s delicious, it''s delicious." Li Xiaoshan''s expression can''t deceive anyone. Wang Chunyan was the second to do it, "It''s really delicious." So the others didn''t hesitate, and started their hands one after another. In less than ten minutes, arge bowl of dumplings was eaten. Li Xiaoshan ate slowly, and when he wanted to eat, he found that the bowl was empty and there was nothing left. Immediately burst into tears, the others held their chopsticks in embarrassment. Even Li Xiaoshan''s mother forgot, "I...I forgot to leave it for Xiaoshan." "It''s so delicious." Li Xue also sighed, "It''s even more delicious than the state-owned restaurants in the county." Because of her good work, although she is a rural person, she has always demanded herself ording to the standards of urban people, and she has always eaten slowly. It was the first time to grab food. "Girl Wen is really good. Last time she told me to work hard and not embarrass my parents. I doubted it. It was my fault, and I knew that girl Wen was good." Wang Chunyan was so honored, aftertaste Looking at the taste of dumplings, I am very happy with my vision. Even Li Youcai nodded with aplicated expression. After what happened this afternoon, he no longer dared to underestimate Su Wen. In the future, anyone in the vige who wants to bully the sisters of the Su family must carefully weigh it. If one fails, the poor orphan will be scolded and bullied. Even Li Yougen had to be careful. Before he was negligent, but after this incident, he realized that the seven sisters of the Su family are in a special situation. If there is a big trouble, they will be set up as a model by the county. Both parents died, leaving seven poor girls. In the future, if you apply for welfare with the county seat, you must report Su Wen to it. **** After leaving Wang Chunyan''s house, Su Wen didn''t go home directly. Instead, he made a circle around the vige and asked about the wind direction in the vige from the side. After turning around, I heard a lot of news. Most of them were scolding Chen Guihua and Zhang Chunxiang for being vicious. The reputations of Zhang Chunxiang and Chen Guihua arepletely ruined. These two people have to hide at home for at least a while before they are embarrassed to go out. There are also very few smart people, suggesting that Su Xuewu and Su Xueqiang may be behind the idea. Chapter 83: three mulberry trees Chapter 83 Three Mulberry Trees Su Wen was very happy when she heard it. It seems that smart people are everywhere. The real viins behind it are Su Xuewu and Su Xueqiang! Otherwise, how could Chen Guihua and Zhang Chunxiang have such courage? If the brothers Su Xuewu really had a conscience, would they be able to watch their daughter-inw bully their eldest brother¡¯s daughter? The truth is unreasonable. The more Su Wen thought about it, the more she felt that Su Xuewu and Su Xueqiang were too insidious. Although this incident turned around and she waspletely cleansed in the vige, she couldn''t let her guard down. Who knows what other tricks those two have. The center of Sanjiaying Vige is located in arge open area, with three huge mulberry trees nted, which can only be hugged by two adult men. It has a history of at least one hundred years. It used to be the location of the ancestral halls of the Li family, the Xu family, and the Sun family. The three mulberry trees represent the three families. In the movement more than ten years ago, all the ancestral halls were smashed, but the mulberry trees remained. Everyone in the vige likes to gather here to chat and pass the time. Especially in summer, it is cool under the mulberry trees, and the breeze is the most suitable for escaping the heat. At this time, under the three mulberry trees, many men from the vige gathered to chat together, and most of the women chatted while holding the soles of their shoes. Married women even say some big jokes. Although working hard during the day, this time is the most rxing time of the day. The children in the vige catch dragonflies while it is getting dark. Go to ces with a lot of bushes, and get bitten by mosquitoes. Today everyone chatted more enthusiastically, all talking about the Su family. Some people say that Su Xuewu and Su Xueqiang have no conscience, and if there was not Su Xuewen''s ability to earn food during the famine. Both of them starved to death long ago. It''s good now, as soon as Su Xuewen closed his eyes, he thought about nning for the child left behind by Xuewen. Too heartless. This is what most people say. Everyone will think of Su Xuewen''s goodness and miss them very much. Instead, they will feel more sympathy for the seven sisters of the Su family. Some people patted their thighs andmented that they were deceived by Chen Guihua, so they shouldn''t believe those rumors and mistakenly think that Su Wen is a vile person. There are still a small number of people who think that Su Wen is really bad, at least she is too much towards her son-inw Zhou Hengyang. The status of her son-inw is low, but she has to treat her like a human being. But these people are just whispering, now everyone says Su Wen is good, if they say bad, they will get a reputation of bullying orphans. Su Wen listened from a distance for a while, and then approached to say hello to everyone. The smile is warm, the attitude is even more generous, and it is very sweet. Uncles, aunts, sisters and sisters, as long as she knows, she yelled them all. "Girl Wen, we all know about Chen Guihua bullying you, don''t worry, if she dares to bully you again in the future, we will definitely make her look good." "Yes! I have long disliked Chen Guihua. Why can she not go when we go to the fields to earn work points?" Su Wen: "..." This is not really helping her, but because of jealousy in her heart, she made trouble. "At first I thought Zhang Chunxiang was a good person, but I didn''t expect her thoughts to be so vicious." "Cut! If she can be good, will Su Pingfan be so bad? She idles around all day and talks about her promise." Su Wen: "..." This is jealous of Su Pingfan''s good reputation before, everyone praised it! "Thanks to her, Zhang Chunxiang is still a family member of a cadre." Everyone was chattering and talking vigorously, when they vaguely saw that the third grandma came with Zhang Chunxiang and Chen Guihua. Su Xuewu and Su Xueqiang also followed behind, even Su Pingfan and Su Jingjing, Niuniu and Zhuangzhuang also followed. Hla arge group. Chapter 84: not reconciled Chapter 84 Not reconciled Everyone stopped immediately, excitedly waiting to see the good show. Su Wen knew at a nce that they wereing for her. At first, she didn''t figure it out, but as the crowd got closer and closer, she could clearly see the third grandma''s eyes, and she figured it out. This is to expose the matter and save the face of people surnamed Su! And her victim''s interests were sacrificed. Thinking of this, Su Wen''s face became icy cold visible to the naked eye, and she stood upright on the spot, watching the third grandma and her group stop in front of her for a moment. Her mocking eyes fell into the eyes of the third grandma, and she was so angry that she was furious. This girl is really like what Xuewu said, her wings are stiff. At the beginning, Xuewen should not have agreed to let her recruit a family at home, it was a big trouble. Chen Guihua and Zhang Chunxiang were certainly at fault when this scandal broke out today, but Su Wen couldn''t escape it either. The third grandma gave Chen Guihua and Zhang Chunxiang a serious lesson, but she still had to find a way to solve the problem. If it is not resolved, it will only spread more and more ugly, and all the people surnamed Su will not be able to hold their heads up. Marrying a daughter-inw in the future will be difficult for her husband¡¯s family. "Girl Wen." The third grandmother suppressed the anger in her heart, and signaled Su Xueyong to push Chen Guihua and Zhang Chunxiang out. The two shy-headed people were pushed out, and everyone was surprised to see them. It was because the two of them looked so miserable, their noses were bruised and their faces were swollen, and it was obvious that they had been beaten badly. Everyone looked at the third grandma with a trace of awe in their eyes. "Apologize to Su Wen." The third grandma said coldly, without any other superfluous words. Everyone was waiting for Chen Guihua and Zhang Chunxiang to apologize. But Su Wen knew that she absolutely couldn''t ept it. Once she really made the two of them apologize, she would be powerless even if she was justified. These two people, one is her second aunt and the other is her third aunt, both are her elders. Even if she doesn''t look at their face, she still wants to give face to her two uncles. If she epts it, she will be disrespectful, unfilial, unreasonable, and too mean. What''s more, there was no actual evidence for her scapegoating the two of them during the day, it was just a matter of fact at the time. In that case, everyone will believe it. But if you study it carefully, you won''t be able to stand up. Besides, if she dared not cooperate, she would offend all the rtives surnamed Su in the vige. Originally, everyone med Chen Guihua and Zhang Chunxiang, butter they med her for provoking troubles, and they became unreasonable. Su Wen knew in her heart, and after the third grandma calmed down, she also knew that she didn''t think of doing this until she had taught the two of them in private. Su Wen and the third grandma looked at each other under the afterglow of thest ray of sunset. From the beginning of the rivalry to thepromise, it was just a matter of touch. In just a few seconds, Su Wen held her breath, bit her lip to suppress her anger, and immediately turned her upper body into a y, looking at Chen Guihua and Zhang Chunxiang with a look of fear. "Oh my God! Second Aunt, Third Aunt, what''s wrong with you?" Su Wen''s expression was so detailed that even everyone was taken aback and looked at her strangely. "Girl Wen, it''s the second aunt''s fault." Zhang Chunxiang gritted her teeth, thinking about Xuewu''s instruction when she came, that as long as she kneels down to Su Wen in public, everyone can drown her with spit. At that time, no one will remember her plotting the house, they will only say that Su Wen is unreasonable, forcing her aunt to kneel and kowtow in public. When Zhang Chunxiang thought of this scene, her whole body didn''t hurt anymore, and she couldn''t wait to kneel down for Su Wen. Said that she knew she was about to kneel, but Su Wen rolled her eyes and passed out one step faster than her. Everyone panicked immediately. "Miss Wen?" "What''s wrong with girl Wen? Why did you faint?" Chapter 85: Anti-kill Chapter 85 Anti-killing "Are you sick? When Zhou Hengyang left, Wen girl fainted once." When everyone thought of thest time Su Wen fainted in public, no one suspected that she would pretend to be faint, and everyone was very anxious. Among them, He Yn''s mother-inw used to be a stable woman and knew a little about medicine, so she immediately stepped forward to pinch Su Wen. Su Wen throbbed in pain, thinking that she had sacrificed a lot this time. Actually, she can solve the matter without pretending to be dizzy, but in that case she will be forced to perform the act of forgiving Zhang Chunxiang and Chen Guihua in public. He even helped the two of them talk and exposed the scandals of the day. Su Wen was not reconciled. The seven sisters of the Su family were calcted so miserably, why should she be a saint? In the final analysis, the third grandma didn''t take the seven sisters seriously. Even if the girls recruited a family at home, they still had no status and no weight! When the uncle plotted against them, none of them helped to speak up. Now that she has suffered a disadvantage in her hands, rtives like the third grandma have begun to deal with conflicts. The beauty of thinking. She, Su Wen, is not a vegetarian. "Wake up, girl Wen." Su Wen woke up quietly, with tears in her eyes, looking at everyone with infinite grievances. Before he could speak, crystal tears rolled down the corners of his eyes, which made people feel distressed. "Girl Wen, are you okay? Tell aunt where it hurts." "that is." Su Wen burst into tears, "I''m fine, just a little dizzy, just take a rest. Thank you everyone, since my father passed away, this is the first time I feel the warmth of my loved ones." Oye! Oscar owed her a statuette. "Miss Wen, sit on the stool quickly and rest. Yn, go home and pour a ss of water with Miss Wen." He Yn''s mother-inw looked distressed, and at the same time ordered her daughter-inw, she did not forget to give Zhang Chunxiang a hard look. Zhang Chunxiang was stunned, neither kneeling nor not kneeling. This... This is different from what I imagined, why did I faint? Chen Guihua has a wealth of experience in pretending to be stunned, this is her forte, and she can see it right away. He was about to yell, but Su Xueqiang pulled him hard and shut up immediately. Things havee to this point, it can no longer go on. The third grandma gave Su Wen a stern look, and waved for Su Xuewu and Su Xueqiang to take her back. I looked at Su Wen deeply again, the old face was too serious and deep, giving people a feeling of being mean and unapproachable. It took her a long time to look away and lead Su Xueyong away. She underestimated Su Wen before. It should be said that she really deserves to be Xuewen''s daughter, she is surprisingly smart. Actually saw through her arrangement all at once, and even reacted quickly. Originally, the third grandma hated the original body very much, butter Su Wen crossed over. After several incidents, the third grandma had a good impression of Su Wen. But after this incident, the good impression has already been discounted, and instead there is an extra unreasonable and mean evaluation from rtives. "Third Aunt, let''s leave this matter alone?" Su Xueyong is still at a loss up to now! "Girl Wen has passed out, what else can she do?" The third grandma said angrily. "Isn''t this already waking up?" "Can''t I faint again after waking up?" The third grandma became even more angry, and hurried home. Su Xueyong also became more confused. He woke up, why would he faint again? ***** Su Wen drank the water poured by He Yn, sat down on a stool and chatted with everyone. Although the appearance is still a little weak, but the eloquence is very good. When doing sales, she often dealt with difficult customers, and Su Wen was very good at it. In less than half an hour, the rtionship with everyone was closer, and the chat was full of enthusiasm. Chapter 86: Fighting all night Chapter 86 Fighting overnight He Yn was stunned watching from the sidelines. She knows better than anyone how powerful her mother-inw is. She has never seen her mother-inw be kind to anyone before, but Su Wen coaxed her into a smile. She must have been blind in the past to think that Su Wen is stupid, ignorant and selfish! With such a smart sister-inw, whether the eldest brother can marry Su Xiu is a problem. It was getting dark, and the crowd under the three mulberry trees had dispersed. It was time to go home and sleep, and I had to get up early to work tomorrow! Su Xiaomei and Su Xiu couldn''t wait for Su Wen toe home, so they helped Su Wen to leave. When she arrived at the door of the house, Su Wen immediately felt refreshed and walked with the wind. Su Xiaomei, who was secretly wiping her tears in worry all the way, was shocked like a little fool. "Big sister... Big sister, are you okay?" "Of course I''m fine." Su Wen told the story in this way, and finally said earnestly: "Remember, you can''t be too rigid in life, you must know how to adapt." The two sisters looked admiringly, staring at Su Wen with hot eyes, and almost took a small notebook to write it down. Su Wen: I am really a brainwashing expert. **** In the evening, after Su Wen gambled up the gap in the kitchen door with a cloth, she stayed up all night in high spirits to make chicken cakes. This time she ns to stay overnight to finish all the raw materials. Ask Su Xiu and Su Qing to borrow the donkey cart of old man Yu, the neighbor in front of her house, to sell it in the county town tomorrow. Old man Yu is a five-guarantee household in the vige and has no children. The old couple depended on each other for life, and usually kept a low profile in the vige. Their lives were very difficult but they were never solved by the brigade. A donkey is old man Yu''s sweetheart, and he takes good care of it. The old couple are too old to walk long distances or do heavy work, so they can only rely on donkey carts. After Su Wen liked it, she gave two cakes as a reward. The old couple are old and have bad teeth, so it''s just right to eat cake. When the old man saw the cake, he agreed without saying a word, and asked Su Wen toe and hold it tomorrow morning. But there were conditions, and she had to be sent back as she was, no matter howte it was. This is not a problem, it is unnecessary for him to say that Su Wen will be sent back. All night long, Su Wen was tired and dizzy, and the results were fruitful. After finishing everything, a total of six baskets of chicken cakes were made. The portion is not heavy, but the quantity is quite a lot. During this period, Su Xiu and Su Qing got up several times to help her, but she refused. Tomorrow, the two of them will go out early in the morning, so they can''t stay upte. I will catch up on sleep at home tomorrow. The sky was slightly bright, and Su Qing went to lead the donkey cart as agreed. "How about I go with you?" To be honest, Su Wen is a little worried, even if she is already sleepy and yawning non-stop, but when she thinks of letting the two sisters go selling things alone, she can''t let it go. "It''s okay, we can do it." Su Qing pushed her back, "Sister, don''t forget that I am only one year younger than you, and I am already an adult, not a child." "Yes! Big sister, don''t worry! Didn''t I sell you once yesterday? I have experience." Su Xiu smiled. Actually, she didn''t sleep well all night, and felt sorry for the hard work of her eldest sister, and felt a little nervous. The little girl didn''t know when she got up, and no one called her, but she woke up early in the morning, with a cold smile on her face, and said unhappily: "Okay, second sister and third sister, you can go, I will Stay with Eldest Sister well at home." After speaking, he waved his hand like an adult. Chapter 87: dog egg Chapter 87 Dog eggs "Row!" The two of them agreed, loaded everything into the cart, and carefully drove the donkey cart away. Su Wen watched the two of them disappear into the morning mist before yawning and turning to sleep. It was really hard for her to stay uptest night, mainly because she kept making egg cakes and beat egg whites by hand, which was tiring and boring. I almost fell asleep several times in the middle of the night, and kept holding on. Now I can finally sleep for a while. Su Wen slept from the morning until after three o''clock in the afternoon. As soon as he woke up, he heard the noiseing from outside. He washed his face with well water and opened the door to go out, only to see the little girl running wildly all the way home. "Sister." The little girl screamed in panic, and came straight to Su Wen, and bolted the door after entering. "What''s wrong?" Su Wen was confused by her. The little girl''s eyes were red, she leaned against the door and patted her chest, took a deep breath and waited until her shortness of breath became less rapid before showing a nervous and sly smile at Su Wen. Su Wen''s eyes fell on the little girl''s red eyes, and her eyebrows frowned slightly. She now knows the little girl very well. This girl is sensitive but smart, fragile but strong. Only six years old, already know how to please, know how to pretend. But a child is a child, it''s too jerky, as long as the eyes are not blind, you can see it. "Have you been bullied? Or have you gotten into trouble?" Su Wen also came here as a child, and there are things that can''t escape this framework. The little girl bowed her head, stood honestly in front of Su Wen, and said in a muttered voice, "Sister, I beat the **** up." "If you hit it, you will hit it, don''t be afraid." Su Wen knows about this bitch, the brat that my younger sister mentions the most besides Niu Niu, Zhuang Zhuang, and Xiao Hua at home. The age is about the same as the younger sister, the three brothers are just a boy, and he is spoiled by his grandparents. Besides, this **** ys well with Niu Niu. Every time the little girl goes out to y, she will be bullied by Niuniu and Goudan. Now Niu Niu and Zhuang Zhuang are under the control of Zhang Chunxiang and Chen Guihua so they don''t go out. But the dog egg is still there. "What''s going on? Tell me about it." Su Wen nced out through the crack of the door and found a pudgy olddy in her sixties bringing a crying little boy. It was already very close to the door of my house, probably seeing that the door was closed, the olddy yelled at her, and the foulnguage was really ugly. When Su Xiaomei heard Grandma Goudan scolded, she clenched her fists tightly, lowered her head and did not speak. Su Wen gently rubbed the little girl''s newly grown hair, "It''s okay, tell me what''s going on? I won''t scold you." Su Xiaomei got the guarantee, and then she said angrily: "Sister, Goudan is too bad. He robbed me. I was willing to eat one piece of malt candy you bought for me every day, but Goudan snatched it today. I don''t want it. If I gave it to him, he beat me up." As he spoke, he lifted off the clothes on his body, and there was a bruised footprint on his stomach. Su Wen''s eyes were red, and she was furious at the time, "Did you kick it?" She was so vicious at such a young age. Children''s stomachs are the softest and have no muscles, so they are easily kicked out of internal injuries. If the spleen ruptures, it will be considered dead. The little girl asked for a girl, "No, Grandma Goudan kicked it here." She stretched out her small arm as she spoke, and there were a few deep nail scratches on her right arm, "Here was caught by Goudan. It was Goudan He caught me first, and then I hit him. I hit him, and then Grandma Goudan kicked me." "Damn it." Su Wen became even more angry, a hundred thousand times more angry than before. It''s trivial for children to quarrel, but it''s different for adults to participate. Chapter 88: shrew Chapter 88 Shrew Soon, Grandma Goudan rushed to the door of the house with Goudan, walking aggressively and kicking the door fiercely. "Come out,e out with the money-losing goods." The olddy in her sixties was vigorous and strong, and she kicked the door with great strength, and the heavy wooden door was kicked with a rattling sound. Su Wen took the little girl back a step. "Su Wen,e out to me, and I have to give an exnation to my grandson today. It''s really against the sky, my grandson dares to bully me. Is there any reason?" Grandma Goudan has high cheekbones, and she looks extra human when she scolds fierce. People in the vige usually avoid conflicts with her, because the olddy has been a master of quarrels in the vige for decades. Sanjiaying Vige has privately listed four big shrews, among which Grandma Goudan is at the top. Chen Guihua''s kind is not on the list, which shows the fighting power of Grandma Goudan. "Family little slut, bah! What the hell, you are a disaster star who can control your father and mother. Su Xiaomei, you disaster star,e out to me,e out and kowtow to my grandson to apologize, andpensate the medical expenses and nutrition expenses, otherwise This thing is definitely not over." Su Xiaomei trembled and broke out in a cold sweat when she heard that her father and mother were restrained. Su Wen was taken aback, and couldn''t care less about the cursing people outside. He squatted down and nervously examined the younger sister, "What''s wrong, younger sister? Where does it hurt? Tell me quickly." Su Xiaomei bit her lip tightly and did not speak. The cursing outside continued, "Cmity,e out quickly. Su Wen, you are nothing. Hurry up and send the cmity out, or I will make your whole family pay the price. If I had you all hid at home and did not go out, That''s interesting, so it''s okay to make trouble in the vige. Pooh! If anyone gets involved, it will be bad luck." "Little sister, don''t hold back, little girl, tell me where it hurts." Su Wen was so anxious that she didn''t dare to touch it hard, for fear that the little girl would really be kicked out of her internal injuries. "No, I''ll take you to the hospital." Su Wen said that she was about to get up and open the door, but was grabbed by the little girl. "Don''t go." Su Xiaomei''s face was pale, and her usual cute and lovable appearance was overwhelmed by panic and panic. She squeezed Su Wen''s sleeves hard, trying tofort Su Wen: "I''m fine, big sister, I don''t hurt anywhere." Su Wen pursed her lips and calmed down. But hearing what the younger sister said, he became even more depressed. However, Grandma Goudan outside was still cursing endlessly, mouthing a cmity, an unlucky ghost, and losing money. Not only scolded Su Xiaomei, but also scolded Su Wen. She is flirtatious, hooking up everywhere, and the wild men outside can''t count on their hands. In addition to these, even the seven sisters were scolded, saying that none of the seven sisters could give birth to sons. I think that the original mother who died long ago gave birth to seven daughters but did not give birth to a son, so it is ancestral. If any family marries their sisters, they will have no children and grandchildren. They also said that they were jealous that she had a grandson, so they deliberately wanted to hurt the dog. Su Wen heard that her anger was rising, and vowed to teach the smelly olddy a lesson. At first, she didn''t want to argue with an old man, so she didn''t stop her and didn''t open the door when the younger sister locked the yard door. But Grandma Goudan scolded all eighteen generations of her family''s ancestors. And the more they scolded, the more vicious they became, especially the fact that the seven sisters were unable to bear sons in their ancestors. Chapter 89: disaster star Chapter 89 Cmity It is better to believe what you have than not to believe what you have. Seven sisters have such rumors that it will be difficult to get married in the future, and they will be pointed out by others. "Elder sister, I am not a disaster star, I don''t want to kill my mother." Su Xiaomei looked at Su Wen pitifully, her tears rolled down, the more she cried, the harder she cried, "Eldest sister, I... I don''t want to kill my mother. I also miss my mother. I... I am a disaster star, an unlucky ghost. Wuwuwu...you can sell me! You can sell me for money, and I won''t harm you in the future. " "What nonsense are you talking about?" Su Wen scolded with a sullen face, "What disaster? Unlucky ghost? Nothing." "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo...... everyone said that, mother was killed by me, and father was killed by me." These words have always been pressed in Su Xiaomei''s heart. I am afraid that I will be betrayed, and I will live in self-me for killing my rtives. Sometimes I can''t hold it anymore, and I just dare to hide in the bed alone, covered with the quilt and crying. Now the eldest sister has be better, and the life at home has also improved. The younger sister has a lot of delicious food, and the eldest sister treats her as well as her imaginary mother. She is so happy now! Every day is very happy. She also gradually forgot those usations, disgust, usations and anxiety, but today, Grandma Goudan''s cursing reminded her of it again. Mom was killed by her. They said that her father was also killed by her. She is the disaster star. is a bad luck ghost. "Woooooooooooooooo..." Seeing Su Xiaomei crying so sadly, Su Wen felt her heart was also broken. She hugged the little girl''s weak and pitiful body into her arms, andforted her softly: "Hey, stop crying. Grandma Goudan is talking nonsense, our little girl is not a disaster." "real?" "Of course it''s true." Su Wen promised quickly. "But my mother died of dystocia when she gave birth to me. My mother was killed by me. If she hadn''t given birth to me, she wouldn''t have died. I... woo... I miss my mother..." She already understood what dystocia means. . "Father also died at a young age. They all said that father shouldn''t have died, it was not me who died." Su Wen cursed in her heart, who is so wicked to say these things in front of a child. However, it is conceivable that the younger sister stared at the reputation of her mother when she was born, and her father died young. Those who like to gossip behind their backs will certainly not have good things to say. She was negligent before, forgetting that people in the 1980s were still very superstitious. "No, no, it has nothing to do with you, and I don''t me you at all." Seeing the little girl crying out of breath, Su Wen couldn''t help but shake her shoulder for fear that she would hold back. "Listen to me." She growled sternly. Su Xiaomei was frightened and looked at her in a daze, forgetting to be sad. "Now, you, remember what I said next, and remember it forever." Su Wen''s face was sullen, and her peach blossom eyes, which were always smiling, seemed to be soaked in ice at this time. "Big... elder sister, tell me." Su Xiaomei shrank her shoulders, she didn''t know if she was frightened, or she didn''t want to make her sister angry. In short, she became the usual Su Xiaomei again. "First, you are not a disaster star, nor are you unlucky. This is a superstitious thought. You will know it when you go to school. It is all a lie to children. You will be smarter for me in the future. Don''t let anyone say anything, just believe it and understand it. ?" "I understand." Su Xiaomei sniffed, she hesitated to speak, and she held back what she wanted to say. Su Wen stretched out her right index finger, shaking it left and right, "Second, the death of your parents has nothing to do with you, and they never me you in their hearts. What people outside say is all nonsense, they are just jealous of us." Chapter 90: envy Chapter 90 Jealousy "Why are you jealous of us? Are you jealous of our poor family?" Su Wen: "..." This brat, no matter what time it is, he still knows how to speak ironically. "Of course I''m jealous of our family''sck of beauty." Su Wen didn''t feel guilty at all, and said straightforwardly: "Look at the dogs outside, the grandma who returned the eggs, and then look at me, who is the most beautiful?" Now Su Xiaomei didn''t even think about it, she nodded without hesitation, "Of course you are pretty, big sister, they can''t evenpare to a hair of yours." "So they''re jealous, they want to vilify." Omg! Teach children why they are so tired? Fortunately, she is an expert in brainwashing. Su Xiaomei suddenly realized, "I see." "Okay, don''t you want to cry now?" "But...but I''m an unlucky ghost!" This is the mountain that has been pressing on Su Xiaomei. "That''s because they are uneducated, uneducated, and they are idiots, you know? Think about it, is it because they are all uneducated and uneducated when they call you unlucky? Didn''t the teacher never say that to those educated youths?" ?¡± Su Xiaomei thought about it, it really is. It''s all said by the people in the vige, and those people are illiterate! It seems that I am not sad anymore when my eldest sister said that! "Okay, now go out and show Goudan some color and let him know that you are not easy to bully." Su Wen plucked her long bangs, and a charming ripple appeared in her watery peach eyes. "Take your weapon and follow me to fight." Su Wen took a rolling pin and a kitchen knife, gave the little girl a rolling pin as a tool, opened the door and went out. The cursing outside is still going on. Grandma Goudan has decades of quarreling experience. The highest record is that she cursed her mother-inw back then. Because of pension issues, the three brothers took turns, and it was Grandma Goudan''s turn that she didn''t want to provide for the elderly, so she let the nearly 80-year-old man live in a pigsty and cursed all day long. It is said that he stood in front of the pigsty and cursed for three days and three nights in a row. In one fell swoop, he became a powerful person that no one dared to provoke. Everyone is afraid of getting into this kind of trouble. "Cmity star..." The door opened, and Grandma Goudan was scolding vigorously, feeling proud that Su Wen was cowardly and useless. She was scolded on the door by her, and she didn''t even dare to fart. As a result, just as he opened his mouth, he felt something flying towards him. Before the initial reaction, she saw a kitchen knife flying towards her. Grandma Goudan was terrified, and the de of the kitchen knife directly aimed at her eyes. She was so frightened that she slumped on the ground, but she just avoided it. But this was not enough, the kitchen knife that fell through was raised again and flew towards him. Su Wen, who was holding a kitchen knife, was expressionless, with a weird smile on the corner of her mouth, her eyes were gloomy, and when she met Master''s eyes, they were blood red. Grandma Goudan was frightened out of her wits, and she hid backwards with urine dripping from her ass. Goudan''s situation is not much better than hers. Su Xiaomei took the rolling pin and smashed Goudan desperately, using the greatest strength once and for all, making the brat scream. He begged for mercy again and again, but said he didn''t dare. The grandma and grandson, when they usually y tricks in the vige, they never meet opponents. This is the first time I have encountered such a situation. The appearance of Su Wen and Su Xiaomei is really scary. They are both gloomy and blood-red eyes. The weird smile on the corner of his mouth is like a ghost. "Ahhh! Help!" "Damn, the ghost is on me." Grandma Goudan pulled Goudan and ran away. She was so scared that her shoes fell off and she didn''t dare to stop. Along the way, the vigers who asked questions did not dare to say a word, and they hid under the bed after entering the house and did not dare toe out. Chapter 91: power Chapter 91 Power "Okay, you''re done. Goudan will never dare to bully you again, and will run away when he sees you." Su Wen sent the kitchen knife back to the kitchen. The two sisters looked at each other and couldn''t helpughing. Two pairs of eyes, red like a rabbit, but smiling very happily. "Sister, why is Grandma Goudan scared?" "Because they are superstitious, we have to use superstitious methods to deal with them." Su Xiaomei immediately put on a gloomy, weird smile, slowed down her tone, and asked in a low voice: "Is that so?" This is what the elder sister taught her before she came out, and she also taught her to rub her eyes red on purpose. She learned it right away. "That''s right, that''s it." She has an heir. "Sister, I have learned." "Remember to be flexible, this method is a stupid method, and you don''t know how to learn." Su Wen started her daily teaching mode, "If you want people to be afraid of you, you must rely on your own ability. Only with ability can you have power." "Power?" Su Xiaomei asked ignorantly. "Yes, power. Only when you have power can you not be bullied." These words are the first time Su Xiaomei heard, but they opened the door to a new world. Although she is young and has been staying in Sanjiaying Vige, she has no experience, but she is a smart child. It''s quick to draw inferences from one instance. "Is it like Aunt Chunyan?" Su Wen shook her head with a mysterious smile, "If you use our three camps as a metaphor, it''s because it''s like the vige head." Aunt Chunyan has the backing of the vige head. "I understand." Seeing that the little girl looked like a little rabbit with red eyes, but she was serious and thinking, Su Wen felt a little guilty. Will she cken the children''s education? Should...shouldn''t be? **** In the evening, Su Qing and Su Xiu came back from selling things and had a good harvest. All the chicken cakes I brought were sold out, and they were not as easy to sell when Su Wen didn''t go today. But the sisters can endure hardships, and they have donkey carts, and they sell them from house to house. In the afternoon, I went to the ck market to sell it for an afternoon through the guidance of a kind person. All home cakes are sold out. Come back and count the money, and the total ie is 143 yuan. This is the daily necessities bought when they came back after deducting the expenses of the two sisters. In the evening Su Wen went to return the donkey cart. When the olddy saw her red eyes, she was very concerned and advised her not to provoke Grandma Goudan. That old woman was a bad girl when she was young. The mother-inw is not filial, and the mother-inw is starved to death by her in the end. Once you provoke her, you will be unlucky in the future, and will stand at your door and curse if you have nothing to do. Su Wen''s heart warmed, knowing that the old grandma was genuinely caring, she talked with the old grandma for a while, and gave another piece of chicken cake before leaving. The next day, Su Wen was worried, and took her little sister to the town hospital for an examination to make sure that the ce where the kick was kicked on the stomach did not hurt the inside. I also bought blood-activating and stasis-removing medicines for smearing, and I bought some delicious food, so I came back happily. "Sister, I heard that there are ghosts in the vige." Su Xiaomei was so excited that she was so excited that she covered her mouth while she was talking, and the peanut cake she was eating almost fell out of her mouth. "Little clever ghost." Su Wen shook her head andughed. I heard about it when I took my little sister out in the morning. Last night, Grandma Goudan was so frightened that she hid under the bed and slept all night, refusing toe out desperately. Everyone ismenting that shemitted crimes in the early years, starving her mother-inw to death is too wicked, and now the old man hase to seek revenge on her. People in the vige have a nose and eyes, and everyone seems to have seen it with their own eyes. Little sister knows the truth, so she secretlyughs. Chapter 92: letter arrived Chapter 92 The letter has arrived "Remember, as long as they don''t provoke you in the future, don''t deliberately scare people." After all, she is an elderly person, and Su Wen''s conscience still hurts a little. But it was just a little pain, nothing more. She is not a virgin, and it is not her style to not fight back after being bullied. "Eldest sister, elder sister, look, that''s Sun Yunyun." Su Xiaomei turned her head inadvertently, saw Sun Yunyun not far behind them, made a face, and said disgustedly: "She likes to lie to elder sister." Big sister was so stupid before! Always be deceived by Sun Yunyun. Su Wen didn''t speak, but stopped, stood at the entrance of the vige and looked at Sun Yunyun. She suddenly thought that in the novel, the hero''s letter had already been sent back by this time. And Sun Yunyun once again dreamed about this incident, so she went to the town post office in advance to pretend to be the original and took the letter. And this is the beginning of her dating the male lead. This stinky and shameless little white flower snatched the letter privately. After knowing the address, she kept writing letters to the hero, starting with a naive and innocent little girl from the countryside. She took the opportunity to go to university and asked about the situation in the city. Innocence, innocence, kindness, innocence, love to learn and willing to work hard, it is like killing the original body out of ten blocks. Su Wen crossed her arms and stood there waiting for Sun Yunyun. Now that the letter has arrived, it''s time for her to act. Zhou Hengyang never came back. Although she knew the address in the novel, it was inconvenient to use. What I have been waiting for is this first letter. With the letter, I know Zhou Hengyang''s address openly. Only then can she carry out her thigh-hugging n. Su Wen looked at Sun Yunyun who was getting closer, showing a big devil''s smile. snort! It''s not easy to take advantage of her. Sun Yunyun also saw Su Wen. It should be said that she found Su Wen who was walking in front when she came out of the town. Because of her guilty conscience, she kept hiding and was afraid of being discovered by Su Wen. But this is the main road from the town to the vige. Although there is a small road, it passes through a forest, and she dare not walk alone. Fear of insecurity. Sun Yunyun touched the pocket of her clothes with her right hand, making sure that the letter was still inside, she breathed a sigh of relief. She dreamedst night that Zhou Hengyang wrote a letter to Su Wen. After waking up today, she couldn''t wait to go to the post office in the town. When she asked, there was indeed a letter from Su Wen. Sun Yunyun was very excited. She had a strong intuition that this letter was important, very important. When she got closer and closer, she found that Su Wen in front of her had not moved, and her heart sank. If Su Wen finds out... No, definitely not. No one knew about her special abilities. Although she dreamed about it, it was still vague and unclear. How could Su Wen know! She must not know. After figuring it out, Sun Yunyun walked forward confidently, pretending that she didn''t see Su Wen making her hate her, and was about to walk straight over, but suddenly stretched out a hand to block her way. "Stop!" "Su Wen, what''s wrong with you?" Sun Yunyun looked at her nkly, "Why are you standing here? Oh, by the way, no one in your family has been working in the field to earn work points recently, and everyone is talking about you behind your back! I know you don''t I like to work, but if you don''t work, your family will have nobor force, and your family will not be able to distribute food, so what if you are hungry?" With a look of concern and a look of thinking for Su Wen, even the vigers working in the fields by the roadside couldn''t help nodding when they heard it. Su Wen¡¯s family used to have a Su Xiu who went to work in the field, but recently, for some reason, Su Xiu didn¡¯t even go to the field. uneptable. Obviously a countryman, more delicate than the educated youth from the city. "Shut up! I don''t care if I work or not? Have I eaten your rice?" Su Wen''s words were straightforward and sharp, which made Sun Yunyun feel embarrassed. Good night, please rmend a ticket! If you have votes, please be sure to vote for me! grateful Chapter 93: deny Chapter 93 does not recognize "Just eat your rice? I only see you taking advantage of Su Wen every time, but I never see Su Wen taking advantage of you." The young woman who was nting beans by the roadside also echoed. Su Wen looked over and showed a big smile. She recognized it. This person often goes to the river to wash clothes. She has long been upset to see Sun Yunyun pretending. The young woman raised her eyebrows at Su Wen. "No..." Sun Yunyun had tears in her eyes, "Su Wen, you don''t miss me that much, do you? We are best friends, I..." Su Wen doesn''t want to quarrel with people like a fighting **** all day long. She has quarreled too much recently, so she should take a proper rest, or it won''t be good to spread the word. So even though she was very upset seeing Sun Yunyun''s little white flower, she suppressed her anger. Don''t quarrel easily, she wants to be a cultivated person. Speaking of which, it was the first time in her life to scare Grandma Goudan with a kitchen knife yesterday. If grandma finds out, she must be trained. "Take out the letter." She said bluntly, "I''m toozy to argue with you, if I don''t give it..." No matter what, she didn''t say anything. "What letter? I don''t know." Sun Yunyun really panicked this time, and took a step back vigntly, even observing the surroundings. Finding that not many people in the field were busy nting beans, I guessed in my heart that if there was a disturbance, it would be bad for her reputation. She is not Su Wen, a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water. But she was even more unwilling to ask her to hand over the letter. Tell her strongly and directly that this letter is too important, she hasn''t had time to read what is written in it! What if Zhou Hengyang forgives Su Wen because of the money she gave her? She couldn''t hand over the letter, let alone let Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang get in touch again. "My man Zhou Hengyang''s letter, quickly take it out, or I will ask everyone toment." Su Wen approached, looked at her condescendingly, and said with a half-smile: "Let people see how much you, Sun Yunyun, miss you." A man from the family." Sun Yunyun bit her lips in humiliation, looking at Su Wen with grievances and pitiful eyes, "I...I didn''t, how could I miss it..." "Okay." Su Wen waved her hand impatiently, "Don''t do this in front of me. I said itst time when I was washing clothes by the river. It''s useless to me." Sun Yunyun, who had been refraining from acting, also became angry, bit her lip and shouted angrily in humiliation: "It''s nothing at all, what does it matter to me if you have a problem with Zhou Hengyang? It''s you who like Zhao Jiangang, it''s you who want Zhou Hengyang Hengyang kicked him out. Now you want Zhou Hengyang to write to you, why are you looking for him? Why are you looking for me?" Yes, that''s right. All of this had nothing to do with her, Sun Yunyun. It was obviously Su Wen''s own fault, but she still had the nerve toe to her now. The more Sun Yunyun thought about it, the more she remembered her grievances, and the more she thought about it, the more she felt that she was justified. Su Wen herself is so dirty that she is not worthy of Zhou Hengyang. She just wants to help Zhou Hengyang and help him get out of Su Wen''s suffering. "Su Wen, you are too much. You are the one who is sorry for Zhou Hengyang. Since you want to change your son-inw, then you can do it. Why are you pestering Hengyang?" Excited, Sun Yunyun said what was in her heart out. "Hengyang?" Su Wen raised her eyebrows, "Calling him so intimate? How shameless." In the novel, Sun Yunyun also called the hero in this way. Although the hero asked her to be called by her full name many times, Sun Yunyun wanted To show their differences, insist on calling Hengyang. Chapter 94: Seven sisters-in-law Chapter 94 Seventh Wife The hero said it was useless, so it doesn''t matter. At that time, Su Wen didn''t think much of it when reading the novel, but now that her surroundings and position have changed, why does it sound so awkward? So angry! Su Wen: I think I''ve been cheated on. "Little sister,e and see if the elder sister''s head is green." Su Wen suddenly waved to the younger sister. The little girl who had been busy ring at Sun Yunyun jumped over a few steps, raised her head and looked up, "No! The eldest sister''s hair is ck and shiny." Always remembering her status as a dog''s leg, she casually patted her ass. Sun Yunyun looked dull, not understanding what Su Wen meant by saying this suddenly? "Wrong little girl, the top of my head must be green now, I think I went out with the green grass on my head." Su Wen said seriously, and the little girl was even more confused when she heard it. What is Qingqing Grasnd? The little girl didn''t understand, but Sun Yunyun did, her face became more and more ugly, and a trace of jealousy and humiliation shed in her eyes. "Pfft..." Suddenly, loudughter burst out from the side. It turned out that a young woman who was nting beans by the side of the road came over at some point and heard the conversation between the three clearly. Although the young woman looks ordinary, her eyes are very bright. Don''t be too eager to look at Su Wen at this time. "Girl Wen, you are the head of the household. If Zhou Hengyang really dares to cuckold you, let him know how great you are." The young woman encouraged. Su Xiaomei apuded excitedly, "Sister-inw Qi, you are right." It turns out that the husband of the young woman is also surnamed Su, but the branch of Su Wen and the others has already produced five clothes, so the names are arranged ording to age. Su Wen couldn''t even pronounce Seventh Sister-inw''s name, but Su Xiaomei was obviously familiar with her. "Girl Wen, Sun Yunyun wants to steal your man?" Seventh sister-inw put her hands on her hips and stared at Sun Yunyun contemptuously, "We knew you were not a good personst time when we washed clothes by the river, and now I can see that, you It has quite a appetite.¡± "I don''t have one." Sun Yunyun''s face was flushed to the point of a pig''s liver. If this usation was spread, she would not be able to see anyone. "Don''t talk nonsense, and don''t try to bully others. I...Although I don''t know how to quarrel with others, I can''t be insulted either. " The incident has be so big that it has exceeded Sun Yunyun''s expectations. She even felt a little regretful in her heart. If she knew that she would tear up the letter after reading it in the town, she would not be stuck here. It was because she was so reluctant, this is a letter from Hengyang. Sun Yunyun wished she could put it under her pillow and watch it day and night! Su Wen looked at Sun Yunyun''s wildly rolling eyes, and felt uncontroble disgust in her heart, as if some kind of treasure was coveted by a viin, and the coveted eyes of this viin when he looked at the treasure made her furious, wishing to gouge out those pair of eyes Greedy eyes are good. Su Wen was taken aback by her own thoughts, she was calm, calm, she wanted to be a quiet little fairy, but she couldn''t be so irritable. "Take out Zhou Hengyang''s letter." Su Wen felt that it was better to be irritable. She grabbed Sun Yunyun by the cor of her clothes and dragged him over. Seventh Sister-in-Law was taken aback and hurriedly asked Su Xiaomei what was going on. She only heard half of it, and knew that Sun Yunyun was coveting the man of Wen girl, but she didn''t know the rest. "My brother-inw sent a letter to my sister, but Sun Yunyun took it, and she refused to give it to my sister." Is this okay? Chapter 95: special ticket Chapter 95 special offer ticket Seventh sister-inw jumped into a rage, even more angry than Su Wen, and quickly went forward to search her body. Sun Yunyun tightly covered her clothes, her face turned pale with fright, and she cried loudly, wanting to call for help but afraid of attracting more people to watch, the one who would be ashamed would be herself. She could only break down and cry, "I''ll give it, let me go, I''ll give it." Su Wen just let go. Seventh sister-inw let go of her pockets. "Su Wen..." Sun Yunyun pressed her clothes pocket firmly. "I count to three, one, two..." "Here." Sun Yunyun reluctantly took out the envelope, and u stared at the address on the envelope before handing it over, silently remembering the address in her heart. It doesn''t matter, although the letter was taken away, but she knows the address, she can still write to Hengyang. She wants to tell Hengyang all the shameless and dirty things about Su Wen. "It''s not too bad." Su Wen pulled it over. "Bah! How shameless." Seventh sister-inw originally wanted to see Sun Yunyun''s displeasure, but she didn''t expect to witness Sun Yunyun stealing other men''s family letters with her own eyes. It was an eye-opener. It is not easy to mail a letter these days. The distance is so far, who doesn''t look forward to family members sending letters? She is fine, she can do such lowly things. "No, I didn''t get this letter." Sun Yunyun was aggrieved, helpless, and pitifully exined loudly: "I went to the post office in the town to post a letter to my ssmates and helped Su Wen bring it back after seeing it." "I believe you are a ghost." Seventh sister-inw didn''t believe a word, and she was already thinking about how to let the people in the vige know Sun Yunyun''s true face. The adults and children in Kui''s vige all praised her! "I didn''t lie to you, it''s true, Su Wen, you must believe me." Sun Yunyun''s mind turned quickly, she lost face and lost her letter, but her reputation must be preserved, "Why don''t I go into the vige?" What! You saw it too, if I meet you here, I will leave it to you." Seventh sister-inw: "..." Is this all right? Talk nonsense with your eyes open. Even Su Xiaomei looked at Sun Yunyun in astonishment. Su Wen was very calm on the contrary, she already knew how thick-skinned Xiao Baihua was. Seeing Sun Yunyun leaving in a hurry, she didn''t stop her. "You just let her go?" Seventh Sister-inw asked unhappily. "Yeah! Don''t let her go, what can I do? She said she helped me get it." Su Wen shook the envelope, showing a bright smile, and opened the letter in front of the two of them, revealing Inside the special ticket. "What is this?" Seventh sister-inw asked curiously: "What kind of ticket is this? Why haven''t I seen it before?" Su Wen looked at the word "special offer" on the ticket and fell into surprise. How could Zhou Hengyang send a special offer ticket? This is different from the novel! I remember that in the novel, when Zhou Hengyang wrote a letter for the first time, he did not give a special ticket. Could it be because of the fifty-five yuan I gave? He still has a conscience. "This is a special ticket, with which you can buy anything, and it is a priority purchase, no need to pay." Sister-inw Qi opened her mouth wide in surprise, "No need to pay? So good?" "That''s right, this special ticket is very rare, and we ordinary people are not qualified to use it." Su Wen''s heart moved. Some time ago, she nned to use the name of the male lead to spend money openly, but now there is no need for it. The male lead is generous. I mailed her a special ticket, so she won''t have to be sneaky when shopping in the vige. So Su Wen carefully exined the benefits of special tickets to Sister-inw Qi, and didn''t go home until she got dizzy from Sister-inw Qi. When she got home, the news spread throughout the vige. Zhou Hengyang made a fortune in a big city, so he sent Su Wen a special ticket. Chapter 96: too worship Chapter 96 Too Worshiping "Sister, let''s see what brother-inw said in the letter?" As soon as she entered the house, Su Xiaomei couldn''t wait to urge Su Wen to read the letter as soon as possible. When it came to reading the letter, Su Wen couldn''t help but rolled her eyes. "Nothing." "What do you mean?" Su Xiaomei didn''t look young, but she often ran to the educated youth spot when ying in the vige, and had seen educated youth write letters to family members in the city many times. Every time I see the letter, I cry andugh at the same time, so the little girl is very impressed. "Your brother-inw didn''t write a word." Su Wen was shocked by this operation, how can she do this? So after opening the letter in front of Seventh Sister-inw, she only exined about the special ticket, and took away the rest. It would be too embarrassing for Mrs. Qi to know that Zhou Hengyang didn''t write a single word for herself. Let Sun Yunyun know, she will definitelyugh behind her back. Su Xiaomei looked at Su Wen nkly with question marks on her face, and said after a long while: "Elder sister, brother-inw...do you really like Sun Yunyun?" Little guy, very clever. "Big sister, if brother-inw is blind to Sun Yunyun, let''s teach him a lesson and let him know how powerful he is." Su Xiaomei clenched her small fists with a serious face. Su Wen: "..." Is this being raised by her? ckened? ? "Don''t talk nonsense, how could your brother-inw fall in love with Sun Yunyun? He is not blind, can''t he see that I am better than Sun Yunyun? Since he has be my door-to-door son-inw, he must be my life." You can¡¯t really let the little girl treat the male lead like this, or it will be over sooner orter. She thinks it¡¯s toote to hug her thigh, and it¡¯s a brain damage to push him away. The most important thing is that she can''t take advantage of Sun Yunyun. Thinking that Sun Yunyun had read the envelope and knew the address of the hero, she would definitely write to him, Su Wen panicked. It''s really strange, I didn''t think it before! No, since I have a sigh of relief in my heart, I must vent it, otherwise it will affect my mood too much. Su Xiaomei apuded with admiration, "Elder sister is right, elder sister is really amazing." Looking at Su Wen''s eyes, full of admiration was about to overflow. Su Wen felt guilty, but she was bragging just now! well! It''s all because my little sister admires her so much. "What did the doctor say? Is my sister okay?" "It''s okay, the doctor said it was a skin trauma, just apply some medicine." "That''s good." Su Xiu breathed a sigh of relief, fearing that the little girl would really be kicked out of her internal injuries by Grandma Goudan. "By the way, what were you talking about just now?" Su Xiu came back from the private plot with a hoe, and picked a handful of green vegetables and shallots. When I entered the door, I saw the elder sister and the younger sister talking. I don''t know what the younger sister''s eyes almost turned into little stars. "Said your brother-inw wrote a letter back." Su Wen saw Xiao Qingcai''s eyes lit up, and moved a small bench to sit in the yard washing vegetables and shallots. The little girl couldn''t hide her words, so she vividly described what happened on the road outside the vige. Hearing this, Su Xiu was even more angry than Mrs. Qi, and rushed out with a hoe. Su Xiaomei followed closely behind, and the two sisters left the house without looking back. It made Su Wen sit dumbfounded on the small bench, and didn''t even know that the green vegetables in her hand had fallen. what is wrong? When did Su Xiu have such a big temper? For a while, she didn''t know whether tough or get angry. Su Xiu has an introverted personality, she has a weak temper and will only endure being bullied. Su Wen was very worried, and wanted to train Su Xiu out. As a result, she hasn''t done anything yet! Just went to the town to sell chicken cakes twice, and then upgraded directly? Chapter 97: Su Xiu ran away Chapter 97 Su Xiu Runs Away Just now, Su Xiu was so angry and angry that she exploded on the spot! Su Wen almost thought she was dazzled! Su Wen hurriedly got up and followed out. When she left the house, she thought she had forgotten to lock the door, so she hurried back to lock it. *** At this time, the Sun family is having lunch. On the dining table are roasted eggnt, roasted beans, and arge pot of soup. I can''t tell what kind of soup it is. At a nce, the soup is clear and watery. Sun Yunyun has a lot of family members. Her three elder brothers have married more wives and had children. He couldn''t sit down at one table, and all four or five children used the small table instead of the big one. Because Sun Yunyun is the only girl in the family, she is more favored than other families. In addition, the three elder brothers are unwilling to study, and Su Xuewen is working hard to train his daughter next to him. Let the Su Wen sisters all study as a reference. Sun Yunyun is very lucky to be able to study all the time. This makes her the most envied girl in Sanjiaying Vige. Because she can not only study, but also has three older brothers, and when she gets married, she will have her natal family as her backer. It''s not like Su Wen who can''t give birth to a son. When Sun Yunyun was sixteen years old, a matchmaker came to her door, but the Sun family expected her to find someone from the city in the future, and she didn''t like rural people at all. Sun Yunyun also knew that the reason she was studying was to marry someone from the city, and she had spread the word a long time ago, so no matchmaker came to her door afterwards. "There is no oil or water at all, so how can you work?" The second sister-inw of the Sun family smashed the chopsticks on the table, making a bang. The atmosphere at the dinner table suddenly became tense. The eldest sister-inw of the Sun family nced at Sun Yunyun inadvertently while holding her job bowl, and said with a sneer, "That''s right! It''s not easy for mother-inws and us daughter-inws." Do you really think they are fools? Doing the heaviest work in the house while eating the worst. The three daughters-inw are full of anger. The three sisters-inw have been forbearing. This family is run by the mother-inw, and they have little say. Usually you have to go to the fields to earn work points, and it¡¯s okay to work hard and tired. Who doesn¡¯t do this these days? It doesn¡¯t matter if they don¡¯t eat well, they can¡¯t even dream of eating meat every day. But the mother-inw should not be biased into the creaking nest, treating the three sisters-inw as fools, eating without oil and water, and secretly giving delicious food to her son and daughter at night. "If you don''t want to eat, get out." Sun Yunyun''s mother, Zhu Yueju, is a domineering mother-inw who never allows her daughter-inw to challenge her authority at home. "It''s good if you don''t starve to death. You are still picky and picky, and you don''t want to see if you have that fate." Zhu Yueju spoke harshly, thinking that she must not let her daughter-inw jump on her head. Otherwise, if there is one, there will be two, how can she be the master in the future. She must have subdued her daughter-inw. "Okay, you don''t have to say a few words." Brother Sun Yunyun gave his daughter-inw a hard look, "Is that how you talk to my mother? If you talk about it, go back to your mother''s house." Sister-inw of the Sun family took a deep breath in her heart, but she had no choice but to endure it if her man didn''t speak for her. The second sister-inw still wanted to talk, but the third daughter-inw held her hands tightly under the table, so she held back. The three sisters-inw and sister-inw have always been a little nasty, and they often fight with each other because of little things, and they don''t like each other in private. Now there is a united front. There is no other reason, only because of my sister-inw''s grandson Yunyun. The father-inw and mother-inw are too entric, the sister-inw is a baby, and their son is a grass. The eldest has long since reached the age when he should study, but because the family has no money, he has not been allowed to study. Chapter 98: Sun Jiaxiu Chapter 98 The Sun Family¡¯s Little Thoughts All the money in the family was spent on my sister-inw. The food, clothing, and supplies are no worse than those of Li Xue from the vige head''s family, otherwise they wouldn''t be the envy of the whole vige. Study is the most expensive, such as book fees, tuition and misceneous fees, amodation fees, canteen meals, buying notebooks, and pens. All of it was paid from the business, and all the money that the man was busy with throughout the year was used by the mother-inw on the sister-inw. Some time ago, I made a fuss about not being allowed to go to school for a long time, but I finally agreed. The three sisters-inw couldn''t beat the mother-inw and had to endure it, but recently the three discovered that the whole family would sneak into the mother-inw''s room at night. Only the three sisters-inw are not allowed to go. Today the big girl slipped her tongue, and the three sisters-inw only found out that the mother-inw would secretly boil poached eggs at night, and they went to eat. Because he refused to speak, Da Ya dared not speak. This **** off the three of them, and the mother-inw was too bullying. Don''t give them food, eat whatever you don''t have, but there are such grandchildren, only those who are daughter-inws don''t. Don''t you treat them as outsiders? "Mom..." The third child wanted to speak, but Zhu Yueju gave him a hard look. "What do you want to say?" The third child had no choice but to lower his head and continue to bury his head in eating. The rice cooked with cornmeal made his throat rough. He felt distressed when he thought that his daughter-inw did not have any oily work every day. Mom made good food alone every night, and he wanted to secretly keep it for his wife to eat, but mother didn''t allow it. Force him to finish eating before he can go back to his room. The third child always felt very sorry for his wife. "I''m full, mom, I''ll give you the rest of this bowl." Sun Yunyun quietly saw the three sisters-inw''s little thoughts in her eyes, and she was very disdainful in her heart. She looked down on her sister-inw for her low vision, so she knew that she was fussy about eating and drinking, and she was useless. Eat more, eat less can you die? People live in this world, they must pursue and take a long-term view. Sun Yunyun knew her goal and future, and she was going to a big city to marry Zhou Hengyang, a big man in the future. So she doesn''t want to argue with her sister-inw, anyway, she''s going to a big city soon. She will be able to take the university entrance exam next year, and she will go to the provincial capital to find Zhou Hengyang. "Girl, why do you just eat this?" Zhu Yueju became anxious when she heard that Sun Yunyun stopped eating, and red at the three daughters-inw fiercely, "Why are you all doing nothing? How can people still eat properly?" The three daughters-inw bowed their heads and admitted their mistakes after being scolded. "Mom, I''m full, so don''t me the sister-inws." Sun Yunyun smiled generously, coquettishly persuading Zhu Yueju not to me the sister-inws. "Hmph! I just want to see that Yunyun doesn''t care about you." Zhu Yueju said angrily, "Thank you, sister-inw." Little did they know that the three sisters-inw hated Sun Yunyun even more after hearing Sun Yunyun''s plea. Sister-inw, this is not pleading! This is clearly treating the three of them as servants! Who is the condescending work for? Here Zhu Yueju patiently coaxed Sun Yunyun to eat more, "Yunyun, you still have half a bowl of rice! Eat it up, eat it all." "Mom, I really don''t want to eat it." It''s so unptable, she might as well go back to the room and eat some peach cakes. "But in the bowl..." Zhu Yueju was about to say that there were eggs she secretly hid under the bowl, but just in the middle of speaking, Su Xiu rushed in with a hoe. It was menacing, carrying a wave of summer heat and heading straight towards Sun Yunyun as soon as it came in. The Sun family was shocked. It was Sun Yunyun who reacted first, dodged to the side, and pulled Zhu Yueju hastily. It happened to reveal Zhu Yueju who was coaxing her to eat. The **** in Su Xiu''s hand fell from the sky. Chapter 99: matter of dignity Chapter 99 is about dignity "Oh my god!" Zhu Yueju yelled loudly in fright, her shrill cry startled everyone in the neighborhood, and she ran over quickly to see what was going on. The courtyard of the Sun family was instantly crowded with people. Fortunately, Su Xiu is kind-hearted by nature and never quarrels with others. Now the boss knows that she can''t really hit people with her anger. So the person the **** was trying to scare was Sun Yunyun, but when Sun Yunyun dodged, she gave Zhu Yueju a hand. Let the **** show that it seems to be going directly towards Zhu Yueju''s head, but in fact it is not. Instead, it hit the dining table. With a bang, the soup bowl shattered, and the clear soup was scattered everywhere. Zhu Yueju thought she was going to die, so frightened that she cried and howled, she slumped on the ground, covered in soup. "I''m dying, I''m dying..." The Sun family only reacted at this time, their eyes were red with anger, the eldest brother of the Sun family pulled Su Xiu''s hair, the pain of tearing the scalp made Su Xiu burst into tears. "Let go of my elder sister, let go of my third sister." Su Xiaomei, who followed closely behind, bit Big Brother Sun Yunyun hard, and Big Brother Sun Yunyun only let go in pain. Here, Sun Yunyun was also very angry, "Mom, how are you? Are you okay?" Zhu Yueju realized that she was not dead, and immediately yelled at her. When she thought that she had lost face in front of her daughter-inw, and didn''t know how her daughter-inwughed at her behind her back, she immediately gritted her teeth in hatred. "You dog, you dare toe to my house to make trouble. I think you are tired of your life." Zhu Yueju rolled up her sleeves and stood up, wanting to fight Su Xiu. Sun Yunyun felt guilty when she thought about the reason for Su Xiu''s trouble, but she didn''t show it on her face. Instead, her eyes widened in shock, "Su Xiu, how can you bully people like this? Our Sun family is not easy to bully." "That''s right, you little bastard, you just learned from your big **** sister." Zhu Yueju pouted, "You don''t even look at yourself if you dare to make trouble at our house, you won''t fight today If you can¡¯t take care of yourself, don¡¯t even think about going out.¡± "Who are you scolding?" Su Xiu was dumb, but after two times of training in selling things, coupled with the anger in her heart at the moment, she yelled out artictely: "Your Sun Yunyun is a bitch, if she didn''t want to rob me Brother-inw, I am toozy toe to your house." "It''s just that Sun Yunyun is shameless. She wants to rob my brother-inw. My brother-inw sent a letter to my eldest sister, but she stole it. The eldest sister asked her if she would not give it to her, so she wanted to rob my brother-inw." Su Xiaomei followed closely, He spoke so quickly that the onlookers could hear him clearly. Sun Yunyun''s face was pale, trembling all over, her worst premonition came true. The way people around her looked at her changed. "Shameless, if anyone dares to **** my eldest sister''s husband, I will fight with my life." Su Xiu was really angry. After all, Su Wen traveled through time, so she couldn''t understand the customs of this era. Especially those like the Su family who have no brothers to back them up. Sun Yunyun''s behavior was not as simple as stealing a letter. This is a matter of face and dignity. Especially if it has already been known by outsiders, and soon he will spread it to everyone. If the Su family just let it go and don''t fart, no one will look down on Su Wen in the future. Su Wen doesn''t know, but Su Xiu does. Moreover, Sun Yunyun''s man who robbed her eldest sister was more serious to her than the man who robbed her. As soon as she heard it clearly, she became mad and rushed out with a hoe. Have you all gone shopping?ÀŸ¦ØÀŸ Chapter 100: brick Chapter 100 Brick No matter what the consequences are, she only knows that the dignity of the eldest sister must be maintained, and it is absolutely useless for people tough at the elder sister behind her back. Even if you be the main householder, you can''t support your family. Brother Su Yunyun looked fierce, blocked the door and took advantage of Su Xiu''s unguardedness, and pped Su Xiu from behind. One can imagine the p of a working man in his prime. Su Xiu was so dizzy that she fell to the ground. "Third Sister." Su Xiaomei screamed, crying in fright. "I''m fine." Su Xiu''s cheeks were numb from the pain. She thought of how kind her elder sister had been to her during this time. She never said a word, and she kept telling herself to be strong, to be tough, and to be bullied. stand up. She stood up staggeringly, with a **** in her hand, and swung it with all her strength in order to protect herself from being beaten. Su Xiaomei picked up a broken bench leg from the ground, and stood back to back with Su Xiu, watching everyone warily. For a while, no one can do anything to anyone. By this time, the Sun family had already had many neighbors, including He Yn. Seeing with her own eyes the movement of elder brother Sun Yunyun pulling Su Xiu''s hair just now, she was so angry that she grabbed a brick from the ground and was about to rush into it. I was stopped by my own man who hugged me. "Yn, people are causing trouble, why are you just joining in the fun?" He Yn couldn''t break free, and jumped on the spot angrily. The future sister-inw was beaten in front of her eyes, how could she, a sister-inw, not express it? Otherwise, she would be sorry for her national nature. "My Hn family is not easy to mess with." He Yn also began to roll up her sleeves, rushing to help. "How did you be the Hn family?" "That''s my ancestor''s surname, hasn''t the times changed now?" He Yn said casually, not paying attention at all, what she was thinking about now was how to get her man to let go. "Lend me your bricks." Suddenly a cold voice sounded from beside him. He Yn turned her head, startled by the expressionless Su Wen, and handed over the brick in her hand by ident. Watching helplessly, Su Wen walked up to Brother Sun Yunyun with a brick step by step, and patted him on the other''s arm naturally. "Kangdang!!" The sound of bones breaking was so clear that it made one''s hair stand on end. Everyone fell into an eerie silence, only Brother Sun Yunyun''s tragic scream, which spread far and far away, frightened Li Youcai, who had heard the news, staggered to his feet. thought it was a fatal ident. Squeezed away from the crowd to see, and then breathed a sigh of relief, but fortunately there was no such thing. But seeing the twisted arm of the boss of the Sun family, he still took a deep breath. "This... this... what the **** is going on?" The person who had a good thing told the story in a hurry. Li Youcai''s face was livid when he heard it. He wanted to scold Su Wen, but he couldn''t say a word when he met Su Wen''s cold eyes. Su Wen dropped the brick in her hand, looked at the Sun family members in disgust, and said word by word: "Remember, if you dare to beat my sister next time, I will kill her." Kill him! ! ! These four words give people a gloomy feeling, casting a shadow over everyone''s mind. Everyone seemed to know Su Wen for the first time, and looked at her in astonishment. Su Wen is serious. Li Youcai shivered, and when he thought of his thought of wanting Zhou Hengyang to be his son-inw, cold sweat broke out all over his back. I was really mistaken before, thinking that Su Wen disliked Zhou Hengyang. I didn''t expect it to be a ruthless one. Su Wen: Male beauty is a disaster, hum! Cause trouble before showing up o(¨s¡õ¨t)o Good night, meme! remember to vote Chapter 101: poached eggs Chapter 101 Poached Eggs "Okay!" He Yn finally broke free from her man and apuded loudly, causing everyone present to look sympathetically at He Yn''s man. The daughter-inw is so cruel, she can''t sleep at night! It really deserves to be a minority, but the folk customs are tough, and everyone looked at Su Wen in unison, embarrassed. This one is not a minority, and seems to be more sturdy. Su Wen walked step by step to Su Xiu and Su Xiaomei, who were besieged in the main house of the Sun family, and those who were blocking the way unconsciously stepped aside. When she saw Su Xiu''s almost swollen cheeks and the blood at the corner of her mouth, her eyes narrowed dangerously. She kicked over the dining table blocking the way, and the tes and bowls on the table shattered to the ground. The fried poached eggs hidden under the bowl were exposed. Except for the three sisters-inw, everyone had it at the bottom of the bowl. The three sisters-inw who have been purposely noting out to help, were originally gloating and watching the excitement. Anyway, they have long been dissatisfied with the meanness of the mother-inw and the contempt of the sister-inw. Now that they are unlucky, it is toote to be secretly happy, how can theye forward to help. But just now, Su Wen''s shot broke the boss''s arm, which made the eldest daughter-inw feel distressed. She was about to rush up to find Su Wen desperately, when the tes and bowls on the dining table fell to the ground. The three sisters-inw all saw poached eggs buried under the rice bowl, and everyone except the three of them had poached eggs at the bottom of their bowls. Is this okay? It¡¯s okay to eat secretly at night, but now they actually do it in broad daylight, just fooling people under their noses. This is really not treating the daughter-inw as a human being, and is always on guard like a thief! "I..." The eldest daughter-inw rushed out half of her body and froze, staring straight at the poached eggs in Sun Yunyun''s bowl on the ground, her eyes were terrified. "I said, how can I persuade you to finish eating! It turns out that there are poached eggs. It''s fine to steal it at night, and don''t let our daughter-inw know, but in broad daylight, I treat people like fools..." The eldest daughter-inw didn''t know what was going on. , actually calmed down, and the man''s miserable howling didn''t feel harsh to his ears, but he still found it very pleasant. Should! Deserved it! The mother-inw made her work hard while letting her be scolded harshly. But he is her man! It''s his child''s mother, yet she also treats her like a fool! Even if it¡¯s because the mother-inw doesn¡¯t want it, what¡¯s wrong with being a man who secretly cares about his wife? Which one is not like this? Zhu Yueju''s face turned into a pig liver color, and she didn''t sit on the ground and didn''t get up, nor did she get up. He obviously wanted to trouble Su Wen at that moment and beat her up, why did it change the next moment? In addition to the three sisters-inw, other people have also seen it. Who is not partial to the family these days? People will be entric, but you have to know what you want, and you can''t go too far. How Zhu Yueju usually treats her daughter-inw is seen by the vigers. Who doesn''t envy Zhu Yueju''s three daughter-inws who are hardworking and capable? Seeing it with my own eyes, everyone looked at Zhu Yueju with unfamiliar eyes, which made Sun Yunyun''s family feel uneasy. Su Wen was immediately happy, and while protecting Su Xiu and Su Xiaomei behind her, she jokingly said, "Tsk tsk tsk... Let me see, there are so many jobs with poached eggs in them. It''s a good life! No wonder Sun Yunyun You can dress like a city dweller all day long. Huh? Why are there three vacancies? Could it be that there are no three daughter-inws? Chapter 102: pendant Chapter 102 Pendant Su Wen''s words are tantamount to taking off the face of everyone in the Sun family, putting them on the ground and stepping on them. The people around originally wanted toe forward and condemn Su Wen''s behavior of hitting people with bricks for going too far, but they didn''t expect such a thing to happen suddenly, but now they are not easy to open their mouths. Looking at the three trembling daughters-inw clinging to each other, they all shook their heads sympathetically. What a crime! Doing the hardest and most tiring work, but not being treated like a human being at home. "Everyone... what are you looking at? It''s nothing." Sun Yunyun also thought of it, and couldn''t help secretly ming her mother for going too far, feeling sorry for her that she could secretly put good things in her room! Why do you get it under your nose! Her mind was spinning quickly, and she wanted to cover up this matter first, at least to appease the three sister-inws first. Let¡¯s talk about the next thing. So she hurriedly cried out, crying with rain, and looked at Su Wen condemningly: "Su Wen, you... you are too much, you broke my elder brother''s arm, are you trying to kill our family? You Why are you so mean? Thanks to me, I still regard you as my best friend, and I will give you all good things..." Su Wen waved her hand and interrupted Sun Yunyun, "Did you give me something good? Tell me? Tell me one, and I''ll give you double." Sun Yunyun bit her lip and fell into unspeakable embarrassment, unable to say a word for a long time. "Sister, the hairpin Sun Yunyun wears is yours." Su Xiaomei suddenly shouted: "And her red headband, that is also yours, and the jade around her neck is also yours, it is a relic of mother .¡± Everyone was in an uproar at Su Xiaomei''s words, and even Su Wen couldn''t help but widen her eyes. At this time, everyone even forgot about the boss of the Sun family who was still screaming. One person sat on the ground and screamed in mourning, but no one paid attention to it, and everyone focused on Sun Yunyun. No one expected that Sun Yunyun, who was very popr in the vige, would covet Su Wen''s things. Su Wen was also very surprised. She knew that Yuan was stupid, but she didn''t expect to be so stupid. If the little girl didn''t tell her, she wouldn''t know that Sun Yunyun was greedy for so many good things. These details are not mentioned in the novel. The story mainly tells the story of the hero¡¯s rise to prosperity, and these will be written there. What a mistake. But it''s not toote for her to know now. Taking advantage of everyone''s shock, she quickly made a move, grabbing the red thread around Sun Yunyun''s neck and pulling her towards her. A emerald green jadeite pendant was exposed, the quality was at least ss, and the head of water was unbelievably good. Anyone with a little discernment knows that this pendant is very valuable. This idiot, the original body, just gave it away like this, probably as a hairpin, and gave it away casually. "It''s mine, give it back to me." Sun Yunyun screamed, and went crazy to grab things from Su Wen. This pendant is her life, and all the good things she can foresee in her dreams start after she gets this pendant. She didn''t have any before, but because she knew that the pendant was valuable, she used tricks to cheat it from Su Wen. After getting the pendant, her luck became better and better, and her academic performance improved a lot. Sun Yunyun still remembers that she was not favored at home when she was a child, because she was a girl, and she didn''t have her own share of any good things. When she was a child, she was Su Wen''s follower, just to coax some delicious food from her. After getting the pendant, everything was different. The family members who had always disliked her began to treat her better. Parents even asked her opinion when encountering big things. Chapter 103: send to hospital Chapter 103 Sent to the hospital Although Sun Yunyun didn''t know the reason and what was going on, she was sure that it had something to do with Zhuizi. So even if she died, she would not return the pendant to Su Wen. Su Wen was unprepared, and was snatched away by her. After Sun Yunyun snatched the pendant, she rushed out holding the pendant like crazy, and ran away in embarrassment. Ran? Su Wen blinked, is this crazy? Others were also caught off guard by Sun Yunyun''s actions, but a sharp-eyed person recognized it, "That pendant belongs to Wen girl''s mother, I''ve seen it before." "Bah! It''s really not a thing, it''s a relic of someone else." "I am not afraid of being struck by lightning." Su Wen clenched her hands, remembering this matter in her heart. In fact, she knew Sun Yunyun quite well. She was smart, but she was not very courageous. She would only do small tricks secretly, but she had no courage. She likes to be opportunistic, and loves to gain fame. It must be unusual for her to be so shameless. "Sister, I''ll go and grab it back." Su Xiu also recognized that it was her mother''s relic, and she was so angry that her body didn''t hurt immediately, and she was about to chase after her excitedly, but was stopped by Su Wen. "Don''t go, you still have injuries! You can''t catch up now." In short, the scene was a mess, and Li Youcai saw the way now. Don''t look at the boss of the Sun family whose arm was broken, it was the Sun family who were unlucky in the end. Now, the Sun family''s reputation is going to be bad. "Okay, stop arguing, and quickly carry Sun Dahai to the town hospital." Li Youcai couldn''t stand it any longer, and when he shouted, everyone remembered that the boss of the Sun family had a broken arm and was sitting on the ground screaming. Woolen cloth! Everyone rushed to help carry people and find a donkey cart. Zhu Yueju just remembered that her son was still crying out for pain! Immediately, her heart ached terribly, this was her lifeblood! If her arm was disabled, she wouldn''t be able to spare that **** Su Wen even if she was a ghost. "Why are you still in a daze? Your man is already like this, why don''t you let him help?" Zhu Yueju yelled at the eldest daughter-inw. The scolding was harsh and mean, and the people around couldn''t listen anymore. The eldest daughter-inw smiled coldly, and kicked Zhu Yueju with a fierce look in her eyes, "You old hag, what else would you do besides being mean to your daughter-inw? This olddy can''t handle it." After speaking, he turned around and left, regardless of what he looked like as a man, he carried his little daughter back to the room to pack up his things and returned to his mother''s house. The second daughter-inw saw that Zhu Yueju was about to take her anger out on her, and before she could speak, she simply said, "Don''t scold me, your grandson''s family doesn''t treat me as a human being, I''ve had enough of these days. You guys It¡¯s so wicked, I¡¯ll go there by myself in the future.¡± As he spoke, he went back to his room to pack his things. She gave birth to a son, and she didn''t worry that his son would be tortured when she left. Moreover, her son was coddled by her mother-inw since she was a child, and she didn''t kiss her. She doesn''t want to care about it anymore. The second daughter-inw also left, and the onlookers were all shocked, and quickly urged the second child of the Sun family to chase after her, but was stopped by Zhu Yueju. "Let the two little **** go, and don''te back to me after they leave." Zhu Yueju is not afraid! She didn''t believe that her daughter-inw dared note back. I''m not begging myself toe back in the future. snort! It''s easy to leave, but it''s not so cheap toe back. If she doesn''t apologize and give something away, she will definitely not let her son pick it up. The son doesn¡¯t go to pick up the people, but sees that they have the face toe back by themselves. "Okay, don''t make trouble, hurry up and see the seriousness of the injury first, didn''t you see Sun Dahai passed out from the pain?" At this moment, Sun Dahai was no longer in a hurry, but passed out. Now everyone rushed to send him to the hospital. Theputer is broken, and I haven¡¯t fixed it after a whole day. I¡¯m aputer novice, and the manuscript is also messed up. If you have any questions, please leave me a message! I saw the modification, thanks for the support. Chapter 104: get back the pendant Chapter 104 Bring back the pendant When the Sun family sent Sun Dahai to the hospital, they didn''t forget to say harsh words to Su Wen, but Su Wen pped her back with a few words. She was a little thin-skinned, and wished she could find a hole in the ground. Leaving from Sun''s house, Su Wen was also busy sending Su Xiu to the hospital. The poor girl''s face was swollen like a steamed bun, and she didn''t know if her teeth were shaking. If the teeth were shaking, she would suffer even more. "It''s so stupid, I won''t allow myself to rush forward alone in the future, do you understand?" Su Wen said seriously. In the end, Su Xiu smiled at Su Wen, "Sister, if anyone dares to rob you in the future, I will still do it." She didn''t have the courage to fight for her own affairs. But the elder sister''s matter, she will definitely defend it desperately. "Sister, no one can take your person, unless you don''t want it yourself." She is obviously an introverted and cowardly little girl, but when she said this, she burst out with great strength. Even Su Wen was startled, and hesitated for a moment before saying: "Okay!" She doesn''t need others to defend her, but she can''t refuse Su Xiu''s approach, breaking the courage she''s finally mustered up. "I think Su Xiu''s injury should be sent to the hospital to have a look?" Suddenly there was a concerned voice from behind, and Su Wen turned around and found that it was He Yn, her brows slightly frowned. I always feel that He Yn is a little too enthusiastic, the two families have no friendship, and Su Xiu will be assigned with He Yn when she goes to work in the field, that''s all. Even He Yn hated her original body very much, and she didn''t have anything to do with her after transmigrating. Su Wen''s vignce and He Yn didn''t realize that she was busy caring about her future sister-inw! "Su Xiu, how are you? Tell me how honest you are, why are you so impulsive? If you rush into Sun''s house alone, you will definitely suffer." "Sin! Sun Dahai is really nothing. It would be better if his wife ran away. This kind of man deserves to be abandoned by women." He Yn touched Su Xiu''s cheek carefully with her hand, and said quickly: " But this time your eldest sister is still a bit conscientious, you don''t know that we were all scared to death, you didn''t expect her to be so ruthless." "I didn''t expect that either." Su Xiu smiled shyly. Su Wen pretended not to hear what He Yn said, and asked her to watch over her. She went to the neighbor''s house to borrow a donkey cart, and when the donkey cart was borrowed, she drove it by herself, so Su Xiu sent it to the hospital for the doctor to show. Although there are barefoot doctors in the vige, she is not at ease, and would rather spend more money to be at ease. He Yn actually rushed all the way, which made Su Wen take a few extra nces all the way. "Eldest sister, sister-inw He Yn looks at third sister as if she is looking at braised pork." Su Xiaomei still remembers that her eldest sister has never eaten delicious braised pork, and now she wants to drool thinking about it. "Hmm!" Su Wen also saw it. But this is hard to say, she will wait and see what happens. "Sister, you must take back mother''s jade pendant. It belongs to you. You can''t take advantage of that woman, Sun Yunyun." A sly light shed in Su Xiaomei''s eyes. The little witty ghost kept rolling his eyes, obviously he was thinking about something. In fact, the sisters of the Su family have long wanted to get the jade pendant back. It belongs to mother. However, Su Qing and Su Xiu had said many times before that not only did the elder sister refuse to ask for it, but she even scolded him. These things Su Xiaomei''s younger sister participated in, but when her sisters quarreled, she liked to hide in the corner and eavesdrop, so she silently remembered it in her heart. Chapter 105: talk about him Chapter 105 Talk about him Today, she couldn''t help but say it because Sun Yunyun framed the elder sister, but the elder sister''s attitude is obviously off. "Of course it can''t be cheap." Su Wen''s eyes turned cold. She really didn''t expect her original body to be used so thoroughly by Sun Yunyun that she was willing to give away her mother''s relics. Maybe it wasn''t necessarily because she was willing to give it away, but maybe because she was impulsive and tricked by Sun Yunyun. I didn¡¯t want toe back afterward. "Sister, if you want it, you can definitely get it back." Several people were talking and arrived at the town hospital. This was Su Wen''s second visit in a day. She found the dean to show Su Xiu a familiar way, and then gave the store anti-inmmatory drugs and topical smears. The township hospital is very small, and the yard is also used for consultations. It is said that the director is actually the person with the best medical skills. "Who is so serious here?" The dean was a man in his fifties, and he kept shaking his head as he watched. Su Wen crossed her arms and sneered, "Did your hospital send someone with a broken arm just now, Dean?" "Yes!" The dean didn''t understand what she meant, and looked over in doubt. "It was the man who hit him, the one with the broken arm." The poor old dean in his fifties took three steps back after being told by Su Wen before stopping. The eyes hidden behind the thick sses were full of surprise and puzzlement. "By the way, where are they?" Then arge group of people came to the hospital, why didn''t they see it? "At... on the second floor." "Oh..." Su Wen said with regret, and Su Xiu, who was frightened, hurriedly grabbed Su Wen''s arm, "Sister, I''m fine, so don''t go looking for them anymore." In fact, things have be serious, and she is a little scared now. The main reason is that when we return to the vige, everyone will definitely speak ill of my eldest sister behind my back, and even the members of the Sun family will not let it go. At that time, they will definitely pester each other, and maybe even fight! "Don''t be afraid, it''s fine." Of course Su Wen won''t let it go when she returns to the vige, she has already thought about what to do. I have been traveling for so long, and I have always used acting to win sympathy, and now I should change my taste. The other thing is that the male protagonist Zhou Hengyang is a troublesome man, so things can''t just be left alone. ** In the Changhe Machinery Manufacturing Factory, Zhou Hengyang, who was studying the blueprints of the sewing machine with the technical backbone, suddenly sneezed, and his serious and handsome face became more thoughtful. Is this someone talking about him? Zhou Hengyang pursed his lips slightly, his bushy brows furrowed, his intuition was always urate. That''s the way it is sometimes, and when you predict something bad is going to happen, don''t take it as an illusion. It''s like he has an intuition that someone is talking about him now, so someone must be talking about himself. Who will it be? Su Wen? When the two words jumped out of his mind, he immediately denied them. Impossible, that woman was scared even when she looked at him, wishing she could hide from herself and never see him, so how could she talk about him. Maybe she has married Zhao Jiangang back home now. Zhou Hengyang''s mind turned, but it didn''t show on his face. Recently, he spends most of his time here, while Liu Chun goes out to run shopping malls. Now Changhe bicycles have been manufactured and are ready to be put on the market, but the sales channels have not been expanded. Zhou Hengyang had some calctions in his mind, and gave Liu Chun a deadly order that the sales channels must be rolled out within a month. This is the first step. Chapter 106: last home Chapter 106 The Last Home "Boss?" The old master at the side called out cautiously. The dozen or so people around looked at Zhou Hengyang cautiously. Everyone was very grateful to the boss who suddenly appeared and bought their closed factory. Because of his appearance, hundreds of families have been saved, so that everyone does not have to beid off. But no one dared to expect more, and even dreamed of it. In this short period of time, the new boss has given the factory a different look. The technology and new machines he brought are far beyond those of those who have been the backbone of technology all their lives, and they even dare not even think about it. The new boss is not like the previous boss who only knows how to sit in the office with a teacup all day long. The new boss spends most of his time in the technical department and draws a lot of drawings every day. They don¡¯t even understand theplexity of those copies. Now at this meeting, the eyes of everyone looking at the new boss are not only in awe, but also in admiration. I really don''t know what the new boss used to do. He obviously has the temperament of a decisive iron-blooded soldier, but he is more knowledgeable than all of them. "Ahem!" Zhou Hengyang cleared his throat, continued the topic just now, and took out a thick mountain of drawings and various materials and handed them over to everyone, "You all take these back and read them, and get familiar with them as soon as possible, I..." He paused, "I don''t want you to be unable to keep up with me." When he spoke, a hint of warning appeared in his sharp eyes. Everyone was shocked, they understood that the boss thought they were too stupid. Indeed, everyone has also noticed that when encountering technical difficulties, they are always unable to keep up, and they have to ask the boss to solve almost everything. Obviously they were very good before, but since they changed the boss and changed the direction of the factory''s development, they have be old antiques. In the words of Manager Liu Chun, the level of these people put together is to build a bicycle, and the sewing machine is not good enough, let alone the production of car engines in the future! Everyone felt a sense of crisis, and secretly vowed in their hearts that they must work hard and make progress. The meeting ended, Zhou Hengyang was the only one standing in front of the window silently in the huge office, the afterglow of the setting sun softly sprinkled on his tall and straight body, coating his whole body with ayer of dazzling gold. After days of hard work, he hardly ever was in such a daze. He squeezed the space between his eyebrows, and couldn''t help but think of Sanjiaying Vige and the Zhou family in his mind. Suddenly, this strong man with an iron-blooded temperament also felt a little confused and lonely. From the moment he chose to marry himself to Su Wen, he was already a stain on the Zhou family. He also gave up everything before, and the Zhou family has nothing to do with him anymore. His future family will only be the Su family, just like his father-inw said. The corner of Zhou Hengyang''s mouth curled into a faint and mocking smile, because his only home was about to be lost. He left from Sanjiaying. He was kicked out by Su Wen. Waiting for him to earn money before going back, will that family still have a foothold for Zhou Hengyang? Has the man in the family been reced by that man named Zhao Jiangang? **** Big Tailor, someone rushed in and shouted at Su Qing: "Su Qing, hurry up, something happened to your house, hurry up." Looking down to sew clothes, the apprentices who cut the cloth all looked at Su Qing excitedly. Chapter 107: talk Chapter 107 Discussion "Su Qing, maybe something happened to your family again?" "Why does your family have idents every day?" "Su Qing, your sister is really capable of making troubles, even the people in our vige have heard of it!" Everyone was chattering, Su Qing''s expression was very ugly. The people who ran in from outside finally came in front of Su Qing. Before Su Qing could speak, other apprentices rushed up and asked, "What''s wrong with Su Qing''s house?" "Who are you arguing with this time?" "Say it, say it." The man came running out of breath, and shouted eagerly: "This time it''s not a quarrel, it''s a fight. Sun Dahai beat Su Xiu, and Su Wen took a brick and broke Sun Dahai''s arm that hit Su Xiu." "Huh? Interrupted?" Everyone gasped, and immediately, they looked at Su Qing differently. Someone asked with lingering fear: "Su Qing, is your sister so powerful? Has she ever hit you?" Su Qing is very popr among the apprentices, and everyone sympathizes with Su Qing in private because she has a messy older sister, which makes Su Qing unable to find her husband''s family. When a really good family hears that Su Qing is Su Wen''s younger sister, no one will be there. willing. Those who are willing are either the poor who don¡¯t even have a nest, or those who have lost their wives and love to gamble and drink too much. So Su Qing is eighteen years old, and she is educated and well-educated, so she couldn''t find a good husband''s family. Su Qing stood up suddenly, and asked anxiously: "Is what you just said true? My sister and my third sister fought with Sun Dahai?" "Yes, go and have a look!" Su Qing was so frightened that her heart was beating wildly, and she didn''t have time to ask her master to ask for leave, so she asked the little sister who was close to her to help tell her master, and left in a hurry. I secretly regretted it, I knew I wouldn¡¯t be here today, and asking for an extra day off at home would also help. The other apprentices saw that Su Qing had left, and immediately began to discuss without any scruples. What you said was what I heard recently. From Su Wen''s recruiting at home, to the house, and Zhao Jiangang from Lijiagou. Usually life is boring, and there are no entertainment activities. There will be such a big excitement, so it¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re not excited! At the end, someone suddenly said, "Brother-inw Su Qing is really pretty." These apprentices are from several nearby viges, and few of them have seen Zhou Hengyang. Even in Sanjiaying Vige, not everyone has seen Zhou Hengyang. Speaking of which, he has been in Sanjiaying for half a year, but he has always been serious and low-key. In fact, many people have discussed Zhou Hengyang in private. After all, Su Qing''s sister is a famous beauty in ten miles and eight viges. Although her reputation is not good, there are many men who covet her in private. Everyone was even more curious about what kind of son-inw Zhou Hengyang was. "have you seen?" "Tell me, what happened?" "Isn''t it ugly? I''ve heard that it''s so ugly that even Sister Su Qing doesn''t want to share a bed with him." "What nonsense, how did I hear that he is particrly good-looking? If it is not good-looking, can Su Qing''s father ask him to be his son-inw before he dies?" When Su Xuewen was young, he was a well-known young handsome guy in Qingshui County! Some middle-aged people will inevitably mention Su Xuewen when they mention themselves when they were young. So many big girls and little daughter-inws have heard of it. "It''s very good-looking, very, very good-looking." The speaker gestured with his hand, "It''s so tall, I''m afraid to stand in front of him, and I dare not look into his eyes." Chapter 108: public opinion war Chapter 108 Public Opinion War "Cut! That''s ugly." "It scared you." "No wonder sister Su Qing doesn''t want to! She''s too ugly, and she really doesn''t deserve her." Everyone lost interest immediately, and the girl who was talking jumped up and down. She has the best rtionship with Su Qing. When Su Wen got married, she was the only one invited by Su Qing. She saw it with her own eyes. How could it be ugly. Not ugly at all, tall, with handsome features, particrly good-looking eyebrows, chin, and bridge of nose, but scary eyes. **** Su Qing rushed home in a hurry. As soon as she entered the vige, there were spectators who gathered in front of her to vividly describe what happened at noon, emphasizing it several times. Among them, the focus is on Su Wen''s heroic deeds of beating people with bricks, followed by the Sun family''s rotten incident. Usually, the Sun family has a high profile in the vige, looking down on this and that. Although Sun Yunyun has a very good attitude and is very good at being a person, but today Su Wen and Su Xiaomei exposed her true colors, and the vigers reacted even more. This is the legendary bacsh. The better you pretend to be, the more annoying you will be once everyone knows the truth. The vigers feel that they have been cheated. Only when she is blind can she think that Sun Yunyun is a good girl, educated, and gentle. There are a few families who saw Sun Yunyuning to propose marriage to their son and were rejected, and now they are the most scolded. "Sun Yunyun is really shameless. Tell me, how could she rob Su Wen''s man''s letter to write home? She also robbed Su Wen''s mother''s belongings. It''s really shameless." "I think the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked. Zhu Yueju is not a thing. What kind of fun can a daughter she give birth to be?" "Hey! You are right. You are not here today, tsk tsk tsk... I have opened my eyes. You can''t imagine what Zhu Yueju can do." "What''s the matter, tell me quickly." "I''ve heard that too, let me tell you." "Let me talk." In the end, the eloquent Widow Zhang won, and said with surprise and sigh: "Guess what? At noon, Zhu Yueju hid a poached egg in the bottom of everyone''s bowl, except for the three wives. Tsk tsk tsk... This is not taken." Daughter-inw treats her as her own home! This doesn¡¯t speak of conscience. If you say you¡¯re stealing food behind your back at night, it¡¯s fine. Anyway, no one sees or cares about it. But if you tantly treat people as fools, you really don¡¯t know if it¡¯s yourself or someone else. Silly." "Hehe... The eldest daughter-inw and the second daughter-inw have returned to their mothers, and now there is a good show." As Su Qing listened, her originally nervous and worried heart calmed down. I don''t know why, breaking someone''s arm is obviously a big deal, why is no one in the vige scolding my sister? Instead, they are all scolding the Sun family? This is incredible to Su Qing. Because in the past, as long as my sister had conflicts with others, even if it was not her fault, everyone would scold her. "Su Qing, hurry home! Your elder sister has brought Su Xiu and younger sister back from the town, and I don''t know how Su Xiu was beaten!" Su Qing didn''t even want to inquire about the situation, and hurried home, and saw the courtyard door open from a distance, and there were many people sitting in the courtyard, which stunned her for a moment. The eldest sister is surrounded by a crowd of stars, talking to this person from time to time, and talking to that person from time to time. Sometimes there is a smile on the face, sometimes a little sad, and even a few tears. Su Qing was dumbfounded, and rubbed her eyes in disbelief. Big sister...is this? What are you going to do? Recently, the eldest sister has given her enough shocks and surprises, and she didn''t expect there to be more. Chapter 109: to grab the pendant Chapter 109 To grab the pendant Su Wen saw Su Qing out of the corner of her eye, but her face remained calm, and she gestured to the little girl. Seeing her movements, the little girl covered her mouth and giggled excitedly, and ran out quickly. Su Wen took the opportunity to attract everyone''s attention and started a new round of performances. This is the n she made on the way back from the town, paving the way for the subsequent esction of conflicts, and starting the public opinion war first. Going your own way leaves Sun Dahai and Sun Yunyun nowhere to go. The conflict between the two has escted, and I don''t want to continue to pursue it, or continue to make trouble. Because that would take too much time, and she doesn''t have the energy. If she has time, she might as well make more money and find a way to develop other businesses. The male lead has already flourished in the provincial capital, and she can''t stand still. But now it''s not that she can stop making trouble if she doesn''t want to. Sun Dahai''s arm was broken by himself, and the grudge is settled. When the Sun family came back from the hospital, they would definitely join other rtives toe to make trouble, and even smashed and robbed things in the name ofpensation for medical expenses. This is not Su Wen''s rmist talk. She grew up in the countryside and knows best what it means to be tough. Often when the two families are harvesting wheat, the little wheat ears that fall can be upgraded to full martial arts. She saw a lot when she was a child. Next, the Sun family is bound to do this, so she has to deal with it. Now she has offended the third grandma, and everyone surnamed Su dislikes her, and doesn''t even regard her as a Su family who recruits a family at home. Not to mention helping out. The only thing she can rely on is herself, so she has to make arrangements now to let the public opinion stand on her side. Of course, she is not cowardly when facing the Sun family. Although Su Wen is a woman, she nevercks blood in her bones. Be ruthless when you should be ruthless, and be gentle when you should be soft. "Su Xiu, go and see if there are any chicken cakes at home, and share them with your aunts and sisters-inw." Su Xiu, with her red and swollen cheeks, brought food for everyone with a miserable expression. When the sweet egg cake was brought out, it immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Someone took a deep breath and said intoxicatedly, "This is the smell. I always dream about it in the middle of the night." "Ahem..." Su Wen touched her nose guilty. Everyone looked at the chicken cake and wiped the mud off their hands in a daze, feeling a little guilty. Wen girl is so miserable, she is willing to take out such a precious thing, she is really a good girl. "Girl Wen, how do you have the money to buy chicken cakes?" Wang Chunyan asked with concern: "Living life is not easy. You are the master of the house now, but you must learn to n carefully." "Don''t worry, Auntie, it''s the special ticket that Zhou Hengyang sent me back. It''s better to have this special ticket than money." Su Wen got up and cut the chicken cake into small pieces with a knife. All can be divided into one piece. "Sorry, that''s all, let''s try it." Su Wen smiled shyly, and said shyly: "I''m also studying how to make chicken cakes recently. If I learn it, I will leave it to everyone." The soft taste and sweet taste satisfy everyone''s taste buds at once. As for Su Wen''s words, she nodded in satisfaction. Whether it''s true or not, whether you can learn it or not, just this kind of heart is already very good. **** Outside the courtyard, Su Xiaomei grabbed Su Qing and didn''t let her in, instead pulling her away. Su Qing followed confusedly, "What''s wrong, little girl? What are you doing?" "Second Sister, Eldest Sister has something for us to do." The younger sister covered her mouth andughed, "Hurry up and follow me." "What is it?" "Go and beat up Sun Yunyun." Su Xiaomei blurted out excitedly, trying to find a way to express her true heart, and only reacted when she saw Su Qing''s stunned expression. "No, no." She waved her hands again and again, "Eldest sister asked you to take me back to get our mother''s pendant back." The elder sister also said that if Sun Yunyun refused to give it, she would beat her severely. Chapter 110: Sun Xiaofang Chapter 110 Sun Xiaofang If you can''t beat it, you can learn from the elder sister to take a brick. Except that you can''t hit it on the head, you can do anything else. But the elf will not tell the second sister about this, the second sister is not as courageous as the eldest sister. If he knew, he might not want to go with her. "Is...is this appropriate?" Su Qing hesitated, "Why don''t we wait for the vige chief toe back, and let''s ask the vige chief to take charge of the overall situation." "The eldest sister said that it will be toote when the vige chiefes back. If you do it now, you can count the matter until noon. If you really beat Sun Yunyun, you will beat her. If it happenster, this pendant will note back." "What do you mean?" Su Xiaomei gave her a look of ''you are so stupid'', "The eldest sister said that when Sun Yunyun snatched the pendant, she took the pendant as her life, and she will ask for itter, if she says she lost it, we can''t do anything to her .¡± Su Qing suddenly realized. It was Mom''s relic, and of course she wanted it back. Even because of this pendant, she even med her eldest sister in her heart. Now that the elder sister wants to get the pendant back, it couldn''t be better. "Go, go get the pendant. Do you know where Sun Yunyun is? I heard that she hid at noon, but no one found her. Maybe she went to a fellow scientist." "Eldest sister knows." Su Xiaomei smirked, "At Xiaofang''s house in the east of the vige." "Sun Xiaofang? Sun Yunyun''s cousin?" After all, Su Qing knows the situation in the vige better, and she knew it as soon as the younger sister said it. Teach Xiaofang how to read." "Walk." The two sisters did not waste any time, and excitedly went to Sun Xiaofang''s house who lived in the east of the vige. On the way, Su Xiaomei also picked up a convenient brick from the ground, and Su Qing was speechless after seeing it. However, at the instigation of Su Xiaomei, Su Qing closed her eyes and picked up a small piece. The awkwardness in her heart made her purse her lips quietly, feeling a little sorry for her mother who left early. The youngest sister doesn''t know her mother''s personality, but the elder sister does know best. The mother is so gentle and generous, a demure and elegant person will never allow them to make such an act of hitting someone with a brick. I really don''t know... how did the elder sister think of it. But although Su Qing was conflicted in her heart, she didn''t say it out, but automatically found a reason for Su Wen. It must be that they, the younger sisters, are too unlucky to force the elder sister to do this. Presumably the eldest sister is also very tangled in her heart, struggling and sad! I must feel sorry for my mother. Seeing the tangled look on the second sister''s face, Su Xiaomei was afraid that she would not have the guts to say hastily: "Second sister, the eldest sister said, our action this time is her test for you, you can''t let the third sisterpare, if you even the third sister If not, she will look down on you." After speaking, he rolled his eyes, "I will look down on you too." Su Qing''s face froze, and anger rose in her eyes, "Don''t worry, I will never give you this chance." It''s fine if she can''tpare with the eldest sister, if she can''t evenpare with the third sister, what face does she have. *** At this time, there were no adults in Sun Xiaofang''s family, and they all went to work in the fields, and those who didn''t work rushed to see Sun Dahai''s broken arm. Only Sun Xiaofang stayed at home to watch the door. Sun Yunyun hid in her house, which made the timid Sun Xiaofang very nervous. Carefully plugged the door, and felt a little relieved. Since Sun Yunyun came here, she has been sitting alone under the eaves, with her hands on her shoulders and a dull face, not speaking for a long time. Chapter 111: rely on not to give Chapter 111 Reluctant to give Sun Xiaofang looked very conflicted, and it took her a long time to muster up the courage to ask: "Cousin, are you really going to steal Su Wen''s man?" She had heard it at home, and she still can''t believe it. In Sun Xiaofang''s eyes, the cousin is the best and kindest. Although Su Wen is good-looking, she is still far behind her generous and gentle cousin. How could the cousin rob Su Wen''s man! That''s a door-to-door son-inw, what''s so good about it? A capable man will not be a door-to-door son-inw. If he has no status, he will be looked down upon. "I don''t." Sun Yunyun suddenly seemed to be stimted, and shouted: "I don''t have it. Zhou Hengyang is mine. Su Wen doesn''t deserve such a good Zhou Hengyang at all, she doesn''t deserve it." Sun Xiaofang looked dull, staring at Sun Yunyun dumbfounded, and didn''t respond for a long time. "What kind of eyes do you have?" Sun Yunyun wiped away her tears and cried, "Why don''t you understand me? Don''t you understand my pain?" "No." Sun Xiaofang quickly waved her hand, "I understand you, cousin, but...but Zhou Hengyang is Su Wen''s man, you..." How can you want Su Wen''s man? That has a master. Sun Xiaofang didn''t dare to say the following words, she was afraid of making her cousin unhappy. However, her original heart toward her cousin had shifted, because she couldn''t agree with her statement. That''s right, she doesn''t like Su Wen either, but no matter how much she doesn''t like it, she shouldn''t try to grab her man! This is immoral. Sun Yunyun knew what her honest cousin was thinking at a nce, and she was really upset, "Xiaofang, you don''t understand what pure love is. Su Wen has never cherished Zhou Hengyang, and they will let each other know when they are together. It''s painful. Zhou Hengyang doesn''t like Su Wen either, he thought Su Xuewen agreed to marry him." "But¡­" Sun Xiaofang still wanted to speak, but was interrupted by Sun Yunyun, "If you don''t turn to me, then stop talking, I won''te to teach you how to read in the future." Sun Xiaofang''s parents don''t let her study, so if she wants to learn how to read, she can only curry favor with Sun Yunyun. Now that she has heard what Sun Yunyun says, she dares not speak her mind. She just kept saying good things about Sun Yunyun, and Sun Yunyun smiled when she heard it. "Hello, Xiaofang." "Then... what about the pendant? Su Wen asked you if you want it, and you want to return it to her mother?" When mentioning the pendant, Sun Yunyun''s attitude immediately changed, even with a fierce look in her eyes, "What pendant? There is no pendant. I never asked for Su Wen''s pendant. They were framed and poured dirty water on me." Zizi, Su Wen doesn''t want to go back even if she dies. Sun Xiaofang understood, cousin Zhuizi would not hand it over. As long as she refuses to admit it, Su Wen has nothing to do, and no one can do anything to her cousin. No wonder my cousin took it as a snatch! "Open the door, Sun Xiaofang, please open the door." Suddenly, there was a banging sound at the gate. Sun Xiaofang jumped in fright, and went to look at Sun Yunyun nervously, "Cousin, what should I do? It''s Su Qing''s voice." "Su Qing?" Sun Yunyun calmed down when she heard that it wasn''t Su Wen. I don''t know what''s going on. She met Su Wen recently and nothing good happened. She suffered a few times at Su Wen''s hands, and today she was even more unlucky, which made her unable to hold her head up in the vige. It was obviously not like this before, Su Wen was an obedient fool in front of her. "What about my cousin?" Sun Xiaofang didn''t dare to open the door, and leaned on the crack of the door to look out, "If they shout again, they will definitely attract people." "Is Su Wen here?" "No, only Su Qing and Su Xiaomei." Sun Yunyun is not afraid of the rest of the Su family at all, they are all dumbfounded, stupid, stupid, or cowardly and ipetent, "Open the door and let them in." Let''s see what they can do. So, the door was opened, and Su Qing and Su Xiaomei strode in. Don¡¯t forget to vote after reading the article! thanks Chapter 112: hit people Chapter 112 Smashing people Sun Yunyun wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes pitifully, and pretended to be strong and raised a weak smile at Su Qing, "Su Qing, are you here to apologize for your elder sister?" "What?" Su Qing was taken aback, thinking she had heard wrong, "Why should my elder sister apologize?" "Yes, why should my eldest sister apologize to you?" Su Xiaomei put her hands on her hips, "You have a thick skin, you can say such things." Sun Yunyun''s face turned cold, and she reprimanded Su Xiaomei with righteous words: "Little sister, we adults are talking, you, a child, don''t interrupt." They have a saying that children can''t interrupt when adults are talking. In the past, little girls didn''t dare to interrupt. But the eldest sister treats her very well now, never treats her like a child, and tells her everything, so the younger sister is not afraid at all. "Shut up for me!" The little girl was not at all cowardly. Beforeing here, the elder sister had told her not to be polite to Sun Yunyun, and don''t give her a chance to argue. Take advantage of the fact that the Sun family members have note back to act first. "Take out my eldest sister''s pendant." "What pendant? I don''t have a pendant." Sun Yunyun pressed her pocket with one hand and stepped back, "Don''t look for me, I really don''t have one, it doesn''t belong to your family. It''s mine, it''s mine..." "Bring it." Su Qing saw that she was not as good as her younger sister, so she stopped arguing with Sun Yunyun, stepped forward and grabbed Sun Yunyun''s hand, and pulled it in front of her. Sun Yunyun was frightened and screamed loudly, "What are you doing? Just drive me away." She struggled hard, but she was not as strong as Su Qing, and she couldn''t push at all. "Go away, let me go, Xiaofang,e and help me." Sun Yunyun regretted that she let Xiaofang open the door to let the two of them in. She didn''t expect Su Qing to be so courageous. Sun Xiaofang shrank her shoulders, and didn''t dare to go forward under Su Qing''s stare. Instead, she persuaded: "Cousin, please return the pendant to Su Qing! It''s their mother''s relic. You can''t hold it well, you... " "Shut up." Sun Yunyun roared angrily. Sun Xiaofang was so worthless, she couldn''t support the wall with mud, so instead of helping her, she turned her elbows out to speak for Su Qing. Sun Yunyun was angry and hated. "Su Qing, if you don''t let me go, my three elder brothers will never let you go. You have to think about the price of offending my family." Sun Yunyun, your mind is spinning quickly, and you know what Su Qing is most afraid of. . That means her family has no brothers, and no one will support her in the event of an ident. "My eldest brother and second brother are not something your family can provoke." After hearing this before, Su Qing would obediently let go and apologize to Sun Yunyun in trepidation, but now the eldest sister has already broken Sun Dahai''s arm, and the one who should be offended has already been offended. What are you afraid of? "Hmph! Do you think I''m still afraid of your two older brothers?" Su Qing sneered. Sun Yunyun was taken aback for a moment before she realized it. Su Xiaomei said tremblingly: "We are not afraid, at worst, we will break your elder brother''s other arm as well." "You dare." Sun Yunyun''s eyes widened sharply, her usually weak expression was suddenly full of hostility, which waspletely different from usual. "There''s no reason to dare." When Su Xiaomei thought of the heroic appearance of her elder sister when she hit someone, she took out the brick hidden in her pocket, and threw it at Sun Yunyun. Brick is not big, and the little girl is weak, so she definitely doesn''t have the effect of Su Wen when hitting people, but Sun Yunyun, who was spoiled by Zhu Yueju, still screamed when she was hit. Su Xiaomei was not ruthless, no matter whether Sun Yunyun was in real pain or fake pain, she smashed it and said: "Give us back the pendant, give us back quickly." Sun Yunyun still desperately defended and refused to give. Chapter 113: get it Chapter 113 Acquired Su Qing pressed Sun Yunyun to keep her from moving, her gaze was cold, and she suddenly said, "Little girl, hit her face, smash her face and see if she doesn''t return it." The little girl suddenly realized, "Okay." "Ahhh!" Sun Yunyun was so frightened when she heard that the little girl was going to hit her in the face, she didn''t dare to scream in half-truth, trembling all over, she didn''t even dare to look into Su Qing''s eyes. Omg! Why did the most useless Su Qing be so terrifying. "Crazy, everyone in Su Wen''s family is crazy." Sun Yunyun screamed incoherently, seeing Su Xiaomei really hit her face, she panicked and shouted: "I will give it, I will give it to the pendant." "Oh!" Su Xiaomei withdrew her hands with a look of pity, "You are smart, the eldest sister said, if you don''t want to give it, let us strip you of your clothes and see if you give it." After finishing speaking, she deliberately used a gloomy tone, threatening: "It''s the face smashed, and the clothes stripped." Grandma Goudan is scared, and now she runs away when she sees her, and Sun Yunyun will be scared too. Sure enough, when Sun Yunyun heard the little girl''s words, she didn''t know whether she was angry, scared or hated, her eyes were bloodshot, and she went to her pocket to get the pendant tremblingly. Su Qing was impatient with her actions, and as soon as she grabbed the pendant, she was already holding the pendant tightly in her palm. "Let''s go, little girl." Su Qing didn''t want to dy even a second when she got the item. "Wait, the eldest sister said let''s check it to prevent it from being dropped." Su Wen saw at noon that Sun Yunyun attached great importance to the pendant, and was afraid that Sun Yunyun would y tricks, so she had already exined to her younger sister. As a qualified dog leg, of course he can clearly remember every word the eldest sister said. Su Qing looked down carefully, "It belongs to mother." Of course, she would not admit that it was her mother''s relic. "Well." The two sisters left happily, leaving Sun Yunyun limp on the spot, her body still trembling slightly. Sun Xiaofang, who has been avoiding Sun Xiaofang and didn''t dare to go forward, saw Su Qing and the little sister left, so she stepped forward with lingering fear, and asked with concern: "How are you, cousin..." Before he could speak, he was pped severely by Sun Yunyun. Sun Xiaofang covered her burning cheeks in disbelief, her eyes widened, "Cousin...you..." "Do you really think of me as a cousin?" Sun Yunyun broke down emotionally, crying aggrievedly, "Why didn''t you help me just now? If you helped me, Su Qing and Su Xiaomei couldn''t beat us at all." Miss Su is only six years old, what can she do? The more Sun Yunyun thought about it, the more aggrieved she became, and with the loss of the pendant, she cried even more aggrieved all of a sudden. Sun Xiaofang was stunned by her beating, and it took her a while to react. She wanted to say something, but seeing her cousin crying like this, although she didn''t agree with her behavior of stealing things, she was her cousin after all. But I was beaten by my cousin again... Sun Xiaofang didn''t know what to say for a while. "The pendant is gone, what will I do in the future? What will I do in the future?" Sun Yunyun wiped her tears aggrieved, "I still have to go to college, go to a big city, and go to Zhou Hengyang. Without the pendant, what should I do? I Never dream again..." Sun Yunyun hupped while crying and stopped suddenly. She suddenly remembered that she was able to dream before she got the pendant, and it had nothing to do with the pendant. At the beginning, the pendant was coaxed from Su Wen''s hand because it was not pleasing to the eye. Why should such a good thing be worn by a fool like Su Wen? What a waste of money. In order not to let good things go to waste, she had no choice but to take action. However, since she got the pendant, she has been able to do everything smoothly, even the number of times she is dreaming has increased, and she can vaguely see the scene in the dream. right! I exined it in thement section before! The pendant is not as powerful as everyone imagined, it is not a golden finger, it just improves people''s luck, but it will not be like some blessing texts where you can pick up ginseng when you go out. This pendant works just like the various gem transfer beads that you buy, because the maic field matches, it can bring people good luck or make people feel better. In short, it is not a cheat. Chapter 114: to Su Xiaomei Chapter 114 For Su Xiaomei Sun Yunyun stood up suddenly, it was the number of times she dreamed, and she could still see it. This recognition brought Sun Yunyun back to life in an instant, and even her eyes were full of fighting spirit. But soon, like a deted ball, he gritted his teeth and said Su Wen''s name over and over again. Su Wen dared to take away her things, she must not let it go. Wait, she will definitely be better than she is now, even if she is ashamed now, she can''t make her admit defeat. She believes that she is born to have everything, and her wishese true. How can Su Wen be so vicious? In the face of justice, she will pay the price sooner orter. Zhou Hengyang is such a good person, and she is not worthy of her. *** Here Su Wen finally sent away the guests who came to the door, and asked Su Xiu to go back to the room to rest, and stoping out to work. Su Xiu is still unwilling, she is a restless person, and it is enough to feel guilty if she does not work hard to earn work points, and it is even more ufortable to let her lie on the bed and do nothing. "Okay, don''t be an eyesore, I feel hot when I see you swollen into a steamed bun." Su Wen pretended to be disgusted. Su Xiu had no choice but to go back to her room to rest. And she knew that the eldest sister was doing it for her own good, so she couldn''t bear to make her unhappy. Here, Su Wen cleaned up the house, set up the small bench, swept the melon seeds on the ground, and the broad beans sent by Wang Chunyan, which had been peeled into broad beans by the way when everyone was chatting just now. After tidying up, I also thought about what to do next to the male protagonist, who is a troublemaker. It was true that she was going to hold her thigh ording to the n, but now that she is angry, she has to change it. Su Wen took out the envelope, looked at the vigorous handwriting on it, and had to say that the hero''s handwriting was indeed good, much better than hers. It is said that when Su Wen was studying, she had a nickname called "Flying on the Grass". It is because the handwriting is too sloppy and is often scolded by the teacher that he got such a nickname. After graduating, he joined the work, and he has perfected the flying training on the grass. Su Wen wants to write back to the hero. She won''t fool around with Zhao Jiangang, and secondly, she can''t give Sun Yunyun a chance, so she has to do it herself. Now that the two of them are not together, there is no way to create opportunities, but they can win people over by writing letters. Huge golden thighs, if she doesn''t hold them tightly, she will be stupid. "Sister, we are back." Su Xiaomei''s words interrupted Su Wen''s train of thought. "Have you got the pendant?" "got it." Su Qing handed over the pendant, but Su Wen didn''t pick it up. She nced at it to make sure it was the one she saw at Sun Yunyun''s house. The ss kind of jade, the water head is very thick and moist, it is a good thing. But this belongs to the original mother. After all, she is not really the boss of the Su family, so she is a bit guilty of holding it. "Sister, please put away the pendant!" Su Qing smiled at Su Wen. Su Xiaomei leaned in Su Wen''s arms as if she had no bones, twisted and acted like a baby, and vividly narrated what happened at Sun Xiaofang''s house. Su Wen shook her head, "Little sister, take the pendant! You have never seen your mother before, and when you see the pendant, it is like your mother is with you. I believe that if my mother is still there, I hope to give you the pendant." Su Wen spoke seriously. "Eldest sister?" Su Xiaomei stared round her almond eyes, staring at Su Wen in a daze, until Su Wen nodded firmly, then threw herself into Su Wen''s arms and burst into tears. "Eldest sister... woo woo woo... I miss my mother, my younger sister misses my mother... woo woo..." The little girly in Su Wen''s arms, crying loudly from the beginning, her mouth didn''t know what she said, and she muttered alone It''s been a long time. Chapter 115: back photo Chapter 115 back to photos Su Wen''s gentle coaxing was useless, so she stopped coaxing at all and let her cry alone. This girl, although I persuaded herst time, she still misses her mother. Will that child miss his mother? Su Qing was startled, with aplicated expression on her face, and she didn''t speak for a while. Even Su Xiu, who was resting in the room, heard it faintly, and quietly wiped away the tears that fell from the corners of her eyes. She misses her mother too! *** That night, the Sun family didn¡¯te back until it was dark. The whole Zhuangzi was noisy, and every household in the town came out to watch the excitement. Zhu Yueju even started scolding since she was not in the vige, and finally scolded until her mouth was so dry that she couldn''t speak. Because of the scandal caused by the Sun family, no one paid attention to Zhang Chunxiang and Chen Guihua before, and the two went out directly and watched the fun together. Big guys wouldugh at them if they saw them, but now they are busy talking about the Sun family. Compared with Zhu Yueju''s meanness and Sun Yunyun''s shamelessness, Zhang Chunxiang and Chen Guihua are nothing to worry about. Zhang Chunxiang secretly had fun in her heart, and while secretly scolding Su Wen for being a wicked thing, she felt happy at the same time. She doesn''t get along with Zhu Yueju herself, and they don''t like each other, and now they won''t let go of the opportunity to add insult to injury. "Where are you going, Pingfan?" Zhang Chunxiang was watching the excitement and saw the exciting ce, and identally found Su Pingfan going out sneakily, and immediately shouted. Who knew that Su Pingfan not only didn''t stop when he heard her voice, but speeded up and ran away without seeing anyone. Furious Zhang Chunxiang''s face was ashen, "It must have been hooked by some little hoof." Chen Guihua sneered while knocking on the melon seeds, "Second sister-inw, are you still in the mood to watch other people''s homes be lively? Be careful that someday everyone wille to see your ordinary and lively home." "Damn." Zhang Chunxiang spat at Chen Guihua and scolded: "You don''t talk and no one thinks you are dumb. My ordinary family is a good boy." Chen Guihua pouted secretly,ughing in her heart. Su Pingfan is really wicked! Thankfully, my second sister-inw had the nerve to speak out. The two sisters-inw started arguing after a while, because of the lesson fromst time, they didn¡¯t dare to quarrel this time, it was just a bickering between you and me. After arguing for a long time, Zhang Chunxiang suddenly said: "Third brother and sister, you said that it is useless for us to quarrel. It will be true when Su Wen will be unlucky." "This..." Chen Guihua panicked ever since she heard that Su Wen had broken Sun Dahai''s arm. I dare not treat Su Wen like a soft persimmon like before. "What are you afraid of? How can we say that we are her elders? If she really dares to do something to us, she won''t even think about messing around in the vige." Chen Guihua''s eyes lit up, "You''re right." The two of them were arguing to the death just now, and in the blink of an eye they got together and muttered and didn''t know what to say. On the Sun''s side, Zhu Yueju was pulling the cart home, the house was cold, and only old man Sun was busy feeding the pigs. The second daughter-inw and the second daughter-inw were not there, so her face became even uglier now. Looking like a shrew, she stood at the door with her hips up and scolded for more than half an hour. During the period, I did not forget to drink tworge porcin jars of water. ***** Last night, the Sun family had amotion in the middle of the night, but Su Wen didn''t take it to heart at all, and went out the next day after a good night''s sleep. Before going out, I also specially dressed up, changed into a new set of **** clothes, and loosened the two braids to be a shawl. Because of braiding for a long time, the ck, bright and smooth hair presents super natural waves after loosening. With every frown and smile, the hair flutters gently, making Su Wen, who is already bright and charming, even more charming. The peach blossom eyes are definitely not in the original body. Looking at it again, although it is still the same face, it ispletely different from the original body. Even Su Qing and Su Xiu were stunned. Su Wen: It''s time to show your true status! As long as I disagree, the door-to-door son-inw is just a door-to-door son-inw after all. Zhou Hengyang: ...I have given you my life. Chapter 116: So lovely Chapter 116 is so beautiful Su Xiaomei held her face in her hands, looking lost, which made Su Wenugh. "Sister, you are so pretty." "When you grow up, you will be prettier than me." Su Xiao didn''t shake her head, "I''m not as good as Eldest Sister, let alone Sixth Sister." Su Wen raised her eyebrows. It seems that the sixth child of the Su family is the one with the most outstanding looks, otherwise it would be impossible for the younger sister to say such a thing. If she is not particrly outstanding, the younger sister will definitely say that she is the most beautiful without conscience. "Big sister, you are the prettiest in my eyes." Su Xiaomei is like a little girl, walking around Su Wen, and she will follow Su Wen wherever she goes. Pretty, and old-fashioned: "Sixth sister is a bean sprouts, eldest sister, you are a great beauty, even more beautiful than I imagined." The eldest sister seems to be more beautiful, much prettier than before. By the way, what did the old eldest sister look like? Miss Su tilted her head, struggling for a long time with only the appearance of the eldest sister in her mind. Su Qing has been looking at Su Wen in silence, and her eyes are also fixed on Su Wen. She knew before that her elder sister looked good, not only because she never went to work in the fields, nor did housework at home, and her skin was fairer and more delicate than anyone else in the vige. It''s just that although the eldest sister in the past was good-looking, the person she liked was very good. Su Qing looked at the eldest sister in front of her, her bright eyes were gazing, her charm was outstanding, and her eyes were captivating. Even if she looked at those peach blossom eyes a few times, her heart would keep beating. It has changed too much from before, such a big sister, I don¡¯t know how much right and wrong she will cause in the future. Su Qing secretly prayed in her heart. "By the way, Su Qing, after I leave, maybe people from the Sun family wille to make trouble, so remember not to open the door. There is something waiting for me to deal with when Ie back. If I don''te back, you will pretend that you don''t know what to do?" Su Qing felt nervous, "Then... What are you going to do, big sister? Sun Dahai''s arm is broken, they will definitely not let it go." Su Wen pursed her lips and smiled, "Of course I can do whatever I want." Su Qing was confused and looked at Su Wen stupidly. "The initiative is in my hands. Of course, I can deal with it as I want." Su Wen tapped Su Qing''s forehead with her index finger, and said with a smile, "What a fool, the Sun family wants topensate for the medical treatment." If you don¡¯t pay me, you have to give me an apology, otherwise you don¡¯t want a penny. Oh yes, even if you apologize, it depends on my mood. If I¡¯m in a bad mood, I¡¯ll ask him topensate me for my reputation loss and Sanmei¡¯s medicine. What about the nutrition fee!" Su Qing swallowed hard, and cast an admiring look at Su Wen. She has learned a lot from the elder sister today, no wonder the elder sister is still in the mood to dress up and go out to the street. Miss Su saw that the eldest sister pointed at the second sister, and immediately quit, "I am your little fool, don''t point at the second sister, point at me, point at me!" "Get out!" Su Qing looked at this little fool and was very angry, "Don''t get in the way here." "Hmph!" Su Xiaomei pouted unhappily, but she didn''t have the guts to quarrel with her second sister, so she could only stand aside with shrunken shoulders. "Okay, stop making trouble, and buy you delicious food when Ie back." "Oh!" Su Xiaomei immediately jumped up happily, so as to smile triumphantly at Su Qing. Su Qing rolled her eyes helplessly, thinking to herself, recently, the elder sister has been too kind to the younger sister, and she has spoiled the younger sister so much. Su Wen found scissors and skillfully trimmed the ends of her hair out ofyers. Originally, she didn''t have bangs, but she cut her bangs slightly longer, with a natural curved arc. Usually don''t put it behind the ear, when you lower your head, it will hang down naturally, that kind of style is so beautiful, it can almost hook the soul. Chapter 117: Changhe Bicycle Chapter 117 Changhe Bicycle Su Wen looked in the mirror before going out satisfied. She wanted to reply to Zhou Hengyang''s letter. Since he doesn''t write content for her, she won''t write a word either. However, Su Wen didn''t have a special ticket to send to him, but she could send photos. Let him know of her existence and remember his identity. So, Su Wen went to the only photo studio in the town, chose the quick wash, and took four photos. The negatives were kept for a total of four yuan and fifty cents, which is already very expensive. These days, very few people have the money to take pictures, unless it is something very important. Such as getting married. But even if it is a wedding photo, only two will be taken. If you want itter, just take the negative and wash it, the price will be much cheaper. Su Wen spends money and never blinks. She chose four scenes by herself, one of which was still standing on the street, with peopleing and going to the market behind her. Familiar and sentimental, just like her favorite nostalgic style. When taking pictures, people whoe and go will stop and watch curiously. The boss who took the photo was embarrassed, but Su Wen was the most natural and calm person. Pose, smile, do it all in one go. After the photo is taken, it can be washed out in three hours faster. Su Wen left after paying the deposit, and came to pick it up in three hours. Thest time she came to the town, she was in a hurry and didn''t have time to look around. This time, Su Wen took the opportunity to walk around the whole town. For example, where is the ck market, schools, supply and marketing cooperatives, factories, family quarters, etc. In general, the size of the town is not small. Su Wen made another trip to the supply and marketing cooperative. When she arrived at the entrance of the supply and marketing cooperative, there happened to be a three-wheeled truck unloading goods. It is a bicycle! Usually, the supply and marketing cooperatives in the town don''t sell bicycles, and if you want to buy them, you have to go to the county seat. Su Wen has nned to buy a bicycle since she received the special ticket from Zhou Hengyang. Walking to and fro is tiring and slow, she can''t take it anymore. You can buy it in the town now, it''s best, you don''t have to go to the county seat. Many people were watching at the door, and Su Wen was also standing in the crowd, but she dressed up deliberately for taking pictures today, standing out from the crowd like a chicken, and many people were secretly looking at her. But she didn''t care, she didn''t look bad before time travel, so she wasn''tcent. Now Su Wen''s attention is focused on the brand of the bicycle. I saw the big handle of the bicycle, the front of the bicycle and other parts with the three words "Changhe brand" stamped on it. Su Wen was shocked. I already knew about the male lead¡¯s ability to make money, but wasn¡¯t it too fast? How long has it been since Changhe Card was created, and all the goods havee to the countryside? This, this, this... Really **** fast! Li Xiaolian, who was busy directing people to ce goods, saw Su Wen standing in the crowd at a nce, and waved excitedly: "Su Wen, Su Wen." Su Wen? Liu Chun, who was holding a briefcase and greeting the mayor and the director of the supply and marketing cooperative, his eyes lit up when he heard the name. When he sent the letter for Hengyang, he saw that the name written on the envelope was Su Wen. Speaking of which, the distribution itself will never be spread to a small town, but Liu Chun is curious about who exactly Hengyang is marrying, and he scratches his heart out of curiosity. So he pretended to be a public servant, and even made a special trip, just to see what Hengyang''s daughter-inw was like. Su Wen smiled, it turned out to be her No. 1 little fan girl. So she squeezed out of the crowd and went to talk to Li Xiaolian. "Su Wen, are you here to buy hardware essories?" Li Xiaolian''s eyes were shining, and she couldn''t wait to say: "Since you camest time, I specially asked you to buy some good hardware essories when I bought them, which are better than the quality you gotst time." .By the way, there are quite a few more of those you mentioned... what are they?" Chapter 118: Meet Liu Chun by chance Chapter 118 Meeting Liu Chun by chance Last time when Su Wen chatted with Li Xiaolian, she mentioned several essories needed to make bags, which were not avable in the Supply and Marketing Cooperative, but Li Xiaolian secretly wrote them down. I let the one of the arrival buy it on time with much effort. Few people would buy this kind of thing. The person responsible for the purchase originally disagreed, but Li Xiaolian agreed after fighting for it. It depends on whether Su Wen buys it or not. If she is willing to buy Li Xiaolian, not only will she not have to bear the responsibility, but she will also make a small contribution. Maybe you can get a bonus at the end of the month. So, Li Xiaolian was nervous after speaking, and looked at Su Wen expectantly, "Su Wen, do you want it?" "Yes." Su Wen nodded thoughtfully, seeing how relieved Li Xiaolian was when she said yes, she knew she had guessed right. For the new arrival, Li Xiaolian is taking risks, and she will take the goods based on this alone. If you want to establish a long-term and stable rtionship, you need to pay, otherwise why would she let Li Xiaolian be her little fan girl. Su Wen patted Li Xiaolian on the shoulder, "I will let someone tell you what I want in the future." "Okay!" Li Xiaolian liked Su Wen more and more, and said enviously, "Su Wen, how did you get your hair done? Why is it so good-looking?" It''s even more beautiful than the girls in the city she saw, and it''s obviously useless to send hairpins , Headband! "I did it myself." Su Wen brushed her hair casually, and Li Xiaolian''s eyes straightened. Can you still do this? Falling into the eyes of Liu Chun not far away, his eyes widened involuntarily. This must be Hengyang''s daughter-inw, and only such a beautiful daughter-inw can let Hengyang marry. Let alone marrying in, if it were him, he would be willing to bring the whole family into marrying in! Liu Chun immediately found a reason for Zhou Hengyang''s marriage, and even thought in his heart, I really can''t see that Hengyang, an iprehensible wood, is so boring! Dare to feel that he never looked at girls before, not because he didn''t like it, but because he couldn''t see her. Liu Chun stood there staring intently, not knowing how many ghostly ideas he had in his mind. He evenpared all the girls he knew, from clothing, to appearance, to temperament. The result is that although the sister-inw is not well dressed, she has good looks and temperament, even better than the people in the city. Especially those peach blossom eyes, no man can bear it. Hengyang is also true, why don''t you know how to buy more beautiful clothes for your daughter-inw? I really don''t know the blessing when I am in the blessing. "Su Wen, there is a gangster who has been staring at you." Li Xiaolian said in a low voice. "Yes!" Su Wen nodded. She had noticed it a long time ago, but because the other party''s eyes were not lewd or obscene, she didn''t care. In modern times, it is normal to be looked at with admiring eyes when walking on the street. She used to like to look at handsome guys when she was shopping! "Su Wen, he is still looking at you." Su Wen was not in a hurry, but Li Xiaolian was in a hurry instead, very angry, and ready to let that hooligan know how powerful she is. As soon as he took a step, he suddenly recognized him, "Ah! He is from Changhe Factory." Hearing that she has a lot of background, Li Xiaolian dare not offend her. Su Wen heard that it belonged to the Changhe factory. Isn''t that the factory of Zhou Hengyang? Just as I was about to go forward to inquire, I didn''t expect the other party toe over first. "Hirade, may I ask if your name is Su Wen?" Liu Chun asked. "Yes! May I ask who you are?" Su Wen already had a guess in her mind, but she wasn''t sure. In the novel, the male protagonist has a pair of right-hand men, among whom Liu Chun is the earliest with him, responsible for market development. But such a trivial matter, even at the beginning of the business, Liu Chun would not havee. So she can''t be sure. "Then may I ask if your husband''s name is Zhou Hengyang?" Chapter 119: smear behind Chapter 119 Smearing behind Su Wen nodded, confirming now. When Liu Chun was confirmed, he grabbed Su Wen''s hand excitedly, and shook it enthusiastically, "Hi sister-inw, my name is Liu Chun, and I am Zhou Hengyang''s good brother. I have heard Hengyang mention you a long time ago, but I didn''t expect to be here See you here, hello." What a coincidence, his trip was not in vain. Su Wen withdrew her hand and asked with a half-smile, "Oh? Then what did he say about me?" "Eh..." Liu Chun was embarrassed, Hengyang didn''t mention a word, he only knew Su Wen''s name after reading the recipient on the envelope. Others, I asked myself many times, but Hengyang refused to say a word. No one can ask what Hengyang doesn''t want to say. "Hehe..." Su Wen sighed sadly, "As expected, I knew he couldn''t mention me." Liu Chun was filled with guilt, he was so stupid, there must be something wrong with Hengyang''s refusal to mention it, if he had known earlier, he shouldn''t have said that. The sister-inw who caused it was sad, it should not be done. "Sister-inw, don''t worry, Hengyang is the most responsible and family-friendly person. Don''t be sad. He is too busy with work, really, very, very busy." Liu Chun immediately exined, for fear that his nonsense would make Zhou There was a estrangement between Hengyang and Su Wen''s husband and wife. "Don''t say good things for him, I know it all." "Sister-inw, what do you know?" Why is he getting more and more confused? Su Wen has a yful upper body, her eyes are drooping, and her thick and curly eyshes hide the thoughts in her eyes, "Hengyang''s heart is not on me, and I know in my heart that he... the person he likes is not me." "What?" Liu Chun was shocked, and rubbed his eyes, "Hengyang is blind?" Su Wen couldn''t hold back her smile, and endured it very hard, "Maybe he thinks I''m not safe." After speaking, she winked at Liu Chun. Liu Chun covered the heart that was hit, and said in a word: "Sister-inw, I am not talking about you, you are indeed a little unsafe! If I were in Hengyang, I would wish I could tie you on the waistband of my trousers." After speaking, I realized that my words might not be very polite. It would be bad if it made my sister-inw angry, or my sister-inw thought he was dirty. But Su Wen doesn''t mind at all, she is not the kind of stingy person in her character. She can tell clearly whether it is a joke or disrespect. So Su Wen said with a calm and generous attitude: "I want to tie him around my waist! But I can''t! His heart is not on me." "Sister-inw, you are really nice. It is his blessing that Hengyang can marry you." Liu Chun admired Su Wen''s generosity, "No, he married you." , I can''t help but want tough. He used to think of something unexpected, Zhou Hengyang would actually be a door-to-door son-inw. If his former ssmates andrades-in-arms knew, he would definitely fall into the eyes of countless people. Su Wen didn''t know what Liu Chun was thinking, but she didn''t say anything. And she was alsoughing in her heart, she was very happy to give Zhou Hengyang eye drops. Although she nned to hug her thigh, it didn''t prevent her from smearing him secretly! Hahaha¡­ Let him be ruthless, pay a price first. Oh, by the way, it can alsopletely cut off the opportunity for Sun Yunyun to secretly write letters to Zhou Hengyang in private. Although in the novel, Sun Yunyun wrote dozens of letters to Zhou Hengyang, he didn''t even read them. But Sun Yunyun can dream! Know that as long as you stick to it, you will be rewarded. So when I persisted in writing nearly a hundred letters, I was finally seen. At that time, it was also the male protagonist who had confirmed that Yuanchen and Zhao Jiangang were married and had children. So Sun Yunyun found an opportunity to take advantage of. Although in the novel, Zhou Hengyang married Sun Yunyun but never slept together, Su Wen was still very angry. The kind of anger that wants to beat Zhou Hengyang hard. Now she wants topletely cut off Sun Yunyun''s thoughts, and will not give her the slightest chance. Su Wen looked at Liu Chun eagerly, as if looking at a rtive. Su Wen: The essence of drama Chapter 120: generous liu chun Chapter 120 Generous Liu Chun "Impossible!" Liu Chun immediately denied after hearing Su Wen''s words, "I have known Hengyang for so many years, and I know who he is best. He won''t think about other women after he marries you." "Don''t me Hengyang, it''s because the girl in our vige is too clever." Su Wen told her how Sun Yunyun pretended to be her and went to the post office to get the letter mailed by Zhou Hengyang, and why she refused to tell her, and said firmly: " Just watch it! Sun Yunyun will definitely write to him when she knows Hengyang''s address." Liu Chun''s sense of justice was overwhelming, "Sister-inw, don''t worry, I will definitely help you look after Hengyang, and it''s useless for anyone to write a letter." "Really?" Su Wen looked at Liu Chun with a moved face, "Thank you so much, Hengyang is really lucky to have you as a good friend." "Uh-huh!" The two stood at the door of the supply and marketing cooperative and chatted for a long time. Finally, Su Wen invited Liu Chun to his house as a guest, but he refused. Su Wen just pretended to be polite. It''s not convenient for her to bring a strange man home as a guest. Although Liu Chun gossips, he also knows how to measure. It is inconvenient for him to go when Hengyang is not at home. But although Liu Chun can''t be a guest, he still has to give gifts. "Sister-inw, you have many sisters in your family. I''ll give you two bicycles, which are convenient for traveling." The factory produces bicycles, and Liu Chun didn''t even bat an eye when he delivered them. One." "Will it be bad? Does it affect you?" "No, no, you are a family member of Hengyang, sending you off is equivalent to sending Hengyang." Su Wen readily epted, and sent Liu Chun a good person card. "By the way, I wrote a letter to Hengyang, and you can help me take it back to him. It''s easy for me to send it." "Row!" Su Wen rode the bicycle she just got to the photo studio to get the photos. After arriving, she waited for half an hour before washing them. After rejecting the photo studio owner''s suggestion to post the photo in the store as a signboard, Su Wen went to the post office again, bought an envelope for a penny, stuffed the photo into the envelope and glued it together. When he returned to the supply and marketing cooperative, Liu Chun had already unloaded all the goods andpleted the formalities with the supply and marketing cooperative, and settled the ount. Just stand at the door and wait for her! "Okay, just give this to Hengyang for me." She stuffed two photos in the envelope, without writing a single extra word. The words "Received by Zhou Hengyang" were written profusely on the outside of the envelope. An eye for an eye, an eye for an eye. Even more straightforward than Zhou Hengyang. "Okay, don''t worry, sister-inw, and promise toplete the task." Liu Chun put the letter in his pocket and asked again: "By the way, how do you get the other bicycle back? Do you want to ask the vigers for help?" "No, my sister is studying in the town, I will send them to them, just in time for them to use." Su Xue and Fifth Sister have bicycles, and they happen to go to and from school together, and it is convenient toe back. "Then I''ll go." "goodbye." Sent Liu Chun away, Su Wen went to the supply and marketing cooperative to buy new hardware essories, and bought two locks for the bicycle by the way. Li Xiaolian asked curiously: "Su Wen, is the man from the Changhe brand manufacturer a rtive of yours? It''s really generous, and he gave away two bicycles directly. Do you know how much this bike costs? It costs eighty-nine yuan What! I heard that big cities are already selling crazy." Changhe brand bicycles are of good quality, and the styles and designs are quite different. It is particrlybor-saving to ride, so it was very popr when it was firstunched. Chapter 121: send car to school Chapter 121 Sending the car to school "A friend of my husband''s." "Huh? Su Wen, are you married?" "yes!" Su Wen first put a bicycle at the gate of the supply and marketing cooperative for Li Xiaolian to help watch, and then sent the other bicycle to the school. After transmigrating, she has never seen Su Xue and Fifth Sister. After arriving at the school, just ask someone to tell Su Xue toe over in the security room. After reporting the name, the guard in the security room knew Su Xue''s name without asking carefully. Su Wen was quite surprised. "Sister Su Xue doesn''t know who has the best grades. Go in and find out!" "I''ll go find it?" Su Wen didn''t want to go. The main reason is that she hasn''t met the Fourth and Fifth Sisters yet! If you get the wrong person, you''re screwed. "It''s okay, you look like a good person, just go find it yourself." The guard watched the punk very closely, and would not stop the parents of the students. "Then... okay!" If I knew it earlier, I wouldn''t have sent it directly. Su Wen shuttled around the school pushing a bicycle. Looking at the rows ofrge tile-roofed houses, although there are no buildings, theyout is very reasonable. The lighting also looks very good, but it is too open, and it will be very cold in winter. Su Wen walks on the campus admiring the nostalgia, and people passing by her will peep curiously. "Huh? Do you think that is the new teacher? He looks really good-looking." "The bicycle is also very beautiful and new." "Must be the new teacher, I guess teaching music." It was time for school to leave at noon, and there were many peopleing and going in and out of the school. Su Wen decided to stop a male student to ask. "Hello ssmate, do you know Su Xue and Su Wumei?" The male student who was blocked by her looked nervous, "I..." Just about to say I know, suddenly a clear voice came from the nting stab, "I know!" Su Wen turned her head and looked, it was a tall and thin boy, wearing a short-sleeved shirt, with handsome and gentle eyes. She raised her eyebrows in surprise, she didn''t expect such an outstanding student in an ordinary middle school. When Su Wen was looking at Sheng Nian, Sheng Nian was also looking at her with a serious expression and tight lips. He was guessing what this person''s purpose was. He had heard about Fifth Sister''s family situation, which was very difficult. And the woman in front of her was clearly a city resident. "That''s great." Su Wen smiled and said, "Can you call them for me?" "Who are you? What do you want from them?" "Hello, my name is Su Wen, and I am the older sister of Su Xue and Fifth Sister." "Are you their eldest sister?" Sheng Nian eximed, but the boy reacted quickly and calmed down immediately. His attitude has changed from the vignce just now to a bit stiff and ufortable. "Yes! I am their eldest sister." Su Wen smiled at the corner of her mouth, staring at the boy''s transformation, suddenly had a mischievous guess. Is this boy a puppy love? Then he likes Su Xue or Fifth Sister? Sheng Nian only felt that the eyes of the fifth younger sister made him very nervous, but his psychological quality was very good, and he was still that deserted boy on the surface. "Hello big sister, I''m Shengnian, a ssmate of Fifth Sister." The boy said politely. Su Wen''s age and status, she is the parent of Su Xue and Fifth Sister in school, even the male students who were stopped by Su Wen at the beginning immediately greeted politely. "Hello, please let me call them. If it''s not convenient, just call them." Su Wen smiled warmly, especially looking at Shengnian''s eyes. Laughing but not smiling... It turned out to be Fifth Sister! Chapter 122: really big sister Chapter 122 Really Big Sister "Okay, you wait a moment." The prime year advances and retreats decently, and strode away under the surprised gaze of the male ssmate. When the prime years were gone, Su Wen asked, "Student, you seem to be surprised." "I..." The male student blushed, "I just haven''t seen anyone in Shengnian take the initiative to talk to." Su Wen rubbed her chin, and became more interested, and in a few words, she got rid of Shengnian''s old background. The grandson of the old headmaster of the school, the old headmaster was released in 2010, and he was able to go backter, but he refused to go back to the city and stayed. Shengnian is a city resident, and his parents sent him to his grandfather because his grandfather was here. It is said that high school is going back to the city. Su Wen will not be interestedter, the fifth sister is still young! This golden age is also very small, and nothing can be taken seriously. *** Here, Sheng Nian came to the ssroom for an unprecedented time, in front of Su Wumei, the boy''s usually cold face was still expressionless. However, he has always been a loner in the ss, only Cao Jun can talk to him a few words, this is the first time he saw Sheng Nian take the initiative to find someone. Su Wumei looked surprised, "May I ask you, Shengnian, what''s the matter?" "Your eldest sister is here, waiting for you in the security room." Sheng Nian left without looking back. The rest of the ss who hadn''t left yet exploded. Everyone has long heard that Su Xue and Su Wumei have a big sister. Earlier, this big sister was very bad in the impression of the students, but recently with the arrival of Su Xiu, the students have changed their views, but they are still very curious. . "Su Wumei, your elder sister is here, what is it?" Some people worried that Su Wen would change her mind and stop Su Xue and Su Wumei from continuing to study. "Maybe it''s a gift." Some people were curious about what Su Wumei''s family would give her. Thest two times, the things Su Xiu sent them surprised and envied them. However, Su Wumei, the person involved, was not happy at all, but very nervous. She tugged on Su Xue''s sleeve and said worriedly, "Fourth Sister, what should I do? Eldest Sister is here?" Su Xue pursed her lips, "Let''s go and see what''s going on with Eldest Sister first." In fact, the two of them should have gone home a long time ago. The school has Sundays, and other students have gone home. Only the two of them have been living in the dormitory and studying hard. They didn''t go back because they were afraid of the eldest sister. Although the third sister said, the eldest sister is fine now. But the two of them were still a little scared. I am afraid that the third sister is saying good things tofort them, and I am afraid that the eldest sister will suddenly change her mind. What''s more, the elder sister''s mood is so unpredictable. Anyway, the more the two of them don''t go back, the more anxious they be. Now, they don''t even have the courage to face Su Wen. "Okay... okay!" When the matter came to an end, the two of them also understood that they could no longer hide. If they hid any longer, they would anger the eldest sister, and they would have nowhere to hide. Only face. Su Xue and Su Wumei came to the security room together. From a distance, they saw the eldest sister standing in front of a brand new bicycle, walking around boringly. They were wearing familiar clothes, but their appearance made them feel strange. It''s like meeting for the first time. Su Wumei even stopped in her tracks, "Fourth sister, so...is she really the eldest sister?" "It''s the eldest sister. The eldest sister seems to have be more beautiful." Su Xue said sincerely. "Eldest sister doesn''t work..." Su Wumei wanted to say something, but Su Xue gave her a hard look. "Shut up, we have no right to speak ill of elder sister." They also didn''t work, and even had to apany you to pay most of the family''s expenses, "Remember to apologize to elder sisterter." Chapter 123: not dreaming Chapter 123 is not a dream Su Wumei bowed her head guiltily, "Okay, I know I was wrong." "It''s good to know, we can''t look down on eldest sister just like those outsiders just because others look down on elder sister." Su Xue said earnestly: "Eldest sister is recruiting for us at home, if she doesn''t recruit at home, she won''t be seen Gossiping behind my back." "Well! Fourth sister, don''t talk about it, I know it all, and I won''t do it in the future." Su Wumei felt very sad when she was told, her eyes were red. Su Xue softened her heart when she saw it, and regretted that she had spoken too seriously. In fact, she didn''tin in her heart, but what she wanted to do was not toin. Besides, how could she and fifth sister hide in school better than the eldest sister? Not as calm as the eldest sister. Su Wen felt the gaze from behind, and recognized Su Xue and Su Wumei as soon as she turned her head. It''s really that these two girls look at her very familiarly, simr to Su Qing and Su Xiu, and there is a familiar shadow between their eyebrows and eyes. Although the seven sisters have different personalities and looks, they are very simr in some ces. Such as a straight nose bridge, thick eyshes... These shoulde from my father and mother. Su Wen smiled lightly at the corner of her mouth, looked at the two of them softly, and sized them up carefully. From their looks, clothes, expressions to eyes. Soon she had a preliminary impression in her mind, she finally put her eyes on Su Xue and raised her eyebrows slightly. I have to say that Su Xue surprised her. The firmness in this girl''s eyes may be gone even in Su Qing. Su Xue''s responsibility makes her look more like the second child. Su Wen nodded towards the two of them. "Sister, why are you here?" The two sisters walked up to Su Wen and greeted them cautiously. "I''m here to do some shopping, so I''ll drop by to see you." Su Wen didn''t know the two of them well, so there was no need to be so warm at the beginning, and Yuan Bo''s attitude towards the younger sisters was also very selfish. She just goes with the flow. "This bicycle was given by your brother-inw, and it was given to you two to ride." Su Wen pointed to the bicycle beside her, and handed over the key to the car lock. Su Wumei was stunned, looked at Su Wen foolishly, and even secretly pinched herself. It hurts! Not dreaming. Su Xue was also stunned for a long while before taking the key. In the palm of the hand, it doesn''t feel too real. "Can you ride a bicycle?" Su Wen asked for the key to give away, only to realize that bicycles have just started to be popr in cities in the era, and most rural people don''t know how to ride. "No¡­it won''t." Su Wen thought for a moment, "It''s not difficult, this is easy to learn, and you can learn it once you fall." I remember the first time she learned to ride a bicycle when she was a child, it was her grandma who pushed her behind to prevent her from falling. After practicing for a long time, you can almost learn it. "Learning to ride a bicycle should not be afraid of falling. It''s very simple. If you can''t do it yourself, you can find a ssmate or a teacher who can teach you." "Okay, okay." Most of the school teachers can ride bicycles. The two sisters nodded in unison, standing side by side, like well-behaved elementary school students. Su Wen raised a chuckle at the corner of her mouth, turned and left. She also has to go to the supply and marketing cooperative to ride another bicycle back, and finally she doesn''t have to walk, and her speed can be improved a lot. Su Wen raised her head and squinted her eyes, nced at the height of the sun, and rushed back to have lunch a littlete. Su Qing didn''t go to the tailor today, so she will definitely leave food for her. Chapter 124: Upside-down door Chapter 124 Inverting the door Su Wen left for a long time, Su Xue and Su Wumei were still standing on the side of the road stupidly, until they were excitedly patted twice on the shoulder, and then they suddenly came back to their senses. "Su Xue, was that really your eldest sister just now?" Several ssmates gathered around and looked enviously at the brand-new bicycles parked beside them. Suddenly, the eyes of the two sisters were different. In the past, He Xiaomei and the others always said behind their backs that Su Xue''s family was too poor. Now it seems like nonsense. If you are so poor, how can you afford such a beautiful bicycle? "It''s my eldest sister." Su Xue nodded. "Su Xue, your eldest sister is so beautiful." A girl looked envious, "Looks like a city dweller." "Su Xue, let''s learn to ride a bicycle!" "I can ride, I will teach you." Several girls dragged Su Xue and Su Wumei to the school yground, where Cao Jun was leading a group of boys to y basketball. Speaking of ying basketball, Cao Jun and Sheng Nian brought it up. There are only two basketball, belongs to both of them respectively. "Cao Jun, where did Su Xue and the others get their bicycles?" "I don''t know." Cao Jun also felt very strange. As far as he knew, Su Xue and Su Wumei hadn''t been home for a long time. Suddenly, Cao Jun saw Shengnian''s back, ran over quickly, put his arms around Shengnian''s shoulders and asked, "Shengnian, do you know where Su Xue and the others got their bicycle?" "Their eldest sister sent it." Shengnian was indifferent. "Sister Su Xue came just now?" Cao Jun''s reaction was a bit loud. "Hmm!" Sheng Nian was expressionless. "What a pity." Cao Jun pped his head and regretted, "My sister-inw is here, and I missed it. What a pity, what a pity..." I didn''t know what was saidter, the voice was too low and Sheng Nian didn''t hear it clear. But the three words "aunt" in front of it are enough to make Shengnian frown. "Sister-inw?" Sheng Nian said coldly, "Who is your sister-inw? Don''t talk nonsense." Immediately, the look in Cao Jun''s eyes changed, and he coldly pushed away the arm that was wrapping around his shoulder, and said with disgust: "Sweat all over, stay away from me." Cao Jun smelled it himself, "No! Where does it stink? It''s called masculinity. I said in your prime, why did you turn your face like a woman? I said that my aunt is in the way of you? If you don''t want to say it, just pull it down." .¡± At the same time, he wondered if he could still see his aunt after chasing after him. Cao Jun, who has a personality like a little sun, has always been fearless of the sky and the earth. When he thinks of meeting his future sister-inw, he is quite nervous. He had found out clearly that the aunt had absolute authority at home and said what she said was right. If he wanted to be the door-to-door son-inw, he had to ask his sister-inw to agree. "You..." Shengnian took a deep breath, calmed down his restless heart, and said in a calm tone: "This is the school, you have been hurt by talking nonsense." "I didn''t say any nonsense!" Cao Jun looked innocent, "I heard from Su Xue that as long as my aunt agrees to be my son-inw, she can consider me." "You... You mean Su Xue?" Sheng Nian felt as if his heart was being grabbed by someone, and was hanging high in the air. Following Cao Jun''s words, he was finally free and heaved a sigh of relief. Cao Jun looked at Sheng Nian suspiciously, and vaguely found that Sheng Nian was a little strange. He looked up and down, "What''s wrong with you, Shengnian?" "I''m fine." "Oh!" Cao Jun nodded. Chapter 125: cant be good Chapter 125 Can''t be kind anymore Sheng Nian is not sure whether he believes it, he knows that Cao Jun seems to have a carefree personality and likes to mess around, but his personality is rough and subtle, and his gags often have deep meaning. "What are you talking about about the sister-inw and the son-inw?" Sheng Nian changed the topic. Speaking of this, shyness appeared on the young man''s vigorous face, "This... I fell in love with Su Xue and wanted her to have **** with me, but she ignored me." "Hehe..." Sheng Nian sneered. Only Cao Jun is so thick-skinned that he can say it openly. However, he did a good job of keeping secrets. So far, there has been no gossip in the school, and no one must know about it. No, it should be Su Xue who didn''t want to say it, otherwise with Cao Jun''s character, he would like to let the whole school know. "I guess Su Xue must hate you?" Cao Jun was like a cat whose tail was stepped on, and he denied it tly, "There is nothing, how could Su Xue hate me." "You rascal, it''s no wonder she doesn''t hate you." "Why am I a hooligan?" Cao Jun was not guilty at all, "I just said what I thought, which is not like you...huh!" Thest word "hum" can be said to be meaningful. Sheng Nian paused, and decided not to argue with Cao Jun. "Tell me, what kind of person is my sister-inw? Is it as bad as the school says?" Sheng Nian thought for a while, and said in aplicated tone: "No, it''spletely different from the rumors, very... different." "Why is it different?" "You will know when you read itter." "Aren''t I going to know the enemy''s situation in advance?" "It''s better for you not to appear in front of her now." "Why?" "Because you''re too stupid now." Sheng Nian said in disgust, and nced at Cao Jun, "That''s beyond what you can handle." Today''s side left a deep impression on Sheng Nian. At the same time, it also allowed him to return to the provincial capital with peace of mind. Su Wumei has such a big sister, so she won''t be bullied in the future. Being willing to send a bicycle also shows that the conditions are good, and she can definitely continue to study. "But I am willing to open the door backwards!" Primary choked, almost stepped on the ground and fell down. "You... Are you really the son-inw? You are the only son, and your father is old enough to have a son. Would you like your father to be willing? Would your sister be willing?" He felt that Cao Jun was imagining. "Su Xue said..." "People are rejecting you, can''t you hear it?" Hopeless! ***** Su Wen was riding a bicycle, blowing the hot summer wind all the way without feeling too hot. The speed is more than twice as fast as when it came. Back in the vige, the vigers had just had lunch and took a nap, and some people gathered under the three mulberry trees to chat and gossip. They are all discussing the matter of Sun Dahai and Su Wen''s family in full swing. Hearing that Sun Dahai stayed up all night in painst night, Zhu Yueju took care of her son while cursing Su Wen and her daughter-inw who had returned to her natal home. "Do you think things will go well this time?" "Of course it can''t be kind." "I think this time things are going to be very troublesome, and girl Wen is not easy to bully!" An elderly man smoked a pipe, squinted his eyes and muttered: "It is likely that girl Wen was forced to rush, otherwise she wouldn''t have smashed her." Break Sun Dahai''s arm." "That''s right, the dog will jump over the wall in a hurry! Sun Yunyun snatched Zhou Hengyang''s letter to girl Wen, and I heard that there was a lot of money in it. Who can swallow this kind of thing? " "That''s right, the hatred of taking your husband. If girl Wen doesn''t be strong, it would be a joke for her to recruit a son-inw at home." Chapter 126: wishful thinking Chapter 126 Wishful thinking Anyone who recruits a son-inw at home should not be different from the one who gets married. He is the head of the family who must be established and passed on to the next generation. It is to be the same as a man, which man can bear being cuckolded? Must not be tolerated. When everyone thought about it, they sympathized with Su Wen. No man wants to be cuckolded. "There is no movement this morning. Could it be that you want to hold back?" The more silent this is, the more frightening it is. "I heard that girl Wen has gone to town." As soon as the voice fell, everyone saw Su Wen riding a brand new bicycle. The shocked vigers stood up holding cattail fans and stretched their heads to look. After looking at it for a long time, Su Wen was in front of her before she realized it. "Girl Wen, have you bought a bicycle?" "I didn''t buy it." Su Wen stopped the bicycle skillfully, and exined with a smile: "I don''t have the money to buy a car! It was sent by a friend in Hengyang." Su Wen picked and talked about the town''s suppliers and distributors, blurring Liu Chun''s existence, and focused on praising Zhou Hengyang''s image of a good family man. Anyway, no matter how good it is, how to blow it. Su Wen was able to grab it with his hands, and the vigers were dumbfounded when they heard it. "Girl Wen, are you serious?" "Zhou Hengyang is promising?" Su Wen stroked the hair beside her ears, and said shyly, "How can it be? It''s just earning some hard money. It''s not easy, it''s not easy." Now, no one believes it. The bicycles are delivered, and the special ticket is sent, it must be promising. He really deserves to be Su Xuewen''s valued son-inw. Why! If I had known Zhou Hengyang was so promising, I wouldn''t have talked about it behind my back. Some vigers who originally stood by Sun Dahai also quietly changed their positions in their hearts. Before, everyone thought that Zhou Hengyang was driven away by Su Wen, and the remaining seven sisters were lonely and had no one to support them, and anyone could bully them. Now that Zhou Hengyang has to be driven away and is still promising, that is not necessarily the case. Su Wen looked at the thoughtful expressions of some of the vigers, and knowing that she had achieved her goal, she waved her hand and went home to eat. And as soon as she left, someone who had a good rtionship with the Sun family immediately went to inform her. In the courtyard of the Sun family, the second son, Sun Dahe, was sharpening his knife with a fierce face. Sun Dahai sat at the dining table with a gloomy expression. Because his right arm was broken, it was inconvenient to eat and dress. At this time, he was holding the chopsticks in his left hand and poking randomly in the rice bowl, using great strength, as if the rice bowl had a grudge against him. Seeing Sun Yunyun at the side, I was terrified. She is having a hard time now. Although her family dotes on her and doesn''t scold her directly, Sun Yunyun has a guilty conscience! If she hadn''t pretended to im the letter written by Zhou Hengyang, all this would not have happened. But Sun Yunyun doesn''t regret it, for Zhou Hengyang''s freedom, for her own love, everything she does is worth it. It doesn¡¯t matter if everyone doesn¡¯t understand her now, one day they will understand her painstaking efforts and dedication. Firming her mind, Sun Yunyun calmed down and took the chopsticks from Sun Dahai''s hand, "Brother, I''ll feed you." "No need." Sun Dahai looked fiercely in the direction of the Su family, "I want that **** Su Wen to feed me." The rest of the Sun family were stunned. Sun Dahai became angry and said kindly: "What? I''m wrong? Since she dared to break my arm, is it wrong for me to ask her to pay for it?" Sun Yunyun: "Brother... why don''t we go and bring back sister-inw!" She didn''t dare. I really don''t know what the elder brother thought, and suddenly asked Su Wen topensate by herself. Rmend my good **** friend''s era essay "Through the 80s, the female supporting role lies down and wins" Author: Ye Yuyouran A very good author! If you like it, please join us. Chapter 127: Chu team Chapter 127 Chu team Big brother must have taken a fancy to Su Wen, right? This guess made Sun Yunyun dislike Su Wen even more. She already knew that Su Wen was a bad woman, and she didn''t know anything about it with Zhao Jiangang, but she still wanted to seduce her elder brother. No, she must write to Zhou Hengyang about this, so that he cannot be used by Su Wen any longer. Sun Yunyun immediately went back to her room to write a letter. In the yard, five or six rtives rushed in at once, all of whom were gossiping under the three mulberry trees just now. As soon as he came in, he said what Su Wen said vividly, and Sun Dahe''s face became even uglier when he heard it, and Sun Dahe didn''t even sharpen his face. Finally, old man Sun made a final decision, "We can''t keep this matter private. It''s up to us. If there is a big trouble, we won''t get any benefits in the end." "Yes, yes, yes." The visitor kept nodding, "Now that Zhou Hengyang has made a fortune in a big city, he will definitely be in trouble when hees back to settle ounts." "I''ve finished sharpening my knife, so I just let that **** Su Wen go?" Sun Dahe was furious, "My daughter-inw was killed by her, I can''t swallow this breath." "Shut up." After all, old man Sun is the head of the family, and he gave Sun Dahe a hard look, "Our family will not benefit from this incident, and your sister will be in bad luck. By then, her reputation will be ruined." , don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Parents, mothers, sisters and brothers all know that they are biased. Hearing what old man Sun said, he had to endure it. "Then what should we do? This matter must not be left as it is, otherwise, how will our old Sun family hold our heads high in Sanjiaying?" "Compensation, must bepensated." Zhu Yueju yelled, "Let her lose money, she will lose everything. Doesn''t she have a bicycle? The bicycle must also bepensated to our family." Old man Sun wrinkled his bitter face, and finally made the final decision, "When Ie back from work in the evening, call my brothers over to discuss it, and find the vige chief tomorrow to support justice." Old man Sun has several brothers and many nephews. The battalion is also powerful. In this kind of fight, if you stand out, you fight with arge number of people. Sun Dahai was not reconciled: "Compensation is not enough, and Su Wen has to serve me for three months. When my arm is healed, what will end." The rtive who came to report the letter looked at Sun Dahai dumbfounded, and Su Wen''s appearance when she came by bicycle involuntarily appeared in her mind, and she immediately showed an ambiguous smile. It turned out that the smashed girl fell in love with Wen. It''s no wonder that the older Wen girl grows up, the more she recruits people. But it has thorns, and Sun Dahai is not afraid of losing his teeth. Already broke an arm. ***** Liu Chun rushed back to the provincial capital after finishing the delivery. It took four hours to drive from Qingshui County to the provincial capital. However, in order to help his sister-inw deliver the letter earlier, it only took him three hours to arrive. When they arrived at Changhe Machinery Manufacturing Factory, the workers hadn''t left work yet. He was so busy, he ran to the factory manager''s office, but Zhou Hengyang was not there, so he found out after asking the ountant, and went to the workshop. When he arrived at the workshop, it turned out that he had just done it. After asking the workshop director, I learned that there was a guest and went to the reception room. Because the former factory manager was so happy, the reception room of the machinery factory was very well decorated. There were several groups of ck leather sofas. A ss coffee table is worth a fortune. When Liu Chun arrived in the reception room, he did not find Zhou Hengyang, but saw two people who would never appear here. "Team Chu?" Liu Chun almost thought he had gone to the wrong ce. The man standing with his back to the door is tall and handsome. If it weren''t for the early stained frost on the sideburns, Liu Chun would have almost looked like Zhou Hengyang from before. Especially his straight air force uniform and shining medals. Don¡¯t forget to vote for the cutie who read the article! Good night, okay? Chapter 128: Zhou Hengshan Chapter 128 Zhou Hengshan "Liu Chun." The man turned his head and said with a hearty smile, "I thought it was a waste of time toe today! I''ve waited for you." "Captain Chu, why are you here?" "I heard that Hengyang has opened its own factory, so of course I want to join in." Liu Chun didn''t even believe in punctuation, "Captain Chu, you''re here to **** someone, right?" He didn''t believe that Team Chu came to support him! It''s not bad if you don''t mess up the ce. Chu Yiping smiled wryly, "Even if I want to rob someone, Hengyang must be willing to see me!" After finishing speaking, he spread his hands helplessly, "He doesn''t even want to see me." Now Liu Chun was really surprised. He remembered that Hengyang and Chu team were very good brothers. They talked about everything, so why would they not want to see Chu team? "real?" "Of course it''s true, why don''t you call him for me?" Chu Yiping''s eyes lit up, "I''ve been waiting for an afternoon, and I''m leaving soon. There''s not much time left." Liu Chun pointed to his nose, "Captain Chu, do you think I''m an idiot? Since Hengyang doesn''t want to see you, I don''t dare to be troublesome, otherwise I will be in trouble." He and Hengyang have known each other since childhood, so naturally they know Hengyang''s temper. I don''t do that kind of stupid thing myself. Chu Yiping froze for a moment, then shook his head helplessly. He has known Hengyang for so many years, and thought he was the person who knew Hengyang best, but only now did he realize that he was really wrong. He can''t evenpare to Liu Chun. "Hengyang really taught me a lesson today." Let him see how ruthless Zhou Hengyang is when he is unfeeling. The brotherhood and friendship ofrades-in-arms in the past are countless, and he really threw it away when he said it was thrown away. Chu Yiping''s handsome figure seemed to weigh heavily, and the depression and sadness in his heart could not be described in words. He has lost his best brother. "Captain Chu? Are you okay?" Liu Chun looked at the sh of pain on Chu Yi''s face, and almost thought he was wrong. This is a well-known and powerful person. Being able toe to their small factory this year already makes people feel radiant. But Hengyang could not see him, so Liu Chun gloated and sympathized with him. If it gets out, countless people will be stunned. "I''m fine." Chu Yiping quickly restrained his emotions. "By the way, I want to ask you, why did Hengyang quit? I asked him several times and he didn''t get an answer." Liu Chun has been scratching his heart recently. Originally, what he was most curious about was why Hengyang was suddenly taken for granted. The door-to-door son-inw. But after meeting his sister-inw, he understood. He was not curious at all, if he met someone like his sister-inw, he would also be willing to be his son-inw. Now this is not curious, what he is most curious about is why Hengyang retired from the army? This is incredible. He is not just a super pilot, he is the youngest and most talented mechanical expert in the aerospace field. Now seeing Hengyang, which used to only manufacture airnes, condescendingly manufacture a bicycle sewing machine, he feels sorry for Hengyang. Such a waste. Mentioning this, Chu Yiping''s expression became moreplicated. He thought for a while before saying in a sad tone: "Hengyang''s younger brother died." "What?" Liu Chun was stunned for a moment, his body stiffened immediately, and he asked in a hoarse voice, "What''s going on? How could Zhou Hengshan do it?" Liu Chun is actually not familiar with Zhou Hengshan, but that person is also famous. He is skilled, but his personality is wild and uninhibited. He and Hengyang are twin brothers, but they are obviously different. Chapter 129: dislike Chapter 129 Dislike "That¡­?" "Don''t ask, it''s a secret." That''s all Chu Yiping can say. Liu Chun nodded clearly, understanding in his heart. No wonder Hengyang didn''t go home even once when he returned to the provincial capital, and he didn''t even mention it. It seems that it has something to do with Zhou Hengshan. Is it because of the death of the twin brother? How could such a person die? Liu Chun''s mind was in chaos, and he sent Chu Yiping away to Zhou Hengyang''s office, only to wake up suddenly when he saw that he was busy. He hurriedly rubbed his face, shook his head, and put aside all the messy thoughts. In any case, that is what has already happened, and Hengyang himself hase out. Why should he worry about it! It is best for Hengyang to ignore Chu Yiping, so that he will have the opportunity to open a factory with Hengyang to make money. Thinking of this, Liu Chun showed a wicked smile, as if he had seen countless banknotes waving to him. "Two bicycles are missing." Zhou Hengyang was looking down at the report when he suddenly made a sound, which immediately froze the wicked smile on Liu Chun''s face. He shouted exaggeratedly: "Hengyang can''t, can you? Can you tell that two bicycles are missing from the report?" Zhou Hengyang looked at him with disgust, "Are you stupid or am I stupid?" "Of course...I''m stupid." How dare he say that Hengyang is stupid. In front of Hengyang''s IQ, he is a little fool. "It''s okay to give it away, but the ounts must be clear. We are just starting out, and everything must be done in ordance with the rules and regtions. Otherwise, the factory will grow bigger and hidden dangers will be nted instead." Zhou Hengyang closed the report and said expressionlessly. He didn''t check Liu Chun''s ount, nor was he stingy and refused to give it away. "I know, I know." Liu Chun became energetic all of a sudden, "Do you know who I gave the bicycle to?" "To whom?" Zhou Hengyang leaned on the back of the chair, looked at Liu Chun with a half-smile, and teased, "Could it be for your girlfriend?" Liu Chun''splexion immediately became very exciting. He looked at Zhou Hengyang strangely, trying hard to hold back his smile. But he is a bold person after all, he couldn''t help it, sighed and said: "It''s not my lover, it''s your lover." Zhou Hengyang didn''t take it seriously at all, "I don''t have a girlfriend." Su Wen''s face of disgust and dislike for him appeared involuntarily in his mind, and his eyebrows frowned slightly. "It''s sister-inw, your daughter-inw." Liu Chun didn''t want to whet people''s appetite. He took Su Wen''s letter out of his body and put it on the table. "Look, your daughter-inw wrote you a letter." Zhou Hengyang felt as if he had been shocked by an electric shock, his resolute and handsome face seemed to freeze, and his hands on the table were trembling slightly. However, Liu Chun didn''t notice his abnormality, and said vividly: "I went to Qingshui County to shop, and I ran into my sister-inw at the gate of the supply and marketing cooperative by ident. I saw my sister-inw right away in the crowd. It''s so attractive. You are the son-inw." After finishing speaking, he gave a thumbs up and persuaded: "Hengyang, please bring your sister-inw here as soon as possible! Such a beautiful daughter-inw is in your hometown, and you are not afraid of being missed." Zhou Hengyang didn''t listen to a word Liu Chun said behind him. He stared intently at the khaki envelope in front of him with eagle-like sharp eyes, as if he was about to burn a hole in the envelope. Looking at the envelope, he could already guess what was written inside. Severed the rtionship and became husband and wife with Zhao Jiangang. This woman...not only is cruel, but also has too little knowledge. He sent back the special offer ticket, and anyone who is a little smarter will know the benefits he can bring in the future. But she is still so disgusted and disgusted. Chapter 130: reverse black and white Chapter 130 Reverse ck and white Zhou Hengyang looked at his generous big hand, the lines on the palm were clear and beautiful, and there was a thinyer of calluses on the fingertips and palm. These hands can create countless wealth for her and bring the most stable protection to the Su family. Although he doesn''t understand love and doesn''t know how to love others, he can shelter from the wind and rain and hold up the sky. Zhou Hengyang clenched his fist suddenly, his expression cold and indifferent. never mind! Since she discarded it, don''t me him for being cruel in the future. Besides, he was originally a cold-hearted person. Chu Yiping who just left is the best example. "Hengyang, read the letter quickly! Look at what''s inside." Liu Chun urged. "No need." Zhou Hengyang didn''t bother to read the letter, took it casually and threw it into the trash can on the ground. Liu Chun became anxious all of a sudden, his eyes were red with anger, and he cursed: "Good Zhou Hengyang, my sister-inw is right, you are so worthless. You are always going around, and you are still hooking up when you are a door-to-door son-inw." Zhou Hengming looked at him coldly, and asked every word: "What did you say?" "I said that there is a beautiful daughter-inw in your family who doesn''t know how to cherish it, but hooks up with a vige girl in sister-inw''s vige." Liu Chun''s mouth became mean, and it was really mean. When he thought of what his sister-inw said to him, and Hengyang blocked his face He didn''t even want to read the letter from his sister-inw, so he exploded in anger. Such a good daughter-inw does not know how to cherish, Hengyang is too much. "I really didn''t expect you to be such a person. I was blind. Fortunately, I have known you for so many years, and I can actually see you." Zhou Hengyang rubbed his eyebrows irritably, trying to suppress the anger in his heart, "What did Su Wen say about me? Say it again." "Su Wen said that you liked a vige girl named Sun Yunyun, and you didn''t know her well. She also said that you were cheating and wanted to betray her." Liu Chun borated his understanding until he found that Hengyang''s face was livid. shut up. "She..." Zhou Hengyang sneered, "She really said that?" This woman can really turn ck and white. "right." "You..." Zhou Hengyang didn''t bother to exin to Liu Chun, this brat was wooed the first time he saw Su Wen. He had underestimated Su Wen before, but he didn''t expect her to have this ability. "Pick up the letter." He really wants to see this woman, what else can be reversed. "Oh!" Liu Chun hurriedly picked up the letter in the trash can and handed it to Zhou Hengyang. The envelope was opened, and unexpectedly there was no letter paper inside, but two photos were brought up instead. The girl in the photo has long wavy hair, and peach blossom eyes are looking at the person in front of her. A face as gorgeous as peaches and plums suddenly appeared in front of her eyes. Even Zhou Hengyang, who was iron-blooded and resolute, lost his mind for a moment. He stared at the girl in the photo in a strange way. He looked familiar, but she seemed to be aplete stranger. Those eyes, that smile, and the amorous feelings that blew through my heart like a spring breeze werepletely unfamiliar. For some unknown reason, Zhou Hengyang couldn''t take his eyes off him. Those long and narrow phoenix eyes seemed to be carrying ice, but the ice melted silently when seeing the smile on the corner of the girl''s mouth. Suddenly, Zhou Hengyang shivered and woke up. Followed by disgust, and inexplicable irritability and difort. He couldn''t help but nced at the photo again, his stern face was quietly stained with a thin blush. "Yeah? My sister-inw is so generous, she actually mailed the photos directly." Liu Chun admired Su Wen more and more, and reached out to get the photos, but there was a pair of hands that took the photos faster, which made Liu Chune to nothing. Zhou Hengyang quickly put the photo in the drawer as if his hands were scalded, and coughed, "You can go." "Hengyang..." "roll!" Liu Chun fled in despair, it was terrible for Hengyang to get angry, only fools would stay. There was no sound in the office, but Zhou Hengyang could no longer be at peace in his heart. He frowned, his handsome face was serious, but his heart was like a raging ocean wave. There areplexities, surprises, puzzles, and pleasures that he himself does not know. Chapter 131: Gnocchi Chapter 131 Gnhi The bicycle that Su Wen rode back was warmly weed by her sisters. Even Su Xiu watched curiously with her red and swollen cheeks, and she couldn''t bear to take her eyes off the bicycle. "Sister, this car will really belong to our family in the future?" Su Xiaomei was bouncing up and down happily, "It''s really great, our family has a car again." Huh? Did you have a bicycle at home before? Su Wen was taken aback for a moment, curious but didn''t ask. She was waiting for others to say it, and if she didn''t know, it would be hard to exin. "Yes!" Su Xiu also sighed, and then said: "Our father used to have a bicycle, but unfortunately it was snatched away by my little aunt. My little aunt said it would be shameful to get married without a dowry, so she took our bicycle for me." Go as a dowry." "They are bullying people." Su Qing stood up from the front of the car, and became angry when the topic was brought up, "My little aunt thought it was not good to marry a dowry, so she forcibly took away our bicycle, so she was obviously a bully. Grandpa and grandma It just looks down on our family as girls, there are no boys, and they don''t treat us as human beings." "Then what should I do? If grandmaes back, will this new bicycle be taken away?" Su Xiaomei immediately became anxious. In fact, she didn''t have any impression of the car being taken away before. She was still young when she was young, but she seemed to have a bicycle at home as well. Everyone is very precious. When she was a child, her father would take her to the market on a bicycle. Su Wen figured out the situation, and was so angry that she wanted to roll up her sleeves. There is still such a thing! Too shameless. She remembered that in the novel, the little aunt of the Su family was not a good person. The one who tricked Su Qing and the others into working in the southern city was the sister-inw of the aunt''s family, a seemingly honest rural woman who was actually a vicious human trafficker. Thinking of this plot in the novel, Su Wen just felt that she couldn''t suppress the anger in her heart. When I read the novel before, I didn''t think much of it, I just wrote it over, but thinking about it now, I''m in a panic. also more and more distressed. "Don''t worry, as long as I''m here, no one will try to take away our things." Partial grandparents won''t do either. The sisters looked at Su Wen with admiration on their faces, firmly believing that as long as the elder sister said it, she would definitely do it. "Okay, push the car home and make dinner!" Su Wen waved her hand with a bright smile. "Ok!" "Sister, what do you have for dinner?" Su Wen thought for a while, "Why don''t you just eat gnhi with vegetables! I''m cracking some eggs, how about it?" Su Wen''s proposal was cheered by everyone. Su Qing and Su Xiu almost forgot what gnhi tasted like. The younger sister has never eaten what is gnhi. After all, it would be nice to be able to fill your stomach a few years ago. What you ate were coarse grains such as steamed buns and dried yams. Although Su Xuewen is capable, he is not at home all year round, and even a grown man can''t cook. Although he loves his daughter, he can''t pay attention to food. The sisters got busy with their work ording to their usual habits. The injury on Su Xiu''s face hasn''t healed yet, so she was asked to rest more. Su Qing didn''t go to the tailor today, she was busy cleaning the yard and doing housework. The little girl followed behind Su Wen, helping her wash vegetables and burn firewood. It is not difficult to make gnhi, but it is still very particr if you want to make it delicious. Su Wen likes to eat noodles very much. Even if she is very busy with work, she will asionally find time to cook for herself. The green vegetables have been cleaned by the younger sister. She cut the green vegetables first, and after frying them in hot oil, add an appropriate amount of water to the pot and boil. The specific methods of cooking gnhi are different in different ces. Chapter 132: angry Chapter 132 Angry Su Wen likes to reconcile the noodles. The stronger the reconciliation, the better. Cut it into long strips and put them in a boiling pot to cook. Add an appropriate amount of salt, and beat a few eggs, and the aroma will be tangy after cooking. It is simple and convenient to make, and it is suitable for eating at night. "Sister, is this gnhi?" The little girl looked straight. "Well! In some ces it is also called noodle fish." Su Wen exined casually, "Go ask the second and third sisters to wash their hands and have dinner." "it is good." Su Xiaomei ran out quickly. The gnhi for dinner was eaten clean, and the bottom of the pot was scraped clean. In the end, Su Qing covered her stuffed stomach, she was both satisfied and worried, and said, "How can we afford to eat like this!" Too sad. The eldest sister has been very generous since she was a child. She used to spend money secretly by herself. Now I don¡¯t spend it on my own, but it¡¯s not a solution to eat so well every day! Still have to be frugal. Su Qing stared at the younger sister''s rosy and fair cheeks and ck and soft hair, but couldn''t say anything. In just one month, each of them seemed to have changed, and even their eyes were brighter than before. But the eldest sister has changed the most. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because her brother-inw left and is not at home. The eldest sister¡¯s mood has also improved, and her whole person has changed a lot. Su Wen was amused by Su Qing''s soliloquy, "You can make more money if you lose it! You are worrying too much." Besides, they don''t eat well now. "Okay!" Anyway, the money is earned by the elder sister, and I listen to the elder sister. "Sister, have you replied to your brother-inw? How can you say that brother-inw not only sent a special ticket but also a bicycle." Su Qing still has ayer of worry in her heart, but she dare not say it. If the eldest sister does not live with her brother-inw in the future, then it is not appropriate for them to take so many benefits from her brother-inw. "I''m back, don''t worry!" After taking a bath, Su Wen is soaking her feetfortably. Since she wore it, she has developed the habit of soaking her feet every day. She has walked too much, and soaking her feet can relieve fatigue. Su Wen supported her chin with one hand, and couldn''t help but wonder what Zhou Hengyang''s reaction would be when she received her letter? It must be interesting. Did he find the words written on the back of the photo? If you see it, you will definitely die of anger! Only then did she guess, causing Su Wen to sleep with a slight smile on her lips at night. **** Zhou Hengyang had been busy all day, and he only thought of the photos he hastily put in the drawer when he returned to his temporary residence in the factory at night. Originally, everyone else had already left the office, and turned back halfway. Two photos, onerge and one small, are quietly ced in the drawer, and they can be clearly seen when the drawer is opened. The beauty is so bright, so mboyant. Zhou Hengyang stared at the photo in a daze, and it took him a long time toe back to his senses. Then, a suspicious blush appeared on his handsome face. This woman... What does it mean that she suddenly sent him a photo? Isn''t she disgusted and never wants to see him? Zhou Hengyang was angry and servile, yet she turned ck and white and talked nonsense in front of Liu Chun. Obviously it''s...it''s me... Zhou Hengyang''s hand holding the photo was clenched suddenly, and the veins on the back of his hand were bulging, obviously extremely angry. No man would allow himself to be cuckolded, even though he was the door-to-door son-inw, he would definitely not allow it. Yet he let it go...because he didn''t care, it didn''t matter at all. He made it very clear a long time ago that he would fulfill his own responsibilities and obligations, and he would also take care of several younger sisters. Treat them as his own sisters, the Su family is also his home. Chapter 133: very angry Chapter 133 Very angry He will guard this home. But... If Su Wen disrupts the bnce of the family, then he will definitely let go. Since Su Wen kicked him out, it means he let go. Zhou Hengyang lowered his eyes, looked at the bright smile on the photo again, and suddenly felt a throbbing pain in his heart. There is also a kind of anger that seems to be suppressed for a long time, it is unwillingness, it is the fury of one''s treasure being coveted by others. **** it! He obviously doesn''t care, why does he feel unwilling to look at the smile in front of him? Zhou Hengyang''s handsome face was reflected cold white by the incandescentmp in the office, which made his eyebrows and eyes look different from his usual serious and upright face. Just as he was about to put the photo into his wallet, his eyes identally nced at the back of the photo, and a line of scrawled handwriting came into view. The two photos read¡ª ¡¾Remember your identity. ¡¿ ¡¾You can''t escape my palm. ¡¿ Zhou Hengyang was so angry by these two lines that his face turned livid. All theplicated emotions in his heart just now disappeared, reced by sarcasm and indifference. This woman is really stubborn. Never forget to humiliate his son-inw status. Because the light in the factory director¡¯s office was always on, the security guard in the factory came to watch the night with a shlight. Seeing that the factory manager hadn¡¯t left yet, he immediately greeted him, ¡°Director, why haven¡¯t you gone back to rest? Are you still busy? ?¡± The new factory manager is really hard. Zhou Hengyang turned his head suddenly, his cold and sharp eyes were frightened by the anger of the security guard. However, he quickly calmed down and became that restrained and reliable factory manager again. "I''m done." Zhou Hengyang nodded slightly, his tall and straight figure was gradually submerged in the dark night, and at the same time, he changed his previous decision in his heart. Since she wants him to remember his identity, then he will definitely remember it well. Remember for a lifetime. ***** The next morning, Su Wen was brushing her teeth when the gate of the yard was pped loudly. Su Qing, who was observing the survival of the cactus in the yard, immediately changed her face. , "Sister, is it someone from the Sun family?" The Sun family didn''t respond all day yesterday, and today they have to make trouble at the door no matter what. Su Wen slowly rinsed her mouth, washed her face, andbed her hair. "Don''t worry, let''s have breakfast first." Wait a minute, there is still a tough battle! She can''t be hungry to affect her fighting passion. "Big sister..." Su Qing was already trembling nervously, but the big sister didn''t take it seriously at all, "What should I do? The Sun family is unreasonable, and no one is willing to help us." No one wants to offend the Sun family for no reason. "Don''t worry." Su Wen looked at Su Qing a little more severely, "Why panic? What''s the point of panic about this kind of thing? The more scared you are, the more you will be bullied." She definitely has no regrets about breaking Sun Dahai''s arm. If she had to say she regretted it, she regretted not breaking an extra arm. For that kind of person, you still have to be ruthless, once you get scared, you will not dare to bully others in the future. Su Qing was taken aback by Su Wen''s stern tone, then bowed her head in shame. "I''m sorry, big sister, I''ll listen to you." She didn''t want to panic, because the door mming outside was getting louder and louder. Now the door must be surrounded by members of the Sun family. Papa is gone, and they don''t even have anyone to support them. It would be great if the brother-inw was still at home. If the brother-inw was there, no one in the vige would dare to bully them. Su Wen shook her head helplessly, Su Qing is still okay, she must exercise. Chapter 134: Turn over the courtyard wall Chapter 134 Overturning the courtyard wall Miss Su has been secretly looking at the eldest sister and the second sister. Of course, she also saw that the second sister was being scolded, so she ran to Su Wen and whispered, "Eldest sister, I am not afraid, not at all." Su Wen smiled. This little clever ghost is really likable. After the discussionst night, Old Man Sun called all his nephews over. Zhu Yueju and Sun Dahai took the lead early this morning, and rushed straight to Su Wen''s house aggressively. The old man Sun went to the vige chief''s house. Two-pronged approach, first frighten the yellow-haired girls of the Su family, and after they lose their courage, they canpensate as much as they want. At that time, the vige head will not be able to find fault. "Open the door, open the door quickly." Zhu Yueju kicked on the door panel and yelled loudly: "Su Wen, do you think it''s okay if you hide inside? Let me tell you it''s not that easy. You have to give an exnation for breaking Dahai''s arm .¡± Other rtives and nephews of the Sun family also followed suit. "That''s right, give me an exnation." "I must give an exnation." In addition to these, some people invited by old man Sun shouted in what seemed fair and just: "Girl Wen, don''t hide at home. It''s useless to sit down and talk about something. It''s all Neighbors in a vige don''t have overnight feuds." "Yes, girl Wen, no matter how you say it,e out and apologize to Dahai. If you do something wrong, you are doing something wrong." "You girl is really worrying." Su Wen listened slowly, with a sneer on her lips. I thought that there were still smart people in the Sun family, and this trick was the same as Sun Yunyun''s usual trick. He really took her for a fool, and even coaxed and lied, thinking that he could handle her. "Have a meal." Su Wen patted the table, and the three sisters picked up the chopsticks and started withplicated faces. Mom, the eldest sister is too scary, even scarier than the people outside. what! If you think about it this way, you won¡¯t be afraid anymore! Zhu Yueju saw that there was no movement inside after shouting for a long time, so she was so angry that she pinched her waist and cursed. Sun Dahai hung his arm in a ster cast around his neck, standing at the door with a grim expression. He suffered such a big loss, and his daughter-inw also returned to her mother''s house. There was no one to take care of herst night, so she absolutely can''t just let it go. It¡¯s not enough to just lose money. He must let the ignorant **** know how powerful he is. The people around him were shouting, and Sun Dahai was irritated when he heard it, and shouted loudly: "Stop shouting, if she doesn''te out, we will climb over the courtyard wall and go in." "Huh? Isn''t that appropriate?" "They all belong to the same vige." "Then it''s not a solution for her to hide all the time, why don''t you smash the door?" It is even more inappropriate to smash the door. Who willpensate if the door is broken? "Let''s turn over the courtyard wall!" In the end, everyone agreed to turn over the courtyard wall, but who turned it over? Many people came to join in the fun. Wouldn''t it be a joke for others to climb over the courtyard wall by themselves? And they are not the ones who are unlucky, there is no need to rush ahead. No one else is willing. ording to the practice in the vige, whoever''s family is the first to rush forward. Sun Dahai had no choice but to call Sun Dahe to climb over the courtyard wall together. So the crowd turned from the gate to under the courtyard wall, watching Sun Dahai and Sun Dahe climb over the courtyard wall in chatter. The courtyard wall of Su Wen''s house is not short, so it is a bit difficult to climb up. In addition, Sun Dahai has a broken arm, so it is not convenient to climb the courtyard wall. I had to ask everyone to help underground and send him up. At home, the sisters have already had breakfast. Su Wen stood under the courtyard wall in high spirits. "Elder Sister and the others are going to climb over the courtyard wall." Su Xiaomei couldn''t hide her gloating tone, she covered her mouth and whispered: "There are cacti on our courtyard wall." Ah...I missed something yesterday, but I''ll make it up, and now I''m more thinking about yesterday. Oh normal old time today! Thanks for your support, okay. Chapter 135: tie into a hedgehog Chapter 135 tie into a hedgehog Su Wenren held back her smile, "We will open the door when the cactus is pricked." Su Qing stood aside with an indescribable expression. Su Xiu''s face is still swollen! I also don''t know what to say. Soon, Sun Dahai and Sun Dahe were carried up to the courtyard wall, and suddenly, they let out a scream. wed on the courtyard wall, his body was stabbed and he was waving wildly, but the courtyard wall was full of cacti, and the more he moved, the harder he was stabbed. In addition, it is summer again, and the clothes themselves are thin and short-sleeved, and the thorns of cactus can easily pass through the fabric. "It hurts, it hurts, it hurts to death." "Put me down quickly." The screams of the two brothers confused the person who was carrying them standing under the courtyard wall, subconsciously let go, and the two fell directly on the courtyard wall. There was dust all over his head and face, and densely packed cactus thorns were all over his arms, palms, face, and neck. It looks horrible. Sun Dahai was even more unlucky. He already had a broken arm. When he fell off the courtyard wall, he identally hit the broken arm. He didn''t know whether it was the broken arm or the broken ster. up. Anyway, people who listened to it were horrified. Zhu Yueju screamed, and rushed up distressed, "Son, son, how are you? My sea! Why are you suffering so much, my sea, you are suffering." She cried and chanted, repeatedly talking about my sea. But he dared not touch Sun Dahai with his hands, for fear that he would also be pricked by the cactus. People around are watching the joke happily. Someone couldn''t stand it anymore, "Okay, sister-inw Zhu, don''t cry." Every sentence is my sea, like an opera singer. In this day and age, opera singing is no longer popr in the vige. Someone covered their mouths andughed. Zhu Yueju paused, her old face contorted, and she was too embarrassed to continue crying, so that her entire face turned into a pig''s liver. And there was not a single tear on his face, it was just thunder and rain. With her appearance, it is embarrassing to be said that she came to trouble Wen girl. "Don''t cry, ouch... ouch, it hurts me to death." "Quickly pull out the thorn for me." Brothers Sun Dahai and Sun Dahe screamed on the ground, half of their bodies were pierced into hedgehogs by cactus. Not to mention how embarrassing it was, Sun Dahe wanted to stand up, and subconsciously supported the ground with his hands for strength, but all the cactus spines in his palm pierced in, and many of them were directly snapped off. Jumped up violently in pain, like a defeated rooster jumping desperately on the ground, shaking his hands vigorously. When Su Wen came out with her three sisters, this was what she saw. Su Qing and Su Xiu were embarrassed tough, but Su Wen and Su Xiaomei would not be polite, and theyughed happily. The miserable appearance of the Sun Dahai brothers was really too funny. The rtives of the Sun family who were called to help out tried their best to endure it, but now someone took the lead inughing and couldn''t help it anymore. "Hahaha¡­" Everyone couldn''t stopughing, Zhu Yueju''s face was so ugly, she stared at Su Wen viciously, and wanted to rush up and tear her face apart with a ferocious expression. But in the end she held back, it was Su Wen who impressed Zhu Yueju with the ferocity of turning her head and hitting people. "Let''s go quickly! Don''t be ashamed here again." Among the rtives of the Sun family, there are still some wise people, and they pulled Zhu Yueju to persuade them: "It''s wrong for you to climb other people''s courtyard walls in broad daylight, and now you can''t me others for your bad luck. Hurry up, don''t continue to embarrass yourself here. " Chapter 136: too shameful Chapter 136 Too shameful It''s really embarrassing. They are embarrassed to say that they are rtives of the Sun family. So Zhu Yueju had no choice but to let someone help Sun Dahai and the two brothers go back in despair. When they got home, they used tweezers to pull out the thorns on the brothers'' bodies like killing a pig and pulling out the hair of a pig. There were so many thorns, and it took me a long time to pull them out. Some have been broken to the flesh, so they can only be picked with a needle and squeezed by hand. When everything was done, the two brothers were no longer human, with swollen faces and pig heads. The person who helped his brother pull out the thorns really felt like pulling out the hair of a pig. Rural people know that when pigs are ughtered inmunes during the Chinese New Year, other parts of the pigs are fine when they are nched. Only the pig''s head is the most time-consuming to clean. You have to use tweezers to pull out the pig''s hair one by one. Now looking at the red and swollen faces of the two brothers, it doesn''t look like a pig''s head. This is not the most unlucky thing, after finally pulling out the thorn, Sun Dahai still screamed. At the beginning, everyone thought that Sun Dahai was a worthless man, and he shouted like this after being stabbed, which was too contemptuous. After calling the barefoot doctor in the vige, I found out that the broken arm was crushed under my body when it fell from the courtyard wall. Unfortunately, the ground happened to be supported by stones. The arm that was put in a cast yesterday broke again. It''s so miserable. Even those rtives who were originally helping Sun Dahai didn''t know what to say. "Okay, hurry up and send it to the hospital! This arm needs to be seen by the doctor again. If it''s toote, it might be disabled." The barefoot doctor said angrily: "It''s too bold, I just went to climb the hospital when my arm was broken. Wall. What courtyard wall are you climbing in broad daylight?" The barefoot doctor didn''t know what was going on, but when he asked, Zhu Yueju''s face turned red, and he didn''t know how to exin it. Sun Dahai was so angry that he wanted to kick people, and drove them away with a few words. "Go to the hospital, hurry to the hospital." Sun Dahai couldn''t bear it anymore, and was afraid that his arm would be really useless, so he hurriedly urged. However, Zhu Yueju, who kept crying "My Sea", flinched, and looked guilty under the gaze of the surrounding audience. "What''s the matter, auntie? Hurry up to the hospital!" Zhu Yueju gritted her teeth, with a fierce expression, "It''s that little **** Su Wen who caused Hai Hai to suffer so badly, let here and see her off." Sun Dahai''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he wished that Su Wen could send him off now. He just saw how attractive Su Wen is. He didn''t realize it before, so he was really blind. But this also made Sun Dahai salivate even more. If he didn''t get such a seductive little goblin, he would be really sorry for his injuries. "Hurry up, go and call Su Wen." Sun Dahai shouted impatiently. The vigers were speechless, but Su Wen, who was also happy, was out of luck. That is Zhang Chunxiang and Chen Guihua''s sister-inw. They have suffered a big loss from Su Wen. Now they can''t wait for Su Wen to die! But Zhang Chunxiang is not a fool. All the people surnamed Su in the vige that she harmed by her previous actions were also unlucky. He was beaten up by his own man, and his courage became smaller. Even if he wanted revenge, he didn''t dare to show it tantly. Su Wen now is different from before, not as stupid as before, shrewd and ruthless. The reputation in the vige is also good, and it is not easy for her to maliciously smear her. So Zhang Chunxiang had to endure it first, and watch Sun Dahai and Zhu Yueju deal with Su Wen, and live his own addiction. But Chen Guihua didn''t have the brains of Zhang Chunxiang. When she heard that she wanted to trouble Su Wen, she jumped out immediately. Chapter 137: ask for money to see a doctor Chapter 137 Asking for money to see a doctor "That''s right, what you said is too true." Chen Guihua''s face was full of flesh, she didn''t want any shame, and she echoed: "Let Su Wen pay, that **** has plenty of money. I heard that Zhou Hengyang gave it to the family I sent money and a bicycle, it couldn¡¯t be cheaper.¡± "You''re right." Seeing someone agreeing, Zhu Yueju straightened her waist, "Come on, let''s go ask for money, if she dares not to give it, she will push the bicycle away and sell it to give my family Dahai medical treatment." She has been thinking since she learned that Su Wen got a brand new bicycle yesterday, and that bicycle is worth a lot of money. Having a bicycle just happens to be used by Yunyun when she goes to school. It''s a good thing delivered to your door. "Go, let''s go now." Chen Guihua wished to see Su Wen''s misfortune, so that she could fish in troubled waters. Among the noise, suddenly there was an impolite voice. "I said you have brain problems, right? What do you dream in broad daylight? You just want to take advantage of others. You deserve it for climbing the walls of other people''s courtyards with ulterior motives, and you still want to ask for their bicycles." "Bah! How shameless." He Yn, who was already working in the field, heard that the Sun family had gone to Su Wen''s house to make a fuss, and immediately stopped earning work points, and ran quickly with a **** to watch the excitement. As a result, when I heard such shameless words as soon as I squeezed in, I immediately jumped into a rage, Originally, she didn''t like Su Wen in the past, but the few things Su Wen did recently were very appetizing to her. Besides, Su Xiu is her future sister-inw. If she doesn''t protect her, who will she protect? Yesterday, she asked someone to tell her elder brother about the beating of her sister-inw, hehehe... Sun Dahai just wait! The unlucky days are yet toe, and those who dare to offend the elder brother will end badly. "Yn, why are you just making fun of it?" He Yn''s man hurriedly chased after her, dragging his wife away. "I am upholding justice." He Yn refused to leave, and stood there pointing at Zhu Yueju''s nose and yelling, "You are too shameless, if a person like you were in our vige, I would have beaten you to death with a whip." .¡± The vigers all know that when He Yn married in, her natal family gave her a whip as a dowry. It is said to be specially made with snake skin and rattan. Zhu Yueju was furious when someone scolded her like this face to face. Fortunately, someone hugged her, otherwise she would have rushed up to beat He Yn. But He Yn is not easy to mess with. After all, she belongs to a minority ethnic group and has been hunting in the deep mountains since she was a child. Although after marrying into the Sanjiaying, the duties will be divided, but that is all superficial. I heard that her mother-inw dare not show her face! How dare everyone really let Zhu Yueju and He Yn fight, isn''t that just looking for a beating! "Yne home with me, don''t cause trouble." The man He Yn saw that he couldn''t hold his wife anymore, so he just hugged her and left, finally taking her away. The house was so noisy that Sun Yunyun hid in the room and did not go out. It''s too embarrassing, she has the nerve to go out to meet people, and she has a bad reputation in the vige now, so she will definitely beughed at if she goes out. Sun Yunyun clutched the Chinese textbook in her hand tightly, feeling angry and ruthless in her heart. Obviously the family has already discussed how to deal with Su Wen, why is it that big brother and the others are so unlucky again? Hope that the letter she asked Xiaofang to send out today can be received by Zhou Hengyang as soon as possible, so that he can know Su Wen''s true face. While Sun Yunyun was thinking wildly, there was a sudden call from outside asking for money to go to the hospital, and she immediately came back to her senses in shock. The family has no money. If she sees a doctor for her eldest brother, she will not be able to continue her education. Chapter 138: Kneel down and apologize Chapter 138 Kneeling and apologizing The vige chief¡¯s house¡ª "Youcai, this matter has be so big. My grandson has never suffered such a big loss in the three years of camp. Under normal circumstances, it would have hit the door long ago. I don''t want anypensation, just break the A person has two arms." Old man Sun sat cross-legged on the pit, with his head bowed, but his weathered face was full of threatening shrewdness and cunning. Li Youcai listened without saying a word. "I didn''t mean to exaggerate when I said this. You know what kind of temper my old grandson has. What happened the day before yesterday, I was not at home. If I were at home, I wouldn''t be bullied." Li Youcai nodded, "I know that, but the incident has already happened, so it''s better to turn it into a small one." As the vige chief, he definitely didn''t want to make things worse, and he saw with his own eyes when Wen girl broke Sun Dahai''s arm The scene also made him shudder. "Vige chief, do you want me to knock out teeth and swallow blood?" Old man Sun''s attitude changed immediately, "This is not okay, a broken arm is still a trivial matter. Losing face is a major matter, if this matter is left alone , How will my old grandson go out to meet people in the future?" "Then what do you think about this matter?" Li Youcai also had a headache, and it was difficult for him to be caught in the middle. The Sun family and the Su family are both big families in the vige, and if one quarrels badly, it can cause a struggle between the two surnames. Old man Sun''s old and cloudy eyes shed a hint of ruthlessness. He is not as short-sighted as his wife at home, who only knows about money. Unlike Sun Dahai, he only knows women. Old man Sun knew very well that if he wanted to gain a foothold in the vige and no one dared to provoke him, he had to kill the chickens to make an example of them. Let people know that the Sun family is not easy to mess with. Now Su Wen is the chicken that needs to be killed, and only by severely humiliating Su Wen can people forget what Yunyun did. After thinking about this, Old Man Sun pretended to be generous and said: "As an elder, I don''t want to argue with a junior. I know that Su''s life is hard, so just lose money." Li Youcai immediately looked at Old Man Sun differently. Don''t look at the old man Sun who looks honest, but he is a ruthless person. He said that if he doesn''t lose money, he doesn''t just let it go. Could it be Duanwen girl''s arm? But it would be a good thing if someone with a broken arm could solve this problem. It''s Wen girl who is going to suffer, s... Old man Sun looked like a good old man, "Just ask Su Wen to kneel down and apologize to my Dahai and Yunyun. After all, it''s an arm! It''s fine to lose money, what do you think of this matter?" A shrewd person like Li Youcai immediately recognized the problem. Kowtowing to Sun Yunyun and Sun Dahai, not to old man Sun and Zhu Yueju, the problem ispletely different. Kowtowing to elders who are younger and older than oneself, it is not too much to say. But for Sun Yunyun and Sun Dahai, it ispletely different. If Wen girl really kneels and kowtows, then how can she behave? I''m afraid there is no ce for her in Sanjiaying. It doesn''t matter if she kowtows, there are so many Su people in the vige who are of the same generation as Su Wen, and those who are a generation behind her will be a head shorter when they see the Sun family. Nawen girl is the one who really offends people thoroughly. "This matter..." Li Youcai really didn''t dare to stand out. No matter how much the Su family despises Su Wen, it is impossible for them to be willing to suffer such a big loss. "What? Are you unwilling, vige chief?" Old man Sun asked forcefully, "I don''t want Su Wen''s arm, and I don''t want her to lose money. I just kneel down and admit my mistake. Isn''t that too much to ask?" "I¡­" Chapter 139: shameless Chapter 139 Shameless "Okay, I''ve sent someone to call Su Wen, and I should be here soon." Old man Sun came over to the vige chief in advance, because he kept his identity and couldn''te forward to make a noise with Su Wen, so he came to Li Youcai in advance put pressure on him. ording tost night''s n, Dahai and the others should have kidnapped Su Wen, why haven''t they arrived yet? Wang Chunyan was listening, anxious. Hearing what old man Sun said, he would not let it go. When things get to this point, girl Wen will definitely be unlucky in the end. Girl Wen just had a good time, if she is forced to bow her head by old man Sun this time, or even kowtow to admit her mistake, then she will only be looked down upon in the vige even more. When it reallyes, it will be a big deal! No, she can''t watch Wen girl being bullied. As old man Sun said, breaking an arm is a trivial matter, but losing face is a major matter. The same is true for Wen girl, if the man who is robbed keeps silent, he is a coward and will make people look down on him. He deserved it for beating Sun Dahai. The atmosphere in the room was tense, and suddenly the noise from outside came in. It was old man Sun''s nephew who ran over. He didn''t see other people following him. Old man Sun suddenly sat up from the kang, and immediately realized that something must have happened. Thinking that the two Dahai brothers suffered such a big loss against Su Wen, I immediately had a bad feeling in my heart. "What''s wrong? What are you doing in such a hurry?" "Uncle, something happened. The sea and the river climbed up the courtyard wall of Su Wen''s house, and were stabbed all over by the cactus nted on the courtyard wall." The expressions of the three people in the room changed immediately. Li Youcai had a delicate expression. Wang Chunyan wanted tough out loud. "Is it worth the panic to get stabbed?" Old man Sun felt ashamed. Fortunately, he risked offending the vige head here and threatened Li Youcai for a long time, but the ineffective thing turned out to be so embarrassing. "No uncle, it was Dahai and Dahe who fell off the courtyard wall after being stabbed, Dahai''s broken arm was broken again, and now he needs to pay for it to be sent to the hospital to see a doctor! Everyone asked me to call you back Hurry up, uncle, go back quickly!" Now, Old Man Sun''s shame was about to be taken off, and he immediately ignored the request just now, and left with his nephew. Didn''t stop at all. Wang Chunyan watched old man Sun leave, and said contemptuously towards the back: "I''m bah! I''m full of bad things." Others say that Old Man Sun is a good old man. They have known each other since they were young. How could it be that they don¡¯t know who Old Man Sun is. "You deserve it! You deserve it." Wang Chunyan wished she could buy firecrackers and set them off. "Climb the walls of other people''s courtyards in broad daylight, and there is nowhere to reason." Li Youcai''s hair was turning gray, and he said helplessly, "Don''t talk about it, girl Wen is going to be unlucky this time." He didn''t expect Old Man Sun to be so vicious. Mentioning this, Wang Chunyan also became nervous. "Then what should I do? You can''t make Wen girl kowtow to apologize. If you can''t, just lose money! Just treat it as a disaster. I think Wen girl has learned a lot recently, and she is not as stingy as before. She must be willing to pay some money, maybe already Get your money ready." Su Wen is willing to lose money, but Li Youcai believes it. But now that old man Sun is unwilling, it will be difficult. "Old man Sun is unwilling!" "He doesn''t want to, but Zhu Yueju is definitely willing. Zhu Yueju is willing to pay people, as long as she gives money, she can do anything." Wang Chunyan has long disliked Zhu Yueju, and even in the vige she doesn''t bother to talk to Zhu Yueju. Chapter 140: Absolutely not Chapter 140 Absolutely not "Old man Sun just likes to swell his face to make himself fat. His family is so poor, and he acts like he doesn''t want money. He wants to insult others to save face, and he wants to take advantage of it. He takes advantage of everything that is good. .¡± Li Youcai thought for a while and said, "It''s okay to let girl Wen attack Zhu Yueju and lose money." "Okay, I''ll go to Wen girl to discuss with her." "it is good!" After the couple discussed it, Wang Chunyan hurried out to find Su Wen. Old man Sun, who left first, ran home in a hurry. The family was arguing and refused to pay, and wanted to ask Su Wen for money. As soon as he heard this, he became anxious. He couldn''t ask Su Wen to pay the money now. If he gave the money, then he was thinking about forcing Su Wen to kneel down and apologize. "Stop arguing, our family doesn''t want Su Wen''s little money." Old man Sun roared, and waited for everyone in the room to quiet down before continuing to say righteously: "Our family doesn''t care about Su Wen''s little money, go quickly Give Dahai medical treatment with money." Everyone nodded after hearing this. Hmm...Old man Sun is indeed a well-known good man in the vige, he is honest and honest. Zhu Yueju doesn''t look at the usual way of torturing her daughter-inw, but if old man Sun gets angry, she still doesn''t dare to fart. No matter how unwilling he was, he still dawdled back to the room to get the money. Sun Yunyun, who has been hiding in the house, became anxious when she heard that she wanted to get money. She knows best how much money the family has, and if she takes it out to see a doctor for her eldest brother, she will have no money to study. No matter what, she can''t give up studying. Only by continuing to study can she be worthy of Zhou Hengyang and have a reason to go to the city to find Zhou Hengyang. Absolutely not. "No!" Sun Yunyun was so anxious that she couldn''t care less about hiding. She rushed out of the house and said with tears streaming down her face, "Father, no! That money is for me to go to school, you promise me to let me continue reading." "ah?" When the onlookers heard this, their eyes on Sun Yunyun changed immediately. No matter how important reading is, it is not as important as seeing a doctor for your eldest brother, right? "Yunyun, if your elder brother''s arm can''t be healed, he will be disabled." Someone couldn''t stand it, stared at Sun Yunyun and scolded: "You girl is too heartless, how does your elder brother usually treat you? What do you do? Can you say that?" This is quite correct. Sun Dahai is no longer a thing, and he really has nothing to say to this sister. I haven''t graduated from elementary school, but I have been supporting my younger sister to study. She is already in high school. Who else in the vige can love her daughter so much besides Su Xuewen? The way Sun Dahai looked at Sun Yunyun also changed, he was really kind to his sister. Better than treating his own wife. The daughter-inw had a conflict with his sister-inw. He never cared who was right, and always turned to his sister. Unexpectedly, my sister would be so heartless. Sun Yunyun immediately realized that she was too impulsive and said something she shouldn''t have said. The elder brother looked at her with defensiveness and disgust, which made Sun Yunyun regret it. But she reacted quickly, crying and apologizing immediately. "I''m sorry, brother, I was wrong. I have no intention of not seeing a doctor for you. I really don''t. You have to believe me, you must believe me." Sun Yunyun cried helplessly, heartbroken, "I don''t study anymore, It is most important for elder brother to heal his illness. Su Wen harmed elder brother, but I will definitely treat elder brother well." Thest sentence did not forget to smear Su Wen, and the provocation was just right. Hearing this, Sun Dahai''s hatred for Su Wen increased a bit. Chapter 141: answer the phone Chapter 141 Answering the phone Zhu Yueju came out with the money, and everyone hurriedly sent Sun Dahai to the hospital again. Wang Chunyan went to Su Wen''s house and came back. Li Youcai knew that the matter had not been done when he saw his mother-inw''s face. "Girl Wen doesn''t agree to lose money?" "It''s not that I don''t agree to lose money, but that I don''t agree to take the initiative to ask Zhu Yueju to lose money." Wang Chunyan was very relieved when she thought of what Su Wen said just now. Girl Wen has really grown up, thinking about problems and seeing things is much better than her. This reminded her of Wen Yatou''s mother, who was exactly the same as the current Wen girl. Smart and courageous. Li Youcai was taken aback for a moment, and quickly figured out what Su Wen meant. I couldn''t help being silent, and I agreed in my heart. It¡¯s okay to lose money, but you can¡¯t bow your head first and look for Zhu Yueju. That''s a bottomless pit of greed. Even if you want to lose money, the Sun family should bring it up first, and the old man Sun shoulde forward. Although Old Man Sun was vicious, he kept his word. "This matter can''t be done well." Girl Wen''s attitude was already obvious just now, and she didn''t take the Sun family''s affairs to heart at all. "Don''t worry about it, I''ll go to the post office in the town and call Hengyang, let hime back!" Li Youcai made up his mind, got up and left in a hurry to go to the town. Before leaving, Zhou Hengyang asked him to help take care of Su Wen''s family. After he settled down in the city, he also informed him of his current address and phone number. But he called the town government directly, and Li Youcai didn''t know until thest time he went to the town for a meeting. I thought it wouldn''t be useful, but I didn''t expect it to be so soon. Since Hengyang left, girl Wen has been causing trouble every day. It really needs Hengyang toe back and teach her a good lesson. Otherwise, I don''t know how much trouble she can cause in the future. **** Changhe Machinery Manufacturing Factory¡ª Zhou Hengyang came here a lotter than usual, just because he had a dreamst night that he shouldn''t have, which made him so angry that he didn''t sleep well all night. I got up in the morning and did two hundred push-ups before I calmed down. When going out, she only wears a simple short-sleeved shirt, showing the perfect muscle lines just right. There are still fine beads of sweat on his forehead, and his wheat-colored skin exudes an attractive color in the morning light. The tall and straight figure of 1.86 meters, like pine like bamboo, broad shoulders, narrow waist, hips and straight and slender legs. Just looking at the back view makes people unable to take their eyes off him, wishing to take off all the extra clothes on his body. What''s even more irritating is that Zhou Hengyang himself never cared about these things. Are you saying that you are irritating or not? Anyway, Liu Chun was so angry that he kept making funny faces behind Zhou Hengyang, and even dared to secretly show how thin Zhou Hengyang''s waist was with his hands. Zhou Hengyang grabbed Liu Chun''s hand without looking back. "You don''t want the dog''s paw?" "Yes, Hengyang, I was wrong." Liu Chun said shyly, "Hengyang, how did you drive out the secretary I found for you?" As the factory got on the right track, Zhou Hengyang had to deal with more and more things. In addition to taking into ount the research of the engine, in just over a month, the person has be significantly thinner than before. Do need a secretary. "Change to a man." "Huh? Alright! It''s really better to change to a man." Anyway, he understands very well, the way those women look at Hengyang. If his sister-inw knows, he will be unhappy, so he must help her sister-inw look after Hengyang. Liu Chun felt that his task was arduous, but fortunately he didn''t speak out, otherwise Zhou Hengyang would have beaten someone first. As soon as the two of them arrived downstairs in the administration building, someone came over and shouted, "Director, I have your call." Zhou Hengyang nodded and went to answer the phone. Hahaha... Tomorrow the hero wille back to save the beauty! Wen girl doesn''t know yet! Hahaha! Just after I was stunned, I came back... Let you talk about itter¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r Chapter 142: got into trouble again Chapter 142 Getting into trouble again "Vige head?" Zhou Hengyang didn''t expect that the person who called him was the vige head, but he was surprised only for a moment. "Vige Chief, did something happen to Su Wen?" Besides Su Wen causing trouble, there can be no one else. Zhou Hengyang''s handsome face was overcast, and he had already made a guess in his heart. When she left, Su Wen was relentlessly trying to discredit her, busy collecting money to back Zhao Jiangang. The vige chief called himself at this time, and nine out of ten it was to inform him about Su Wen and Zhao Jiangang. In fact, he is not interested in this matter. Zhou Hengyang''s expression became more and more gloomy. "Yes! Come back quickly!" Li Youcai sighed repeatedly on the phone, "Girl Wen is so capable of causing trouble, how long has it been since you left! You have been causing trouble all day long." After Li Youcai left Zhou Hengyang, Su Wen talked about the conflicts with people in the vige from beginning to end. A trace of surprise shed in Zhou Hengyang''s eyes when he heard it. This was not the Su Wen he knew at all. The Su Wen he knew was selfish, selfish, and didn''t know she was being used. Many people in the vige took her in their hands, and they said it explicitly and implicitly, but it was useless. Later, he didn''t bother to talk about it anymore, people like Su Wen couldn''t listen to it at all. Otherwise, the father-inw would not have taken pains to let him be his son-inw. "This time things really got worse. Girl Wen broke Sun Dahai''s arm. The Sun family didn''t want to let it go, so I can only ask you toe back." Zhou Hengyang was taken aback, "What did you say that Su Wen broke Sun Dahai''s arm? She did it herself?" He thought he had heard it wrong, but Su Wen still has this ability? It was beyond his expectation. Could it be that Su Wen was always pretending in front of her before? As soon as he left, he revealed his true colors? But, is this necessary? "No, Miss Wen is also in a hurry. In fact, I don''t me her. It''s all Sun Dahai''s fault. His sister did something wrong, and he actually beat Su Xiu with his hands. Girl Wen couldn''t stand it, so she took Sun Dahai with a brick. The arm was broken." When Li Youcai said it, he also found it funny, "Today, Sun Dahai went to find trouble with Miss Wen. The gate of the courtyard was locked, so he went to climb the courtyard wall. In the end, he was hit by a cactus on the courtyard wall and fell down. I heard that his arm was broken again." .¡± "Why the conflict?" Zhou Hengyang urately found the key point from Li Youcai''s slightly wordy words, "Sun Dahai''s sister? Is it Su Wen who bullied someone?" He knew that the Sun family had a daughter, but he had no memory of her name. However, Su Wen seems to have a good rtionship with the other party, and she often mentioned it at home before. "Eh..." Li Youcai suddenly couldn''t speak, "You...you will know when youe back." He didn''t have the face to say this in front of Hengyang himself. It''s so embarrassing. "Okay." Li Youcai''s words surprised Zhou Hengyang, but he quickly suppressed his emotions, "I''ll go back today." Then he hung up the phone. When the phone was hung up, Zhou Hengyang leaned his back on the table, folded his chest with one hand, and rubbed his chin with the other, lost in thought. For a long time, the tall and straight figure didn''t move a bit. Suddenly, he didn''t know what to think of, and took out the wallet from his pocket. Foldover wallet opens to reveal side photo. It was a flowery smile, with clear and bright peach eyes. I never knew that Su Wen had such beautiful eyes. He could barely take his eyes off. Chapter 143: make bag Chapter 143 Making Packages Zhou Hengyang is very repulsive to Su Wen, and even more so by the words on the back of the photo. But he didn''t know what was going on, when he went out in the morning, he still put the small one in his wallet by ident. Now watching it, I feel incredible. Zhou Hengyang thought deeply, he took out the photo and looked at the words behind it carefully. Realized that Su Wen who wrote this sentence was her true character. "What are you looking at? I haven''t moved for a long time!" Liu Chun came in and asked curiously. Zhou Hengyang quickly put the photo away, put away his wallet, "It''s nothing, I''m going back." "Where are you going? Going home? You have been back to the provincial capital for so long because you have gone home, and you haven''t been back once." Liu Chun has always been thinking about it! Thest time he met Hengyang''s sister outside, he was the most guilty and didn''t dare to go up to say hello. I was afraid to ask about Hengyang not going home. "No, I want to go back to Qingshui County." Zhou Hengyang paused, "Su Wen caused trouble, I''ll go back and deal with it." Sun Dahai and old man Sun are vicious people, and Su Wen couldn''t deal with them. No matter what, as long as Su Wen didn''t destroy their marriage and was with Zhao Jiangang, he would protect her. Liu Chun was immediately excited when he heard it, "Sister-inw caused trouble? What happened?" Zhou Hengyang said quietly: I broke the man''s arm. " Liu Chun: "..." Is sister-inw so tough? I have heard for a long time that Qingshui County used to have troublesome people in poor mountains and bad waters, and the folk customs are tough. I didn''t expect that a beautiful woman like sister-inw is so powerful. Liu Chun looked at Su Wen for a moment, and at the same time sighed how Hengyang was so lucky. This kind of good thing of being a son-inw happened to him. **** Because of the chaos at home, Su Wen didn''t let Su Qing continue to go to the tailor, but kept the sisters at home. She is not afraid of the Sun family, but she still needs to protect her sister. But I''m not idle at home, I can''t make chicken cakes for the time being. There are not enough raw materials at home, and people in the vige are staring at it, so it is not convenient to go out to sell. Simply stop for a while, wait until this incident is over, and then talk about it. Having nothing to do in the afternoon, Su Wen took a nice nap first. It was almost three o''clock when I got up, so I only had Su Qing and my younger sister to help me, and took out all the leathers I bought from He Changming. I have been busy working until the evening before finishing it. I also experimented with dyeing, and the effect is not bad. At present, there are very few good-looking dyeing materials. She first dyed bright red, and after repeated treatments, the red was dyed very positively. Su Wen was very pleasantly surprised by the kind of red that looked like ady in the pce. I thought I would go to the provincial capital if I had the chance, where I could buy more materials and tools with better quality. Dinner is porridge, served with pickled vegetables fried by Su Wen. It is light and refreshing, which is suitable for such a hot season. After dinner, Su Wen began to draw and cut out pictures in the yard before it was dark, preparing to make bags. Make a test first, and if the effect is good, it can be officiallyunched for sale. Such fine leather and pure handwork must be expensive. Su Wen never nned to take the cheap route from the beginning. "Sister, what are you doing with so much leather?" Su Xiaomei squatted in front of Su Wen, her chin resting on her hands, and asked curiously: "You have been busy all afternoon, and you don''t want to go out to y with others. willing to go." She remembered that the elder sister hadn''t gone out to y for a long time, and the elder sister liked to y before. "I heard that someone from Qianzhao Vige went to show a movie, why don''t you go?" Chapter 144: dont laugh at me Chapter 144 Don''tugh at me "I think you want to go to the movies?" Su Wen asked amusedly. She is not interested in the current movies at all, and walks more than ten miles to watch open-air ck and white movies. It¡¯s fine if the picture quality is not clear, mosquitoes still bite people, and a group of people have to bring their own small benches when sitting together. "I don''t want to go to the movies. Movies are boring. I just want to watch Eldest Sister." The dog leg took a step forward and thumped Su Wen''s shoulder with his small fist, "Eldest Sister, are youfortable?" Su Wen narrowed her eyes, "Yes! That''s right, my little sister is so caring." "Sister, do you want to rest? It''s getting dark, go to bed early." Su Xiaomei ttered: "Let''s go to bed early today, and Sun Yunyun''s family will definitelye to make trouble tomorrow." Su Wen: "..." The little girl is a good evil concubine in ancient times! The kind that specifically pesters the emperor. "Are you afraid of the Sun family?" "I''m not afraid, I just hate Sun Yunyun. Humph! She''s so annoying, if I knew that my second sister and I would beat her up the day before yesterday." Su Xiaomei clenched her small fists and looked angrily. Su Xiu came out of the room after taking a shower, and saw the elder sister and younger sister talking, so she also came over, "Elder sister, Sun Dahai suffered another big loss today, but sister Yn said that he is stinky and shameless, and wants to take advantage of you. " Although Su Xiu didn''t go out all day today, He Yn came to see her specially and talked a lot. Su Xiu never knew how Yn''s sister-inw could be so eloquent. Moreover, she has be so polite. She used to call Yn''s sister-inw, but today she is not allowed to call him that. Su Xiu wanted to break her head, but she didn''t understand what was going on. When Su Wen thought of Sun Dahai''s wretched virtue, goosebumps fell all over the ground, "Go ahead and dream! If he dares, I will dare to break his third leg." "Why do people have three legs? Don''t they only have two legs?" The little girl looked curious. "When I was ying by the river, I heard from theundryman that the three-legged toad could not be found, and the two-legged men were everywhere. Both." Su Xiu''s face was dull, and her already red and swollen cheeks were so red that she was embarrassed to see others. She is already a grown girl, and although she doesn''t understand many things, she has heard a lot of gossip among women in the vige. Of course she could understand what the eldest sister was talking about. She never thought that... the eldest sister could say such a thing. Big sister really dares to say anything! Su Xiu felt that she couldn''t stay any longer, so she left quickly. When she entered the room, she found that the second sister had already taken a shower and was standing at the door looking at the elder sister and younger sister! So she didn''t go in either, and stood with Su Qing to enjoy the shade. Su Wen heard the little girl''s question, she put aside what she was doing, and couldn''t helpughing out loud, "Hahaha...Young girl, I''m going tough to death." "Sister, don''tugh at me." No matter how young the little girl is, she knows that she has made a joke, and the eldest sister must beughing at her! "Okay, I won''tugh, I definitely won''t." Su Wen struggled to hold back herughter, "I can''t tell you what you just asked, but you will know when you grow up." "Oh! I still have to wait until I grow up!" The little girl looked regretful. Su Xiu and Su Qing stood together, looking at each other speechlessly. Suddenly, Su Qing said, "The watermelons in the field are about to ripen, and the sixth sister ising back, right?" "Well! Soon." Last year, the sixth sister went to raise the children for her aunt''s house, and it was around this time. The aunt''s private plot grows watermelons every year, and when the watermelons are ready to eat, Liumei will be driven away. Chapter 145: Six sisters are coming back soon Chapter 145 Sixth Sister ising back soon It''s because I''m afraid that Liu Mei will eat her watermelon. Su Qing hated her aunt''s actions extremely. I was reluctant to let Liu Mei go several times, but if she didn''t go, there was nothing she could do if grandma came to make trouble for them. Fortunately, Liumei is smart, and Liumei won''t suffer too much if her aunt is mean. is hard work. "How about, let''s go and bring Sixth Sister back!" Seeing how the elder sister and younger sister were talking andughing, Su Xiu felt a little more troubled in her heart. In the past, the rtionship between the eldest sister and the sixth younger sister was the best, and among the few sisters, she was also the one who favored the sixth younger sister the most. As a result, Liumei left for two months, and now she has changed. "When Sixth Sisteres back, if she finds out, she will be angry, right?" Su Xiu''s hair was about to turn gray, "We used to worry that the elder sister didn''t like the younger sister, but now that she likes the younger sister, we worry even more." "How could it be possible not to be angry? At most, she would be angry and not let the elder sister know. That girl is a little devil, and she makes small moves behind her back. The younger sister is not her opponent. She can even fool the elder sister on the surface, so that people can''t catch it. .¡± Su Qing was also quite worried, and she hadn''t noticed it before. Seeing that the elder sister and the younger sister have a good rtionship, she was secretly happy in her heart. Now that Sixth Sister was about toe back, she suddenly realized something was wrong. From the seven sisters since childhood, except for the eldest sister who has a bad personality, they are all very honest. Only Sixth Sister has the worst temper and likes to bully my younger sister. In the past, the elder sister only protected the sixth younger sister, and never cared about the younger sister being bullied. But the sixth younger sister is smart, and she won''t bully others too much, so Su Qing and Su Xiu just turned a blind eye. It''s different now. If Sixth Sister knew that the younger sister coaxed the elder sister well while she was away, she would hate the younger sister to death when she came back! That girl can hold her grudge. "I don''t think the eldest sister can do it now." Su Xiu haspletely changed her view of Su Wen recently, "The eldest sister is smart now, and the sixth sister can''t hide it from her eyes when she bullies the younger sister." "That''s true." They shouldn''t look at eldest sister with old eyes. "Su Qing, someone knocked on the door to see who it is." Su Wen stood in the yard and shouted: "I''m going to take a shower, if you want to quarrel, drive them away. If you want to watch the fun, just wait for me. " Too many people came to the door these two days, Su Wen told her as usual. "Okay big sister, the bath water has been boiled and put in your room." Su Qing agreed and went to open the door. Su Wen stretched and went back to her room to take a shower. There is no electricity, no running water, and it is very inconvenient to take a shower. Su Qing and Su Xiu probably saw Su Wen''s dissatisfaction. The two sisters were very diligent. Every night, they would boil the bath water in advance, and put the stic bucket for bathing in the room to adjust the water temperature. If the stic barrel can be reced with arge wooden barrel, it will be a jacuzzi-level enjoyment. Su Wen was taking a beautiful bath while making up her mind to go to the carpenter in the vige tomorrow to order a big wooden barrel. In a blink of an eye, I looked at the candles on the cab again, and thought of the recent news about the electrification in the vige, I felt better. The electricity should have been turned on long ago, the town and the county seat have already used electric lights, but the viges below have not yet had electricity. I heard that in the past two years, themune organized electricity connection, but the vigers felt that the electricity fee was too high to afford, and they had to pay for electricity at home. When voting, many voted against. Immediately the vige will vote again, and she must support it. The days without electricity are too inconvenient. Chapter 146: rub my back Chapter 146 Scrub my back Su Wen is taking a bath in a rxed mood, while Su Qing is nervously going to open the door, "Who is it? It''s getting dark." Since her brother-inw left, the eldest sister will lock the door early every night. After a long time, everyone knows that, except for the asional Wang Chunyaning back, no one else wille to visit. "it''s me." A deep and cold voice came from outside the door. Su Qing was taken aback, this... isn''t this voice brother-inw? "Brother-inw, is that you?" She asked excitedly. Zhou Hengyang, who was standing outside the door, raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard this strange address. Su Wen''s sisters never called him brother-inw, just because Su Wen didn''t like him and didn''t recognize his identity. But Zhou Hengyang didn''t show his surprise. Instead, he replied seriously, "It''s me, Zhou Hengyang." "Brother-inw is back." Su Qing shouted happily, and quickly opened the door. The door opened, revealing a tall and straight man outside. In the hazy night, Zhou Hengyang''s whole figure seemed to bepletely immersed in darkness, and only the lines of his facial features could be vaguely seen, as if the edges of a sculpture were clearly defined. "Brother-inw, why did youe back suddenly? I thought you wouldn''te back until the Chinese New Year! Come in, have you eaten yet?" Su Qing happily stepped aside and called Zhou Hengyang toe in. As she got out of the way, the candles lit in the yard revealed a hazy light, making Zhou Hengyang''s face clearer, especially those deep and dark eyes, which were shining brightly in the warm light. Su Qing couldn''t help but take another look, and vaguely felt that her brother-inw seemed to be more imposing and scary than before. The eldest sister was afraid of her brother-inw before, and I don¡¯t know if she will be more afraid. "En!" Zhou Hengyang nodded slightly, and came in with a simple small bag. "Has brother-inw eaten?" Su Xiu also greeted her. "not yet." "Then let''s cook for you. You must be hungry if you haven''t eaten sote." Su Qing and Su Xiu immediately got busy. The two sisters are very happy that Zhou Hengyang cane back. As long as the brother-inwes back, it will be impossible for Sun Dahai to bully the elder sister again. Can help their brother-inw solve big troubles. Moreover, the two sisters wanted the eldest sister and Zhou Hengyang to live a good life, after all, they were the sons-inw chosen by their father before his death. Zhao Jiangang can''tpare with his brother-inw at all. Zhou Hengyang stood in the yard and frowned slightly, looking at the backs of Su Qing and Su Xiu going to the kitchen, revealing a thoughtful expression. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Su Xiaomei, but her expression didn''t change at all. Because he knew that the youngest sister of the Su family didn''t like him either. Zhou Hengyang didn''t see Su Wen, so he didn''t think it was strange. Knowing that she likes to visit everywhere the most, and rarely stays at home honestly, now maybe she is going to see someone! So he didn''t take it to heart, and carried his bag to the room to put things. Miss Su pouted her mouth and looked at Zhou Hengyang defensively. Her brother-inw must have robbed her of her eldest sister when he came back. No, she can''t admit defeat, she must protect her eldest sister from being snatched away. Seeing that Zhou Hengyang went to the room, not only did he not remind him, but he gloated at his misfortune. The eldest sister is taking a bath, if the brother-inw breaks in, he will definitely make the eldest sister angry and hate him. Hee hee hee... This way the brother-inw can''tpete with her for the eldest sister. The little clever ghost propped his chin with both hands, and secretlyughed while sitting on the small bench. Zhou Hengyang pushed open the half-hidden door, and put the bag aside as usual after entering. Although he and Su Wen slept in the same room, they did not share the same bed. Su Wen slept on the bed, and he alwaysid the floor on the floor. Chapter 147: how to hug the thigh Chapter 147 How to hug the thigh Suddenly, the sound of water came from my ear, and Zhou Hengyang''s sharp eyes looked over it. In the warm candlelight, there was a woman''s slender and beautiful back, and Bai Shengsheng''s flexible waist seemed to be able to be held with one hand, half covered in the water, half covered in water. exposed. It exudes a beautiful jade-like color. The long ck hair was tied high on the top of the head for fear of getting wet, revealing the graceful neckline. Zhou Hengyang was stiff all over, and his mind went nk. Su Wen waszily soaking in the water. Hearing a voice from behind, she shouted feebly: "Come and help me rub my back!" It must be the clever little girl who was particrly attentive to help her wash her hair and rub her back recently. Su Wen is liking the little girl more and more. Washing your hair during the day, you don''t have to do it yourself, the little girl is busy like a conch girl with a washbasin. Zhou Hengyang stood still. Su Wen urged, "Hurry up, don''t dawdle, the bath water is almost cold." Zhou Hengyang still didn''t move, he didn''t know if he was angry or something was wrong with his handsome face, his expression was indescribably weird. The deep eyes seemed to have been ckened by darkness, carrying a shocking power. Those eyes, when looking at Su Wen, were like wild beasts that choose to eat people, cold and hot. No matter how dull Su Wen was, she realized that something was wrong. As long as the little girl yells, she promises to rub her back obediently, and there is no need to yell a second time. Could it be Su Qing who came in? "Su Qing..." Su Wen turned her head while talking, and when she saw the tall and slender man in the room, she couldn''t speak at once. Wait... Why did a strange man suddenlye to the room? Where is my little sister? What about Su Qing and Su Xiu? Three big living people are outside, why didn''t one remind them? No one made a sound? Su Wen''s mind was in a mess for a moment, and she forgot that she was taking a bath and she was not wearing any clothes. Suddenly, a big bed sheet was thrown over, covering her head tightly. Su Wen finally realized that she was at a disadvantage and was seen by others. Oops! Should she scream now, or jump out of the tub and p the pervert hard? Before Su Wen could figure out what to do, the strange man''s deep and slightly hoarse voice came, "I''ll help you call my little sister." After speaking, he had already left in a gust of wind. Su Wen took off the sheet covering her head, so she couldn''t be in the mood to continue taking a bath, she immediately wiped off the water droplets, and quickly changed into clean pajamas. It is said to be pajamas, but it is actually cotton shorts and short sleeves, which are breathable and cool. That''s what she wears at home, and the length is also what she often wears before. Although Su Qingwei said it euphemistically, Su Wen never took it to heart. This length is not as good as super shorts! She doesn¡¯t wear clothes to go out to meet strangers, so no one will be afraid of people talking behind her back if no one knows. "Sister." The younger sister came in excitedly, "Brother-inw is back, did you see it?" The older sister must be very angry, now it''s her turn toe on stage tofort the older sister. "Brother-inw?" Su Wen was taken aback, and immediately realized, "It turns out that Zhou Hengyang is back." She said who could enter her room without a sound! It is not surprising that it is Zhou Hengyang. Wait... The hero is back? The man she spent a million reading coins to support? Su Wen forgot all about being naked just now, and walked around the room excitedly, happy for a while, worried for a while, and very hesitant. The hero wille back suddenly. What is he doing back here? Do you want to hold your thighs? Still don''t hug your thighs? No, you have to hug your thighs. Such a good golden thigh, if you don''t hug it yourself, let it be Sun Yunyun? Sun Yunyun must not be cheap. Then what posture do you use to hug? This is a problem. Chapter 148: best actor Chapter 148 Best Actor "Sister." The little girl''s voice interrupted Su Wen''s fantasies. "Sister, what are you doing? Brother-inw is back, aren''t you going to drive him away?" Su Xiaomei felt that it was dangerous. "Drive away?" Su Wen shook her head, "If you don''t drive him away, he is my son-inw, how can you drive him away? You are not allowed to say this again, did you hear me? As long as you still recognize me as your eldest sister, he will be your eldest brother-inw. To respect him in the future is to respect me." She still wants to hug her thigh! You can''t let the little girl hold back and offend people. well! The original body has actually offended people thoroughly! ording to the plot in the novel, traveling by myself is the beginning of aplete break between the hero and the original body. Yuanshen drove the male lead away, and immediately got together with Zhao Jiangang. When the male lead came back, Yuanshen''s children were born. The marriage with the hero is long gone. Originally in the rural areas of this era, many people did not apply for a marriage certificate. Just invite a matchmaker, hold a banquet and invite rtives and friends to have a meal, and they are husband and wife. When the household registration ispletedter, the household registration book will automatically write who is the husband and who is the wife. Although there is no marriage certificate, they are still married. But seriously, marriage is not protected. Of course, some people also go to apply for a marriage certificate. However, the original body and the male lead did not specifically apply for a marriage certificate, they just registered for a household registration, and Su Wen''s name was written in the household head column of the household registration book. The little girl looked at Su Wen with a dull expression, and it took a long time before she agreed with aggrieved face. I thought to myself, I really lost, it''s fine if I can''tpare with Sixth Sister, and now I can''t evenpare with my brother-inw, she is really the poorest little girl in the family. Su Wen poured out the bath water, and in the yard she saw the silhouette of a man sitting at the diner''s dining table. In the candlelight, the lines of the side face are shocking to see, and the more you look at it, the more satisfied you are, it is even more attractive than the one described in the novel! No wonder there are so many women in the novel, but no one is tempted. This is the best male lead she likes. Su Wen tilted her head, thinking wrong! How could a normal man not be tempted? Shouldn''t there be a problem? In the novel, although she married Sun Yunyun, she never had **** with her even once. No matter what methods Sun Yunyun tried, it was useless. Suddenly, Su Wen looked at Zhou Hengyang in the wrong way. Full of sympathy, regret, and love. Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu... It''s not easy for her male lead. What''s the use of earning so much money and gaining so much power? No one is perfect. Zhou Hengyang frowned slightly as he looked at the fried rice with eggs, the freshly made tomato and egg soup, and a small portion of pickled vegetables. He was not treated like this at home before. Could it be because of special tickets and bicycles? Thinking of this, his eyebrows stretched. Problems that can be solved with money are not problems. "Brother-inw, you eat first, Sanmei is going to boil water for your bath." "Thank you." Zhou Hengyang returned to his senses, thanked politely, and then began to eat. Su''s food has always been unptable, and it is a challenge for him who is a bit picky. But the food in his mouth was not unptable, which caused a sh of surprise in his eyes. "Sister." After eating, Su Qing diligently cleaned up the dishes. After washing the dishes, Zhou Hengyang was still sitting in the main room without moving. "Brother-inw?" "Ahem..." Zhou Hengyang coughed dryly, "Call your eldest sister, I have something to say." Su Qing was taken aback, and exined in a panic: "Brother-inw, don''t be angry with my eldest sister. The eldest sister has ignored that Zhao Jiangang a long time ago. She said that she will live a good life with you. If you don''t believe it, you can go to the vige Ask, really." Su Wen: I seem to have discovered some ulterior secret. Chapter 149: Youre the best Chapter 149 You are the best Zhou Hengyang frowned slightly, he never thought about this question at all. "What I want to talk about is not this, it''s about Sun Dahai." "Oh! That''s good." Su Qing was about to call Su Wen, but when she turned around, she found that Su Wen had arrived, and came in calmly in her cool pajamas. Su Xiu and Su Xiaomei followed behind. Su Qing almost fainted when she saw Su Wen''s clothes. Elder Sister...Brother-inw is back, why is Eldest Sister still dressed like this? If my brother-inw misunderstood her, it would be the end of the eldest sister''s bad manners. Reluctantly, she blinked her eyes to hint that her blinking eyes were about to cramp, but the elder sister didn''t see it. "I''m here." Su Wen secretly cheered herself up and couldn''t be coaxed. She is the head of the family now, and the male lead is the door-to-door son-inw, and he wants to listen to her at home, so what is there for her to coax? Take out the courage when sending photos. Su Wen, you are the best. So, Su Wen really sat down in front of Zhou Hengyang without blushing or panting, and Su Xiu and Su Xiaomei stood on both sides of her like Dharma protectors. Don''t say it, it''s really impressive. Zhou Hengyang saw her stern look, and the corners of her mouth were slightly bent. She was still as afraid of herself as before, but the fear now did not disgust him. Probably because of the loathing and hatred in the previous fear, but now the loathing and hatred are gone, instead there is a touch of guilt. Zhou Hengyang''s icy eyes gradually softened. Su Wen looked at Zhou Hengyang head-on, and felt like **** in her heart! She said that something was wrong just now, it turned out that she didn''t see what the male lead looked like at all. I only saw it blurry, but now I can see it clearly, it is so easy to see that it makes people blind! Too beautiful. Better than described in the novel, with a straight nose, eyes likecquer, deep and cold, bright like stars. The eyebrows are slender and heroic. These facial features...although they are not handsome, they are also handsome and masculine. Coupled with a tall and straight figure, it''s like walking hormones. Zhou Hengyang''s handsomeness is aggressive, dangerous and deadly. No wonder Yuanshen was afraid of him. Yuanshen really couldn''t stand up to such a dangerous man. He was too timid, so he only dared to like Zhao Jiangang''s sick chicken-shaped little boy. Su Wen felt that her reward of one million reading coins was too worthwhile, so she was willing to reward another one million more for her good looks! It''s not in vain. The author of the novel used 500 words to describe the appearance and temperament of the male protagonist. worth! It¡¯s just not for women, what a pity! "Ahem!" Although Zhou Hengyang was restrained and calm, Su Wen also felt very ufortable. Su Xiu quietly pushed Su Wen from behind. Su Wen suddenly came back to her senses, feeling extremely embarrassed. However, as a ywright, she didn''t show any embarrassment on the surface. As a straight-eyed party, she was much thicker than Zhou Hengyang. "What are you going to say to me? Say it!" Zhou Hengyang narrowed his eyes slightly, and said in a low voice, "The vige chief called me and told me about Sun Dahai bullying Su Xiu. Now that I''m back, let Sun Dahai handle it with me!" As for Su Wen smashing Sun Dahai Not a word was mentioned about the arm. This made Su Wen more satisfied. Yes, she has a high EQ! Originally, she wanted to ask the male lead to take care of Sun Yunyun''s affairs. Since the male lead is so powerful, then she should be more generous! "Okay! As my man, you really shoulde forward when there are family problems." Since you want to hug your thigh, you can''t draw a clear line with the male lead, and let him develop the habit ofing forward to solve things. Su Wen praised her wit in her heart. Chapter 150: i will listen to you Chapter 150 I will listen to you "Ahem..." "Sister!" Su Xiu and Su Qing were startled by Su Wen''s words and coughed fiercely, and the other dared not look at Zhou Hengyang''s face. The two of them already knew that the eldest sister was very courageous, otherwise they wouldn''t both be married and they also fell in love with Zhao Jiangang and wanted to change a man. But I didn''t expect to be so courageous. Can you say this directly? Not to mention Su Xiu and Su Qing, even Zhou Hengyang''s mind went nk for a moment because of Su Wen''s words, and his expression froze, but his reaction was quick. When no one noticed, the thin lips moved slightly. "What''s the matter?" Su Wen was confused, "Did I say something wrong?" "No!" Zhou Hengyang restrained himself not to squint, nodded seriously, "I will listen to you." As the door-to-door son-inw, it is his duty and responsibility to listen to the female head of household. Zhou Hengyang never shirks responsibility. On the contrary, he is very happy that Su Wen can entrust the matter to him. Su Wen gave him a look of "You are very good", and stood up generously, "Okay, then it''s settled, I''ll go to bed first. Don''t stand here stupidly, pack up quickly Just sleep!" No Inte, noputer, no bars and night markets, what else can you do if you don¡¯t sleep? It took her a long time to light the candle, Su Xiu felt sorry for wasting it! Su Wen was the first to get up and go back to her room to sleep. Shey on the bed, tossing and turning, feeling beautifully bubbling. Even the vige head, Li Youcai, became more and more pleasing to the eye. She never thought that she could ask the male lead toe back for help. Although she had wishful thinking of holding a golden thigh, after all, the original body had already broken the rtionship. Now that something happened, it seemed too shameless to think of others. Although she has a thick skin, she can''t do this kind of thing. But it was different when Li Youcai came forward. To be honest, the male lead came back without hesitation after receiving the call, which was beyond her expectation, and it was a very pleasant surprise. This shows that Su Xuewen has a good eye for picking his son-inw, and Zhou Hengyang''s character is nothing to say, as long as he doesn''t make trouble, he is not afraid of Sun Yunyun hugging his thigh. In general, Su Wen breathed a sigh of relief, and didn''t have to worry about the misery of the six younger sisters in the future. Everything is going in a good direction. As long as she doesn''t offend the male lead ormit suicide, the male lead can''t escape the identity of the door-to-door son-inw. As long as he is the Su family''s door-to-door son-inw for a day, then he will protect the Su family and help the six sisters-inw. But in this way, wouldn''t he be too treacherous? What if one day the hero gets tricked by himself? Don¡¯t worry about it, let¡¯s take care of what¡¯s in front of us first. Su Wen is a big-hearted person, if she says she doesn''t think about it, she doesn''t think about it, and falls asleep quickly. *** Zhou Hengyang did not return to his room to take a shower, but took a shower by the well before returning to his room. I don''t know why, the room that was very repulsive to him before, now has more expectations and apprehensions. Zhou Hengyang squinted his eyes, stood at the door, but couldn''t help but think of the scene that made his mouth dry, and even his breathing became a little short. While this surprised him, he was a little more annoyed. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯m angry with myself because of myck of self-control, or because of that woman¡­ Emptying the messy thoughts in his mind, Zhou Hengyang pushed the door in with a face as heavy as water, without even looking in the direction of the bed. After spreading the quilts and mats in the cab on the floor, he took out his own pillows and made a floor bed on the floor. Chapter 151: Golden thighs are not easy to hold Chapter 151 Golden thighs are not easy to hug Blowing out the candle, Zhou Hengyang rested his hands behind his head, the sound of breathing evenly in the darkness could be heard clearly, and there was also the movement of turning over. It was as if it clearly appeared in front of my eyes, even the movement of those white and slender legs kicking the nket. Her sleeping position is very ugly. This sentence suddenly appeared in Zhou Hengyang''s mind, which surprised him, and then heughed helplessly. What are you doing? The woman a few steps away is obviously his own woman, but he is restrained in contradiction here. Obviously it was not like this before. I am not like this, nor was Su Wen before. It seems that many things have changed after returning from this trip. Su Wen has changed from before, and even the few younger sisters have changed a lot. It made him feel strange. But it is undeniable that he does not hate it, the current home is the home he wants. **** This night, Su Wen was the only one who could sleep peacefully. Miss Su secretly felt sad all night. In the past, her brother-inw was the most insignificant person in the family. Now that her brother-inw''s status in the family surpasses her, she is the most useless little pity. Looking at the empty bed of Su Liumei who lived in the same room with her, Su Xiaomei didn''t fall asleep all night. Su Xiu and Su Qing lived in the same room, and the two sisters sat on their respective beds, discussing quietly. He was also worried that Sun Yunyun would hook up with his brother-inw shamelessly, and he was worried that his elder sister would never forget his old love for Zhao Jiangang. Anyway, the two of them stayed up all night worrying, and finally came to the conclusion that they still need to match up the elder sister and brother-inw. No matter how you look at it, I think brother-inw is more reliable than Zhao Jiangang. As for the appearance, the sisters directly ignored it. In the countryside in the 1980s, people didn''t pay much attention to their appearance, as long as they had good facial features, they were good-looking, but they couldn''t be eaten. Zhou Hengyang''s appearance was actually unpleasant in the eyes of the two of them. Su Wen had a good night''s sleep. After getting up, she went to the yard to wash up as usual, and then she was ready to have breakfast refreshed. She happened to meet Zhou Hengyang who came out of the main room. "Morning!" Su Wen greeted with a smile. As a result, someone turned cold and didn''t even have an expression. Su Wen: "..." Did she offend the hero? no! "Sister, hurry up and have breakfast, I''ll be waiting for you. After dinner, you and your brother-inw go to the vige chief''s house to deal with Sun Dahai''s affairs." Su Qing reminded cleverly. "Oh! Okay." It''s a good thing for her to have a male lead. Breakfast ended in a weird atmosphere, Su Wen went back to her room, changed her clothes, and followed Zhou Hengyang out. She wanted to say something along the way, but someone had a gloomy expression, which made her unable to speak a few times. Finally just give up. Is it true that the male protagonists in novels always look like a dog who is owed money by others? Annoying! The golden thigh is really not easy to hug. If you change your face, you will change your face, as if if you don''t change your face, you will be sorry for the heroine of the novel. The two of them were walking in the vige, and the vigers were very surprised to see Zhou Hengyange back. "Hengyang is back? How about being in the city? It''s not easy to make money, right? You have to take care of your body." "Yeah! Thanks." "Hengyang, do you want to go to the city this time?" "I want to go back." "Hengyang..." Su Wen followed behind and was surprised to find that Zhou Hengyang''s poprity in the vige was better than her own. Before she transmigrated, the original body had been viciously ndering the male lead in the vige. Didn''t many people speak ill of the male lead in front of the original body? I remember that when she was dressed here, when she just opened her eyes, she heard many people say bad things about the male lead. Why are you all warmly greeting the hero now? Su Wen suddenly discovered the problem, those people... deliberately fooled the original body! In other words, he fished in troubled waters, fueling the mes and plotting against the original body? Su Wen shivered violently. "Are you cold?" Zhou Hengyang asked suddenly. "It''s not cold, it''s not cold." Su Wen waved her hands quickly, not daring to be careless, and she was all right. She needs to be more vignt! Don''t underestimate the small countryside, but there are many smart people, and people should not be underestimated at any time. I finally paid back what I owed, and I can see it as soon as I get up early tomorrow! Good night and go to bed. Chapter 152: Su Wen, sit down Chapter 152 Su Wen, sit down Li Youcai heard that Zhou Hengyang had returned in the morning, and was already waiting at home. Sure enough, it didn''t take long for the people to arrive. After entering the door, Wang Chunyan was busy getting her daughter-inw to pour water, and Li Youcai brought out the wild tea picked on the mountain before Qingming for the first time. Li Xue, who was going to go out to work in the town, did not leave. "Sit down, Hengyang, you''re wee, sit down quickly." Li Youcai''s attitude towards Zhou Hengyang ispletely different from that of Su Wen, one day at a time. In Li Youcai''s heart, the two people havepletely different weights, not because of their status, but because of their ability. The shrewd Li Youcai knew that the man brought back by Su Xuewen had an extraordinary background. Not to mention the Sanjiaying, even Qingshui County couldn''t trap him. Li Youcai has always maintained a friendly attitude, otherwise he would not have informed Zhou Hengyang privately this time. "Brother Hengyang." Li Xue, who was usually toozy to talk to anyone in the vige, gave Zhou Hengyang a shy and timid look, and enthusiastically handed the teacup to Zhou Hengyang. Su Wen was deliberately ignored. She squinted her eyes, looked at Li Xue and Li Youcai thoughtfully, and turned her face slightly to cover the sneer at the corner of her mouth. "Su Wen, sit down." Just when everyone was calling for Zhou Hengyang to take his seat, he unexpectedly gave up his seat and let Su Wen sit. Su Wen looked at Zhou Hengyang unexpectedly, and found that he had a serious face and could not see any emotion. But Su Wen is not afraid, she has the courage to write a letter to dere her identity, and now she has the courage to take the seat. Su Wen sat down in the upper seat generously, while Zhou Hengyang stood beside Su Wen like a patron saint, his slender and tall figure carried an aura that could never be ignored. Although in terms of status, he lowered his head, but it made it impossible for anyone to look down on him. But Su Wen doesn''t care! Li Youcai''s family looked astonished. Li Xue gouged Su Wen angrily, "Girl Wen, you are too much, you don''t want to humiliate people like this." The son-inw whoes to visit has no status, but at least give Brother Hengyang some face outside! "What''s wrong with me?" Su Wen looked innocent. Zhou Hengyang raised his eyebrows and nced at Li Xue, and said calmly, "Su Wen is my wife, please respect her." Li Xue''s eyes widened in astonishment, and she said in disbelief: "Brother Hengyang has already cuckolded you, and you still protect her?" Zhou Hengyang''s expression became more serious. Li Youcai groaned inwardly. Seeing Su Wen sitting upright as motionless as a mountain, not only was she not even a bit annoyed, but she had a half-smile from the beginning to the end. There was a thump in my heart, and I immediately stepped forward to drive Li Xue out. Immediately, all irrelevant people in the main room went out, only Wang Chunyan red at Li Youcai unhappily. Embarrassed, he stomped his feet and went to coax his daughter. "I''m spoiled by this girl Li Xue, don''t worry about girl Wen." Li Youcai said politely. "Uncle Cai is too far-fetched. Is this the first time I have encountered such a thing." Su Wen said with a half smile: "Li Xue is not the first one in the vige who wants to cuckold me. It won''t be thest one, I''m used to it." After Su Wen finished speaking, she noticed a murderous gaze on her back, which made her whole body stiff, and fine cold sweat broke out on her back. It was too rough just now, forget not to offend Jin Thigh. So Su Wen followed the good advice, raised her head and smiled at Zhou Hengyang: "Don''t worry, I''m justplimenting you!" It''s fine if she doesn''t exin, but if she exins it, it will really blow Zhou Hengyang''s anger. This woman...is simply unreasonable. He has never seen such a reversal of ck and white. Chapter 153: Menacing Chapter 153 Menacing "Girl Wen, you can''t say that. If there''s nothing else, where should I put my old face?" Li Youcai was also frightened by Su Wen''s words. It''s fine for Sun Yunyun to be pointed at behind. Also pointed at. "Be quiet." Zhou Hengyang forcibly suppressed his anger. "Oh!" Su Wen immediately shut up. Zhou Hengyang didn''t intend to watch Su Wen make him angry, and firmly controlled the initiative in his own hands. He directly expressed his attitude and expressed his willingness to lose money, but he couldn''t just let it go. The Sun family had to apologize for this matter. If the Sun family doesn''t apologize, he will never let it go. Li Youcai couldn''t help but nod his head, and sent someone to call at Sun''s house. Not long after, arge group of people came, and the leaders were old man Sun and Sun Dahai. Sun Yunyun, who was hiding at home and did not go out, also came. Just hiding in the crowd, evasive look. There are many Sun family members, and some of them still have farm tools such as shovels and pickaxes in their hands. Sun Dahai, who was walking in the front, saw that Zhou Hengyang had returned, and his ugly face became even uglier. Didn''t it mean that Zhou Hengyang and Su Wen are finished? Howe back? This is not good! They were sure that Zhou Hengyang would be kicked out and turned against Su Wen. Although Su Wen refused to admit it, she and Zhao Jianfang were unclear, and the n with Zhao Matchmaker was real. Zhang Chunxiang can also testify that no man can bear this kind of thing. Old man Sun''splexion was even uglier than Sun Dahai''s. The moment he saw Zhou Hengyang, he seemed to be strangled by someone, and the scene fell into an awkward and weird atmosphere. I don''t know who broke the silence, "Hengyang is back?" This sentence made the awkward atmosphere immediately warm up. Those with shovels and picks in their hands also sneakily left the farm tools aside, pretending that they had never taken them. Some people even scolded the Sun family for being unkind, Zhou Hengyang didn''t make it clear even when he came back, which made theme here so recklessly. "Hengyang, why did youe back so soon?" Old man Sun asked, licking his old face. "I heard that someone bullied Su Wen, I muste back." Zhou Hengyang''s words, let the rtives of the Sun family look at me and I look at you, and they took a step back in unison. "I still have work to do at home." "Hurry up, go to the fields to earn work points. If it''s toote, the vige director will be angry." "The vige chief, let''s go to the ground." The mighty group of people walked away in the blink of an eye. Only a few members of the Sun family stood awkwardly in the yard. Sun Dahai hung his arms and stared at Zhou Hengyang with resentment, but was directly ignored. "Uncle Sun." Zhou Hengyang still had the attitude he had when he was talking to Li Youcai just now. He slightly nodded at the old man Sun, and said with some regret: "I wanted to deal with the matter in front of the big guy, but I didn''t expect everyone to be so busy. But earning money Work points are business, not only dys. Now that the vige chief is here, it''s the same." "Yes, Hengyang, what you said makes sense." Old man Sun nodded repeatedly, and he still had a little bit of the arrogance he had when he threatened Li Youcai yesterday. "Then tell me how to deal with this matter?" Zhou Hengyang asked. "This..." Old man Sun froze, making him submissive would be a joke in the vige, but offending Zhou Hengyang would only make things worse. Thinking of this person''s vengeance, old man Sun felt a wave of fear in his heart. My family has now offended Zhou Hengyang, and will definitely be retaliatedter. But if you dare not give in, it will only be more unlucky. Chapter 154: long memory Chapter 154 Long Memory Sun Dahai is young and energetic, and he has always been dissatisfied with Zhou Hengyang, and he despises his identity as an intruder in his heart. At this time, the anger was on the rise, and he rushed towards Zhou Hengyang without hesitation, like a wild bull, so suddenly, Old Man Sun didn''t even have time to stop him. Li Youcai found out, but he only took a puff of dry cigarette and didn''t move. Su Wen was frightened and wanted to help, but suddenly a powerful arm stretched out beside her, wrapping her in his arms weakly, blocking Sun Dahai. In the blink of an eye, there was a creepy "click", which was Sun Dahai''s scream like killing a pig. "what!!!" Sun Dahai, who rushed to Zhou Hengyang, was already pale, with beads of cold sweat all over his face, and fell to his knees. The other arm, which was intact, turned into a twisted posture, rolling backwards. Li Youcai sighed helplessly. Sure enough, as long as Zhou Hengyang came back, he would be able to frighten everyone. Although he is the vige head, he was suppressed by Su Xuewen for a lifetime, and he was still a little unconvinced. At this time, I have to admire Su Xuewen, even if Su Xuewen died young, paving the way for several daughters. As long as Su Wen doesn''t seek death, no one can do anything to her. Before Su Wen drove Zhou Hengyang away, an unknown number of people in the vige apuded secretly. Who can rest assured that such a demon is ced? Even he himself was secretly relieved. But everything has changed. Li Youcai nced at Su Wen meaningfully, and sighed secretly. Su Wen didn''t know how powerful Zhou Hengyang was before, so she drove him away. Sun Yunyun, who was standing in the corner, looked at the tall and stalwart man not far away, her eyes sparkled. This is the man of her choice and it never disappoints. Even with the shackles of a door-to-door son-inw, he is still so confident, strong, and fascinating. Sun Yunyun felt her frantic heartbeat, and became more and more jealous of Su Wen who could sit beside him. "I''m looking for death." Zhou Hengyang let go of the arm protecting Su Wen, and stood up abruptly. Sun Dahai was still rolling around on the ground. Old man Sun was so frightened that he almost flew away. He took a few steps forward and stood in front of Sun Dahai, "Hengyang, don''t be angry. It''s my Dahai''s fault, he asked for it." Zhou Hengyang nodded earnestly, frowning slightly with a bit of impatience and disgust, "Girl Wen is timid, if I''m not here, what if Sun Dahai rushes up and hurts Girl Wen?" "Don''t worry, I will definitely watch him and let him have a good memory." Old man Sun wished he could kick his eldest son again. Knowing how ruthless Zhou Hengyang''s methods are, he still seeks death in front of him. "I heard that Sun Dahai misses girl Wen..." Before Zhou Hengyang finished speaking, old man Sun immediately interrupted, "There is nothing, absolutely nothing." Old man Sun''s spineless appearance made Zhu Yueju very ufortable, "Old man, you are a bony thing, what did we say before we came? Not only do you want Su Wen to pay, but you also want to serve my family Dahai." After Zhu Yueju finished speaking, she put her hands on her hips, gave Su Wen an arrogant look, and cursed repeatedly, "Little bitch, you will suffer when Ie to my house." Zhou Hengyang clenched his fists violently, and suddenly a cool and soft little hand pressed his fist. The soft, boneless little hand patted his big hand twice gently. Zhou Hengyang was stunned, and felt an electric current rushing from the soft palm close to his fist, and the crisp and numb trembling was transmitted from the palm, arm to the bottom of his heart. It made people''s heart tremble, and the fist was slowly released unconsciously. Chapter 155: each playing fifty boards Chapter 155 ying fifty boards each Su Wen felt the people around her rx, so she withdrew her hand and gestured to old man Sun to shut up. Then he asked Zhu Yueju: "What do you want me to do? Or how can you be satisfied?" Seeing that Su Wen was really scared, Zhu Yueju raised her chin triumphantly, "Of course I willpensate you for your house. If the house is not enough, you need to use a bicycle to repay the debt. The daughter-inw of Dahai you caused ran away, so youe to my Dahai as a pawn." Mother-inw." Old man Sun couldn''t control his body trembling anymore, turned around and pped Zhu Yueju''s face fiercely, knocking her down to the ground. Zhu Yueju was stunned, staring at the pain, and didn''t react for a long time. "This matter, look at this matter." Old man Sun regretted not telling his mother-inw what happened when Zhou Hengyang first arrivedst year, but he is shrewd and quick to respond. Knowing that his family will suffer this time, he can only me Yunyun for stealing Su Wen''s letter, and Dahai is delusional about Su Wen again. If he had known that Zhou Hengyang was devoted to Su Wen, he would not have turned a blind eye to it. "Hengyang! We are all in the same vige. Distant rtives are not as good as close neighbors. Let''s just leave this matter alone, do you think?" Old man Sun rubbed his hands, his eyes dodged, "As the saying goes, a p can''t make a sound, and everyone is at fault. .¡± Zhou Hengyang had a stern expression, looking down at Sun Dahai on the ground, but he couldn''t tell what he was thinking. Su Wen was shocked when she heard old man Sun''s words. She is familiar with these words! I have seen a lot of funny jokes on the Inte before. With the mentality of sharing good things, Su Wen leaned into Zhou Hengyang''s ear and whispered: "A p can be pped. Old man Sun pped Zhu Yueju very loudly just now." Whoever tells her that a p can''t make a sound, just p her and let him see how a p makes a sound. The two of them were already close, just now Zhou Hengyang took advantage of the opportunity to sit next to Su Wen in order to protect her, when she suddenly approached her red lips and almost stuck to Zhou Hengyang''s ear. At such a close distance, the hot air exhaled when speaking was like a gentle spring breeze, blowing past Zhou Hengyang''s auricles with a tender temptation. Stimted, he subconsciously moved a little to the side. Su Wen saw that she was disgusted, and secretly cursed in her heart that the male lead was better than him, and the golden thighs were really not easy to hug. "Vige chief, say something." Old man Sun kept winking at Li Youcai. Li Youcai sighed, and after watching the y for a long time, he finally said with a serious face, "This matter happened to Yunyun in the first ce, and she shouldn''t have taken Miss Wen''s letter without authorization. ording to reason, Yunyun apologized to Miss Wen and said sorry .but¡­" Under Sun Yunyun''s injured, disappointed, and sad gaze, Li Youcai continued: "But girl Wen, you broke Dahai''s arm, it was too much. Let''s do this! Dahai''s medical expenses will be fully borne by you. This matter will end here If anyone dares to continue to make trouble, he will not give me Li Youcai''s face, and he will be against the whole vige of our three families." Thest sentence was so loud that it put the vige chief''s posture into full effect. This is also the role and responsibility that a vige head should y. If no one mediates in the middle, it will really break the head, and it will be endless. "I have no objection, I will follow the vige chief''s advice." Old man Sun was the first to agree. Zhou Hengyang looked at Su Wen coldly¡ª "I agree too." Only then did Su Wen understand what the hero meant, and she dared to let her, the head of the family, speak! To be honest, Zhou Hengyang always kept in mind his identity as the son-inw who came to visit, not only did not make her happy, but he was a little vignt and nervous. May I ask which man does not want to improve his status and control his daughter-inw as the master? But he is so happy, and puts her first in everything, this attitude is very intriguing. Chapter 156: this is your man Chapter 156 This is your man It was unexpected that a big trouble was solved so easily. In the end, Su Wen didn''t have to pay the money, and Zhou Hengyang took the money very simply. Aftering out of the vige chief''s house, Su Wen couldn''t bear it anymore, "Why is Old Man Sun so easy to talk to?" Zhou Hengyang, who was walking in front, didn¡¯t turn his head back. ¡°On the first day I came to Sanjiaying, your vige and Zhao Vige got into a fight because they were robbing the water source of Qingshui River. The fight was very fierce.¡± It is not umon for two viges to fight over water grabbing. The rtionship between Sanjiaying and Houzhao Vige has always been bad. Every year when the fields need to be watered and irrigated during the busy farming season, every vige will work hard to transnt rice seedlings and sow seeds. That is rted to a year''s harvest, and the whole family eats and drinks. If irrigation is not avable, the whole family will go hungry if the food harvest fails. In the past few years, many people starved to death. Qingshui River is so big, so many people rush for water. However, the people in Houzhao vige are domineering, and they are located upstream of Sanjiaying. As long as a dam is blocked in the river, the life of Sanjiaying can be cut off. It is said that the two viges fought fiercely in the past few decades, and it is only now that the town and county are strictly controlled, and they havee forward to mediate and it has eased a little. But there are also many small frictions every year. "And then?" Su Wen became curious. Zhou Hengyang turned his head, his deep eyes were stained with a bit of teasing, "Father-inw thought it was a good opportunity to show his prestige, so he asked me toe forward." "So..." Wait... Could it be the one she guessed? Zhou Hengyang snorted and asked, "This year, will Houzhao Vige still fight with you for water?" Not long after the rice nting in the vige ended, Sanmei kept going to the fields to earn work points, and Su Wen delivered meals to her several times. The field has always been very calm, and I have never heard of water grabbing, let alone fighting. So...the people in Houzhao Vige are afraid of being beaten by the male lead? No wonder old man Li is so afraid of Zhou Hengyang. "Everyone in the vige knows about this?" Why didn''t the Su family know about it? "The dozen or so youngborers and the vige chief who participated in the fight knew about it." After all, it was a fight, and it was all settled in private. But Liwei''s effect was really good that time. It should be great. It''s too scary, but it frightens people. Zhou Hengyang sighed slightly in his heart, and he didn''t know that Su Wen drove him away, and those who were afraid of him also contributed to the mes. But the root cause still lies in Su Wen herself, so he didn''t bother to care about it. In the final analysis, Su Wen hated and hated him from the bottom of her heart! But why did he not see hatred and disgust in her when he came back this time. Zhou Hengyang stared at Su Wen with a touch of inquiry and doubt. Su Wen felt flustered when he saw it, and hurriedly found a topic to break the depressing atmosphere that made people feel at a loss. "How much did you pay old man Sun?" "One hundred dors." "So much?" Su Wen didn''t feel sorry for the money, but just didn''t want to take advantage of a bad guy like Sun Dahai. "One hundred yuan is enough to treat a fracture in the whole body." "As much medical expenses as Ipensate, he has to spend as much medical expenses." Someone dropped a cold sentence and walked away quickly without looking back. Su Wen had to trot to catch up. After entering the house, Zhou Hengyang packed up his things and left without dy. Came back suddenly, and walked simply. But when he passed by Su Wen when he was leaving, he handed over an envelope, left a slightly meaningful look in his eyes, and then turned around. "Brother-inw, are you leaving now?" Su Qing hurried to catch up, "It''s not toote to leave after lunch!" "No, I still have things to do." "Then when will youe back?" Zhou Hengyang paused, "Come back during the Chinese New Year." Su Xiu urged Su Wen anxiously, "Sister, go and see it off." "Oh!" Su Wen didn''t know what to say! It''s really embarrassing, the male protagonist she fostered is really not an easy person to get along with. What a headache. Su Wen opened the envelope in her hand while following up to send it off. Inside is a photo, a photo of a man. Handsome eyebrows, tough facial features, and firm eyes. is the best male lead in her mind, that''s right. Before Su Wen had time to appreciate it, she immediately turned over the back¡ª ¡¾Remember, this is your man¡¿ Good night! Chapter 157: big win Chapter 157 Returning with a big victory Su Wen: "..." She... was provoked? Looking at the photo in front of her, Su Wen thought to herself that he is indeed the male lead of the novel, and his personality of vengeance fits the character of the protagonist very well! Although he was the one being provoked, he wasn''t angry at all! Hmph... Su Wen made a grimace, thinking that she should take revenge, otherwise she couldn''t bear it! She is a person who can say anything, but she can''t suffer. "Elder sister, why are you standing still? My brother-inw has gone far away, so hurry up and see him off." Su Xiu was in a hurry, and pulled Su Wen forward, "Elder sister, you can''t be angry, if you don''t Go see your brother-inw off, and the vigers will definitely say that you and your brother-inw are at odds." Su Xiu was right. Su Wen chased after a few steps and shouted loudly: "Zhou Hengyang, stop for me." Zhou Hengyang, who was about to walk out of the vige, turned his head, nced over her hand holding the photo, and raised his eyebrows suspiciously. seems to ask again, why is she calling herself. This wolf with a big tail is quite good at pretending. Sure enough, he couldn''t be fooled by his seriousness. In fact, he is ck-bellied and sullen, vengeful and narrow-minded. Su Wen cursed secretly in her heart. However, she is not easy to mess with. "Zhou Hengyang." Su Wen shouted again, holding up the photo and waving it vigorously twice. Following her movements, someone''s eyes darkened uncontrobly. Those sharp eyes inspected Su Wen inch by inch with scorching heat, like a king admiring his own territory, domineering and powerful. Su Wen almost burned his eyes, and his body even trembled slightly because of nervousness. If it were someone else, they would have covered their faces and hid themselves, or the timid ones would have been scared to cry. But although she will be nervous, she is not afraid. Su Wen''s mind is now full of winning the round. If you are provoked ande to your door, you must fight back. So Su Wen''s red lips were slightly curved, and she deliberately smiled gorgeously and enchantingly, making the already watery peach blossom eyes even more glistening, no matter how resolute and iron-blooded tough guy is, she will be addicted to it. Su Wen knew the lethality of her smile like this, and she knew it before time travel. The man ten meters away from her suddenly became short of breath. But it was more than that, Su Wen took the photo and pasted it on her red lips, imprinting a hot kiss. "Huh!" Su Wen suppressed her smile, snorted coldly, gave Zhou Hengyang a look of reluctance, and then turned and went home. I was in high spirits and returned with a big victory. Sisters Su Xiu and Su Qing had dull expressions, and followed the elder sister''s footsteps back home foolishly. Only Su Xiaomei covered her eyes and mouth with both hands, made a face at Zhou Hengyang, and twisted her buttocks yfully, imitating the elder sister''s appearance, and went home with a pace that no rtives would recognize. However, Zhou Hengyang couldn''t see these. He stood there straight, and moved slightly for a long time. Obviously there was no one in front of him, but his eyes were still staring at Su Wen''s leaving back. The deep eyes areplicated and difficult to distinguish, and the emotions inside are surging. In the end, it all turned into helplessness and funny. "Brother Hengyang." A timid voice came from behind. Zhou Hengyang turned his head suddenly, his expression was cold, and he still had the slightest emotion just now, "Are you... Sun Yunyun?" He never pays attention to people who are not interested, if Su Wen is not Sun Yunyun''s good friend, He oftenmunicates with each other, and he can''t even remember his name. Friends, there is no disadvantage in voting for rewards, Mr. Gu will bring you equipment and fly you ©d¨R¨Q) o High-speed racing is dangerous, and it is safer to take high-speed rail Abbreviation, The Fast and the Furious Chapter 158: Sun Lili Chapter 158 Sun Lili When Sun Yunyun saw that Zhou Hengyang used such an unfamiliar tone, she felt disappointed and sad at the same time. At the same time, I made up my mind and encouraged myself not to give up, to be brave, and to be fearless to be worthy of Hengyangst week. Brother Hengyang must be a son-inw whose status is too low. He had to listen to Su Wen, so he didn''t dare to talk to her. It must be like this, she must work harder to help Brother Hengyang. "It''s me." Sun Yunyun looked at Zhou Hengyang pitifully, and summoned up her courage to say, "Brother Hengyang, don''t worry, I will help you. I know that this time the conflict between my elder brother and Su Wen put you in the middle Don''t worry, I don''t mean to me you." Zhou Hengyang felt it was ridiculous, "I didn''t have any difficulties." On the contrary, he was happy to fulfill the obligation of the door-to-door son-inw. Sun Yunyun didn''t listen to a word, but thought that Zhou Hengyang was pretending to be strong, "I understand, don''t talk about it. I understand everything, don''t worry, I will work hard, and I will never let you feel sad alone. I have to go back to school and continue my studies, and I will soon be able to enter university, and when I am admitted to university, I will be able to stand out." At that time, she will be the only college student in Qingshui County, trample Su Wen under her feet, and be the one who can match Zhou Hengyang. "Wait!" Zhou Hengyang frowned, "What do you mean? Are you familiar with me?" Is this person out of his mind? "I..." Sun Yunyun couldn''t help shedding a stream of tears, feeling even more distressed, "Brother Hengyang, it''s not easy for you, I understand you." "Please call me Zhou Hengyang, or Comrade Zhou." Zhou Hengyang rejected Sun Yunyun''s familiar address from the bottom of his heart, and was even displeased that Sun Yunyun suddenly appeared to block his way and said some inexplicable words. Presumably, the conversation between the two of them standing here has already been seen by others, and rumors that it will not be long will spread everywhere. Although he didn''t care, he still remembered what Su Wen said at the vige head''s house. Toozy to argue with women, Zhou Hengyang shook his face and left. Sun Yunyun finally got a chance to meet Zhou Hengyang, she was willing to let go, and wanted to chase anxiously, but was grabbed from the side. Sun Yunyun hated the person who caught her, but she didn''t show it on her face. Instead, she smiled weakly, "Lili, what are you doing?" The person who came was the sent-down educated youth Sun Lili. During this period of time, because her affairs with Su Pingfan were exposed, she simply broke the jar, and there was no way to go back to the city anyway. Su Pingfan lied to her body, but failed to help her get a letter of introduction back to the city, which made Sun Lili despair. Su Pingfan said it nicely, but she has already gone back to school, and there is no way to avoid her. Now wandering around the vige when he has nothing to do, of course he also knows about the Sun family and the Su family. After hearing that the person from the Su family who stuck in the door came back and lost money to settle the matter, Sun Lili saw hope. Now she caught Sun Yunyun on the spot and entangled the Su family''s son-inw, how could she let go of this opportunity. "I saw you." Sun Liliughed. "What do you see?" Sun Yunyun looked at Sun Lili defensively. Although she is not as old as Sun Lili, she is definitely smarter than Sun Lili. And I still don''t know how tough at Sun Lili''s stupidity! When Su Pingfan lied to Sun Lili, she was always watching her. How could it be possible for Sun Lili to grasp it now. No more, I have to go to bed early today. The two missing chapters will be added at noon tomorrow! Thank you for your support, everyone, please rest early! Good night Chapter 159: Zhao Qianshan Chapter 159 Zhao Qianshan Sun Yunyun immediately turned from passive to active, "I advise you not to meddle in other people''s business, I am not like you who go to bed with others without knowing what is wrong." She curled her lips and said arrogantly, "Brother Hengyang and I are pure Comrade friendship, who is like your head full of dirty thoughts." Sun Lili became furious at being scolded, and said fiercely, "You wait." Sun Yunyun knew in her heart that even if she despised Sun Lili''s stupidity, she couldn''t let her follow her. She had to do something. "Don''t be impulsive." Sun Yunyun slowed down her tone, as if she was thinking of Sun Lili, "I said this not only for your own good, but the matter between you and Su Pingfan has been known by Su Wen. If you couldn''t hold back this breath long ago." The best way is to bring disasters to the east. With Sun Lili, a mad dog, staring at Su Wen, she will not worry about going back to school. I have a bad reputation in the vige, and I will definitely not make life easy for Su Wen. **** In the town, there are almost no people going to the market in the afternoon, and even the usually bustling ck market has recently be deserted due to the busy farming. On the contrary, the newly arrived bicycles from the Supply and Marketing Cooperative were selling well. Five or six young people who were mboyant were squatting diagonally across the road from the Supply and Marketing Cooperative, looking eagerly at the good things inside. One by one, they fantasized that it would be nice if they could go in and take whatever they wanted. Delicious, delicious, and things you can¡¯t afford, you can take whatever you want, and you don¡¯t need to pay. Pedestrians who pass by will deliberately stay away when they pass by, for fear of being contaminated with these idle andzy blind people. "Is there any smoke?" The leader was a young man in his twenties, his messy hair looked like he hadn''t washed it for at least a month, and his greasy hair was piled on his head. "It''s long gone." Luo Xiaopang, who was behind, grinned, "I can''t afford it, and no one sells it on the ck market. If you can''t, go to my house and roll it yourself." Fatty Luo has the best conditions among these people. , Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be a fat man. Grandpa Xiaopang Luo likes to smoke. Every year, he doesn¡¯t grow anything in his privatend, but grows tobo leaves, and saves himself to smoke dry tobo. "Too Chong." The young man in the lead rolled his eyes in disgust. As soon as he finished speaking, something flew over, and the young man subconsciously reached out to catch it. It turned out to be a whole unopened front door. His eyes widened all of a sudden, staring at the cigarette in his hand in astonishment. "Shanzi, there is smoke." The others stood up excitedly, only then did they see the tall and straight figure standing aside. "Zhou...Hengyang...Brother Hengyang??" What the hell, wouldn''t it be said that the evil star was driven away? Why did youe back suddenly? The full name of the young man called Shanzi is Zhao Qianshan. Hearing the name, one can tell how much hope his parents ce on him. He and Luo Xiaopang are both from Qianzhao Vige. Because they have nothing to do, they lead a group of younger brothers to fool around in the town. They arezy and cause trouble everywhere. However, because he likes to fight and cause trouble, Zhao Qianshan and his gang are always indispensable in the event of fighting with others, grabbing water, upyingnd and so on. Zhao Qianshan and Luo Xiaopang participated in the time when Zhou Hengyang used it to establish his prestigest year. It can be said that his outlook on life was shattered. Now that the evil star has actually returned, if it weren''t for the fact that they couldn''t embarrass themselves in front of the younger brother, the two of them would have run away long ago. This will stand, legs are shaking. "Brother Hengyang, you are back now, why don''t you tell me? I will wee you." Zhao Qianshan smiled shyly, and the big front door felt hot in his hand. It would be fine if he didn''t give Zhou Hengyang cigarettes or wine, so how dare he ept his things. Chapter 160: give a lesson Chapter 160 Give a lesson "Take it!" Zhou Hengyang''s expression was not as scary as Zhao Qianshan imagined, but he said lightly: "I have something to do for you." "Tell me, brother Hengyang, I promise toplete the task." Let alone cigarettes, even if he doesn''t have one, he will do it honestly. "Sun Dahai of Sanjiaying knows?" "I know, I know." Troubleshooters like them, usually greedy and financially tight, go to the vige to steal chickens and dogs, and they are more informed than ordinary people. "That Sun Dahai usually doesn''t have to look directly at people. Hearing that his arm was broken by a woman recently, he diedughing." After Zhao Qianshan finished speaking, he found that Zhou Hengyang''s eyes were suddenly cold. Luo Xiaopang pulled Zhao Qianshan secretly like standing guard, and reminded in a low voice, "Shanzi, the one who broke Sun Dahai''s arm is Brother Hengyang''s wife." Zhao Qianshan: "..." She really deserves to be the daughter-inw of the evil star, and also a tigress. Wiping off his cold sweat, Zhao Qianshan gave himself a p, "You''re so mean, you deserve it, you really deserve it!" Although he pped himself, he didn''t use much force, instead he seemed glib. "Okay." Zhou Hengyang couldn''t stand it anymore, "Don''t y with me, I don''t know who you are." Look, don''t mention how much you owe a beating. "Yes, Brother Hengyang, I have this personality." Opening the mouth of Brother Hengyang, closing the mouth of Brother Hengyang, a typical self-acquaintance. But Zhou Hengyang was toozy to talk to him. "Sun Dahai will leave it to you, let him learn a lesson. These cigarettes are a deposit, and there are two more when Ie back next time." Zhou Hengyang stepped on a stone pier by the roadside, with his elbows propped on his knees in the air He lit the cigarette in Zhao Qianshan''s hand, and then lit the heads of Zhao Qianshan and Luo Xiaopang, with a dangerous smile on his lips. "If you can''t do it well, I''ll teach you a lesson." Zhao Qianshan froze, and couldn''t wait to shout: "Don''t worry, I will make Sun Dahai unforgettable forever." Zhou Hengyang snorted before leaving. Waiting until the figure was gone, Zhao Qianshan came back to his senses, and stared at the big front door in his hand with the eyes of his lover, almost drooling. Luo Xiaopang said nervously, "Shanzi, what do you mean by that evil star?" "Of course it is to beat Sun Dahai severely." The others who had not dared to speak all the time interrupted in a hurry. "How can a beating be enough?" Zhao Qianshan is smart! Zhou Hengyang spoke so clearly, if he still can''t figure it out, he''d be too stupid. "Evil star daughter-inw can break Sun Dahai''s arm, we can''t evenpare to a woman." "Yes, Brother Shan is right." "Hehehe... Sun Dahai is out of luck now. I''ve seen him upset for a long time." "I heard that Sun Dahai likes to beat his wife. Grandma, we can''t even marry a wife. He dares to live in the blessing and not know the blessing. He really owes a lesson." "Yes, yes." "I didn''t expect the evil star to be so generous. There are two big front doors, so rich." "Hurry up, give some points to your brother..." The six of them started discussing at once, and after a while they discussed how to beat someone up. Zhao Qianshan didn''t dare to be half-hearted about the evil star''s order, and he really felt displeased with the people in Sanjiaying. Last year, I did not earn any water, and was beaten andy on the kang for more than two months. He didn''t dare to settle ounts with the evil star, so he got it back from Sun Dahai. Chapter 161: new arrangement Chapter 161 new arrangement Su Wen sat on a chair, drank arge cup of pre-brewed chrysanthemum tea to calm down, and regretted it. It shouldn''t be provocative again. The promised thigh hug! Now it¡¯s all right, I didn¡¯t hug my thighs, but offended people instead. With the male protagonist''s ck-bellied and narrow-minded behavior, I don''t know how to calcte myself in my heart! Su Wen stood up and walked around the main room, thinking about how to save her. She''s just out of her mind, and she''s so happy when she does it, what a crematorium afterwards! After thinking for a long time, she couldn''t think of a solution. Su Wen had a headache and hammered her smooth forehead with her fist, "It doesn''t matter, there must be a way for the car to reach the mountain. He is a big man, and he will definitely not care about everything like a woman. I am the head of the household. , he is a door-to-door son-inw, and he always sits next to me when he goes out as a guest." Thinking about it this way, Su Wen immediately became full of energy. "That''s right! That''s how it should be." Su Wen gave herself a thumbs up in her heart for sessfully maintaining the status of the head of the household. "Sister, what''s wrong with you?" "It''s okay." After thinking about it, Su Wenpletely put it aside and focused on the matter at hand. So she called all the sisters over, and the four of them sat under the pomegranate tree in a serious manner for a meeting. Not to mention, the atmosphere was quite serious, even the younger sister imitated the eldest sister, putting her hands on her knees, looking very serious. Although she didn''t know what elder sister meant, it didn''t prevent the dog legs from ttering her. "Ahem..." Su Wen cleared her throat and began to speak. "We have been troubled by Sun''s family for the past few days. We have no time to do business and make money. The food and things we use at home are gone." As soon as they heard that the eldest sister was going to do business to make money, the sisters stared at Su Wen eagerly with bright eyes. Even the most honest Su Xiu got excited when she mentioned doing business. I have never done business before, and I don''t know how to make money like this. I have experienced selling sleeves and chicken cakes, and I havepletely tasted the sweetness. Even the risk is worth it. Working in the fields to earn work points like an old scalper, the sisters can¡¯t eat enough to eat all year round, let alone squeeze out money to let a few younger sisters study. "Does sister make chicken cakes?" Su Qing couldn''t wait to ask, "I won''t go to the master''s ce anymore, let me learn how to make chicken cakes from you!" She saw that this skill is better than being a tailor. After all, there are many tailors, and you can''t make much money making clothes for people. No one in the whole town knows how to make chicken cakes. "I still want to make chicken cakes, but not you." Su Wen still values ??Su Qing''s tailoring skills. "Why?" Su Qing was like an eggnt beaten by frost, "I can''t do it?" "Of course not, I have more important tasks for you." Su Wen looked at Su Xiu, almost blinded by the expectation in Su Xiu''s eyes. "Ahem..." She looked away ufortably, she couldn''t bear to kill the third sister with the pig''s head on her head! Squeezing thebor of the third sister made her feel like a big viin. "Eldest sister, and me, I can do anything." Su Xiu enthusiastically stated, "You can arrange tasks for me! If not, you can let me go to the farm to earn work points. Our family always has a member who goes to the farm. .¡± No matter howzy people are, some people will go to the fields to earn work points. In the past few days, there is no one in Su Wen''s house, and there must be a lot of people talking about it behind the scenes. "It''s fine to go to the field." When Su Wen first came here, she arranged for Su Xiu to go to the field to earn work points. She didn''t expect to earn food, but she couldn''t be too prominent to provoke gossip. But after getting along for this period of time, she can''t bear it. Looking at Su Xiu''s dark and thin appearance, let''s take care of her at home! Chapter 162: buy a sewing machine Chapter 162 Buying a Sewing Machine "You will make chicken cakes in the future. You have already learned this skill, and the next business will be handed over to you." Su Wen made a decision. Su Xiu happily epted the task under the envious eyes of Su Qing and the younger sister. Pretending to be the vige head when he organized a meeting for the whole vige at the brigade, he stood up and bowed shyly to everyone, bowing to the left and bowing to the right. "Thank you, thank you big sister for giving me the opportunity. I, Su Xiu, promise toplete the task and increase the family''s ie a lot." Su Xiu''s excited eyes were full of tears. Although she wanted to make everyone happy, her heart was never serious before. In all her dreams, she wanted to change the poverty and hardship in her family. She wanted her elder sister to not be gossiped about, her younger sisters to have money to study, and she wanted to prepare a dowry for her second sister. The girl in the vige who is the same age as the second sister is either married or already settled in her husband''s family. Only the second sister was left alone, and there was no matchmaker to say goodbye to the second sister. Either they disliked that their sisters could not have a son, or they disliked that they were too poor and had no dowry. Su Xiu saw it all. Although the second sister never said it, she actually cared about it in her heart. In the past, she worked desperately, nting rice seedlings, cutting wheat, weeding and digging. I do all kinds of hard work, I am not as strong as a man, and I do it slower than others, and I neverin, in order to make my family better and my sister and sister to have a good life. But farming made her see no hope at all. Now after listening to the elder sister''s words, Su Xiucai found new hope after doing business. "Good!" The little girl apuded. Su Wen also smiled and apuded, and finally concluded, "Yes, Comrade Su Xiu''s speech is very good. I hope you can not be afraid of hardships, work hard, and exceed the task." "yes!" Su Qing was almost jealous, and looked at Su Wen eagerly. Su Wen discovered it early, and it is difficult to ignore it, "Su Qing, you can''t let go of the tailoring skills you have learned. From now on, you will follow me to make bags." "Making a bag?" Su Qing was at a loss, "Making a school bag? That''s not difficult! I''ll just light candles at night and do it by the way." Nowadays schoolbags are all simply sewn with canvas and carried across the back. No technical content, very simple. She was the one who made the schoolbags of the fourth and fifth sisters, and because they contained so many books, several of them would be broken every year. "It''s not that kind of schoolbag." Su Wen shook her head triumphantly, and said with a smile, "It''s a very beautiful schoolbag, beautiful, exquisite, practical and fashionable." Su Qing didn''t understand the meaning of big sister, so many beautiful words to describe the bag, how beautiful should it be? "Just use the fur and hardware I bought to make it." Mentioning fur and hardware, Su Qing''s eyes lit up. After all, she has studied tailoring for a long time, so of course she knows that the eldest sister buys good things. Especially cowhide andmbskin, the tentacles are warm and delicate, and they are all high-quality materials. If you use such a good thing to make a school bag, it must be durable, and the fourth and fifth younger sisters will not stretch their shoulders when carrying it. "I probably understand, but does anyone buy it? Such good materials are not cheap, who would waste money on these things?" She would not buy them anyway, and would not spend the money no matter how rich she was. If you have money, you might as well buy some meat! Su Wen is super confident in selling bags, and those who love bags are willing to save money. "As long as it is made, it will look good and exquisite, and people will buy it." She has no intention of selling it in the town at all, and the market positioning must be at least in the county. Cao Meihua, whom she metst time, is her first target customer. "That''s fine, I''ll listen to you." "Okay! Then it''s settled, and I will go to the county to buy a sewing machine tomorrow." Originally, Su Wen was reluctant to buy a sewing machine, but the special ticket sent back by the male lead was going to be used to buy a bicycle first to solve the travel problem. Now that there are bicycles, of course it is more important to make bags with sewing machines. Su Qing''s lips moved, but she didn''t say anything in the end. She has already seen the wise decision of the eldest sister, so she doesn''t need to worry about it. Among the sisters, Su Xiu is the happiest. With the sewing machine, the second sister will not worry about not getting married. She will try her best to persuade the eldest sister to give the sewing machine to the second sister as a dowry. p in the face, every time the g is set, it will fall o(¨i©n¨i)o Chapter 163: Lack of resources Chapter 163 Scarce Resources After agreeing to buy a sewing machine, Su Wen carefully put the special supply ticket in her pocket the next day, and took Su Qing out to the county seat. Riding a bicycle was much faster, and the two of them went to the county town and headed straight for the shopping mall. It happened that the mall only had thest one in stock. Originally, the salesperson refused to sell it, but now there is a shortage of sewing machines in the whole country, and the price on the ck market has been fired more than 20 yuan higher than the original price. are scarce resources. In big cities, it is most popr for the man to buy a bicycle and the woman to marry a sewing machine. I heard that you can''t buy it if you want to buy it. Small counties have a little stock because few people can afford it, but there are not many. Many of them were bought on the trust of others, like Su Wen, who had no rtionship at all, and the salesperson was careful not to sell them. In the end, Su Wen took out the special ticket, and the salesperson made a 180-degree turn and sold the sewing machine. Not only was it sold, the mall also arranged for someone to deliver it to the door. Su Wen was very satisfied with this service. They came by bicycle and it was not easy to load. "Sister, why is this special ticket so easy to use?" Su Qing is still dizzy, she has long been used to being looked down upon and rejected by others. Usually in the vige and tailors you can''t tell, but when you get to the county town, you look petty. She was timid in speaking and doing things, and the salesperson made a face, and she didn''t know what to do. But the way the eldest sister took out the special ticket today was really relieved. Su Qing has never been so arrogant as today, and now she walks floating. "We have the right to buy things, even if there are no special tickets, they should sell them." Su Wen exined patiently, "So don''t be afraid, our request is reasonable, and they want to sell to those who are rted to bully us." "Wouldn''t that be bad?" "Why not?" Su Wen asked back. "It''s just that we have nothing to do, so..." Su Qing stammered, "Didn''t those rted people bully our little boss''s surname?" Anyway, she thought it was not good. Su Wenughed, "I don''t think it''s bad. After all, this society is a society of human rtionships, and everything pays attention to personal rtionships. Rtionships are human rtionships. These are rewards thate from giving, and they don''te out of thin air. Why am I in the vige? Do you want to improve our family''s interpersonal rtionship? Why do you need a good reputation?" "Why?" "Of course it''s because of benefits." Su Wenyu said earnestly: "Only when you have a good reputation will others be willing to y with you. Only then will you have good interpersonal rtionships, and only when you have good interpersonal rtionships will people be willing to help when you encounter problems. Of course, these are For each other, you also have to give.¡± Maintaining interpersonal rtionships is a profound science. "For example, when we bought a sewing machine today, the salesperson refused to sell it to us. To put it bluntly, she looked down on us and looked down on us. But did they do something wrong? No, under the same conditions, of course it would be better to sell it to someone with a rtionship. it is good." Su Wen was afraid that she might mislead Su Qing, so she exined more carefully, "Let me give you an example, if you were a salesperson and Sun Yunyun and I came to buy sewing machines at the same time, who would you sell them to?" "Of course it''s for you." Su Wen spread her hands, "That''s right! This is the case for the salesperson just now." After finishing speaking, her nimble eyes brought a mischievous smile, and she changed the topic, "But she didn''t realize that we have special tickets , so I fell behind. To be a person, you still have to be down-to-earth, be serious and responsible for your work, and you can''t use public affairs for personal gain." Chapter 164: watch the fun Chapter 164 Watching the fun Su Qing had almost figured out what the elder sister meant, but she was even more confused when she said it now. "Eldest sister, do you want to be kind and responsible for good things?" What does Big Sister mean? Howe a change? "It''s all good. You have nothing to think about. You need to know how to use your brain." Su Wen took the lead to go up to the second floor after finishing speaking. The shopping mall has three floors and is thergest state-run shopping mall in the county. Everything you can''t buy can be bought here. Su Wen came here, so naturally she couldn''t return empty-handed. She ns to buy, buy, buy more things for the family, and buy some gifts for her younger sisters. Such as pencils, erasers, pens, stationery boxes and the like. Forget about the schoolbag, the current schoolbag is ugly to death, the most important thing is that it is ufortable to carry, not to mention the shoulders, and it is not good for the spine after a long time. The fourth and fifth younger sisters will be going to high school next semester, so they can use them. Sixth Sister and Little Sister will also be going to elementary school soon, and they also need to buy them. "Give me this, this, and this. I want four copies, that''s right. Do you still have a book? I also want matts, pencil case, notebook, all of them, twenty copies!" Su Wen''s freshness in shopping is simply a breath of fresh air in the mall. There is no hesitation, no choice, and the quantity isrge, and Qianqian points out one by one. The speed is so fast that even the salesperson can hardly keep up. Su Qing was so dumbstruck that she couldn''t help herself. The salesperson smiled happily, quickly prepared what Su Wen wanted, then carefully quoted the price, and looked at Su Wen with a worried face. Su Wen readily paid. After buying school supplies, Su Wen went shopping for clothes, but there was no style she liked. Su Qing probably also noticed it, and suggested: "Sister, why don''t you buy some fabrics and go home, let''s make them ourselves. I can tailor, and now I have a sewing machine, so it is convenient to make clothes." Su Wen nodded in agreement. Not to mention, there are really a lot of good fabrics in the mall. With Su Wen''s pickiness, they are all expensive to buy. There are many sisters, so naturally I buy a lot of fabrics. It is impossible to make new clothes by myself. Su Wen didn''t like the material that Sanmei boughtst time when she came back. "This is not bad." Su Wen chose simple and elegant ones, refreshing in colors for herself, and those with small floral flowers for Liumei and Xiaomei. In addition, Su Qing and Su Xiu gave Su Qing and Su Xiu the bright red color that the aesthetics like in this era. Su Qing has never worn such a hot red color, her face turned red when she saw it. "Sister, is this color too red? The color worn by brides." You only wear such red when you get married, right? She has the nerve to wear it out. "It''s pretty." It''s rare to meet such a positive color of red, and Su Wen herself was tempted. To make a dress, you must be passionate. When the two sisters came back from the county seat, they returned with a full load of bags. The handlebars and the handlebars are full of things strapped to them. ***** "Come and see! Su Wen''s family bought a sewing machine!" "Let''s go and watch the fun." "Really? Su Wen''s family really bought a sewing machine?" "It''s really watching people get rich!" I don''t know who yelled first. Within half an hour, the whole vige knew that Su Wen''s family had bought a sewing machine. They all ran to watch the fun, and some people''s eyes turned red with envy. The entire Sanjiaying can afford bicycles and sewing machines with five fingers. Li Xue of the vige head''s family has a sewing machine as a dowry, and there is an endless stream of door-to-door marriage proposals. Chapter 165: be warned Chapter 165 is warned Chen Guihua grabbed a handful of melon seeds and looked at the door frame of the house. Seeing a lot of people running to Su Wen''s house, he spat out a mouthful of melon seeds angrily, gritted his teeth and said, "This little **** is really capable." That¡¯s a sewing machine! How much does it cost. "Damn! Even if she has the money to buy such a good thing, she may not necessarily have the life to enjoy it." Chen Guihua wished that Su Wen would die, without her being an eyesore, the remaining yellow-haired girls can do whatever they want handle. Chen Guihua had a fat face and was eating melon seeds indignantly. Seeing Su Xueqiang sleeping at home and not going out to work, she became more and more jealous. Men don''t know how to make money, so they are toozy to work in the field, so they can only watch Su Wen, that little bitch, buy good things. If this goes on like this, the pot will never be uncovered. "What''s the matter? Whose house is so lively?" Su Xueqiang came out of the room sleepily, and stretched his head to look outside. "That lowly girl Su Wen, she bought a sewing machine and went to see it." Chen Guihua''s eyes were red with jealousy, "Xueqiang, you have to find a way, we can''t live on, she is lucky to be rich gone." "Buy a sewing machine?" Su Xueqiang was surprised, "It shouldn''t be! Where did she get the money? Did Zhou Hengyang give it?" This time Zhou Hengyang came back to help Su Wen get ahead, not only deterred old man Sun and the Sun family''s rtives. The group of people from the Su family seemed calm on the surface, and none of them were in their early years, but they were actually shocked. Su Xueqiang is very clear that his good second brother''s petty actions in private are much smaller. I heard that the second sister-inw was warned by the third grandma. Although no one came to warn Su Xueqiang, he was very afraid if he didn''t. Everyone looked down on Zhou Hengyang, the intruder, but at the same time they were terrified, just like they were afraid of their big brother Su Xuewen back then. Don''t look at the word "Wen" in Su Xuewen''s name, but his methods are not elegant at all. The brothers Su Xueqiang and Su Xuewu have been subdued since childhood. They were all afraid of the eldest brother in their hearts. Now that the eldest brother is dead, they thought they would finally have nothing to fear. No one thought that the death of the eldest brother would make them feel better. Find Zhou Hengyang. Chen Guihua frowned, "Who knows where her money came from? Maybe it was stolen or maybe it was stolen. Didn''t you say that she still owes Xiaotoulist time? She dares to owe this kind of life-threatening money." , is there anything she can''t do?" "That''s right, she still has a small profit that she hasn''t repaid, so she dares to spend it like this?" Su Xueqiang would look at this niece with admiration. "You can''t get her so cheap." Chen Guihua gritted her teeth. "Then what are you going to do?" Ever since Zhou Hengyang came back, Su Xueqiang has been timid. "Didn''t you say that the second sister-inw was plotting behind her back and wanted Su Wen to hook up with Zhao Jiangang? Why didn''t things progress?" Chen Guihua has been waiting for this! As a result, after waiting and waiting, Zhao Jiangang did not seed. Before seeing Zhou Hengyang being driven away, Zhao Jiangang was able to move in the next day, but as soon as Zhou Hengyang left, Su Wen turned his back. "Matchmaker Zhao is not here, and my daughter has gone to take care of her during her confinement." Su Xueqiang found out this from his old friend. He heard that Zhang Chunxiang went to look for him, but he ran away and found no one. "Damn!" Chen Guihua spat contemptuously, "ording to me, this Zhao Jiangang is bullying and fearing the hard. I used to think that Su Wen was easy to handle, but now I think he is a coward if he doesn''t take advantage of it." This kind of man is indeed very simr to Su Wen. match. It should make Su Wen unable to get rid of this kind of bad person for the rest of his life. Chapter 166: big Red flower Chapter 166 Big Red Flower "Don''t worry." Su Xueqiang said with a gloomy face, "The second brother''s family took advantage of Zhao''s matchmaker, so it''s impossible to let it go like this. If the matter can''t be done, the second sister-inw is reluctant to spit back the benefits she got. At most, it will beter , when the limelight passes, it will continue.¡± He knows Zhang Chunxiang''s greed too well, and he will never let go of any benefit. When Chen Guihua heard that Zhang Chunxiang had received benefits, she was furious, pping her thigh and scolding. For her, those benefits belonged to her, and she didn''t get a penny of the benefits, so Zhang Chunxiang got it. She couldn''t swallow this breath, she must think of a way to get some benefits. **** The delivery service of the county mall was so good that Su Wen was dumbfounded, because not only did the deliverye to the door, but a big red flower was also tied on the outer packaging of the sewing machine. All the way in from the entrance of the vige, it is particrly high-profile and eye-catching. Su Wen was almost blinded by the big red flower. A sewing machine can still y like this? Totally unexpected. She is the type who wants to keep a low profile and make a fortune in silence. It''s not sneaky, but it won''t be publicized to the whole vige, men, women and children, right? The delivery worker moved the sewing machine down and left, but the people who came to watch the excitement in the yard gave her a headache. Su Wen really had no choice but to push Su Xiu and Su Qing out, let them receive them, and hide herself first. It depends on the situation. "Does your house really have a sewing machine? I just saw it in the vige, and I thought it was a mistake!" "You can miss such a conspicuous big red flower, are you blind?" "You are blind." "Stop arguing, open the box and show us." "that is." "Where''s Su Wen? Where''s Su Qing, your eldest sister? Hurry up ande out! I''m about to discuss it, and I''ll borrow itter!" ¡°Me too, it¡¯s inconvenient to make an apron without a sewing machine.¡± "I still want to make clothes by myself! I can save a lot of money after buying fabrics and making them myself in a year! The money for buying meat during the Chinese New Year is at least enough to give my baby New Year''s money." The people who were watching the scene with enthusiasm, didn''t know what was going on, but suddenly mentioned that they wanted to borrow a sewing machine, and they started it all at once. I have to borrow this, and I have to borrow that, because there are too many people who want to borrow, and there is almost a fight. Finally, someone was in the middle to reconcile, so I simply arranged the time first. From tomorrow onwards, the schedule is densely packed, except that Su Wen''s own home schedule is not scheduled. The faces of Su Qing and Su Xiuqi faintly turned blue. This was bought by their family. These people have really thick skins. Before Su Qing could do anything, the box had already been taken apart in a hurry. Everyone saw that it turned out to be a plum blossom card, and each one of them felt like they were looking at their own things. They started to feel here and there, and they had already started nning what to do. "The clothes need to be mended, and the sewing machine can speed up." He Yn also squeezed into the crowd, nced at it, leaned into Su Xiu''s ear and said, "Su Xiu, your elder sister is really generous. She is willing to buy such an expensive sewing machine. My elder brother also wanted to give it to me when I got married. Dowry a sewing machine, but I don''t agree." "Why?" Su Xiu asked puzzled. "Think about it! I have three sisters-inw, and I don''t have any dowry. If I am the only one who has a sewing machine, then it will be difficult to get along with them in the future, and if I really get married, I don''t know whose sewing machine is!" He Yn sneered, "My elder sister-inw and second sister-inw are not cheap." He Yn is the third eldest in the family, and the two sister-inws above always want to take advantage of He Yn in the name of the older sister-inw. . Chapter 167: Twist ears Chapter 167 twisting ears Brothers are not separated, and everything is mixed together. Although the mother-inw is good at running the house, trivial conflicts cannot be avoided. Three sisters-inw, both of them do housework at home, and only He Yn has to work in the fields to earn work points. Su Xiu nodded knowingly. This kind of situation in He Yn''s family is not umon in the vige, and there are even many. She has often seen people beat her head and bleed. I have long been disgusted in my heart, especially the conflict between my sister-inw. "In the future, I will look for a son-inw at home like my eldest sister." Su Xiu said shyly, "In this way, I can be with my eldest sister forever." He Yn was dumbfounded, "Ah...not..." Anxiously trying to stop Su Xiu from such an irrational idea, there were too many people around the sewing machine in front of her, causing the sewing machine to be pushed down by no one knew who was pushing and shoving. Su Xiu was frightened and immediately rushed to help the sewing machine. Fortunately, she moved quickly so that the sewing machine did not fall to the ground at the critical moment. Otherwise it is easy to break. He Yn couldn''t finish her sentence and stomped her feet angrily. Thinking that this is the end of the game, Su Xiu couldn''t bear to think about it and wanted to learn from Su Wen. Looking for a son-inw at home, wouldn''t the eldest brother be disappointed? Big brother absolutely cannot be used as a backdoor. He Yn stood outside the crowd, looked at Su Xiu with a sad face, and wondered in her heart why her eldest brother fell in love with Su Xiu! Apart from reading and literacy being more literate than ordinary people, there is nothing else! Dark and skinny...wait... He Yn''s eyes widened suddenly, staring at Su Xiu''s side face, almost dazzled herself. Not dark, but fair and shiny skin. Although she is still very thin, the ce that should be fat is notpromised at all. Coupled with the simr bright eyes of the Su family sisters, they stand out from the crowd at a nce. When did Su Xiu change so much? She didn''t notice it before, it must be because she can see it every day, so she ignored it. is still a big brother with a thief eye, who can discover hidden beauty at a nce. He Yn stood aside, thinking wildly, while sisters Su Xiu and Su Qing in the crowd over there were about to be squeezed by the crowd. In the end, Su Xiaomei couldn''t take it anymore and shouted: "Get out of here." Even though the little girl is young, she roars with a lot of momentum. The noisy crowd suddenly fell silent. Everyone, you look at me, I look at you, and I am very angry when I find that I was yelled at by a yellow-haired girl. Granny Goudan, who was crowded in the crowd, grabbed the little girl''s ear and twisted it, "You stinky girl, what are you yelling about? I borrowed your sewing machine to save face." A while ago, Grandma Goudan was scared and avoided Su Wen, but she finally recovered. When he recovers, he feels that he has been tricked, and he can''t wait to go up and scratch Su Wen''s face. Besides, she is really envious of Su Wen''s sewing machine. This kind of good thing is not suitable for Su Wen who can''t give birth to a son. "It hurts, it hurts..." Su Xiaomei''s ears were pinched so badly that she thought she was carrying it upwards, and her feet almost didn''t touch the ground, and she squatted on her toes on the ground. Su Qing and Su Xiu saw that their little sister was being bullied, they got angry, rushed forward and started fighting even more. Three against one, Grandma Goudan was pressed to the ground by the three sisters, her hair was scratched and her eyes were smashed into panda eyes. The button of the clothes was also grabbed by the younger sister, revealing the wrinkled skin. The people who were fishing in troubled waters just now took a big step back to make way for the open space in the middle. Chapter 168: Improper Madonna Chapter 168 Improper Madonna "I''ve beaten someone, I''ve beaten someone." A group of children yelled at the top of their voices, apuding wildly with joy, and the thieves who watched the excitement were excited. "Where''s Su Wen? Someone was beaten, why didn''t Su Wene out?" It was only then that everyone realized that the person in charge of the house was not there, and hurriedly looked for someone. When they turned around, they found that Su Wen was watching with her arms crossed and her chest cold. Brows didn''t even move. "Su Wen, stop it quickly!" "You can''t fight anymore, Grandma Goudan is the most vindictive, and if you offend her, your family will be unlucky for eight lifetimes." Grandma Goudan is notoriously strong inbat. When she abused her mother-inw to death, no one from her uncle''s family could do anything to her. Now Sister Su Wen has offended Grandma Goudan, so don''t want to live a peaceful life in the future. Zhang Chunxiang didn''t want to watch Su Wen''s family buy a sewing machine at first, but after all, the more he watched, the angrier he became. But her house is close to Su Wen''s house, and when there was a quarrel here, she could hear it when she was standing at home. Immediately hurried over to watch the excitement, there will be a good show as soon as youe in, I wish it would be worse. Better to smash the sewing machine. Now that everyone is persuading Su Wen, they naturally don''t want to let go of the opportunity to add insult to injury and make sarcastic remarks, "Su Wen, you can''t disgrace our old Su family, hurry up and apologize to Grandma Goudan, if you make a mistake, you made a mistake. What''s wrong with the sewing machine? Borrow it and borrow it, you are too stingy." Let you ostentatiously seek death, you deserve it! Su Wen nced at Zhang Chunxiang coldly, "Second Aunt, is she ashamed to go out? What''s wrong? The house can''t be calcted, so it''s changed to a sewing machine?" She wasn''t in a hurry, anyway, it was Grandma Goudan who was suffering. Su Wen was very angry, and now she is holding her breath in her heart! She just went to the bathroom, and when she came back, she would make trouble like this. These people are really shameless. Originally, buying a sewing machine was a good thing to make people happy, but now it''s all in a bad mood. I lost any good mood. Zhang Chunxiang was exposed by Su Wen, her face was flushed with anxiety, and she hid dejectedly after holding back her anger. After Zhang Chunxiang, the shit-stirring stick, was gone, the rest of the people felt guilty when they were looked at by Su Wen''s cold eyes, and put away their expressions that were eager to take advantage. How can there be any arrogance in the face of Su Qing and Su Xiu. In the end, they just bullied Su Xiu and Su Qing to be honest, bullying the weak and fearing the hard. However, there are also honest and fair people. A group of people, such as Mrs. Yang who lived on the right side of Su Wen''s house, and Wang Chunyan who came inter, helped to persuade Su Wen to say good things to make her forget her heart. Can Su Wen not take it to heart? how is this possible! Being bullied by others, but still not taking it to heart, isn¡¯t that a saint? She doesn''t want to be a Madonna. "Su Wen, quickly tell the second and third sisters to stop." "I can''t fight anymore." "I can''t stop. If I want to stop, Grandma Goudan should stop first." Su Qing and Su Xiu don''t have the rich fighting experience of Grandma Goudan. Now they can gain the upper hand by hurting the enemy by a thousand and hurting themselves by eight hundred. Once you let go first, you will suffer a big loss. And even if you hit all the stops, you can''t admit defeat even if you hurt yourself by 800. Once you admit defeat, your momentum will be reduced by half. Su Wen swept her eyes and saw that the court had piled up some leftovers to build the house. She turned her head and walked over a few steps. Under the stunned and shocked eyes, she picked up a brick expressionlessly, and put the weight in her hand. Take it with satisfaction. Everyone at the scene widened their eyes in horror, only then remembered that it had only been three days since Su Wen broke Sun Dahai''s arm. The current Su Wen is no longer the idiot who could bully anyone and make a few words. Damn it! Very dangerous. I saw her striding forward with a brick in her hand, the crowd of onlookers automatically gave way, those who wanted to really fight, and those who wanted to pull away from the fight stopped extending their hands, and retreated one after another. Don''t dare to face Su Wen directly. Chapter 169: kind of scary Chapter 169 is kind of scary "Su Wen?" Wang Chunyan called out worriedly. Su Wen waved her hand, stared at Goudan grandma condescendingly with a brick, and said coldly: "Hold her down, little girl, don''t let her scold you anymore, it makes me have a headache." Grandma Goudan''s mouth is really dirty, and she scolds Sister Su Wen with all obscene words. It was so unbearable that even married women could not listen to it, let alone a young girl. Big girls like Su Pingping and Sun Xiaocao were scared away with their faces covered. The scolding is so ugly, if people find out that they are still standing here, they will be scolded shamelessly. The only big girl who did not leave was Sun Lili, who was watching the fun with a sneer, her eyes wandering around, not knowing what the **** she was paying attention to. Su Qing and Su Xiu''s eyes were red from anger, but now that they heard the elder sister''s prompt, they didn''t know how to use brute force just now, and they couldn''t take advantage of it at all. For the two of them, scolding them is fine, but the elder sister and the mother who died long ago should not be scolded too. In anger, the two sisters joined hands and pinned Grandma Goudan to the ground so that she could not move. While Su Xiaomei ran out and wiped a lump of chicken feces in the chicken coop with a branch, and stuffed it into the mouth of Grandma Goudan and Grandma Goudan. "Bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah, bah..." Goudan grandma desperately wanted to spit it out. "Put it on." Su Wen pulled the sleeve on her arm, handed it to the little girl, and said lightly, "Give this sleeve to Grandma Goudan as a thank you gift from me." The others were at a loss and didn''t understand what Su Wen meant when she said it. They didn''t realize it until the little girl took the cuff and stuffed it into the mouth of Grandma Goudan. Immediately, the way she looked at Su Wen changed, and she subconsciously took a step back. Su Wen''s understatement gave the vige names a strong shock. I have seen so many quarreling and fighting, all kinds of people, but I have never seen someone like Su Wen. Kind of scary. Grandma Goudan couldn''t spit out the chicken feces in her mouth, and was stuffed tightly with cloth. "Su Qing is going to get the rope, tie me up and take Grandma Goudan home. I''m afraid Goudan will not be taken care of at home after being out for so long." Su Wen said as she bent down and bowed her head at Grandma Goudan. Lifting the brick in his hand, he smiled and said, "Do you think what I said is right?" Grandma Goudan was so horrified that she couldn''t swear anymore. She stared at the bricks that were getting closer and closer, thinking of Sun Dahai''s arm that had just been broken. With a whimper, taking advantage of Su Qing letting go, she threw Su Xiu and the younger sister away, and ran away. It brought up a burst of dust, showing how fast it was escaping. The faces of the people in the yard were brilliant, not to mention how ugly, and the timid ones also sneaked away. Su Wen greeted warmly, "Hey! Don''t go! I haven''t discussed how to borrow the sewing machine yet!" "No, no, no." "I''ll just sew it by hand." Su Wen became more enthusiastic, with a bright smile, "Why don''t I arrange a schedule? That way everyone cane. I''m very happy, don''t alienate me." "It''s really unnecessary. In fact, my family doesn''t have any old clothes to mend." "How can I do that?" Su Wen became more and more enthusiastic, "I am very happy to help everyone. Distant rtives are not as good as close neighbors. We are all good neighbors, and I expect everyone to take care of me in the future! It is not easy for me to take care of my six younger sisters." , the man is not at home either." The smiling faces of the people pulled by Su Wen froze, "Take care is what you should, take care of each other, take care of each other." Su Wen stopped in moderation and released her in time. Remember to leave ament for the cutie who read the article! If you don¡¯t understand, ask andmunicate with each other Chapter 170: Cant get married Chapter 170 Unable to marry After all the people in the yard left, Wang Chunyan persuaded: "Girl Wen, you have to bear with your temper. Grandma Goudan holds grudges the most, and she will definitely trouble you in the future." "It''s okay, I''m not afraid of hering to trouble me." Su Wen knows that you can''t be afraid of such things, the more you are afraid of the enemy, the more arrogant you will be. If Grandma Goudan dares to trouble her,e once and she will teach you a lesson. "It''s true, you can''t be afraid of this kind of person." Of course, Wang Chunyan also knows who Goudan is. She has known her for decades and has seen Goudan bullying many times. "Aunt Chunyan still treats me well." Wang Chunyan rolled her eyes, "You also said that Hengyang just left yesterday, and you caused trouble today. You, you, I don''t know what to say about you." Although people have be smarter, they are more capable of causing trouble up. When Zhou Hengyang was mentioned, the smile on Su Wen''s face froze instantly. How could she forget this! Fortunately, the hero is gone, otherwise he is still here, where would I put my face! "It''s okay, it''s okay." I thought it''s good to go, good to go. "Hengyang definitely couldn''t let it go, and asked us to take care of it before he left." Wang Chunyan couldn''t help sighing when she said this. "He asked you for help?" "That''s not true, but he is very close to my old man, who knows what they are talking about, anyway, I don''t know." Wang Chunyan really didn''t know, and the old man didn''t tell her everything. A trace of doubt shed in Su Wen''s heart. "Why did you remember to buy a sewing machine? You bought it for Su Qing?" Wang Chunyan didn''t expect that Su Wen would have the money to buy a sewing machine, and she still felt strange in her heart! But if you think about it carefully, if you bought it for Su Qing, it would make sense. Yuanchen definitely doesn''t know how to tailor, but Su Wen knows a little bit, but she can''t make clothes. I learned it from my grandma when I was a child, but I forgot itter. Everyone nodded immediately when they heard Aunt Chunyan''s words. "That''s right, I bought it for Su Qing." Su Qing is the only tailor in the family. Unexpectedly, what Wang Chunyan thought waspletely different from what Su Wen thought. Hearing Su Wen''s words, Wang Chunyan nodded approvingly, "It''s a good buy. With a sewing machine, Su Qing won''t have to worry about not being able to get married." "What?" Did she hear correctly? Su Qing is such a good girl, still worried about not getting married? No, what is mentioned in the novel is that Su Qing and Su Xiu were tricked by their rtives to go to work in southern cities, and they were sold as youngdies in the end. Behind such a tragic ending, it also indirectly shows that Su Qing in the novel is indeed not married. Not married? Su Wen looked at Wang Chunyan suspiciously, waiting for her next words. Sure enough, as she expected, Wang Chunyan couldn''t stop talking, and she exined the matter clearly in a while. "Your mother failed to give birth to a boy even after giving birth to seven girls. Your second aunt publicized everywhere that your mother was destined to be childless, and that she would not be able to give birth to a son. Sure enough...in the end your mother died of dystocia. Where did the rumore out that your mother is really hereditary..." Su Wen was furious when she heard that. Too vicious, how old are the Su family sisters? Still a child! Just nder and ssh dirty water like this. It''spletely nonsense, and there are people who can say such things. Heart and liver are ck and bad. "It''s hard for you sisters to find a husband''s family. After Xuewen died, it will be even more difficult to find. Su Qing is not young anymore, literate, educated and upright. Now that she has a sewing machine as a dowry, she won''t have to worry about finding a good family. " Su Wen fell into deep thought after listening to Aunt Chunyan''s words. Chapter 171: He Changming is here Chapter 171 Here Comes He Changming The person who came to propose marriage to the sewing machine, could it be a good family? To be honest, such a family, Su Wen, is not at ease entrusting her sister to her. But after thinking about it, Su Qing is also an adult, even if she is the eldest sister and has the absolute right to speak in the family, she should not interfere in Su Qing''s marriage at will. Let¡¯s take a step and see one step at a time! Wang Chunyan sat for a while before leaving. After she left, Su Wen started to clean up the house. Arrange the sewing machine and put it in Su Qing''s room, which will be used as a temporary studio at that time. Su Qing and Su Xiu also suffered from the fight just now, their hair was messed up, and the skin on their arms was scratched. Su Wen poured face wash and asked the two of them to wash their faces first,b their hair, and then took purple lotion and rubbed it on the broken skin to disinfect it. The two of them could bear it, and didn''t cry out a word of pain. Su Wen couldn''t help feeling awe in her heart. Regardless of whether Su Qing and Su Xiu are inferior or introverted, at least the advantages of tenacity and hardship are worth learning for her. The Su family sisters all have this trait. Su Xue and Fifth Sister in the school, and even the younger sister are equally tenacious, enduring hardships and standing hard work, even if it hurts, they don''t cry out. Su Wen was so distressed that she sent the three sisters back to the room to rest. In the evening, she cooks delicious food by herself, including delicious sweet and sour pork ribs. *** He Yn went home with ease after watching the excitement. As soon as I entered the house, I found that the atmosphere was not right. The husband was sitting obediently, and kept winking at himself. He Yn was puzzled, she didn''t cause trouble today! Resisting not going up to help, why look at yourself nervously. "Magnolia." The man''s familiar voice came from behind, and He Yn was taken aback. He Changming was standing behind her, probably for a long time, but she didn''t realize it. "Brother, why are you here?" "Brother, hurry up and sit down and drink tea." He Yn''s husband was courteous, and secretly whispered to He Yn while moving the chair: "Brother has been here for a long time, and his face has been dark. He didn''t want to sit down, and he didn''t drink tea. Our mother was scared away when she came over just now." He Changming was in the yard with a sullen face, walking up and down the door, making the whole family very nervous. Originally, he wanted to treat guests warmly, but He Changming didn''t say a word for a long time. Anyway, he looked around, and no one would argue with him if he wanted to talk. He simply went to work in the field, and hid in the room. The man He Yn really had nowhere to hide, so his brother-inw had to bite the bullet and apany him when he came to the door. He proposed to go to the vige to find He Yn, but He Changming also refused. Now that He Yn is finally back, she is very unhappy. "You are entertaining, I am going to work in the field." After speaking, he ran away. He Yn wanted to stop her, but she didn''t have time. "What? You want to hide too?" He Changming strode in, looked at his sister with a cold face and asked back. "How is it possible." She just had a guilty conscience and dared not see her eldest brother. Originally, He Yn was very enthusiastic and wanted to help her eldest brother bring his sister-inw home, but today Su Xiu said that if she doesn''t marry, she will recruit a son-inw. How dare she match! If the elder brother is really matched up as a door-to-door son-inw, her parents will have to skin her when she returns home. He Changming sat down on the chair with great determination, and said with a cold face, "Are you going to Su Xiu''s house?" "Yeah!" He Yn nodded repeatedly. "How is it? When I entered the vige, I heard that someone was knocking on the door?" He Changming spoke gloomyly and gritted his teeth. If it wasn''t for fear of affecting Su Xiu badly, he would have rushed up. Waiting here eagerly. He Changming has never felt so useless before. What you owe will be made up tomorrow! Sorry. Chapter 172: not done Chapter 172 failed He Yn knew that her elder brother had a character that would never suffer, so she immediately said, "Don''t worry, Su Xiu didn''t suffer." He Changming''s face became even uglier, "I didn''t suffer, which means I didn''t take advantage..." "Brother..." He Yn couldn''t take it anymore, and wailed, "You can''t turn your elbows inward before your daughter-inwes home, she''s not yours!" "Sooner orter, he will be mine." Since he has taken a fancy to her, he must marry her back home. He Yn secretly made a face, "That''s not necessarily true. The girls in our vige like you, but it doesn''t mean the girls outside also like you. Maybe the girls in the vige like you because you are the best hunter, but the three of us The camp does not hunt." "He Yn, say it again? I think your skin is itchy." It doesn''t matter if others like him or not, but Su Xiu can''t. "Don''t say it, don''t say it." He Yn was very smart, and made her elder brother anxious, so she immediately followed the donkey. "By the way, brother, why did youe here suddenly? Is the vige not busy?" "Busy, it''s not that you sent me a message that your future sister-inw made you hit me." When He Changming said this, he tried his best to suppress his anger. When the news was sent to Heiyingtun, he was leading people into the deep mountains to hunt. As soon as he got the news, he rushed back immediately, and came here as soon as he came out. "My future sister-inw...I''m afraid it won''t happen." He Yn scratched her head in distress, "Today Su Xiu just told me that she is going to recruit a wife at home." After speaking, she looked at her elder brother curiously, still wondering why he only looked at her. On Su Xiu? But the eldest brother has a good vision. She likes Su Xiu''s personality very much. If she can be her sister-inw, she won''t worry about her sister-inw and sister-inw getting along badly in the future. In the past, Su Xiu was dark and thin, and she looked ordinary, but she has been raised recently, and her whole temperament has changed. "Recruiting a family?" He Changming was startled for a moment, "Isn''t Miss Su Xiu already recruiting a family at home?" "It''s because Elder Sister Su Xiu is recruiting a family at home, so she wants to learn from Elder Sister." He Yn thought for a while and said, "It may also be that Su Xiu doesn''t like the messy rtionship after marriage." I roughly said it again. Hearing this, He Changming frowned. "You can''t think of it, can you?" He Yn sighed andined: "I don''t know what those people are thinking in their hearts. Anyway, in our n, there will be no such dirty things." "That''s because we have few people." He Changming patted He Yn angrily, "Why are we all family members, and still look like a child." "I am like this in front of you, and I will never be like this in front of other people." He Yn has been carrying it since she married Sanjiaying. She can be arrogant, but she can''t be unreasonable, let alone childish. "As long as you know." He Changming got up, "I''m leaving." "Where are you going? Did you just stay for a night?" The elder brother finally came, He Yn was reluctant to let the elder brother go. "No." He still has other things to arrange, so he has to visit Su Xiu when hees, and he can''t let go of that **** who dared to beat Su Xiu. He Yn couldn''t keep anyone, so she had to send her elder brother away. Coming out of his sister''s house, He Changming dared his sister to leave. Seeing the sky darken, he turned around and walked towards the back of the vige. When he reached the main road behind the vige, he whistled and suddenly three burly figures came out from both sides of the road. "Brother Changming." "Brother Changming, can you let us go?" Three seventeen or eighteen-year-old teenagers, dark skinned, burly, looking heroic, with bright eyes. The three of them came with He Changming. They are all from Heiyingtun. They usually go hunting together in the mountains. They are all experts in the n. In order topete for this opportunity, the three of them defeated a bunch of brats. He''s gearing up now, and he''s going to go up and give the **** who dared to beat his sister-inw a hard lesson. Chapter 173: met together Chapter 173 Met Together "Why are you all so excited?" A dark-skinned young man who was about the same age as He Changming gave everyone an angry look and reprimanded him, "Did you bring you out for a fight? I just want to join in the fun, my cousin''s Is it something you can see?" He Changming looked at his cousin quietly, thinking that you were not the first one to watch the fun, so he would know that the thief was calling for the thief. If you overheard the news and spread it out loudly, who would know? Now it¡¯s all right, everyone in the vige knows about it, and anyone who sees himughs so hard that his scalp goes numb. He Changming''s cousin finished scolding him, and smiled at his cousin, "Cousin, let''s go, let''s make that kid look good now. We''ve been waiting for so long, we can''t wait." Other young men make faces behind their backs. "Okay! Let''s go! Just teach me a lesson." He Changming said to teach a lesson, but anyone who knows him knows that he is definitely not easy to talk to. A group of people entered the vige openly, but who knew they would meet a group of three or four sneaky people on the road. Sneaky is acting suspiciously. From the looks of it, he is an idler wandering in the vige. Usually he is mostzy and sneaky. Probably came to steal the chicken again. He Changming led people to follow behind, nning toe and get the stolen goods at that time. Who knew but overheard the other party''s conversation, the more he heard the frown became tighter, the uglier his face became. "Brother Shan, will that boy Sun Dahai reallye?" Luo Xiaopang asked uncertainly, "His arm is broken, how dare hee out and run around?" "It will definitely." Zhao Qianshan nodded confidently, "As long as there is a cheap price for that kind of stuff, I will definitely not let it go." "That''s alright, as long as hees, we''ll hit him, and he won''t even recognize his own mother." Luo Xiaopang stroked his sleeves, bared his teeth and said, "This time the Jedi must not let him go, Brother Hengyang said that he must be killed Only when the hundred dors are used up." When Zhao Qianshan mentioned a hundred dors, he was almost jealous, "This kid really wants money, he just broke his arm, he just needs to be raised, and he dares to ask for a hundred dors." Luo Xiaopang gloated, "No, this is going to be bad luck, our brothers are doing justice for the sky..." Before he finished speaking, he was pped severely by Zhao Qianshan, and even bit his tongue, tears came down from the pain. "Brother Shan, why are you beating me?" "I hit you too good at bragging. We just thought Sun Dahai was not pleasing to the eye, so we listened to Brother Hengyang to deal with Sun Dahai. You even made a way for the sky, you are too unrealistic, young man, you should be down-to-earth Row." Luo Xiaopang: "..." When we were stealing chicken together, why didn¡¯t you keep your feet on the ground? He Changming and his party who followed behind listened for a long time, with strange expressions on their faces. "Brother Changming, are they also here to beat up Sun Dahai?" "It sounds like it should be." He Changming nodded, "Let''s take a look first." "Well." The others nodded one after another. They were all good hunters since they were young, and they were good at concealment. In addition, Luo Xiaopang and Zhao Qianshan''s group of people did some stealthy things, but the others were really not enough. However, it is more appropriate for them toe out and beat people. Their reputation is already very bad, and it is not itchy to spread the word that there are too many lice. If He Changming beats someone, he must keep a low profile. If he beats Sun Dahai, he must not let him know who it is. Otherwise, it is easy to cause unnecessary trouble. Chapter 174: Brother Shan, here we come Chapter 174 Brother Shan, here wee Sure enough, within ten minutes, it was already dark, and two shaky people came out of the intersection into the vige. Seeing thatzy look, the people who came with He Changming were very upset, wishing they could go up and beat him up right now. The two are exactly Sun Dahai and Sun Dahe. The two brothers were called out by Zhao Qianshan''s younger brother. When they left the vige, they didn''t see the person they agreed to. They looked around for a long time but couldn''t find them. film. There was a burst of punching and kicking towards Sun Dahai and Sun Dahe. Sun Dahai has a broken arm, and hisbat effectiveness is not good. But Sun Dahe is very big and big, and used to fight with his peers in the vige. Coupled with the fact that Zhao Qianshan is thin and like a bean sprout, Luo Xiaopang is a veritable little fat man, and his fighting ability is not good. Four people did not take advantage of two people. He Changming and his party were dumbfounded. "Can it still be like this?" "This kind of weak chicken actually wants to beat someone?" "Hehehe..." "Brother Changming, let us go! I can overthrow all six of them by myself." The implication is that Zhao Qianshan and Luo Xiaopang are not pleasing to the eye. A group of young people were dumbfounded, dumbfounded. He Changming really wanted to help his forehead. Although he hasn''t figured out who made the idea, it''s the same as his own purpose, and it''s better to have these ****e forward, so that he won''t get into trouble. So he waved his hand. "You go to help a gang secretly, and you just need to be a ck hand." "okay!" A group of young people went up excitedly, shouting: "Brother Shan, we are here." Zhao Qianshan, who was being rubbed on the ground by Sun Dahe, was stunned for a moment. Where did thesee from? Didn''t he call anyone else today? Could it be that my brother Shan is too famous, and these are people who admire me? Thinking about it this way, Zhao Qianshan was so delighted that he didn''t feel any pain when he was pressed and rubbed on the ground. Luo Xiaopang was even more excited, and yelled: "Brother Shan is really amazing, as expected of my brother Shan." He Changming heard the conversation between the two, and showed a smirk, telling the brother who brought him to hurry up and stop ying too much. And Sun Dahai and Sun Dahe also realized that it was going to be miserable, and wanted to let go quickly, and ran back to the vige to find rescuers, but Zhao Qianshan and Luo Xiaopang didn''t want to let go when they heard that someone came to help, and they couldn''t hold on tightly. put. Zhao Qianshan was dragged on the ground by Sun Dahe and walked out for a dozen steps, but was stopped by the people brought by He Changming. Without saying a word, he was pressed to the ground and rubbed. The two brothers who beat them screamed, their noses were bruised and their faces were swollen. Zhao Qianshan and Luo Xiaopang were pushed out, and they stood on the sidelines in a daze to watch the battle. His jaw almost dropped when he was shocked by the agile and sturdy fighting power of He Changming and his group. "Brother Shan, where did you find these good brothers?" Luo Xiaopang blushed and had difficulty breathing. "I... I don''t know!" Zhao Qianshan also realized the problem at this time. He has many brothers and is a well-known **** from all over the world. But all he knows are sneaky people, where is there such a powerful person? If there was one, he would have gone to the city to hang out. "That is?" "Why don''t we run away!" "These people are too scary." Luo Xiaopang suggested, and just as the words fell, a hand was suddenly stretched out in the darkness, and it was put on Luo Xiaopang''s arm without anyone noticing, and he jumped up on the spot in fright. "Ah!!! Ghost!!!" There was a scream, and Sun Dahai whose voice was broken was even worse. Chapter 175: this is not human Chapter 175 This is not a human being The two of them were about to run away, but He Changming grabbed them back. "What are you two running?" He Changming didn''t participate just now, and he was standing beside Luo Xiaopang and watching! For a guy like Sun Dahai, anyone from the n can teach him to be a man, so there''s no need for him to do it himself. Do you bring anyone with you? It''s purely for fun. Just joining in the fun. Don''t look at Sun Dahai and Sun Dahe screaming miserably, in fact, they are very measured. Specially hit the painful ce, and the beating was terrible, and the face was swollen like a pig''s head. Can''t get out of bed for at least half a month. "The hero, spare your life." "Heroes, we were wrong, and we will never steal chickens again." "Brother, you are my real brother. From today on, I will do whatever you ask me to do." "Yes, yes, that''s right, we promise not to tell about what happened today, brother." "You just let us go!" Zhao Qianshan and Luo Xiaopang begged each other for mercy, He Changming was angry and funny when he heard it, "Stop talking, I''m asking you something!" "Oh!" The two immediately shut up obediently. "Who asked you to beat Sun Dahai?" He Changming was very wary of the person behind the scenes. If this person is the same as himself, isn''t he his rival in love? Thinking about it this way, He Changming looked at people with a fierce look in his eyes. Other questions, the two of them talked about it without thinking about it. I was ready to repent in my heart, from lifting the skirt of a little girl at a young age, to peeking at someone taking a bath, to stealing a few chickens, and so on. As a result, when they were asked such a question, both of them shuddered at the same time. In the cool breeze, a cry of cold sweat broke out, He Changming could see it, "What? You won''t say it?" The more he refused to say it, the more dangerous he felt. "Brother, it''s really not that we don''t want to say it, but that we can''t." "Yes! You will die if you say it." Luo Xiaopang looked at He Changming, his body was shaking violently, "Brother, you are very powerful, brothers are all heroes. But that person is not human!" Zhou Hengyang is an evil star in Luo Xiaopang''s heart, and he is no longer in the category of normal human beings. And He Changming is also powerful, he can''t beat him, but at least he is still human! He would rather offend human beings than evil stars. "Yes, yes." Zhao Qianshan also nodded desperately, and even persuaded him kindly: "Brother, I only told you that I really regarded you as my own brother. That person is really not human, he is bad and evil. Ruthless and vicious, if you have a bad stomach, it is not a thing. You must not go to him, or you will be in bad luck!" He Changming: "..." It''s really a headache, and the punks just don''tmunicate well. "You just need to tell me who I am and what my name is." He Changming''s voice was a little colder, and he warned: "Don''t try to y tricks, I know there are people behind you, just tell me who it is." Zhao Qianshan wanted to die, but he really didn''t dare to offend Zhou Hengyang. In case he finds out when hees back, why don¡¯t you peel his skin! "Brother, we dare not say." "That''s good! It''s getting dark now, and I heard that there are many wolves in the nearby mountains. How about throwing you into the mountains to feed the wolves?" He Changming rolled up the sleeves on his arms as he spoke. From the shoulder to the upper arm, under the illumination of the shlight, there is a magnificent but mysterious totem with ghosts and gods painted on it. "Oh my god!" This one is not human either. It''s too scary, why is he so unlucky. Chapter 176: Future brother-in-law Chapter 176 Future brother-inw Zhao Qianshan and Luo Xiaopang are both locals, of course they know that there is a mysterious minority deep in the mountains. Everyone has tattoos on their bodies, and each figure is sturdy and agile. When I was a child, I heard many legends from my grandfather. It is said that a few decades ago, there were bandits everywhere, only Qingshui County did not have them. It was because of this sturdy minority that all the bandits were exterminated. "I''ll say it, I''ll say it." Whether the good man can bear the immediate loss, let''s wait until the evil star knows it. He Changming put down his sleeves in satisfaction. It seems that after decades, the n''s prestige is still there! "It was Zhou Hengyang who asked us to do this. Zhou Hengyang said that the daughter-inw had to fight back when she was bullied." He Changming felt that the name was very familiar, and after thinking about it for a while, he realized, "Is that the son-inw of the Su family?" "Exactly." "That''s him. Let me tell you, brother, he is amazing. Really, we are all afraid of him." "Are you fighting hard?" He Changming asked curiously. He really didn''t pay attention to the Su family''s door-to-door son-inw before. After all, there is nothing outstanding about someone who can be a door-to-door son-inw. Now I have to look at it differently. He Changming frowned, and the more he thought about it, the more he realized that he had overlooked many problems! The stupid and selfish Su family in the past ispletely different from the rumors. It''s not just Su Xiu who is different, everyone else is different. Take the boss who broke Sun Dahai''s arm as an example, it was beyond his expectation. It also made him feel difficult. It seems that it is really difficult to marry Su Xiu, but he doesn''t want to give up. Thinking of those watery eyes with firmness and timidity, He Changming felt it was difficult to breathe. Those eyes have always appeared in his dreams since the first idental encounter. It''s hard for him to forget. "The fights were pretty tough." "Better than us?" Luo Xiaopang was stupid at a critical moment, and without thinking about the asion, he said directly: "It''s not that you are better than you, it''s that you can''tpare with him... Oops, brother Shan, why are you beating me?" "I beat you to death." He Changming knew who it was, and he didn''t make it difficult for the two of them, "Okay, you two go! You know what to say about what happened tonight, right?" "Know, know." The two agreed readily, but He Changming was worried about the IQ of the two of them. He grabbed Zhao Qianshan''s shoulder and said earnestly, "Brother Shan, of course we are here to help you. Go away! Let us deal with the aftermath." "I..." I was cheated so badly. "Remember to continueter, we must let Sun Dahai use up the one hundred yuan. It should be used to treat injuries, right? That''s enough for several times!" Just now, I heard a hundred yuan in the back. , I didn''t quite understand it at first. Now that the person behind the scenes is Zhou Hengyang, it bes clear. Zhou Hengyang rationed Sun Dahai''s medical expenses of 100 yuan, which is not a small amount of money. One hundred yuan is more than enough to go to the provincial capital to see a doctor. Sun Dahai is really greedy. Doesn¡¯t it feel hot to take so much money? It''s also a shame that Zhou Hengyang was generous, otherwise if someone else took it, he would spit out twice as much. However, Zhou Hengyang''s trick is more ruthless than making people spit out twice. It is really a headache for such a person to be his brother-inw. However, no matter what he thought in his heart, Zhao Qianshan took Luo Xiaopang and ran away quickly. As for the other two, they had already sneaked away. He Changming stepped forward to take a look at Sun Dahai and Sun Dahe, whom the beaten mother didn''t know, kicked them mercilessly, and led them away. Catch the road at night, over the mountains and back to the vige. Chapter 177: Steal food in the middle of the night Chapter 177 Stealing food in the middle of the night That night, Sun Dahai and Sun Dahe hadn¡¯t returned home for a long time. Old man Sun was worried, so he went out to look for someone with a kerosenemp. When he found the vige, he was horrified to find the two lying on the side of the road. Immediately, the whole vige was rmed. The two of them were carried home, and only then did everyone see clearly that they were swollen into pig heads. Some people couldn''t hold back andughed out loud on the spot. Not to mention that the faces of the Sun family are all ugly. The Sun family has indeed been very unlucky recently. It is rare to have such a bruised nose and swollen face. Fortunately, Sun Dahai and Sun Dahe went out together and were discovered together, otherwise, with such a swollen mother who didn''t know each other, old man Sun might not be able to recognize them when he went out to look for them. After pinching the two brothers and waking them up, everyone hurriedly asked what happened. Why was he beaten up when he was doing well? Who is so bold, dare to go to their three camps to beat people. The string of questions on his face made both of them feel bored, their body ached, their face ached, their whole body ached, their mind went nk, they asked several times before they said dully, "I don''t know who it is." "You''ve been beaten up so badly, yet you still don''t know who it is?" Everyone was shocked and looked at the two of them with the eyes of fools. "I heard shouting Brother Shan, he was stealing the chicken." Sun Dahe''s situation was a little better, and he thought for a long time before he coulde up with some clues. The vigers were also afraid that thieves had sneaked into the vige, and young and middle-aged people from every household came out to help and searched everywhere. Su Wen fell asleep and was woken up again. Themotion was so loud, maybe it was a thief. For collective activities like this in the vige, every household must actively participate in the good of the vige. Her family is all women, so you don¡¯t need to participate. But Su Wen didn''t want people to speak harsh words, and Zhou Hengyang was not around, so she, the head of the family, had to show up. Su Wen hurriedly changed clothes and went out. Su Qing and Su Xiu also woke up and wanted to go with the eldest sister, but Su Wen drove them back. She went there to express her support, which made people speechless. If you really want to catch a thief, you don''t need her. Su Qing and Su Xiu went, but it was not good. After leaving the house, Su Wen simply locked the door from the outside with a lock, and then went to find Wang Chunyan. Seeing everyone carrying kerosenemps, torches, and shlights, the whole vige became lively. Su Wen was quite surprised. I remember that when I was a child in the countryside and it was almost the Chinese New Year, thieves would often enter the vige to steal things, and some dared to hurt others. There are also people who pretend to be tofu, sanzi and other hawkers during the day, and carry burdens to the vige to sell them. Chickens, ducks, pigs, dogs and the like will all steal. At that time, the neighbors on the left and right will also help, but it will not be as grand as Sanjiaying. Almost everyone in the vige moved. "What''s the matter with Aunt Chunyan? Whose house has been burrized?" "It wasn''t that there were thieves, but some bad guys beat Sun Dahai and Sun Dahe behind the vige. The beating was terrible. We are looking for bad guys." Su Wen: "..." Su Wen wanted tough, but she had to hold back. Arge group of people searched in the middle of the night but did not find the viin. Instead, a very honest woman in the vige got up in the middle of the night to steal vegetables from the neighbor''s private plot, and was caught unluckily. Eye-popping. Nobody caught the thief from the house where the vegetables were stolen. When I saw my neighbor stealing vegetables from my own house, I was pped when I went up. Being stopped by someone, the person who stole the food didn''t want the basket, and ran away as fast as a chased rabbit. Finally, Su Wen yawned and went home to sleep. The previous chapters are confusing! It has been modified, please refresh it. Thank you for your support, and thank you to the little angels who rewarded and voted for rmendations! In addition, ording to the editor''s notice, this article may be avable on December 8th! There will be an explosive change on the day of theunch, if you have a monthly pass, please leave the monthly pass to me! Meme da (#^.^#)(*¨Œ*) Chapter 178: bad luck Chapter 178 Bad Luck The news spread the next day, and the vige head, Li Youcai, was very busy. First, I searched the vige again. If I didn''t find the bad guy, he must have run away long ago. Reported the matter to the town, but after all the messing around, nothing happened, and the Sun family could only admit that they were unlucky. Fortunately, Zhou Hengyang paid a lot of money, which was more than enough to see the injury. Everyone said behind their backs that Sun Dahai had offended someone, which caused Su Wen to feel that the way the big guy looked at her was very strange even when she went out. Zhu Yueju, who had been waiting for her daughter-inw toe and beg for mercy, and then tortured herself, became anxious because her two sons could not get out of bed because of the beating. The daughter-inw is gone, no one is doing the work in the field, and no one is doing the work at home, even the meals have to be done by themselves. She hasn''t been in the kitchen for several years, so she is still willing to do this. Unable to bear it anymore, Zhu Yueju had no choice but to go to her inws'' home to urge her daughter-inw toe back. In the end, he went there but was driven away, and he was not even allowed to enter the vige, which became a joke in the vige. Sun Yunyun heard at school that her eldest brother and second brother had been beaten again, and she didn''t even know who was the one who beat her, so she was very depressed. Recently, her family is not doing well. It seems that all the good luck in the past has been used up. Even at school, she has to be pointed out behind her back. You must know that she used to be the most popr at school. People in those counties were willing to y with her and took the initiative to share delicious food with her. Now, since the rumors in the vige were brought to the school by students from nearby viges, her good reputation has plummeted. Everyone in the mess is deliberately alienating her. Sun Yunyun secretly gritted her teeth, studied hard and fantasized about convincing people with her excellent grades. While secretly hating Su Wen for being too vicious, I really don''t understand why Brother Hengyang treats her so well with such a vicious person. Even helped her pay so much money. It must be that Brother Hengyang is too kind, Su Wen is too vicious and hypocritical, and deceived Brother Hengyang. And her pendant, by the way! It must be because the pendant that can bring her good luck was snatched by Su Wen, so she was unlucky. Sun Yunyun secretly decided that when she returned from the summer vacation, she must find a way to get the pendant back. That belongs to her. **** Li Youcai had just dealt with the matter of the Sun family, when Grandma Goudan came to the door again with someone. Holding on to Li Youcai, forcing him to give himself justice, she must not let her be bullied by that little **** Su Wen for nothing. Li Youcai had no choice but to send someone to find Su Wen. "Aunt Su Wen, Aunt Su Wen is not well." The person who came was a little girl with pigtails tied with red strings on the left and right sides of her head. She jumped up and down while running, her face was flushed and she looked very cute. Su Wen, who was processing sheepskins in the yard, recognized it. The little girl''s name was Su Xiaoya, and she called her aunt ording to her seniority. In the early years, my mother was tired from working and fell ill. The family had no money for medical treatment and died. Later, the biological father married a daughter-inw again. As the saying goes, if you have a stepmother, you will have a stepfather. Since her stepmother gave birth to her younger brother, Su Xiaoya''s life at home has be increasingly difficult. Not to mention the frequent hunger, the stepmother would take advantage of her father to go out to work, and only let Su Xiaoya drink the washing pot water. But these are what the younger sister told her. Su Xiaoya is the second friend of my younger sister in the vige besides Xiao Hua who was sold. Ever since Su Wen started making chicken cakes, the younger sister would secretly give some to Su Xiaoya, which made the rtionship between the two of them grow by leaps and bounds. Chapter 179: Su Xiaoya Chapter 179 Su Xiaoya Even with Su Wen, I got to know Su Xiaoya, and I like this clever and cute little girl very much. "What''s the matter, little girl?" Su Wen asked with a smile. "Grandma Goudan went to the vige chief''s house to sue you." Su Xiaoya was panting out of breath, obviously running all the way so fast. She was not surprised at all by Grandma Goudan to settle ounts afterwards. "Yeah! I see." "Then what should you do?" Su Xiaoya was very worried. Aunt Su Wen can make my sister and aunt live a good life, and she can give her delicious food when her life is good. In this way, she hoped that Aunt Su Wen would be well. Su Xiaoya doesn''t want Aunt Su Wen to be bullied! She was ying under the three trees just now, and ran over immediately after hearing the news. "It''s okay, I''m not afraid." Su Wen was amused by Su Xiaoya''s sad look, and asked deliberately: "Xiaoya, are you afraid?" "I''m not afraid!" She is so hungry that she can only drink pot water, she is very courageous. My mother told her before she died that she must work hard to live and grow up well. "Awesome!" Su Wen praised. What a cute little girl. The two of them were talking, but they didn''t know that Su Xiaomei was already standing in the main room, her eyes were red with anger. He stared at Su Xiaoya fiercely. Sure enough, within a few minutes, the person arranged by the vige head came. Su Wen didn''t hesitate to wash her hands, and then went to the vige head''s house. As soon as Su Wen left, Su Xiaomei ran out quickly, staring at Su Xiaoya angrily with her hands on her hips, wishing to go up and bite her hard. "Su Xiaoya, you are a wolf-hearted dog, and you will repay your kindness with revenge." The six-year-old girl is actually full of vigor when she scolds others. "I... What''s wrong with me?" Su Xiaoya took a step back guiltily. "You dare to rob my eldest sister, do you think I don''t know? You bad boy, thanks to my kindness to you, I will repay my kindness. I will never give you any delicious food in the future, and I will not help you beat your brother." gone." Little girl is smart! She had already discovered Su Xiaoya''s purpose. snort! She doesn''t want to be friends with such a bad guy! "Auntie, I didn''t want to rob Aunt Su Wen." Su Xiaoya immediately exined, "I really don''t, I just like Aunt Su Wen, I never thought of robbing you." "Hmph! Don''t think I don''t know." Both of them were bullied by other children in the vige. Because of the same personality and situation, they naturally became friends. After being bullied, the two teamed up to bully back. Or use mud to secretly hit people while cing orders. The most sessful cooperation was to cover Niu Niu with a sack, and then beat Niu Niu up. So Su Xiaomei knows Su Xiaoya best. She fought Niu Niu Zhuangzhuang and the others very well. It''spletely different from being in front of the eldest sister. "You must know that eldest sister likes cute, smart and sensible children, so you deliberately pretend to be cute in front of eldest sister, don''t you?" She, Su Xiaomei, is so smart and witty as a child, and she has already discovered it. I just didn''t want my eldest sister to know that I was cheated, so I didn''t say anything. Big sister would be very sad if she knew she was cheated. "Hey..." Su Xiaoya rubbed her head, smiled triumphantly, and said tteringly, "Little sister and aunt, you can see it? I beg you, please don''t say it, okay? I will always listen to you from now on." .¡± "No!" The little girl crossed her arms and raised her chin arrogantly. "Little sister and aunt, if you help me this time, I will help you in the future. Think about Niu Niu and Zhuang Zhuang, have you forgotten that you said it? You said that Niu Niu and Zhuang Zhuang are your old enemies. Think about them Taller and stronger than you, and a boy you can''t beat alone." Chapter 180: reached an agreement Chapter 180 Agreement Su Xiaoya''s eyeballs rolled, and she waspletely different from the one in front of Su Wen just now. Although it is also cute, it is definitely not well-behaved. The two little guys are obviously only five or six years old, but now they are like adults, negotiating with each other, and Su Qing, who is doingundry, is stunned. Su Wen: "..." She is really stupid! Su Xiaomei''s attitude was a little ck, obviously she was tempted by Su Xiaoya''s words. Su Xiaoya saw that there was something going on, and continued to work hard, and whispered: "Apart from Niu Niu and Zhuang Zhuang, who else have you forgotten?" "Who is it?" Su Xiaomei was in a daze. "Aunt Liumei." Haha... Who can be smarter than Su Xiaoya? Aunt Su Wen will definitely like her more in the future. As soon as she heard the word Liumei, Su Xiaomei couldn''t help shivering. She forgot about Sixth Sister! The eldest sister said two days ago that she would go to pick up the sixth sister early! She will not have a good life when Sixth Sisteres back. That viin, Sixth Sister, would definitely bully her, rob her of her pillow, her beloved headband, and even her favorite eldest sister. "Okay!" Although she didn''t want Su Xiaoya topete with her for the eldest sister, the sixth sister was too bad. Su Xiaoya smiled sincerely, "That''s great, little sister and aunt, don''t worry, I will definitely help you in the future. Who wants you to be my best friend! We will be best friends for the rest of our lives." She will always remember that when she was the hungriest, it was the little sister who secretly gave her arge piece of delicious chicken cake. Remind her of the days before her mother died. "Hmph! You are not my best friend! My best friend is Xiao Hua." When it came to Xiao Hua being sold by her sister-inw, Su Xiaoya was not only not angry, but even happier, nodding in agreement, "Yes, I support you." Su Xiaomei was so embarrassed by the praise, she said softly: "Whoever wants your support, for the sake of helping me, I will share the delicious food with you in the future. Just wait, I will get you rice crackers sugar." After finishing speaking, he ran back to the room excitedly to get the rice **** candy bought by the eldest sister. Seeing the two little girls happily sitting together sharing rice flower candy, and thinking of the agreement they reached just now, Su Qing felt that the whole family had changed. She must be too honest. In order not to bepared by the little girl, she has to learn to be "bad". Let¡¯s start by learning how to sue! **** The atmosphere in the vige chief¡¯s house was tense, and Grandma Goudan kept cursing with her ck eyes. Li Youcai, the women''s director of the vige, and Wang Chunyang and others were all there, and what they heard was that they wanted to plug their ears with cotton. They knew that Grandma Goudan was fed chicken feces by the sisters of the Su family. To be honest, not only did they not think it was too much, but they felt very happy after hearing it. Some people in the vige had wanted to do this for a long time, but they just endured it because they were afraid that Grandma Goudan woulde to find out what was right and wrong. As far as the swearing words they will hear now, they all want to feed chicken **** in her mouth. This man''s mouth is too stinky. Grandma Goudan scolded more and more vigorously, and the daughter-inw who was forced toe along with her was watching coldly, and she gave her a hard look, but she didn''t see it. snort! Do you really think she is stupid? Even Old Man Sun and Sun Dahai couldn''t beat Su Wen, so how could it be possible based on their family? Sun Dahai and Sun Dahe were beaten up. Although they couldn''t find out who did it, anyone with a discerning eye knew that it must have something to do with Su Wen. How can there be such a coincidence in the world? She doesn''t want to continue causing trouble! And if this will be indiscriminate scolding, the vige chief will definitely be offended. Chapter 181: well played Chapter 181 Well yed "The vige chief, I can tell you, you can''t be partial, or I will definitely scold your ancestors for being unable to stand up for the eighteenth generation..." Granny Goudan was halfway through the scolding, and suddenly realized that she was toocent, and regretting in her heart was useless. Li Youcai smashed the enamel jar to the ground, "Who are you? Do you dare to say it again?" Wang Chunyan was also very angry, "No one in these three camps dares to scold the eighteen generations of our old Li family''s ancestors!" Who doesn''t know the origin of Sanjiaying? The ancestor of the Li family was the first to settle here, and he was also the most populous in the vige. Otherwise, would it be Li Youcai''s turn to be the vige head? Those who can be vige chiefs are the most prestigious, otherwise they would not be able to lead the whole vige to work in the fields. "I... my mouth stinks." Grandma Goudan also regretted it. She didn''t take Su Wen seriously, but she didn''t want to offend the vige chief. "Your mouth is really stinky, and it''s not bad at all to be fed chicken shit. I think you deserve it. This stinky mouth can''t speak human words, so just sew it up." It''s scary that Li Youcai really got angry, and He is the most prestigious in the vige, and the vigers are willing to listen to him. Wang Chunyan angrily took the rolling pin and threw it at it, "I told you to scold me, how did I offend you when I was so good? You just cursed when you opened your mouth?" Grandma Goudan ran away, so she still wanted to trouble Su Wen, but now offending Li Youcai is enough trouble for her. Su Wen saw this scene when she came in, "What''s going on? Why did you start fighting?" Happy in my heart, well yed! The female director on the side gave a rough ount of what had happened, and Su Wen was dumbfounded. Looking at Grandma Goudan''s eyes full of admiration, she doesn''t know what to say anymore. The vige chief dares to scold? Didn¡¯t you see that the male protagonist has to have a good rtionship with the vige chief? Now it''s all right, she doesn''t have to deal with Grandma Goudan''s nonsense anymore. "Get out, get out of here." Wang Chunyan was very angry, seeing her man''s gloomy and frightening face, she kicked him out and cursed: "I will hear you scolding this and that when you are in the vigeter." Yes, I''ll let you eat chicken shit." At the same time, he gave Su Wen a look of approval, and praised: "Girl Wen did a good job, and this is how you should deal with this kind of person." Su Wen''s smile was stiff and a little guilty. She really didn''t ask my little sister to do this, she is innocent. It was my little sister''s whim, and the person who should be praised is my little sister. Grandma Goudan obviously came to the vige chief to uphold justice and make Su Wen pay the price. As a result, before Su Wen arrived, she offended the vige head by swearing. Thinking that one-third of the vige head was surnamed Li, her words just now offended half of the people in the vige, so she could only bring her daughter-inw ashamed. Slip away. After driving away Grandma Goudan, Wang Chunyan''s anger subsided, "Girl Wen, don''t be afraid, this old man owes someone to clean up." She secretly decided in her heart to spread what Grandma Goudan said today so that everyone would know just do. "Thank you, auntie." "You are wee, we are all family." Su Wen stayed with Wang Chunyan to do household chores, and the female director left because she had other things to do. And Li Youcai looked at Su Wen withplicated eyes, and thought that the reason why his ancestors were scolded for the 18th generation was because of Su Wen, he couldn''t swallow it. Girl Wen is too good at causing trouble. It¡¯s only been a few days? Cause so many troubles? As soon as Hengyang left, things continued one after another. No, he has to say hello to Hengyang, otherwise he doesn''t know what will happen next! So Li Youcai pushed his bicycle to the post office in the town, paid the money and called Zhou Hengyang. Chapter 182: pretty Chapter 182 is pretty good Changhe Machinery Manufacturing Factory is in full swing, the sales of bicycles are better than expected, and the factory is currently working overtime to catch up. The workers in the workshop have not been so busy for a long time, but when they think of their bulging pockets and the newly set overtime bonus, they are filled with a sense of fulfillment and happiness that they have never had before. The boss is such a nice guy. Although he is young, he is capable, courageous and generous. The former factory manager couldn''tpare with him. At the beginning, everyone felt that the machinery factory would be privatized and felt uneasy, fearing that life would be even more difficult. Who doesn''t envy them now? Those rtives who used to look down on them and were unwilling to help when they couldn¡¯t get by, now want to rely on their connections to be factory workers. Unfortunately, the boss doesn''t want any of them. This made all the employees of the machinery factory feel more face, and their backs were straightened. Just when everyone was devoting themselves to production, Zhou Hengyang, the boss, was out of work. "Hengyang, what are you thinking?" Liu Chun put down the report in his hand, his eyes gleaming, "You have been a little abnormal since you went home, do you know that?" "Why am I abnormal?" Zhou Hengyang did not change his face, his eyes quickly scanned the report in front of him calmly, and with his left hand holding the pen, he quickly ticked, remarked, and wrote down various details that should be paid attention to. He is not left-handed, but has a bnced left and right hand, which is one of the advantages of being an ace pilot. "Feeling." Liu Chun touched his chin, looking like a stick. "Shut up!" Zhou Hengyang threw the written document into Liu Chun''s arms, took the one in front of him, and continued to work. Handling is fast, and the bow is left and right. asionally, both hands can even write at the same time, and the word is good. Quickly process all the operating data, ie, expenditure, expected input, employee wages, etc. in the factory for a month. Liu Chun admired his amazing work efficiency, but he couldn''t stop his curiosity. "It''s fine if you don''t admit it, then you tell me how to deal with it when you go back? What did sister-inw say?" He was too curious, scratching his heart and lungs curiously. Since returning home from Hengyang, he felt that his heart had followed flew back. Once the curiosity is aroused, it is more ufortable than being dumped by the partner! Zhou Hengyang raised his eyes, stopped the hand holding the pen, clicked on the document, and slowly raised a smile towards Liu Chun. His smile is quite nice, but Liu Chun feels dangerous intuitively. "Don''tugh like that." "What''s wrong?" Zhou Hengyang pretended not to understand. "It''s scary." Zhou Hengyang changed his face instantly, and pped the document on Liu Chun''s forehead, "I think you are too busy." "Hey hey...you don''t know me just because of my hobby?" Liu Chun smiled shamelessly. He has been curious since he was a child. In the teacher''s words, he is not curious about how to study the space shuttle, but he is curious about other people''s affairs. From the family home where he lives to the school, wherever there are gossips, there is Liu Chun. Once the elders persuaded Liu Chun''s father to change Liu Chun''s name. Just call Liu Yan, homophonic rumor. For this reason, the old man took a broom and beat Liu Chun hard, but it didn''t work at all. This guy learned to be smartter, rtively speaking, he was not interested in irrelevant people. Specially inquire about people who are close to you. Because of this, the old man beat him up again, and even his own mother made a move, and staged a mixed doubles behind closed doors, but Liu Chun''s problem was not cured in the end. Knowing Liu Chun''s character, Zhou Hengyang had no choice but to support his forehead. "Say it, say it." "It''s easy, lose money." Chapter 183: got bullied Chapter 183 Being Bullied "Losing money directly? Nothing else?" Liu Chun was disappointed, "It shouldn''t be! You are kind-hearted and dark-hearted, would you be willing to suffer?" When he was a child, Hengyang took good care of him on the surface, but he was secretly calcting and crying. The day is near! "En! It''s that simple." Zhou Hengyang nodded seriously. Liu Chun was about to speak when he pulled an extension line to the extension phone in the office and it rang. Logically, it should be answered by themunication room, but for some reason, Zhou Hengyang paused and answered quickly. "Hello, I''m looking for Zhou Hengyang." Li Youcai didn''t know that the entire machinery factory belonged to Zhou Hengyang, and thought it was Zhou Hengyang''s hard-won job. In the vige, Su Wen only said that Zhou Hengyang made money, but didn''t mention a word about what he did. Zhou Hengyang didn''t tell her about it before, and she didn''t know about it under normal circumstances. Li Youcai''s voice came from the phone, which made Zhou Hengyang raise his eyebrows unexpectedly, but the corners of his mouth curled up. "I am." "Hengyang? Great, I''m looking for you." "You say." "s!" As soon as Su Wen was mentioned, Li Youcai sighed first, "Just as you left, Wen girl got into trouble again." When Zhou Hengyang heard it, his originally stretched sitting posture immediately changed, like an elegant cheetah, which is not threatening when it iszily stretched, but once it is ready to go, it is amazing and unstoppable. Liu Chun, who was watching from the sidelines, was secretly surprised and pricked up his ears to eavesdrop. "What''s going on?" Zhou Hengyang didn''t even notice the urgency in his tone. So Li Youcai talked about the matter, and finally said earnestly: "Hengyang, you still have to take care of Guan Wen, and you can''t let her continue to be self-willed. You are not at home, and there is not even a man in the house. You still have to close the door honestly. Live on. Although the matter of Grandma Goudan has been resolved, there is no guarantee that it will not happen in the future." Zhou Hengyang held the phone tightly, "Vige Chief, I don''t think Su Wen did anything wrong." "I know that girl Wen is right, but you still have to take a step back in life! How can you be like cross-eyed." Zhou Hengyang could tell that the vige head was dissatisfied with Su Wen''s too many things, so he asked him to go back and take care of it. He had to put aside a lot of things and go back when he just came back, but he didn''t feel disgusted at all! Thinking of the girl who waspletely different from before when he went backst time, he didn''t want to listen to Li Youcai. Compared with the previous Su Wen, he would rather choose the current Su Wen who is causing trouble everywhere. And he didn''t think Su Wen was wrong, and she didn''t cause those things. It can only be said that in her absence, she has raised six younger sisters by herself, and others see her as a bully! Su Wen''s appearance is too outstanding, and it is definitely not a good thing when no one is protecting her. "Hengyang?" Li Youcai heard Zhou Hengyang''s words all the time, and called out in doubt. "I know the vige chief, how about it! I''ll go back again when I have time. But you also know that I am the son-inw who visits the house, and Su Wen decides all the big and small things in the family. It''s not certain whether she will listen to me or not." With Zhou Hengyang''s words, Li Youcai felt relieved. "Girl Wen will definitely listen to you." He had already seen it. Su Wen saw Zhou Hengyang like a mouse seeing a cat. Zhou Hengyang hung up the phone with a calm expression, and his deep eyes were as bright as cold stars. The handsome and outstanding face was a bit more serious than usual, and even Liu Chun, who liked tough andugh, became serious. "What''s the matter, sister-inw?" "It''s okay." Zhou Hengyang recovered his demeanor and shook his head, "It''s just being bullied." Li Youcai is the real **** assist, and the six younger sisters are all behind. Soon the sixth sister of the Su family will be on stage! These two chapters are made upst night! Thank you for your support, thank you for your tolerance. Thank you(#^.^#) Chapter 184: learn to sue Chapter 184 Learn to Sue "That''s okay." Liu Chun stood up with a bang, "How can you let your wife be bullied?" "I..." Zhou Hengyang got stuck halfway through what he wanted to say. His eyes were a little colder again, he pinched the center of his brows irritably, and thinking of Su Wen who was sleeping in a mess in his mind, a cluster of mes burst into his heart. It was just a trip back, just half a day and one night, he didn''t say a few words to Su Wen, how could there be such a big change? Especially at night... When he thought of the person who had been pestering him in his dreams since he came back, he felt ufortable and even more angry. **** Back from the vige chief¡¯s house, it¡¯s time for dinner. Su Qing and Su Xiu are both at home, and there is no need for Su Wen to cook by herself. They have already prepared dinner diligently, but the cooked food really makes Su Wen lose her appetite. Lack of oil and salt, it¡¯s no wonder that it tastes good when you cook it in a big pot. After drinking half a bowl of cornmeal porridge, Su Wen put the bowl down. Su Qing watched the younger sister go to the kitchen to get more food after eating a bowl of rice. Taking advantage of the younger sister''s absence, she whispered: "Elder sister, do you know? The younger sister is too ghostly. After you left today, she actually threatened Su Xiaoya. And Su Xiaoya is also a ghost, these two girls actually reached an agreement to deal with Liumei together." Su Xiu on the side covered her mouth with her chopsticks and snickered. She had heard what the second sister had said, and she was both surprised and amused. The two little girls are also full of thoughts. "Sister, you have been cheated. These two little girls are deliberately trying to please you and deceive you!" Su Qing said angrily. Su Wen: "..." She knew that the little girl was a clever little girl, Su Xiaoya who could be friends with the little girl and let the little girl willingly share her food was definitely not an idiot. However, the two teamed up to deal with Liumei still shocked her. There is an illusion of time travel to Gongdouju. "What''s wrong with Sixth Sister? It''s worth making the two of them like enemies?" Su Wen asked puzzled. Little sister''s heart is already at the top level among her peers. As long as she can let her forget her inner burden and her family won''t me her, she will not fall behind among her peers. When I first wore it, my younger sister often mentioned Niuniu and Zhuangzhuang at home, and every time I mentioned it, I got very angry. These two people have been rarely mentioned during this period, which shows that Niu Niu Zhuangzhuang has no influence on her. Sixth sister...can actually make the younger sister feel like an enemy? I remember that in the novel, the two sisters are only one and a half years apart. The sixth younger sister is already eight years old this year, so it is reasonable to say that she should have been studying long ago. "Eldest sister, you don''t know that the sixth younger sister likes to bully the younger sister the most when she is at home." Su Xiu also agrees, "Little sister can''t beat sixth sister." "Then you won''t stop?" Su Wen was surprised. As soon as she said the words, the expressions of Su Xiu and Su Qing became very strange. The two sisters looked at each other, bowed their heads tacitly and continued to eat. Hmm... The stir-fried cabbage tonight is really delicious. Corn rice porridge is cooked ording to the method the eldest sister said, and it is rich, fragrant, thick, easy to digest and delicious. After aparison, the cornmeal porridge eaten in the past ten years is almost tasteless and tasteless. "Speak." Su Wen stared at the two of them. The eldest sister has spoken, and it is difficult for the two of them to continue to hide. "Sister, you often bullied us when you were young!" Su Xiu said embarrassedly. "We all came here like this. Who doesn''t quarrel when they have more children? This is normal." Su Wen had a headache and wanted to help her forehead. She was an only child and wanted someone to y with her when she was a child. This happened in the story. Only she can take the me for the original body. Seeing that the younger sister came back, the three sisters stopped tacitly. Chapter 185: third family meeting Chapter 185 Third Family Meeting The little girl came in with a bowl, looked at the elder sister curiously, and suspected that the second and third sisters were speaking ill of her while they were away. But she has no evidence. "Elder sister? Why don''t you eat?" The younger sister asked anxiously. The corners of Su Wen''s mouth curled, "I''m full, let''s go for a walk when you''re full, and go to bed early." "it is good!" Waiting for the little girl to eat, Su Qing and Su Xiu quickly divided the work and cooperated. One washes the dishes and pots, the other cleans the house, organizes the kitchen and the food stored at home now, as well as daily necessities such as oil, salt, sauce and vinegar. And the younger sister is still feeding the chickens. The younger sister has been feeding the dozen or so chickens in the house, taking good care of them andying eggs every day. Previously, the family relied on eggs to exchange some oil and salt, but life has been much easier since Su Wen came here. After finishing their work, the four sisters walked around the front and back of the house, weeded the private plot, and paid taxes on eggnts. After the busy day, it was too dark, and aftering back and taking a shower, they all gathered in Su Wen''s room. "Ahem!" Su Wen cleared her throat, "I choose to start the third family meeting." The eyes of the three sisters were so bright that they almost pped their hands. In the first family meeting, the eldest sister took the eldest sister to make sleeves to make money. The second family meeting was to make chicken cakes. These two items make everyone''s life easier. Not only do you not need to be hungry, but you can also supplement nutrition. You can eat eggs and meat. Now the three sisters have changed a lot, their hair is no longer dry and yellow, and their skin has be much fairer and tenderer. Sometimes, when Su Qing looks in the mirror, she feels that the people in the mirror are strange. "Sister, tell me, we will all listen to you." "We will do whatever you ask us to do." "that is." The three sisters spoke enthusiastically, each of them gearing up for a big fight. "Okay, let me talk first." Su Wen sat cross-legged on the bed, and the mat was a hand-woven bamboo mat. Although it was cool andfortable, she still couldn''t get used to the days when there was no air conditioner or electric fan in summer. The whole person iszy, like azy and elegant Persian cat, especially those watery peach eyes are gorgeous and magnificent under the flickering candlelight. Su Qing and Su Xiu were both dumbfounded. Su Xiaomei didn''t understand appreciation at all, so she held a cattail fan and worked hard to help Su Wen up and down, "Sister, are you hot? I''ll fan you to make sure you don''t get hot." "Thank you, little sister." Su Wen praised. The little girl even ate honey, and smirked sweetly, "Who wants me to be the most beloved sister of the elder sister! Of course I want to treat you well." Su Xiu and Su Qing couldn''t stand it anymore, one rolled her eyes and the other red. It''s not bad at all for this **** to be taught by Liu Mei, it''s annoying! "Then let me arrange it." Su Wen pretended not to see the undercurrent between the three younger sisters, "Ahem, from now on, Su Xiu, you are responsible for the living expenses of the family. The basic necessities of life for arge family are not trivial. If you want to It takes effort to do well. I was the one to do it before, but in the future I have to focus on how to make money.¡± Su Wen can''t be stuck on housework all day long. It''s a waste of time to continue like this. If you want to gain respect from others, you can''t just hug the hero''s golden thighs, you have to stand up yourself first. When that little white flower Sun Yunyun was pestering the male lead, she still knew she was going to take a college entrance examination! By the way, Sun Yunyun will be admitted to a junior college next year, and she will be the first normal student in Qingshui County by then. After graduation, the teachers assigned by the state are considered capable. At that time, I will definitely feel proud, even if my reputation is bad now, it doesn''t matter. Seeing that Sun Yunyun can stand up, how can she stand still and be beaten passively! Chapter 186: Partner Chapter 186 Partners Su Xiu was very excited, "Sister, do you want me to be the head of the house?" This is a big deal. Many women have to live in the hands of their mother-inw after they get married. If you want to be the head of the family, you can only wait for the separation in the future. She can be the head of the family, which shows that the elder sister trusts her very much. "Yes!" Su Wen nodded affirmatively, hesitated for a moment before biting the bullet and said, "It''s just that your cooking ability needs to be improved. Use your brains more in the future and ask me if you don''t know how to do it." At first, Su Wen was afraid that Su Xiu would get angry if she spoke too bluntly, but she didn''t expect that instead of being angry, she was full of motivation. "I will, I will definitely." Although I have decided to find a son-inw at home like my eldest sister, learning how to cook is also a necessary skill. If that big girl can''t cook, she can''t hold her head up. Su Wen didn''t know whether tough or cry: "Okay!" She got up and took out a handkerchief from the box, which contained all the current money in the family. After counting, there were still 208 yuan left. This amount of money is really not enough. Fortunately, the hero sent a special ticket, and Liu Chun also sent a bicycle. Otherwise the money would have been spent long ago. Still too poor, there is no meat oil, rice noodles at home. Su Wen picks out, balsamic vinegar, sesame oil, and soy sauce are all bought. Life is already very helpless, and she is definitely not wronging herself for eating. It seems that 208 yuan is already very good, but 200 yuan of it is reserved for the decoration of a front house after the agricultural and sideline products trading market in the county ispleted. So this money must not be moved. No matter how poor she is, she must keep it, and she must not miss the opportunity. As long as you take down the front house, even just collecting rent is a good source of ie in the future. If possible, she wants to make more money and get more front rooms by then. upy the favorable market first. "Too poor." Su Wen grumbled, and took out five yuan to Su Xiu, "This is for you to buy daily necessities, and I really don''t have any money now. I have other uses for the two hundred yuan. In the future, the family will share Two ounts. You are in charge of the basic ount, and the living expenses of family members, clothes, food, clothing, housing, etc. are all up to you. Remember, you can¡¯t be stingy, and you can¡¯t treat yourself badly. You have to think about it. Those in the city should not confine their attention to the countryside.¡± Su Wen''s words made the three sisters look excited, and their bodies trembled with excitement. "Money is not saved, but earned." Su Wen seriously warned, "I can only give you five yuan for the basic ount, but there will be more and more in the future. As long as the extra expenses are reasonable, you can go ahead Do." "Then I get an ount book myself?" Su Xiu asked tentatively. "Hmm! I bought a lot of booksst time, so you can use one." "Okay!" Su Xiu nodded confidently, "By the way, I want to continue making chicken cakes." "Yes, but the amount can''t be as big as before, otherwise you won''t be too busy. Su Qing and I won''t help you..." Su Wen stopped suddenly in the middle of speaking, frowned and fell into thinking, and said after a while: "This way Come on! Let me give you a suggestion." "you say." "You asked He Yn to partner in the chicken cake business. First, I think she is a nice person. Second, you also have a helper." "But..." Su Xiu hesitated a little, "Is this appropriate? What if..." "It''s nothing inappropriate." Su Wen knew that there were many cases where the two of them turned against each other if they cooperated, and there were also many people who learned skills to kick each other away. It''s not that she trusts He Yn so much, but that she doesn''t regard selling chicken cakes as a long-term career at all. This is just a small business that makes money temporarily. She doesn''t n to do it for a long time, and it doesn''t matter if she lets it out in the future. The reason why he approached He Yn was because she was a nice person, and she also needed to win over in the vige. He Yn''s husband has three brothers. Although the sister-inw is a little cautious, the three brothers have a very good rtionship, and her mother-inw is also a smart person. is a good partner. Good night! mwah Chapter 187: cant count Chapter 187 Can''t Count "Elder Sister, I can do it too, I can help Third Sister." Su Xiaomei hastily expressed her opinion and raised her hands very enthusiastically to speak, "You don''t need to ask Sister-inw He Yn, I can do it." After finishing speaking, she looked at Su Wen expectantly. Su Wen sternly refused, "You can''t, you have to go to school when school starts on September 1st." "I can help third sister before going to school, please let me help, elder sister!" The whole family has things to do, she can''t just do nothing! "Before you start school, you must learn to read characters well, and you must learn addition and subtraction within one hundred." Miss Su looked dull, "Sister, I... I can''t count to a hundred." "So how many can you count?" "Twenty." Anyone in the vige who can count to twenty is already very smart. Su Wen took a deep breath and told herself not to be impulsive in the face of scumbags, but to find the reason. "Twenty is too little. You have to count to one hundred before school starts." There are no kindergartens in the countryside now, and the little girl can only go directly to the first grade. If the foundation is too poor, I will definitely not be able to keep up. Unless you are going to the county seat, go to kindergarten first, but now my family definitely does not have this condition. "But I only have twenty fingers plus toes." Su Xiaomei looked aggrieved, "I can''t help it, if I can grow a few more fingers, then I can count more." Su Wen: "..." Su Xiu couldn''t help snickering, afraid of being seen by her younger sister, she had to lower her head. Su Qing couldn''t stand Su Xiaomei being an idiot, so she tapped her forehead angrily, "You''re so stupid, how many times have I taught you? You can''t count by wrench your fingers. If you are taking an exam, don''t you still count?" Do you want to take off your shoes and count?" "I don''t want to!" She is obviously very smart. "So stupid." Su Qing said angrily: "We were not in the top ten of the ss in the exam when we were studying? Your fourth sister and fifth sister have better grades, and the principal asked them to skip a grade several times. You are good, you alone brought us down. An IQ of six." Su Xuewen attaches great importance to the education of his daughter. As a girl herself, there are very few opportunities to change her destiny. Since childhood, I have carefully cultivated my daughters to read and write, hoping to cultivate a college student and change their destiny. It''s a pity that I don''t live long. Su Xiaomei''s eyes turned red when she was told, feeling aggrieved and sad in her heart. She was just fine, why did she talk about her studies? ¡°My Chinese is very good, and now I can recognize Su Wen also felt a headache. She had no experience in raising children before. After time travelling, the little girl never had to worry about it, instead, she was so well-behaved that it made people feel distressed. Who knew he was actually a scumbag! At the age of six, I can only count to twenty by wrench fingers, which is really impossible. Now Su Wen can only hope that Su Liumei is a top student, so "I hope you can go directly to the first grade with Liumei, so that the two of you can also have apanion. I can rest assured that you go to and from school together." Su Wen thought well, what a great thing for the two sisters to go to and from school together! Unexpectedly, Su Xiaomei reacted greatly and jumped off the bed. "I don''t want it, I don''t want it. I don''t want to go to school with Su Liumei, hum! I won''t go to school." Su Xiaomei wiped her tears aggrievedly, and shouted angrily. Before Su Wen could say anything, she turned around and ran away up. Su Wen: "..." Why did you suddenly lose your temper? "What''s wrong? Why did she react so strongly?" "Big sister, my younger sister has a bad rtionship with Sixth Sister." Su Xiu said with a wry smile, "The rtionship between the two is very bad. Younger sister is probably afraid that she will be bullied when she studies with Sixth Sister." Chapter 188: loose the temper Chapter 188 Lost temper Su Qing followed up, "I will definitely be bullied, and the younger sister is so stupid, she is far behind the sixth younger sister, so she definitely doesn''t want to." Su Wen was speechless, "Okay!" I knew that my sisters would quarrel when they were young, but I didn''t expect it to be so serious. "Then I''ll go and have a look." Su Wen said as she got up. "Don''t go." Su Qing pulled her back, "The more you coax her, the more she feels wronged. It will be fine tomorrow." "Really?" Su Wen was a little skeptical. "real." "okay then!" Su Wen put down the little sister''s matter, and continued what she had just said, "Tomorrow, Su Xiu, you will go to He Yn, and you two will discuss how to cooperate. If you have anything you don''t understand, feel free to ask me. Remember, cooperate From the very beginning, we must settle ounts clearly with our brothers, this must not be sloppy, and we must not be embarrassed to open our mouths because of affection." "I see, big sister." Su Xiu nodded seriously. "Ok!" Su Qing listened for a long time, but she didn''t know what she was going to do! She asked anxiously: "Sister, what about me? I don''t want to go to the master." In fact, she has learned all the tailoring skills from the master. More, the master just kept it hidden, and it didn''t make much sense for her to stay any longer. My previous goal was to be a tailor myself and make clothes for others to earn some hard money. But after doing business with the eldest sister, her horizons have also broadened. I don¡¯t want to go anymore. "Come with me from behind, we will make bags together." Su Wen''s eyes lit up when she mentioned making bags. "Your tailoring skills are exactly what I need. We are a partner. What do you think?" "What do you mean by partnership or not? Big sister, I''ll just work for you." Su Qing waved her hand heartily, "I didn''t contribute any money, and you came up with the idea. I will learn from you first." Su Wen likes Su Qing''s pragmatism very much, but she can''t treat her badly, and she still has to share the benefits that should be shared. Sisters also need to settle ounts clearly. "That''s good! Let''s do it first! It''s not sure whether we will make money now. Let''s discuss it together after the Chinese New Year, and then re-determine the distribution of benefits. What do you think?" There is still half a year left, and there will be front houses by then. , better distribution. "Okay! I''m fine with that." "I have no objection either." Since both of them have no objections, it will pass smoothly. "There is one more thing." Su Wen raised her eyebrows, "I don''t agree with the matter of Liumei raising a child for my aunt''s house. Tomorrow, Su Qing, go and bring Liumei back first!" When I came here, my eyes were darkened, and I didn''t know anything, so I didn''t have any impulse. Now that everything is understood, it is natural that Liu Mei cannot continue to take care of the children at the aunt''s house. Sixth Sister herself is still a child, why should she want to be a childborer. "That''s great." Su Xiu was so happy that she almost cried, "Elder Sister, if Sixth Sister knew about it, she would be very happy." "Let''s just decide." I also know that Liumei''s life at her aunt''s house is difficult. ***** Miss Su lived in the same room as Sister Su, and after she came out of the older sister''s room, the younger sister regretted it. Hiding in the room alone, weeping silently, afraid that the elder sister would not like me because of losing her temper. Angry Su Liumei is too hateful. Bullied her since she was a child, and made the elder sister hate her too. Now that eldest sister likes her, Su Liumei is going to bully her again. Chapter 189: Sister-in-law relationship Chapter 189 Sister-inw rtionship Su Xiaomei felt that Su Liumei was a mountain weighing on her head. But I am not as good-looking as her, not as smart as her, can count without her, and not as bad as her. The more Su Xiaomei thought about it, the more sad she became, so she just squatted in the corner and cried and fell asleep. Su Wen was worried before going to bed, and when she came to check, she shook her head helplessly. He gently carried her to the bed, covered her with a nket and locked the door from the outside before leaving. **** Early in the morning, He Yn didn''t eat breakfast, so she quarreled with her sister-inw Zhu Fang because of work. The matter is also simple. Regarding the matter of going to the field to earn work points, the weather is getting hotter and hotter now. Working in the field is not only tiring, but also unbearable for people exposed to the sun. Among the three daughters-inw, He Yn was the one who went to the farm. The sister-inw has to do housework and feed the pigs and chickens. The second sister-inw has to take care of the child, and the child is still too young. In the words of the two, only He Yn has nothing to do. If she doesn¡¯t go to the ground, who will go to the field? He Yn had just entered the house, so without knowing it, she naturally wanted to keep a low profile. I also respect the two sisters-inw very much, and work hard to maintain the rtionship between sister-inw and sister-inw. But it''s been more than half a year, and the two sister-inws don''t go to the field all day, so how can they be so busy with housework? And mother-inw too! In fact, most of the housework is done by the mother-inw. He Yn naturally couldn''t swallow this breath. She mentioned it several times during the period, but was blocked by Zhu Fang vaguely. It was either a headache or a stomachache. Anyway, she couldn''t work in the fields. The eldest brother Xu Qianjin also chimed in by saying that his daughter-inw was too weak to do heavy work. This irritated He Yn, "From today onwards, I won''t go to the ground either." As soon as she finished speaking, all the busy people looked over with different expressions. He Yn''s mother-inw pretended not to hear in the room. She always ignored the disputes between the three daughters-inw and let them make their own troubles! Only when you really can''t stand it, will you speak. But once she opened her mouth, she said exactly what she said. Actually, Granny He Yn had already predicted that the third daughter-inw was not easy to bully, and sooner orter she would make trouble. It''s really the eldest daughter-inw who is toozy. "Who will go to the field if you don''t go to the field? Men go to the fields to die, are you still thinking about enjoying life?" The boss Xu Qianjin asked in a blunt tone. Zhu Fang hid in the kitchen and sniggered, feeling extremely contemptuous of He Yn in her heart. May I ask who in the family doesn''t think of her as a fool? If it weren''t for her status as a minority, which would bring benefits to the family, they wouldn''t even want to talk to her. He Yn sneered, "Of course it''s your daughter-inw." Now she doesn''t even want to call sister-inw. Before coaxing her and treating her like a fool. "Eldest sister-inw can''t shout?" Xu Jinjin put on an appearance of being a big brother, and scolded Xu Xiangdong: "Young son, you don''t care about your family, what do you think? Just talk to uncle like this What? I don¡¯t know how to write the word ¡°respect?¡± Xu Xiangdong, who was squatting on the ground sharpening his knife, blushed when he heard the words, and clenched his fists tightly and did not speak. Xu Jinjin was so unreasonable that he scolded his younger brother like a grandson, "I''m talking to you, third child! Did you ignore my words? If you don''t know how to take care of your wife, I will take care of you." "Pfft..." Zhu Fang gloated andughed. In the yard, Xu Yuejin, the second child who shrunk his neck and pretended not to exist, knew it was not good when his sister-inw smiled tantly in front of the third child. No matter how honest the third child is, he can''t bully people like this. At the moment, Xu Yuejin''s expression turned ugly. Chapter 190: hands on Chapter 190 Hands-on He Yn was already very angry, but Zhu Fang dared to gloat and smile in front of her. Now it was like a firecracker being ignited. He strode to the kitchen, didn''t care what happened, grabbed Zhu Fang''s hair when he was not prepared, and dragged him out of the kitchen. "Ouch!" Zhu Fang screamed like killing a pig. "He Yn, what are you doing? Let me go." As soon as Xu Qianjin opened his daughter-inw''s hair, he immediately rushed forward with his fists raised to punch and kick He Yn. He had long since disliked He Yn. Why are her parents hugging her as soon as she enters the door? My daughter-inw has been in the house all these years, and my parents have never given me a good face. Parents are too partial to the young couple, and they are thought to say good things about the young couple, so they have to support them. How about doing some farm work? Xu Xiangdong, who had been refraining from quarreling with his elder brother, rushed forward, stood in front of He Yn, and waited angrily for Xu Qianjin. "Do you dare to stop?" Xu Qianjin became furious. He didn''t expect that the third child who had been obedient since childhood would dare to confront him. The daughter-inw was right, it must be He Yn who sowed discord in the middle and destroyed their brotherly rtionship. "Brother, if you want to beat my wife, of course I will stop you." Xu Xiangdong is an honest man, and he has never quarreled with anyone since he was a child. Several times when He Yn wanted to quarrel with her, he was the one who stopped them and dragged them away in time. Xu Yuejin started fighting, and immediately stepped forward to fight. Cao Jing, the second daughter-inw, was dressing the child in the room. When she heard the movement, she put it on in twos and then came out with the child in her arms. Seeing that He Yn was actually grabbing her sister-inw''s hair, the normally conscientious sister-inw was so helpless to fight back, she opened her mouth wide in surprise. I thought to myself, I can no longer bully the third daughter-inw in the future. She has said long ago that the third daughter-inw grew up in the mountains, and she knows how to hunt is not a soft persimmon. But the sister-inw didn''t take it seriously, this is all right, bad luck. Cao Jing nced at her mother-inw''s room, and found that the door was ajar. She could hear the movements in the yard clearly, but she didn''t respond at all. I knew that my mother-inw would not care about this matter. The mother-inw must be partial to the third daughter-inw. This really makes me unconvinced. Cao Jing followed Zhu Fang to bully He Yn because she didn''t feel that her mother-inw was partial. He Yn grabbed Zhu Fang''s hair with one hand, distractedly shouted: "Xu Qianjin, if you dare to hit me, try, if you dare to hit me, I promise to let my elder brothere and make you look good." He Changming just left, every time hees to Xu''s house, he doesn''t look good. Although Xu Qianjin likes to act like a big brother, every time he feels guilty in front of He Changming, especially when he is sizing him up, he has the illusion that he will be rushed up and beaten up at any time. Xu Qianjin didn''t dare to hit He Yn when he thought of He Changming. He Changming didn''t know about Zhu Fang''s little tricks in private, and even if he knew, he couldn''t do anything! But beating He Yn by himself is different. "Quickly let go of your sister-inw. What do you look like? You, a brother-inw, suddenly dare to do something to your sister-inw. If you spread the word, you won''t be afraid of being stabbed in the back." The words were high-sounding, Xu Yuejin and Cao Jing also nodded. Zhu Fang, who had been struggling all the time, had a calction in her heart when she heard it, so she stopped struggling. What is it for her to suffer so much? If He Yn dared to do anything to her, she would be able to lose her head in the vige in the future. "Yn let go!" Xu Xiangdong persuaded in a low voice. Theputer is locked, juste out! It''s not easy-_-||Thank you for your support, don''t forget to vote for the cute little ones who read the text! The release date has been officially confirmed! The 8th of this month, not a few days away! Fifty chapters will be released on the day of release! Let''s work together, good night! Chapter 191: Insatiable Chapter 191 Going Insane He Yn is not unreasonable, her own man persuaded her, and she simply let go, but before she could speak at her, Zhu Fang weakly fell to the ground, her elbows resting on the ground, crying heartbroken. "Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooth Let everyone see how miserable they are and how much He Yn has gone too far. People in viges in ??province spoke well of He Yn and said she waszy. "Daughter-inw." Xu Qianjin cooperated perfectly in singing and writing, and rushed to Zhu Fang''s side and said distressedly: "It''s all my fault. It''s my ipetence that made you bullied by the third daughter-inw. Who wants someone from a minority, There is an ethnic policy! You will be bullied by your sister-inw.¡± The couple cried while holding each other. Xu Yuejin and Cao Jing looked at each other, feeling bad. Did the eldest couple make too much noise? Family ugliness should not be publicized. If it is spread like this, He Yn is not the only one who is ashamed. The mother-inw is not good-looking, and when the timees, the mother-inw and the others will have a hard time. He Yn saw that the eldest couple wanted to step herself into the mud! Furious, "You two are less **** and spitting, it''s obvious that you arezy and don''t do any work. Since I came in, have you been down for a day? Tell me yourself." It''s too much. She always knew that her sister-inw was careful, but she didn''t expect it to be so bad. "I am me, don''t talk about ethnicity, what does it have to do with ethnicity?" He Yn hates people mentioning this the most. Everyone is the same person, so why talk about it so often? "My brother and sister, I am not in good health, and you know it. I worked too much in the past few years, and I got rheumatism." Zhu Fang was secretly happy. Originally, she didn''t want to deal with He Yn like this. Who made her dare to grab her hair? After all, she is a sister-inw, so she was caught by the hair, how can she persuade her and Cao Jing in the future? If he doesn''t obey He Yn''s order, Cao Jing will definitelyugh out loud behind his back. To save face today, she couldn''t make He Yn feel better. "Are you in poor health?" He Yn almostughed angrily, "You can eat three bowls of rice at a meal, are you still in poor health?" "How can you be so ignorant, third daughter-inw?" Xu Qianjin condemned: "Do you know how much your sister-inw paid for our family in the early years? Why are you using me without knowing?" "I¡­" "Okay, don''t talk about it, why don''t youe over and pay for your sister-inw? You are really ignorant, and the third child will marry a daughter-inw like you. The good reputation of our old Xu family has been ruined by you." He Yn realized that no matter what she said, she was wrong, anyway, she was not a human being. "Xu Xiangdong, please say something!" He Yn''s heart was also cold, and she didn''t want to continue arguing with Zhu Fang. Anyway, the couple dealt with her alone, and she couldn''t justify it. Now she understood why Su Wen wanted to do it. To deal with such a person, one should do it. It would be nice to be crisp and neat. Since she can''t be provoked, she can hide. Xu Xiangdong kept clenching his fists desperately, lowered his head and did not speak from time to time. Zhu Fang secretly tugged on the sleeve of Xu Jinjin''s clothes, Xu Qianjin got the cue, and immediately scolded him like a grandson: "My third son, don''t y dumb. Your own wife doesn''t teach me a lesson, do you want me to do it? Do you dare not listen to my big brother?" Chapter 192: break up Chapter 192 Separation Anyway, he was used to being bullied since he was a child, and Xu Qianjin actually looked down on this younger brother in his heart. The third child in the family does the most. If there is a chance to make extra money, they will keep it in private. Only the third child is like an idiot. For such a cowardly and useless younger brother, Xu Qianjin never paid attention to him, and usually ordered him to work at will. "Boss, you have enough time." Xu Yuejin also felt that the boss was going too far, and he couldn''t go too far just because the third brother was good at talking. "Okay, this matter has nothing to do with your second child." Xu Qianjin said impatiently. "Huh! I don''t care." "Third brother? Why are you still in a daze?" Everyone stared at Xu Xiangdong, and He Yn became more and more disappointed when she saw that her man was forced to this point. She couldn''t help but took a step back. She was not a character who could suffer from her childhood. The reason why she worked hard to maintain a good rtionship with her sister-inw and actively worked in the fields was that Xu Xiangdong was a good person. Be nice to her too. That''s why she endured it, but now Xu Xiangdong still didn''t respond at all when she was pointed at her nose and scolded, so this day will not be over. The door of Granny He Yn and old man Xu''s room opened at some point, and the old couple stood silently at the door. "Let''s split up!" Xu Xiangdong suddenly said, but Xu Qianjin and Zhu Fang were shocked by what he said. Even Cao Jing and Xu Yuejin were frightened. "What did you say, third child?" Xu Yuejin turned pale with shock, "You are not filial, and you dare to mention separation when your parents are here?" Absolutely can''t separate the family, don''t you have to do the work yourself? Is he really taking advantage? There is no separation of families, and most of the work inside and outside is done by the third couple, and he can still earn extra money to save private money. Zhu Fang also yelled, "The family can''t be separated, absolutely can''t be separated." She didn''t want to go to the fields to do farm work. "Yes! Third, why did you suddenly mention the separation?" Xu Yuejin''s tone immediately improved a lot, and he began to make love in the middle: "Don''t be impulsive, let''s take this matter as it is." Xu Xiangdong''s eyes were red, and he would never change his mind after making up his mind, "It''s okay for me to suffer alone, but I can''t let Yn suffer with me and be wronged." He didn''t want to separate, but the eldest brother did too much up. He Yn was overwhelmed with surprise, and looked at Xu Xiangdong happily. My heart was cold just now, but now I am filled with joy. Sure enough, the husband she chose did not disappoint her. "You... you, you, you, you are so unfilial, you are not afraid of being poked in the back when you go out." Xu Qianjin became more and more guilty under the shock, jumped up and shouted: "I don''t agree with the separation of the family, you gave me this Heart." At this time, the gate of the Xu family was full of people, all of whom were shouted by Zhu Fang just now. Su Wen and Su Xiu were also there, standing in the crowd and not going in. Su Xiu was the first toe. She originally wanted to happilye to He Yn for business cooperation, but she didn''t expect to encounter a quarrel. She is an outsider and not easy to mix with. But he was afraid that He Yn would suffer, so he hurried home and called his eldest sister to help her out. Although Su Wen came, she didn''t intend to meddle in other people''s family affairs. Instead, she watched the y with relish. Tsk tsk tsk... No wonder the girlfriends around me are unwilling to find two brothers on a blind date. Sure enough, the more brothers there are, the more disputes there will be. She is still an only child, so don''t worry, in the future, when the younger sisters find a partner, she has to check it out in advance. Chapter 193: agree to split Chapter 193 Agreeing to Separation It is really unavoidable, and you have to understand the character of your brother and sister-inw. After eating melons for a long time, she found that Zhu Fang was not the most hateful one, but Xu Qianjin was. It''s really eye-opening, such a wonderful uncle is also unreasonable, sober and refined. "Sister, is sister Yn okay? Do you want to go in and persuade her?" Su Xiu asked worriedly. "No, you didn''t go in to persuade the eldest sister without seeing her!" Quarrels sometimes require persuasion and good words, so that each other can have a step down. But Granny He Yn is a capable person, not an ordinary muddled mother-inw. Presumably everyone in the vige knew about it, so they didn''t go in to persuade him as usual. Standing here at a disadvantage watching the show, waiting for Granny He Yn to show up! Sure enough, Granny He Yn did not disappoint. "I agree to split up!" Old man Xu shouted sharply. Frightened, Xu Qianjin and Zhu Fang didn''t have the mood to act anymore, so they stood up from the ground with a grunt, "Father, don''t be confused." "Exactly! How can a good family be divided?" Cao Jing and Xu Yuejin kept nodding. Grandma He Yn looked at the eldest son and the eldest daughter-inw and sneered, "We really don''t know what you are thinking? Separate the family, let''s separate now." "But..." Xu Qianjin wanted to say something, but was pulled away by Zhu Fang before he swallowed it back. She didn''t have the guts to refute her mother-inw''s words. If it doesn''t work, it''s okay to separate the family, anyway, they are the eldest, and logically speaking, the father-inw and mother-inw should live with the eldest son. At that time, wouldn''t the second and third children still have to deliver delicious food to their door? What can the parents-inw do to eat alone? She can''t believe it! Xu Qianjin obviously thought about it, and immediately made no objection, pretending to be filial, "Okay, I will listen to Dad." "That''s fine, you three brothers are all separated." "Huh? They''re all going to be split?" Xu Qianjin shouted with a voice that almost split. "Yes! You are all separated out, and I live alone with the old man. You can give me a fixed amount of money and food every year." Granny He Yn stared at Zhu Fang coldly, and said unceremoniously: "You really don''t care. Do you think I don''t know what you''re thinking? Just relying on you, you still want to y with my olddy? You should be more tender." She has seen through the eldest son and his wife, they arezy and selfish. She has been helping overtly and secretly, but in the end the two of them are not greedy enough and be more and more selfish. This kind of person, she doesn''t expect to be able to provide for herself in the future. Since she can''t provide for the elderly, she still keeps it for the New Year? Don¡¯t overdo it and forget it. These days, she has also seen that the only ones who can really be filial to the elderly are the old couple. The third child has been a filial and good boy since he was a child, and he never married a wife and forgot his mother after he got married. The third daughter-inw was not bad either, knowing that she was secretly biased but didn''tin. It has passed her test. As for the second son and second daughter-inw, although they are not as good as the eldest, they are too smart. As the saying goes, there is no filial son in front of the bed for a long time. When she and the old man are in good health, can work and earn money, everything is good. If they are really old and sick, they don¡¯t know what to do! In this case, she might as well treat the third couple with peace of mind while she can still work. "Mother-inw." He Yn called out gratefully, and received aforting look from thetter, instantly all grievances disappeared, and she felt that no matter how much work she did, it was worth it. "Grandma, you are too partial." Zhu Fang shouted in panic. Chapter 194: eat melon and watch a show Chapter 194 Eating Melon and Watching a Movie "Shut up, I said we''ll separate the family today. Go, call the vige chief for me." Cao Jing watched for a long time, and realized that her parents-inw had made up her mind, so she sneered at Zhu Fang, "You deserve it! Let you take advantage of it and bully others." Zhu Fang felt annoyed, "Didn''t you take advantage? How many times have you been in the field? How many work points at home did you earn?" "I haven''t been in the field much, but my family has jumped into the field, and I earn a lot of work points." When she first entered the house, she was not aszy as she is now, and she was looking forward to the future with confidence. If it wasn''t for seeing Zhu Fang not working, and pushing her own work on her head, she wouldn''t follow the broken jar. It¡¯s okay to separate the family now, and live their own lives separately. It''s not that Cao Jing can''t work, she just doesn''t want to see her mother-inw being partial, and doesn''t want Zhu Fang to take advantage. She didn''t believe it anymore, she couldn''t live a good life by herself after the family was separated. Soon the vige chief was called to act as a notary for the Xu family. Su Wen saw that it was almost done, and was not interested in the next thing, so she took Su Xiu home. "Sister, do I still need to find Sister-inw Yn as a partner?" "I''m looking for it, and I need to look even more now." Su Wen said without hesitation: "She didn''t separate her family before, and there were a lot of conflicts when she got mixed up with the eldest brother and the second child. Now it''s a good thing that the family is separated." She looked at it for a long time, It can be regarded as understanding the Xu family. He Yn and Xu Xiangdong are good people, and their parents-inw can also be identified. Much better than the Su family. "Okay, then I''ll wait for Yn''s sister-inw to settle down after the separation." Su Xiu smiled happily. "Yeah!" Su Wen stood at the door, guessing that Su Qing had left early in the morning, and she should have arrived at her aunt''s house by this time. Go by bike ande back for lunch fast. At noon, she cooked pickled fish by herself. Sauerkraut is pickled in a jar, which is sour and crispy, and is used to make pickled fish. The fish was wild silver carp that Uncle Arita touched by the river, and Su Wen exchanged it with a notebook. Now that the weather is hot, fresh things cannot be put in. If you want to eat some fish, you have to go to the town. In addition to being a barefoot doctor, Li Youtian is also good at fishing and eel. I was lucky today, I caught a silver carp and a crucian carp, and I happened to pass by the door with a straw rope, so Su Wen saw it. proposed to buy it, but Li Youtian was too embarrassed to take money, and Su Wen couldn''t ask for something for nothing, so he proposed to exchange it with aptop. The prices of the two are about the same. Su Wen¡¯s notebooks are both good and exquisite. Li Youtian naturally used it as a barefoot doctor, and he couldn''t put it down after reading the notebook, so he offered both fish to Su Wen. Su Wen has the nerve to want it all, isn''t it too delicious? Anyway, I left one for someone, so I asked for a bigger silver carp. Just used to make pickled fish. She used to like to eat sauerkraut fish, and she also likes to buy seasoning packets specially made for sauerkraut fish from the supermarket and cook it herself. Now the pickles in the county at home are not troublesome to make. At noon, Su Xiu cooked the rice, and after the silver carp was killed and washed, Su Wen rolled up her sleeves and cooked for herself. First cut the silver carp from the back of the fish, and then fillet the fish from the tail. At the beginning, she was a little novice, but after a few cuts, she became more and more proficient, and every piece of fish sliced ??by her was beautiful andplete. Although it can¡¯t achieve the very thin and thin effect of the chef, the pickled fish does not need to be very thin. If the fish fillets are too thin, they will easily break when cooked. Chapter 195: pickled fish Chapter 195 Sauerkraut Fish After cutting the fish fillets, marinate them with egg whites and seasonings for about half an hour. During the marinating process, heat the oil in a pan and fry the ginger, dried chili, pepper and scallions until fragrant, then add the chopped pickles, fish heads, and fish bones to cook the soup. After the soup is fragrant, add the fish fillets. The final procedure is to put the cooked sauerkraut fish into arge soup bowl, sprinkle with chili noodles and pour hot oil on it. Su Wen made it in an orderly manner, and the delicious taste of the fish head and fish bone soup made people''s index fingers move. After cooking, it is even more delicious in color, fragrance, red chili oil, beautifully colored pickles, and smooth fish fillets... The spicy and delicious taste goes straight to people''s noses. Sprinkle with green coriander at the end to make it look better. Su Xiu watched intently from the sidelines. Whenever she encountered something she didn¡¯t understand, she would ask questions and try her best to learn every step. She cooks it when she cooks. Everyone in the family loves spicy food. She has a hunch that this dish will be everyone''s favorite in the future. The only bad thing is wasting oil. She felt so distressed seeing the elder sister put so much oil. Su Xiu and the younger sister were sneezed and drooled at the same time. "Sister, what kind of dish is this? Why is it so delicious?" "Spicy fish." Qingshui County doesn''t have this dish, so it''s normal for my younger sister not to know it. "Then when shall we have dinner?" "Wait for your second sister toe back." "What did the second sister do?" "I''m going to pick up your sixth sister." Su Xiaomei changed her face instantly, afraid of being discovered by her elder sister, she hurriedly pretended not to care, "Oh!" Although she doesn''t like Su Liumei, she can''t stop Su Liumei froming back. She wants to be a well-behaved and sensible child, so that the elder sister will like it. After the sauerkraut fish was ready, Su Xiu fried another string of beans, grown in her own vegetable garden, Su Xiu usually took care of it very well, often watering and weeding. When all the food was ready, Su Xiu ran to the entrance of the vige to wait for someone, and waited for a long time before she came back disappointed. "I haven''te back yet, it will probably be in the afternoon." "It''s afternoon in the afternoon! Let''s eat first!" Although Su Wen asked Uncle Arita to exchange silver carp for Su Liumei, if she doesn''te back, she can eat it by herself! Anyway,e back and think of a way. The little girl cheered happily, took a bowl of rice graciously, set the te, and served the dishes. At noon, the family had a delicious meal. After taking a nap in the afternoon and getting up, they heard that the three brothers of the Xu family had separated. Although Xu''s house is not as tall and beautiful as Su Wen''s, it is quite a lot, One brother has two houses, and the inws and the old couple keep three rooms for themselves. There are not many other things, farm tools, chickens to feed, food at home, pots and pans are all shared equally. These are all known. As for the deposit, there are different opinions. Everyone has a different opinion. Su Wen is not interested and only concentrates on drawing the blueprint of the bag at home. At the beginning, she didn''t n to have many styles. The first bag sheunched mainly considered the aesthetics and practicality of this era. ssic, generous, but also have their own characteristics, of course, refreshing fashion is indispensable. This is the main focus. She doesn''t consider pure imitation. There are many styles for reference, but she still has to do her own details. The first is the brand. Su Wen racked her brains for a whole afternoon, picked dozens of names, and finally rejected them one by one. In the end, I thought that the Su family is the Seven Sisters, so why not name the brand "su" with the English letters of Su, first of all, it will give customers a sense of fashion at first sight. At least not dirt. Chapter 196: design brand Chapter 196 Designing Brands The brand logo uses 7+ to represent the seven girls of the Su family. She also considers custom-made 7+ metal logos and bag pendants, zippers, etc. in the future. Take a pen and draw more than a dozen different 7+ styles on arge notebook, and finally choose one, and then start to make 7+ pendants by hand. This works best when there is no metal callout. Su Wen is very devoted when she is busy, and it consumes energy, so neither Su Xiu nor Su Xiaomei dare to disturb her. In the afternoon, Su Xiaomei was forced by Su Xiu to read and count. When Su Xiu went to weed the vegetable garden, Su Xiaomei ran out secretly to y with Su Xiaoya. The favorite ce for the children in the vige to y now is the pagoda tree forest behind the vige. There is shade, the cool breeze is not hot, and you can catch dragonflies. Xiaowa likes to run here to y. Su Xiaomeizu has recently been proud of being a baby, and she walks with wind. Those who didn''t y with her before, now take the initiative to find her to y with, because every time Su Xiaomei will bring delicious food. As soon as Su Xiaomei arrived, a group of children surrounded her. "Miss Su, why haven''t youe out to y recently?" "I heard that your eldest sister wants you to study?" "Really?" "What''s Su Xiaomei''s school like? If you go to school, we won''t be able to y together." "Su Xiaomei, where did you buy the chicken cake you broughtst time? I asked my mother to buy it, but I couldn''t get it." From the age of three or four, who were just able to walk, to the age of seven or eight, arge group of people asked questions in a hurry. Tongyan Tongyu, especially lively. Most of them are girls, and the boys are very small, and theye out to y with their sisters. Older boys disdain to y with little kids and like to bully others, while girls avoid them. Su Xiaomei returned to everyone''s questions one by one, and it took a while for the crowd to disperse. Su Xiaoya leaned on the tree trunk and said enviously: "Little sister and aunt, you are very popr now, everyone is willing to y with you." "Hmph! That''s because Miss Su didn''te back." Su Xiaomei said unhappily, "When shees back, they will y around Su Liumei. How can they remember me?" She is like a mirror in her heart, she knows everything! "It''s better than me. We used to be the same. Ever since your elder sister started to care about you, dressed you up every day, and gave you all kinds of delicious things, everyone is willing to y with you." .¡± Su Xiaoya is really envious of the little girl, looking at the clean and beautiful little girl now, it ispletely different from before. She hugged her shoulders, envious in her heart, and wished to have a big sister like Aunt Su Wen. So she wanted to go and y with Aunt Su Wen every day, but she was afraid that her little sister and aunt would be unhappy. Thinking of the elder sister, the younger sister narrowed her eyes with a smile, "Of course my elder sister will be fine, but Sixth Sister Su will be home in the evening." "Come back when youe back! I''ll help you, don''t be afraid of her." Su Xiaoya solemnly patted Su Xiaomei''s shoulder like a mature adult, "Don''t worry, if she dares to bully you, I''ll beat her up for you .¡± Su Xiaomei squatted on the ground, rolled her nimble eyes, and said slyly: "I canin to Eldest Sister, hmph! Now Eldest Sister treats me very well, even if Sixth Sister Sues back to rob Eldest Sister from me, I may not lose. " She is the number one dog leg of the eldest sister! Su Xiaoya couldn''t help but roll her eyes, "You came to me to tell me this?" "Yes!" She just felt uneasy, fearing that her eldest sister would be snatched away. Chapter 197: Su Xuefang Chapter 197 Su Xuefang "Don''t worry, I think Aunt Su Wen loves you now." Su Xiaoya was jealous. "Then you have to speak good words for me in the future." "Yes, but please invite me to your house for dinner." Su Xiaoya took the opportunity to make a request. She couldn''t get enough to eat at night. The porridge cooked by her stepmother could be used as a mirror, and the steamed buns she made were never given to her. Su Xiaoya is really hungry. Miss Su thought for a while, and agreed, "Okay! But tomorrow at noon, youe to my house for dinner. Youe with meter, and I''ll give you Shaqima. The elder sister bought it from the county." "Really? Is Shaqima the delicious one you said yesterday? What is it like?" **** Su Xuewen''s younger sister, Su Xuefang, married in the town. Her husband''s family name is Tian, ??and his name is Tian Yong. She is the second child in the family. There is an older brother on the top, but there are two younger brothers and a younger sister below. Although workers get married and marry their daughters-inw, they hold their heads high. I don¡¯t like this, and I don¡¯t like that. Either they dislike being ugly, or they dislike being poor at home, or they dislike too many brothers, and they are afraid that they wille to take advantage of the autumn wind after marriage. Su Xuefang was dazzled by the so-called worker''s family at the beginning, and she wanted to marry if she fell in love. For this reason, she married a lot of things, and even forced to take away the bicycle Su Xuewen bought. Who knew that Tian Yong''s family was just an empty frame, and they were all pretentious. The family has no money at all, yet they are ashamed to dislike Su Xuefang as a farmer in the countryside. Not to mention that it is a must-have item for getting married, even the red thermos bottle is used by the boss for getting married. Su Xuefang is obsessed with ghosts. After getting married, she often goes home to enjoy the autumn breeze. Before Su Xuewen died, the conditions were good, and he woulde to eat and take whatever he had. He said it nicely, and when Su Xuewen died, he immediately turned his face and refused to recognize anyone. As long as the family is busy, I call Su Liumei to help take care of the children. Obviously, she regarded Su Liumei as a servant, and she even said nicely that she was taking her niece to the town to enjoy the blessings, and to eat and drink at her aunt''s house. He brazenly publicized it in the vige, and when he came back, he gave Su Liumei one of the old clothes left by his eldest daughter Tian Jinfeng. The people outside thought that Su Liumei was ordered by Su Wen to fight the autumn wind, and she wanted to take advantage of others. Su Xuefang got the benefits, and acted like a good boy, and then smeared the original body. Yuan was stupid, was used and smeared, and kept fawning on Su Xuefang, hoping that Su Xuefang would remember that his father Su Xuewen''s life was a contribution to the Su family and a good thing to Su Xuefang. She didn''t know that every time she mentioned Su Xuewen''s kindness to Su Xuefang, it made her feel even more ufortable. When Su Xuefang wanted to marry Tian Yong, Su Xuewen despised Tian Yong and clearly opposed it. At that time, Tian Yong was offended, but because Su Xuewen was capable, and Su Xuefang had to rely on his elder brother, naturally he dared not show it. Tian Yong has been saying bad things about Su Xuewen in front of Su Xuefang over the years. Su Xuefang is soft-hearted, and has long been coaxed by Tian Yong to hate Su Xuewen. On the surface, he is sensible and generous in front of Su Xuewen, caring about his niece. In fact, I was so jealous that I hated my elder brother for being too stingy. He was reluctant to give himself any benefits, and was too mean to her sister. Actually, Su Xuewen is good enough to Su Xuefang! Asking for a bicycle to give a bicycle, I have no money, and I have never refused to borrow money when I came back. Said it was a loan, but never paid it back. Su Xuewen is a generous person, and his sister pretends to be stupid and refuses to pay back the money, so that''s fine. Now that Su Xuewen is dead, everything is different. Chapter 198: Su Liumei Chapter 198 Su Liumei Su Xuefang not only doesn''t remember Su Xuewen''s kindness, but wants to get back the grievances she has suffered in front of Su Xuewen for so many years. So it''s not just about bullying sister Su Wen vigorously! In the novel, Su Qing and Su Xiu are deceived by their rtives to go to a southern city and sold as youngdies, and finallymit suicide by jumping into the sea when they have nowhere to go. The rtive who lied to them was Su Xuefang''s sister-inw Shi Caiyue. The reason why Su Qing and Su Xiu were cheated was that Su Xuefang patted his chest to ensure that they were authentic. As long as you go, you can enter the factory to make money. As real aunts, the sisters believed it. Unexpectedly, he was pushed into the fire pit and even died. Two lives were lost in this way. Not only did Su Xuefang not feel guilty at all, but she wascent and got the introduction fee of 200 yuan. Later, he went back to Sanjiaying and introduced more than a dozen young girls to Shi Caiyue. In the end, none of these little girls were found. Although Su Xuefang didn''t know what Shi Caiyue and her eldest brother Tian Gang did, but she could get a hundred yuan for introducing a person. I always knew in my heart that it was not a good thing. Otherwise, why didn''t she send her daughter there. Besides, Tian Yong knew it clearly. These are just the plots that Su Wen knows, and there are many others that Su Wen doesn''t know. For example, at this time, Sixth Sister Su, with **** and white eyes, was looking around vigntly, her ears were secretly pressed to the door, listening to the conversation inside. She hase to her aunt''s house many times, and this time she stayed the longest, more than two months. Sister Su wanted to go back a long time ago, but her aunt refused to agree, and her eldest and second sisters didn''te to pick her up. She had no choice but to continue to live. Wear an apron every day, from morning till night. She didn''t take care of the children at her aunt''s house. My aunt is not worried about letting her take care of the children, she only asks her to wash the pot, wash the dishes, wash the clothes, and sweep the floor every day. Where the cleaning is not clean, I will be picked on by my aunt''s mother-inw, and I will be my cousin''s punching bag. If my aunt''s house is delicious, she will be carried behind her back every time, and will steal it when she is not around. In fact, she knew everything, but she just pretended not to know. These ounts are all recorded by Su Liumei one by one! She has her own ck ount book in her heart. Whoever treats her badly or offends her, she keeps a record of it, and she will settle the ount when she grows up. Sister Su was expecting her elder sister toe and pick her up, and at the same time she became more and more vignt. I always feel that my aunt''s sister-inw, Shi Caiyue, is always looking for opportunities toe over recently, and every time she smiles at her, she gets goose bumps. Sister Su looked disgusting. When Shi Caiyue saw her before, she didn''t even look at her face. Su Liumei''s intuition is not a good thing, but she is very smart, unlike the idiot of the younger sister, who was sold out and counted money! She can now add, subtract, multiply and divide within a thousand. And she recently concluded a rule, the way of addition, subtraction, multiplication and division is the same, whether it is less than 1000 or less than 10,000, it is a one-person algorithm. In this case, she is even more powerful. Little sister, that idiot, is even worse than her. In the room, Shi Caiyue''s sharp voice came, "Xuefang, I think your niece is not bad! She looks more and more lovable." "Hmph! She learned to seduce people at a young age, just like her shameless mother." The rtionship between Su Xuefang''s sister-inw and sister-inw is not happy, and the older Su Liumei is, the better she is, and her own Jinfeng stands in front of her. The quilt was lined like a country girl, how could it make him feelfortable. Chapter 199: Shi Caiyue Chapter 199 Shi Caiyue Su Liumei has been good-looking since she was a child, and Su Wen is already a well-known beauty in all towns and viges. But Sixth Sister Su was even worse. Although she was only eight years old, she could already tell that she was a beauty. Red lips, wless white skin, ck and white, big eyes that are agile and natural. Her demeanor is also generous and natural, and her hair is not as dry as straw like a rural girl, but ck and smooth, exuding a diamond-like brilliance in the sun. Su Xuefang tried to get Su Liumei to be her servant out of vanity. But he hated Su Liumei''s appearance very much, and wished he could exchange her face with his Jinfeng''s. Shi Caiyue secretly rejoiced, feeling that there was something interesting, "It would be a pity not to take advantage of such a pretty face." "How to use it?" "A distant rtive of my family runs a factory in a coastal city in the south. You can introduce her to work." Shi Caiyue''s dark, red and fat face is full of calctions, but Su Xuefang can''t see it at all, and only cares about whether it will work. After thinking about it for a long time, I had to shake my head, "I''m afraid it won''t work, I''m too young." Shi Caiyue also knew that Su Liumei was too young, but there was no girl prettier than Su Liumei in Qingshui County. Now you can see what she will look like when she grows up, and she must be better looking than her famous elder sister. Now she can''t wait for Su Liumei to grow up overnight, she is worth old money. "Why don''t you introduce me to be a babysitter? I heard that being a babysitter is also good, and the ie is very high." Shi Caiyue chuckled, "Xuefang, you don''t know that there are many rich people in the south. Although they say they hire a babysitter, they actually don''t do anything To live. It is to apany the children in the family to study and go to school. If you go to school, you will enjoy the blessings and get paid!" "Is it really that good?" Su Xuefang asked dubiously. She has been sister-inw with Shi Caiyue for so many years, and she still knows who she is. It is false to hear this, if Shi Caiyue is good, she will never think about others, wishing she could monopolize it all by herself. "Of course." Shi Caiyue didn''t feel guilty at all, "Don''t you know the rtionship between Xuefang and us? Of course I''m thinking about your natal family when something good happens?" "Why Su Liumei?" I always felt that something was wrong with her looking for Su Liumei. "Of course I thought that your eldest niece wouldn''t let Su Liumei go to school, and she would be idle at home. Why don''t you send it to the south to earn some money to subsidize the family." Su Liumei can see beauty at a young age, and she doesn''t want to give up this cash cow . When you sell people in the south, you will get a lot of money. "That doesn''t work either." Su Xuefang immediately became reluctant when she heard that she was idle at home. Su Liumei is not idle at all, she is counted on to do all the work at home! If she was asked to go to the southern city to make money, wouldn''t she have to do it herself? When ites to money, she can''t get it. Seeing that it was not possible, Shi Caiyue immediately raised her stake, "Do you think this is feasible? You introduce someone to me, and I will give you amission." "Is there amission? You mean what you say?" "When did my words not count?" Shi Caiyue usually has the worst reputation, and this society is trying to trick Su Xuefang into cooperating with her, so she almost swore an oath. "I promise, as long as you get on the train to the south, I will give you themission directly at the train station. Can you see it?" Su Xuefang was really reluctant to have a freebor force at home. After thinking about it, she changed her mind and said, "How about this! I will introduce my second and third nieces to you. They are not young enough to enter the factory. How much can one person give to the factory? Referral fee?" Chapter 200: Referral fee Chapter 200 Introduction fee snort! Anyway, she doesn''t understand Su Qing and Su Xiu, so it''s better to let them go to the south to work. It''s not bad for you, and you can earn some extra money. As for what to do in the south, what does it have to do with her? Anyway, she can get it. Su Xuefang didn''t believe what Shi Caiyue said was a blessing to be a nanny in the south! If there is such a good thing, why doesn''t she let her daughter go? Going to a factory to make money, she heard Tian Yong said that now that the south is engaged in economic development, many private individuals in coastal cities can build factories. Many people made a fortune. Shi Caiyue thought about it for a while, but she couldn''t bear to let her children get away with wolves, and if she wanted Su Xuefang to introduce her, she had to give more money. Anyway,pared to what she earned, what she gave was really nothing. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll give you a hundred yuan introduction fee per person." "What? One hundred yuan?" Su Xuefang screamed in surprise, her tone full of disbelief. "One hundred dors." "Don''t worry! Leave this matter to me, and I will definitely handle it for you." Su Xuefang wished she could go back to her mother''s house immediately to persuade her. "I heard that your eldest niece recruited a son-inw at home. She is the master of the house. Can you agree?" "Why don''t you agree?" Su Xuefang snorted proudly, "Don''t worry, my eldest niece listens to me the most. I told her to go east, but she didn''t dare to go west. I told her to beat a dog and she didn''t dare to scold her." chicken." "That''s good." Su Liumei gritted her teeth when she heard it outside, wishing she could rush in immediately, but she couldn''t. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Su Liumei quickly hid and ran outside, pretending that she was always busy. "Sixth Sister?" Su Qing stood at the door, looking at Sixth Sister who was wearing an apron, her eyes were sour and astringent. Didn''t you say yes, you just came to help take care of the children? Why do you want to brush your shoes? Liu Mei was at home, and they were not willing to let her brush her shoes. "Second sister!" Su Liumei jumped up happily, looking at the second sister who hadn''t seen for more than two months, she felt strange, and she was stunned for a moment before she realized it. "Why are you here? Did you pick me up?" "Sister asked me to pick you up." "Great." Su Liumei was overjoyed, "Wait for me, I''ll go and pack my clothes now." When she came, she was wearing a suit and brought an extra one, and there was nothing extra. She doesn''t want Tian Jinfeng''s junk! Sister Su tidied up quickly, wishing she could leave immediately, she couldn''t stay here for a minute. It just so happened that Su Xuefang and Shi Caiyue also came out of the room, and they saw Su Qing all at once, and they met each other knowingly. "Auntie." Su Qing greeted politely. Su Xuefang nodded. "Then I will wait for your good news." Shi Caiyue left contentedly. Su Xuefang turned to stare at Su Qing, and said warmly, "Su Qing, how is your family doing?" No matter how good the family is, she can''t tell Su Xuefang that she was deeply impressed by her aunt''s behavior of eating and taking when she was a child. So Su Qing deliberately said embarrassingly: "It''s not very good, the family is almost hungry now." Su Xuefang heard that she was about to go hungry, so she immediately changed the topic, pretending she didn''t hear it. "Then what are you doing here today?" "I''ll take Sixth Sister back." "Why do you go back properly? If you don''t go back, you can enjoy the blessings at my house. You are really, the family is hungry. Didn''t you hurt her by taking Liumei back?" Su Xuefang put on a serious look and spoke righteously. He said, "Just stay at my house, and I don''t need a bite to eat. If I can eat a bite, there must be Liumei." With these words, those who didn''t know would think Su Xuefang was so benevolent and righteous! Chapter 201: coaxing Chapter 201 Coaxing and cheating Su Qing already knew that her aunt would say this, and her elder sister had exined everything before she came, so she didn''t panic after hearing it now, and said unhurriedly: "Thank you, aunt, but I was asked by my elder sister toe today, and I can''t help it You see, if you want to keep Sixth Sister, you have to tell Eldest Sister." Sister Su was worried at first, she was afraid that the second sister would be tricked by her aunt because she was too talkative, and she was afraid that the eldest sister would be tricked by her aunt. Unexpectedly, the second sister''s reaction waspletely different from what she expected, and she couldn''t help but stare at Su Qing in surprise. Su Qing gently patted Su Liumei''s soft hair with her palm, calmlyforting her. Su Xuefang was originally a thieves with abacus beads, which could have been dismissed with a single sentence, but Su Qing didn''t know what to do. Immediately changed his face, "Su Qing, what do you mean? Use your elder sister to suppress me? Let me tell you, your elder sister must also listen to me. I am doing it for the good of your family, but who knows that you are a dog-hearted person who doesn''t know what is good or bad." Su Qing smiled honestly, still unhurriedly, "Auntie, I know you are doing it for the good of our family, but no matter how poor our family is, we can''t take advantage of you! Even if you don''t care, we still have to pay attention, after all You are already married." The implication is that you are already married, but you can''t control your natal family. Su Xuefang almost choked to death, but she didn''t want Liumei to go back like this. The family has been busy recently, and she has learned to y mahjong. If Su Liumei goes back, who will do so much work? She doesn''t want to do it. After thinking about it, she still wants to coax Su Qing to work in a southern city, and she can''t turn her face now, so she immediately put on a kind smile, and warmly took Su Qing''s hand, "You girl, you are too out of touch with me, okay I won''t say anything else, I will stay at my aunt''s house for dinner at noon, I happen to have something nice to tell you." Su Qing had no choice but to stay. For lunch, she ate dried sweet potatoes with pickles. The family stopped eating for a long time, and Su Xuefang still acted as if he was hospitable to guests. Su Qing watched Su Xuefang secretly, feeling cold in her heart. An aunt like this, apart from taking advantage of her family, and her niece from her natal family would not even be willing to entertain her with a meal of white rice, so how could she treat Liu Mei well? Will she always think about her family like she said? Why didn''t she see it before? "Su Qing! What do you think about what my aunt told you? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If you miss this vige, this store will disappear." Sister Su Liu kicked Su Qing secretly, afraid that the second sister would impulsively agree, but now the aunt is staring at her and cannot remind the second sister directly. The family is poor and has no money, but the second sister cannot be allowed to go so far away. Shi Caiyue is obviously not a good person, she can''t let the second sister go. "No, thank you, aunt." If it was before, Su Qing might have agreed. In order for her younger sister to have money to go to school and grow up not to be illiterate, she will definitely try her best to earn money to support the family. But now the eldest sister is very capable and can fully support the four younger sisters to go to school. She is still waiting to make bags with her eldest sister to earn a lot of money! How could he be willing to go to a foreign ce where he was not familiar with. "I''m doing it for your own good. I can make a lot of money when I go there. When you earn money, you can also let the sixth sister and the younger sister study." Su Xuefang coaxed, "What''s the use of you learning to be a tailor? But someone asked you to do it." Clothes? Even if you make a piece of clothing, how much money can you earn? You are right, I am doing it for your own good, don''t be self-willed!" "Gu, I really don''t want to go." Chapter 202: go home Chapter 202 Go home "Crack!" Su Xuefang pped the table hard and made a loud noise. If it was before, Su Qing would definitely be taken aback, and then Su Xuefang''s emotions would be swayed. But after this period of Su Wen''s unremitting brainwashing, Su Qing''s vision is no longer what it used to be. The eyshes didn''t even move at the moment. "Su Qing, don''t be ignorant of good and evil." Su Xuefang yelled angrily. "Since it''s such a good thing, Auntie, you''d better let your sister-inw go! I remember your sister-inw is about the same age as me, and she stopped studying very early, so she can earn more money before she gets married." Anyway, she is determined to earn money with her eldest sister. My sister-inw is not her turn to be introduced by Su Xuefang! If Shi Caiyue could do it, she would have done it long ago. Seeing that Shi Caiyue didn''t even mention her sister-inw, she would know that going to the south is definitely not a good thing. Su Xuefang knew it in her heart, but she was still speechless by what Su Qing said just now, and she didn''t react for a long time. The look in Su Qing''s eyes is not right now. Su Liumei was also shocked, looking at the second sister in disbelief, almost thinking that the person in front of her was not the second sister, but a person who looked very simr to the second sister. Second Sister...When did you be so good at speaking? Even if the second sister can talk, she is not so courageous, she dares to refute her aunt''s words. "Auntie, it''s gettingte, so I took Liumei back first." Su Qing stood up and gave Su Liumei a wink. Sister Su understood everything, and she moved faster than Su Qing, and ran out quickly with the small snakeskin pocket she used to fashion clothes. I''m afraid that the movement will be slow and I will be left behind. She was at her aunt''s house, she didn''t eat well, and she did the most work, so she didn''t want to stay any longer. Although the food at home is not good, but the family is happy! She is fine and can still bully and bully the younger sister. Beautiful. Su Qing followed and left. When Su Xuefang came to his senses, the two sisters walked away, thinking that they hadn''t found out the tattered clothes for the sixth sister to take back, and their teeth itched with anger. If Liu Mei doesn''t bring clothes home, how can she show off to her neighbors! How to go back to Sanjiaying to discredit Su Wen! It''s really hateful, Su Qing''s mouth has be so eloquent after not seeing her for a short period of time. She didn''t react just now, no way! For the introduction fee of two hundred yuan, we can''t just forget it. Wait for her to go back on Sunday, and tell Su Wen face to face. As long as Su Wen agrees, Su Qing dares to say no. *** "Second sister, second sister, you are really good today." Su Liumei walked happily, "I told you that my aunt introduced you to earn introduction fees, and she didn''t follow my heart." The two sisters came out of Su Xuefang''s house and walked a long way before they slowed down a little. "I know, don''t worry! I won''t go." How could she be willing to leave home, her eldest sister and five younger sisters. "That''s good, but I don''t think my aunt will give up. If you don''t agree, she will definitely go to our house to find the elder sister and ask the elder sister to agree." Su Liumei knows that the elder sister is the real head of the family, and the elder sister agrees when the timees. The second sister and the third sister will definitely be obedient. Su Qing burst outughing, and said categorically: "That''s even more impossible, the eldest sister will never agree to it." In fact, before she came this time, the eldest sister not only clearly showed that she hated her aunt, but also reminded her to be on guard. aunt. How could you agree. "Really?" Su Liumei was dubious, and sighed like a little adult, "Based on what I know about Eldest Sister, she will definitely be deceived by Auntie." Chapter 203: Zhou Hengyang is back Chapter 203 Zhou Hengyang is back "That was the big sister before, but not now." Su Liumei tilted her head and looked at Su Qing, "Why do I feel that the time I''m not at home seems to have changed a lot?" Sixth Sister has been smart since she was a child. Her intelligence is different from that of Fourth Sister and Fifth Sister who can get good grades in school. Smart like a monkey, but also careful and courageous, and his brain turns quickly. Su Qing was not surprised to be discovered. "The changes are quite big. Listen to me and tell you slowly on the road." The changes at home during this period can be said to be earth-shaking. "Okay." Su Liumei nodded, and as soon as this was not the way home, "Where are we going? It''s a bit of a detour to go back to Sanjiaying this way." She has lived in her aunt''s house for so long, and she has already figured out the way up. "Let''s go to the supply and marketing cooperative first. When I came, I parked the bicycle at the entrance of the supply and marketing cooperative and asked someone to watch over it!" Given that Su Xuefang has a history of snatching bicycles, I am afraid that Su Xuefang will find an excuse to detain the new bicycle. Once it''s in her hands, it''s impossible to get it back. So Su Qing had discussed with Su Wen beforeing here. Su Wen has a good rtionship with Li Xiaolian from the supply and marketing cooperative, so she asked Su Qing to go to the supply and marketing cooperative to ask Li Xiaolian for help. Sure enough, after arriving at the supply and marketing cooperative, Su Qing reported Su Wen''s name, and Li Xiaolian immediately agreed. Su Qing also really felt the benefits of having many good friends. "Bicycle? Where did you get the bicycle?" "Our family." Su Qing narrowed her eyes with a smile, "Listen to me and tell you slowly, anyway, there are a lot of good things happening at home recently, I guarantee you will be very happy to hear." "okay then!" **** Seeing that it was gettingter andter, Su Qing went to pick up Su Liumei and hadn''te back, so Su Wen was worried. Just go to the side of the main road at the entrance of the vige and wait, hoping to see Su Qing and Su Liumeie back as soon as possible. Although it was her aunt''s house, she was worried about letting Su Qing spend the night there. She secretly made up her mind that if she didn''te back after it was too dark, she would ask someone to help her find someone at Su Xuefang''s house. You must know that Tian Yong¡¯s family is a bunch of crooks. Although Su Xuefang¡¯s sister-inw has just started to know the crooks in the south at this time, she cannot guarantee her safety 100%. She was careless, she would have gone there herself if she had known. Su Wen looked into the distance and didn''t see Su Qing, but unexpectedly found a tall and straight man on the road not far away. He was at least 1.86 meters tall by visual inspection. Looking at it from a distance made people feel full of security. The more Su Wen looked at it, the more familiar it became. This...isn''t this the male lead? Isn''t he only able to save the city for a few days? Why are you back again? I remember that in the novel, he came back after walking for a long time. When he came back, Yuanshen and Zhao Jiangang even had children. Even if Yuanshen knew that he had made a fortune and became the richest man, he would have no chance of regretting it. However, the original body is a deadhead, and she didn''t regret it at all when the male lead became the richest man. This is the only ce Su Wen admires Yuanshen, a real man, he went all the way to the dark. Thest time she came back was because she broke Sun Dahai''s arm and got into trouble. Now she is fine, hiding at home and rarely going out, and not causing trouble, why is he back again? Su Wen subconsciously felt a little ufortable, even a little nervous. It must be that the presence of the hero is too strong. Regardless of the reason why he came back, since he has already returned, he must seize the time to embrace the golden thigh. You can''t waste the opportunity in vain, it''s good to fake the power of the tiger for the future! Su Wen has good eyes, and Zhou Hengyang has better eyes than hers. I saw her standing at the entrance of the vige waiting from a long distance, looking out from time to time. This made him feel inexplicably better, and the corners of his mouth curled up. His heart was beating uncontrobly, and he stopped. The sharp eyes with half-closed pupils were slowly stained with an unbelievable softness, which made his sharp, handsome and cold facial features make people want to get close. Standing so far away from here, you can see the eagerness on Su Wen''s face. I didn''t tell anyone in advance when I came back, even Li Youcai didn''t know when he woulde back. How did she know? Could it be that she waits for herself at the entrance of the vige every day? Chapter 204: show loyalty Chapter 204 Show loyalty Zhou Hengyang''s footsteps suddenly quickened, and he even thought of standing in front of her immediately. But before he got close, he saw two peopleing out of the vige behind Su Wen. It was Su Pingfan and Zhao Jiangang. Zhou Hengyang''s eyes were cold, sharp as a knife, and the corner of his mouth raised a cold arc. "It''s Su Wen." Su Pingfan didn''t intend to help Zhao Jiangang create opportunities so soon. He suffered a loss in front of Su Wenst time, and he learned to be smart. Knowing that in the future, when looking for Su Wen, it is absolutely not possible to do so in front of others, it is best to do so in private. No one saw it, and he said nothing without being poked in the back. As soon as Zhao Jiangang saw Su Wen, his eyes glued to Su Wen, staring so hard that he was almost drooling. He didn''t realize that Su Wen had such a good figure before. "Now is a good opportunity." Su Pingfan looked around furtively. It was getting dark, and all the people working in the fields had gone back, and there was no one around. "You go, take the opportunity to ask her what she means. You are not someone who says you want it, and you say you want it." Su Pingfan''s words made Zhao Jiangang angry all of a sudden. "I know." Before, he promised to drive Zhou Hengyang away and live with him, but now he dares to turn against him. This time he must let Su Wen try his strength. It really doesn''t work, let''s go to sleep first. When she has tasted her strength, she will definitely die and die. The few urbanites who didn''t watch the educated youth spot, who looked at people with their chins, are now clinging to him desperately. "Su Wen." Zhao Jiangang put away the greedy calctions on his face, deliberately squeezed out a gentle smile, stepped forward and stood behind Su Wen, staring at her affectionately. When Su Wen turned her head, she was disgusted by Zhao Jiangang''s greasy and hypocritical face. "Su Wen, are you waiting for me?" Zhao Jiangang''s eyes became softer, "Su Wen, I knew you would never forget me, and only I can give you happiness. Only I can give you the love you want." "Don''t be disgusting, okay?" If Su Wen didn''t have the memory of the original body, she didn''t know what the original body had said to Zhao Jiangang, and she didn''t want to leave a loophole, causing people to suspect that she would have turned her back. There is really no need to be lenient when dealing with such vicious people. Zhao Jiangang had a hurt look on his thin face, and he was still staring at Su Wen affectionately, but he was already very angry. In the past, she had to say a few words casually, but Su Wen was so coaxed that she didn''t know where to go. Now dare to scold him. I really want to die, just wait! When he enters Su''s house, let''s see how arrogant she is. "Su Wen, have you forgotten what you said?" "I have said too many words, how do I know which one?" Su Wen would not admit it. "You said that once Zhou Hengyang leaves, we will be together." It''s okay not to mention Zhou Hengyang, but Su Wen suddenly remembered seeing the figure in the distance just now. It''s almost ten minutes, at the walking speed of a man, it should be almost here. The male lead already had a lot of opinions about him, so even if she didn''t say anything to Zhao Jiangang, she still couldn''t exin why she was seen by the male lead. Oh! Thanks to the original body, she has no reason at all. Su Wen put her hands on her hips, and raised her voice even more disgusted: "Stop dreaming! You don''t look at your own virtue, I, Su Wen, will only fall in love with you if I am blind? Do you think this girl is blind? I have good eyesight." Is our Zhou Hengyang any better than you? You can¡¯t evenpare to him by a hair, and you still want me to fancy you? You¡¯re simply overthinking your abilities, wishful thinking, and out of your mind, right?¡± Hahaha... The hero should have heard it! Chapter 205: kick someone Chapter 205 Kicking people Zhao Jiangang had been holding back his temper all the time, and wanted to coax Su Wen first, and then plot other things. As a result, Su Wen scolded him repeatedly, and his face would be greener than the bottom of the pot. Excessive indulgence all year round, the fundus of the eyes was ck and blue, now it looks more like a sick chicken with gue. Su Wen took a step back in disgust. I thought that the original body must be coaxed by Zhao Jiangang''s kind words because hecked love since he was a child. Therefore, this girl must be well-off and pampered, otherwise she will be easily deceived by a scumbag. Su Pingfan was originally waiting for Zhao Jiangang to take Su Wen down when no one was around. So he has been standing far away. This will see that Zhao Jiangang not only failed to coax people, but was scolded so badly by Su Wen. I can''t stand it anymore. "Zhao Jiangang, why are you being polite to her? Drag it to the grass on the side of the road and deal with it first." Isn''t this the way to deal with women, anyway, now that there is no one, she can still resist? Zhao Jiangang likes to pretend to be gentle, and sometimes he pretends to be gentle too much, and it is not necessary at all. Su Wen gave Su Pingfan a hard look, and smiled angrily, "Su Pingfan, just wait for me, I won''t make it easier for you." Things that are not as good as beasts can even do things to their own cousins , then she doesn''t need to worry about everyone''s surname Su in the future. Not only did Su Pingfan not care, but he smiled smugly, and said hypocritically: "Cousin, I am doing this for your own good. Jian Gang is much better than Zhou Hengyang. That kind of person is worthless. Can that make you happy?" "Okay, that''s great." Su Wen gritted her teeth, "Su Pingfan, just wait for me. If I make you feel better next time, I, Su Wen, will write the word upside down." "Cousin, I''m waiting! You plot against my parents and I didn''t say anything." Su Pingfan hated Su Wen to death. If it wasn''t for her, Zhao Lili wouldn''t have been pestering her all the time, and he wouldn''t listen and hide in the school. dare note out. Pocket money was also deducted, so I had no choice but to go home and steal money. He came back today because money was too tight and he ran out of money, so he came back secretly to get some pocket money. I didn''t expect to be so lucky, just in time for Su Wen toe to my door. "Cousin, I didn''t want to do this to you. You forced everything. You deliberately harmed me. I was just passively counterattacking." Su Pingfan really felt that what he did was right, Su Wen wanted to die. If she was obedient and obedient, and recruited Zhao Jiangang to be her son-inw ording to his parents'' instructions, how could there be such thingster? When their family gets the benefits, they will naturally raise their hands high. Su Wen''s heart was as cold as ice scum, and she clenched her fists hard when she heard Su Pingfan''s arrogant and shameless words. Zhao Jiangang was overwhelmed with surprise by Su Pingfan''s provocation. He stepped forward to grab Su Wen''s hand, but Su Wen took a step back. Not only did she fail to catch her hand, Su Wen kicked it instead, unfortunately, she kicked her lower body. Su Wen used great strength in this kick, and activated the ultimate wolf defense technique. Zhao Jiangang who kicked screamed, bent over and covered his lower body and kept shaking. "Ouch! It hurts, you, you, you..." Zhao Jiangang''s mind went nk due to the pain, and he couldn''t even utter aplete sentence. Su Pingfan was stunned. Su Wen saw that the opportunity was not lost, and took advantage of Zhao Jiangang''s unpreparedness, went up and kicked several times. Zhao Jiangang was kicked and fell to the ground. Under normal circumstances, Su Wen didn''t have the strength to kick a big man to the ground. But I can''t stand it, it really hurts! Her whole body twitched in pain, that''s not counting, Su Wen followed up to find the right position, and stepped on it a few more times. Chapter 206: Shouldnt it be scrapped? Chapter 206 should not be scrapped "I let you hurt people everywhere, let you spoil the little girl, see if I don''t waste you today. Be a eunuch, let''s see how you go around." Su Wen is merciless at all. Bullying calctions. As soon as she thought that none of the six younger sisters of the Su family would end well, she kicked her twice. Zhao Jiangang''s pained expression was distorted, and Su Wen''s eyes that had been filled with resentment and anger turned into deep fear, "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... Listening to Zhao Jiangang''s screams like killing a pig, and enduring the pain that a man can''t bear, his legs trembled in fright, and he was too scared to step forward to stop him, so he turned and ran away. "Now you know it hurts? Do you know you''re afraid? It''s toote to tell you! I kicked you today just to make you remember. If you see me in the future, take a detour, or I will make you miserable." She didn''t intend to do this at first, it waspletely self-protection in an emergency. But if Zhao Jiangang and Su Pingfan dared to use despicable means to plot against her, she was wee. Abandoned and pulled down. Su Wen has kicked enough, stop, tidy up the messy hair when she kicked someone just now, and put a strand of bang behind her ear. Slowly let out a breath, restraining his anger, he still had the ferocity of kicking someone just now, with a soft expression and a smile on his mouth. Peach Blossom''s eyes are watery, arousing pity. Hmm... image is very important, you have to maintain a good image in front of the hero, so that you can hold your thigh better. Su Wen turned around, intending to see where Zhou Hengyang had gone, but when she turned her head, her expression froze instantly. Zhou Hengyang was standing behind him, less than one meter away, looking at him with his arms crossed. The suitcase was thrown on the ground, and it was obvious at a nce that he had arrived early. Su Wen wanted to die. "You...you''re back?" Su Wen squeezed out a stiff smile, "When did you arrive?" Zhou Hengyang said calmly: "Since you said that our family is Zhou Hengyang." Su Wen''s cheeks blushed. She just said it on purpose, the male lead shouldn''t take it seriously, right? Su Wen peeked at Zhou Hengyang, but was caught, meeting his deep eyes, Su Wen dodged in embarrassment. His heart was beating, and his ears were buzzing as if a bee was buzzing non-stop. It took a long time to calm down. After calming down, I feel even more guilty! How to exin this? Su Wen had an idea, "Help me quickly to see how he is? Isn''t he really useless?" In an instant, Zhou Hengyang cast aplicated look. Then he squatted down to check. Zhao Jiangang had already passed out from the pain, paralyzed on the ground like a dead fish. Tried breathing and pulse, Zhou Hengyang was toozy to check. For this kind of scum, he has a cleanliness addiction. "How is it?" Su Wen saw that Zhao Jiangang would faint. Although she kicked hard, she didn''t have much strength, so she fainted. Standing behind Zhou Hengyang, he bent over and leaned forward, and asked nervously, "Isn''t it really useless?" As soon as he finished speaking, Zhou Hengyang suddenly turned his head. Su Wen didn''t expect him to turn his head suddenly. In addition, he was afraid that he would get into trouble again, so he didn''t pay attention to proportion. His chin was almost resting on Zhou Hengyang''s broad shoulders. When he turned his head like this, his straight nose bridge and thin lips carried a domineering breath towards Su Wen. Su Wen only felt something soft and hot suddenly touched her nose. Before he could react, Zhou Hengyang suddenly stood up and distanced himself from each other. It made her seem like she really became some kind of vicious woman. She is not a tigress! Chapter 207: watch the fun Chapter 207 Watching the fun Su Wen didn''t bother to think about it just now. She nced at Zhao Jiangang who was still fainting, and couldn''t help feeling a little guilty. Seeing how miserable Zhao Jiangang is, she seems to be quite cruel. "I just passed out from the pain." Zhou Hengyang had a cold face, but he looked at Su Wen with strange andplicated eyes, as if he knew her for the first time. "It''s better to send it to the hospital for examination." When Su Wen heard that she was going to be sent to the hospital, she couldn''t help but help her forehead, "Send it to the hospital again. The family has no money, so what kind of hospital!" " Zhou Hengyang''s hearing is good, and he couldn''t help but twitch the corners of his mouth after hearing her words, "What are you going to do?" Su Wen rubbed her chin and thought for a moment, "Fortunately, I didn''t waste it. If you really kicked someone down, it would be much more serious than Sun Dahai. In fact, I can''t me me. It was Zhao Jiangang who tried to indecently assault me. I was acting in self-defense. I think it''s okay." Don''t send it to the hospital, it''s better to send it to the police station!" Zhou Hengyang: "..." His daughter-inw is smarter and more resourceful than he expected. Fortunately, he came back, otherwise Zhan Zhanli would be bullied if there was no man in the family. I heard that Zhao Jiangang''s family belongs to themon surname in Lijiagou, so it''s not easy to bully. Zhou Hengyang thought of the scene where Su Wen was knocked at the door, shouted and killed to give an exnation, and his eyebrows immediately frowned, adding a touch of evil spirit between his eyebrows and eyes. "If you send it to the police station, it will give you a bad reputation." Zhou Hengyang subconsciously wanted to protect her, even if he spent a little more money to settle it, it doesn''t matter. Now Su Wen really cares about her reputation, but she won''t let herself suffer because of her reputation. It was Zhao Jiangang''s intention to insult her, and he was indeed acting in self-defense, which made sense everywhere. So she will still choose to follow the facts. If the civil mediation makes her lose money, she has no choice but to pay for it. Zhou Hengyang looked at her more and moreplicatedly, and even had a sh of distress, "Okay!" He said in a low voice; "I know what to do, let me handle this matter!" Su Wen breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that he was willing to help, and said happily, "Great, fortunately you are back, otherwise I would have a headache." "Yes! Fortunately, I''m back." Zhou Hengyang emphasized his tone. *** Su Pingfan was frightened by Su Wen and ran away. He ran back to the vige and saw familiar people before regaining consciousness. Thinking of how embarrassed he was just now, he gritted his teeth angrily. I thought in my heart that I can''t just let it go. Zhao Jiangang screamed so badly, if he didn''t care, he might not be able to escape the responsibility afterwards. And Su Wen must be taught a lesson. In this way, he would call a few more people, preferably the vige chief, and then he would add fuel to the story, saying that Su Wen was secretly hooking up with someone in the middle of the night, and Zhao Jiangang happened to see it, and his brain became angry and jealous. , The two had a dispute and finally fought. He can also take revenge by the way. So Su Pingfan ran home, pulled Zhang Chunxiang and said: "Mom, it''s not good. On the way back, I saw Su Wen arguing with people on the side of the road. It seems that they are still fighting. Hurry up and find someone." have a look." Zhang Chunxiang''s eyes lit up when she heard the words, and she ignored the typed three words, "You said she flirted with men?" "That''s right, I saw it with my own eyes. It was on the side of the road, and they were all hugged together." Su Pingfan added fuel. "Okay, I see." Zhang Chunxiang didn''t eat dinner, wiped her hands with her apron, and rushed out. She shouted a group in the vige, and soon gathered a group of people. It was very dark, but under Zhang Chunxiang''s suggestion, holding torches and kicking windproof kerosenemps, they rushed over in groups. Chapter 208: laugh three times Chapter 208 Three Laughs Zhang Chunxiang endured it for such a long time. Not only did her previous n to earn extra money fail, but she also suffered a big loss. She couldn''t hold her head up in the vige. Now the opportunity hase. Let''s see how Su Wen can quibble this time. She has long seen that Su Wen is not self-respecting in her bones. It''s normal to be unwilling to be lonely and hook up with wild men. Su Pingfan was still thinking about Zhao Jiangang, so he followed. Su Pingping saw it, and hurriedly shouted: "Brother, what are you doing?" "I gonna go see." "Hmph! It must be nothing good." Su Pingping said angrily. She, the younger sister, knows who her own brother is. Helplessly, Su Pingping has the least status at home, not even a finger of Su Pingping. But she didn''t want to wait at home, so she followed. *** "Someone ising." Zhou Hengyang heard the sound of chaotic footsteps when he was far away, and he frowned and looked at Su Wen again. Su Wen was inexplicably looked at by him. He had been looking at him non-stop since just now, and his eyes seemed to be different without a nce. "It must be Su Pingfan who called people here. Maybe they came to catch evidence of my cheating." Su Wen snorted coldly, thinking that it was time for her to reverse the bad impression left by her original body on the male lead. Chance. "You don''t know, Zhang Chunxiang epted the money from the Zhao matchmaker in Lijiagou, and promised to introduce me to Zhao Jiangang. I didn''t want to, so they tried to scheme to discredit me." It''s almost impossible to say that the previous things were not true , you must believe me! Su Wen looked at Zhou Hengyang tteringly, trying to let him see the ''sincerity'' in her eyes. '' It''s not sincere. Zhou Hengyang didn''t see it at all, his peach blossom eyes were too ecstatic, but he could see it clearly and clearly. Suddenly, Zhou Hengyang stretched out his hand, squeezed Su Wen''s tender cheeks full of cogen, and forced her to turn away so that she would not stare at him. Su Wen was stunned! The touch and heat of the big hands on the cheeks are there, and the thick calluses on the fingertips make people feel numb. Su Wen was taken aback and blinked. What is the hero doing? "Where?" "Here wee!" Zhou Hengyang reminded in a cold voice, "You just need to stand behind me in a moment, and I''ll handle it." "Okay!" It is of course a happy thing for someone toe forward and not have to fight with others. Seeing how powerful the hero is, Su Wen became more determined to hug her thigh. When Zhang Chunxiang left the vige, he saw two figures standing in the middle of the road. One was tall and the other was short. It was obvious that Su Wen was with a wild man. Originally, I was afraid that Su Wen would find out that if she wanted to escape, she wished she could fly over with her wings and block the escape route. I didn''t expect Su Wen to have the guts not to hide. It''s courting death. Li Youcai was summoned by Zhang Chunxiang. He was eating with a bowl at home! He pretended not to hear the movement. Who knew that Zhang Chunxiang wanted to make a big deal out of it, and as the vige head, he had to show his face. Seeing that Su Wen actually stole someone and was caught on the spot, I don''t know whether to be angry or angry. This girl is too worried. If she had known that she was hopeless, she would not have called Zhou Hengyang and asked him toe back. "There, don''t go." Zhang Chunxiang rushed to the front, and the people behind followed closely. Some of them had agreed with Zhang Chunxiang in advance, and tacitly surrounded Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang in the middle. Zhang Chunxiang couldn''t be more proud now, she wished she could put her hands on her hips, look up to the sky andugh three times. Chapter 209: not annoying at all Chapter 209 is not annoying at all "Girl Wen, I said earlier that she was promiscuous, but now that the wild men have been caught, I see how you can argue." After using Su Wen, she didn''t forget to me Su Wen by the way. "Our old Su family''s face has beenpletely humiliated by you, and you are the root of the disaster." The word bane is not evil. Even more annoying than indiscretion, after all, no one likes to be in contact with people who will cause trouble. What if I was also unlucky? Even if it is a rumor, it will leave a thorn in my heart. Li Youcai closed his eyes helplessly. "Second Aunt? What are you talking about? Su Wen is your niece." Zhou Hengyang suddenly said. Everyone was stunned when they heard his voice. Because it was getting dark, everyone preconceived. Zhou Hengyang was not at home, so when everyone arrived, they didn''t deliberately use the lights to take a good look at the man to see who the man was. It was only after Zhou Hengyang spoke that he heard it. "Why...how is it you?" Zhang Chunxiang screamed in disbelief. Pingfan clearly said that Su Wen hooked up with wild men, and they started fighting? Zhang Chunxiang never imagined that she was cheated by her own son. Su Pingfan wanted to deliberately smear Su Wen, and Zhao Jiangang was referring to hooking up with wild men. When he ran away, he was in such a hurry that he didn''t even look at his surroundings. As for Zhang Chunxiang herself, when she heard that she could catch Su Wen''s pigtails, she couldn''t think about whether it was true. In her heart, it is normal for Su Wen to do such a thing, and Zhou Hengyang is not at home, so she doesn''t know what to do! As a result, the wild man was actually Zhou Hengyang? Zhang Chunxiang suddenly rolled her eyes and fell backwards. Su Wen saw that she wanted to pretend to faint again, and stepped forward, "Second Aunt, are you okay? Are you going to faint? I will give first aid, let mee." Zhang Chunxiang gasped and stood up instantly, "No, I didn''t want to faint." She was afraid of Su Wen, and if she really fainted, Su Wen would definitely take the opportunity to retaliate. The most hateful thing is that she also wants to express her gratitude to those who harmed her. "That''s good." Su Wen smiled gently and kindly, but in Zhang Chunxiang''s eyes, she shuddered. Zhou Hengyang saw the confrontation between Su Wen and Zhang Chunxiang, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. Thest time he came back, Su Wen and Sun Dahai''s family had already quarreled. He didn''t see it with his own eyes, so he didn''t know what Su Wen looked like when he broke Sun Dahai''s arm. This time I saw it with my own eyes... I didn''t hate it at all. Zhou Hengyang focused his eyes on Su Wen and Zhang Chunxiang''s high spirits when they were fighting wits and courage, and their eyes became more and more hot, and they could hardly look away. Su Pingfan hid behind, intending to catch the opportunity and make trouble,pletely confirming the rtionship between Su Wen and Zhao Jiangang. It never urred to him that he ran away for a while, and Zhou Hengyang actually came. Could it be that Su Wen was standing by the roadside to wait for Zhou Hengyang? He was scared when he saw Zhou Hengyang, and when he thought about the cruelty when Su Wen kicked Zhao Jiangang just now, he didn''t know what happened to Zhao Jiangang, so he shouldn''t be abolished, right? Su Pingfan immediately shivered, turned around and ran away. She didn''t want to stay any longer, for fear that Su Wen would remember that he was the one who made the bad idea before, and she was looking for revenge on herself. Su Pingfan ran away secretly because he was standing behind the crowd and no one saw him. But Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang, who were facing the crowd, both saw it. Zhou Hengyang''s eyes suddenly turned cold. Chapter 210: dont do stupid things Chapter 210 Don''t do stupid things Su Wen thought that it was Su Pingfan''s evil idea to harm her just now, and arrogantly smeared her, so she can just let it go. Just as he was about to speak to stop him, Zhou Hengyang grabbed his hand beside him. Zhou Hengyang''s hands are big and warm, with calluses of uneven thickness on the palms and finger pads, which should be left over from different jobs. When he suddenly wrapped his hand with a big warm hand and held it tightly, Su Wen was startled and was about to shake it off immediately. no! This is a good opportunity to hug the male protagonist''s thigh and get closer. "Don''t be impulsive." Zhou Hengyang lowered his voice, "Let go of Su Pingfan first, there will be plenty of opportunities in the future. Deal with Zhao Jiangang first." It turned out that it was out of desperation, in order to prevent myself from being impulsive. Su Wen breathed a sigh of relief, thankful that she held back her impulse. Otherwise, wouldn''t he offend the hero again? Did the hero push it outside? She, Su Wen, doesn''t do stupid things. "You''re right, I''ll listen to you." Su Wen looked up at him with her neck up. When she raised her head, the tip of her nose brushed against Zhou Hengyang''s chin inadvertently, making Zhou Hengyang take a step back calmly. She didn''t know when she let go of her grip Su Wen''s hand. It''s just the soft touch left in the palm of your hand, but you can''t forget it no matter what. "Who is this on the ground?" "Huh? Why is there someone on the ground?" It was only then that everyone saw that there was a person lying on the ground, and they took a step back in fright. "It''s Zhao Jiangang." Zhou Hengyang said lightly, "He fainted, don''t worry, I''ll wake him up." As he said that, he kicked Zhao Jiangang in full view. "Aww... Ouch!" Zhao Jiangang screamed like a pig being ughtered, his body was twisted by the pain and he struggled to get up from the ground, but he still had to cover his lower body, obviously the pain was severe. However, after fainting for a while, it eased a little. Everyone gasped in unison, nced at Zhou Hengyang with frightened eyes, and looked at Zhao Jiangang with a little sympathy. "Hengyang, you are back." When Li Youcai knew that the man who was flirting with Su Wen was Zhou Hengyang, he was greatly relieved, and then squeezed out the crowd and walked over. "What the **** is going on?" Zhou Hengyang''s tone was much more polite, "It was Su Wen who was waiting for me toe back. Zhao Jiangang was going to make a move on Su Wen, and Su Wen kicked Zhao Jiangang out of desperation." Su Wen''s eyes widened in astonishment. When did shee to wait for Zhou Hengyang toe back? She was obviously waiting for Su Qing and Sixth Sister. Everyone knew who Su Wen was kicking when they saw Zhao Jiangang covering his body with his hands and screaming. But everyone didn''t sympathize with Zhao Jiangang at all, and some people even came up and wanted to kick him. This **** just likes to pretend to be gentle to deceive little girls. They are experienced people, and they have already seen who Zhao Jiangang is. "Bah! Serve it right." "It''s better if you kick it out." "Quick, turn this stinky hooligan to the police station." As soon as Zhao Jiangang heard that he was going to be turned over to the police station, he was so frightened that he wanted to run away, but was stopped by a warm-hearted woman and refused to let him go. Begging for mercy anxiously, "Su Wen... No, auntie, I was wrong, I will never dare again in the future, just let me go this time!" Su Wen asked Zhou Hengyang with her eyes. Zhou Hengyang shook his head, but she just ignored it. Anyway, she is a married woman now, so Zhou Hengyang will naturally deal with things. She just needs to y the image of a good wife. She is good at this. "Hengyang, what do you think of the situation?" Li Youcai didn''t want to turn it over to the police station, and it wouldn''t be good for Sanjiaying to make things worse. He wants to make big things into small things, and small things into small things. Zhao Jiangang had already been kicked so badly, it would not be good to send the police station to Lijiagou to make trouble. Chapter 211: thats right Chapter 211 is right Zhao Jiangang has no skills, but his aunt Zhao Matchmaker is not a fuel-efficientmp. If you offend people, in the future, sister-inws in the vige will marry daughters-inw, and there will be many things for girls to find their inws! It is inevitable that Zhao matchmaker is not ying tricks in the middle. There are shrewd people who also thought of it. Zhang Chunxiang was already preparing to sneak away. When she heard what the vige chief said, she rolled her eyes, and a ghost idea came up. "By the way! I''ve heard that Zhao Jiangang''s aunt...er..." Halfway through speaking, someone suddenly covered his mouth with his hand. "Woooooooooooo..." "Mom, don''t talk about it." Su Pingping was about to be **** off by her own mother, and she didn''t care what time it was, she still wanted to cause trouble. "Come home with me, it''s time to eat." While speaking, regardless of Zhang Chunxiang''s struggle, he forcefully lifted him back. Su Wen also thought about it, her expression was a bit cold, and she didn''t let Zhou Hengyang and the vige chief get in the way, "Forget it! Let him go. This time, let''s take it as a lesson for the boss. The people in our Sanjiaying are not good. Bullying." This statement was appreciated by many people. "Girl Wen is right." "You made girl Wen wronged this time, and everyone in the vige will thank you in the future." "Get out, don''t get out yet." "Next time, I will send you to jail." "Stinking rogue." Zhao Jiangang staggered and fled. Things were cleared up, everyone said hello to Su Wen, and went home for dinner. In order to watch the excitement, many people are still hungry! Speaking of watching the show, it urred to me that Zhang Chunxiang was ndering her indiscriminately. Niece and niece are not spared. Sure enough, the mother and father died, and the uncle and aunt were useless. Fortunately, Zhou Hengyang came back, otherwise Wen girl would not be able to clean up by jumping into the Yellow River. In the future, Zhang Chunxiang can''t listen to his nonsense. Here, Zhou Hengyang handed Li Youcai a pack of cigarettes, and Li Youcai squinted his eyes when he saw the sign. This is a good thing, and he is usually reluctant to buy it. Immediately, his attitude became more and more amiable,pletely treating Zhou Hengyang as his own family. Tell all the big and small things that happened in the vige recently, as well as various new policies in the county. I also mentioned that this time I went to the town for a meeting, the country has issued a formal policy of household distribution of production, and thend will be distributed soon. Zhou Hengyang came back just in time this time, so I can help him. Dividingnd is aplicated matter, and if it is not handled properly, it will have a great impact on him, the vige chief. Not everyone is willing to divide thend, especially those who arezy and unwilling to work. Just want to take advantage of the collective. How to divide it, paddy fields, drynd, mountainousnd, woond, etc. are easy to say. The most troublesome thing is the wastnd, no one wants it! There must be a general meeting to discuss, and the head of the household can vote. Although his old Li family has arge number of people in the Sanjiaying camp, Li Youcai knows it well. It was Su Xuewen who could really help him calm down the situation. Now it is Zhou Hengyang. The town has given targets forpleting tasks, and whoever can start the work first andplete the work will be praised. On the contrary, if the progress is slow, the viges that drag the whole town back will be criticized. Li Youcai has worked hard for half his life for the three camps, and he has always been ahead of the facts, making the heads of other viges envious. This matter can''t be messed up, otherwise he won''t be able to lift his head. Zhou Hengyang listened and thought for a moment before agreeing. He has a lot of things to do. The machinery factory has just started on the right track. If he is not around, he will leave it to Liu Chun. He is a little worried. It''s not that I don''t worry about Liu Chun''s character and ability. Chapter 212: finally came back Chapter 212 is finally back It''s just that Liu Chun is suitable for external parties and loves to y. In his absence, Liu Chun might be able to tear down the house and go to heaven. But if he really wanted to go back to the city, he was really worried that Su Wen could support the whole family by herself. Coming back twice made him get to know Su Wen again. It seems that we still need to find another helper, at least he can manage Liu Chun. The two talked while walking. Su Wen followed behind, refusing to go back, and kept standing on tiptoe to look into the distance, and was pleasantly surprised to find that Su Qing came by on a bicycle. finally came back. If she doesn''te back again, she will be really anxious to death. "Big sister, big sister, we''re back." Su Qingan rode her bicycle steadily, and Su Liumei, who had heard so many things from the second sister along the way, felt a surge of emotion and excitement. I can''t wait to jump on Su Wen immediately. When Su Qing''s car stopped, Su Liumei quickly jumped off the rear seat cushion, ran over quickly, jumped onto Su Wen, hugged Su Wen''s neck with both hands, and moved towards Su Wen like an octopus. Su Wen. Su Wen froze in ce. This... too unexpected! Aren¡¯t the Su family sisters all shy and introverted? How did a different kind emerge? "Elder Sister, I miss you so much! Why did you ask Second Sister to pick me up now?" Su Wen was shocked again when she looked at the little girl with a sweet smile in front of her. Originally thought that the original body was the best-looking of the sisters, but now she realized that she was wrong. There are seven sisters, and Su Liumei is the most beautiful. At such a young age, you can already see the stunning future. Reminiscent of the plot of the novel, Su Liumei is the silly son of Zhao Jiangang who was married to the meat joint factory in the town, so I don''t think it''s strange. If it weren''t for her outstanding looks, the meat joint factory manufacturer would not have single-mindedly helped his stupid son marry Su Liumei, and would rather spend a lot of money to buy it from Zhao Jiangang. Will not marry into the door to force Su Liumei to keep having children. A lot of things have a reason. The conditions of the Su family are not good, the sisters are malnourished, and the clothes they wear are all patched, but the younger sister can still be pink and fair, with a strong aura. If you can be rich, it is impossible to imagine how outstanding it will be. "It''s my fault, I should have asked your second sister to pick you up earlier." Su Wen gently touched Su Liumei''s ck and smooth hair, thinking of the abuse suffered by the sixth sister in the novel, her heart was soft and messed up. "It''s okay, I don''t me the eldest sister, I''m very happy to be home." Su Liumei smiled sweetly, and her big eyes with aura seemed to be able to talk. "Sixth sister, let go of eldest sister, how old are you?" Su Qing followed behind and scolded. I''m already worrying in my heart, when I get home, the sixth sister and the younger sister will definitely think that they are fighting for the eldest sister. well! In the past, the eldest sister didn''t like to talk to the younger sister, and the conflict between the two was not deep. Sixth Sister was not at home during this time, and the younger sister was in for a treat. The turned serfs sang, and the elder sister spoiled her badly. Sixth Sister came back and found out, she will definitely make the little sister look good. On the way back, Su Qing told Liu Mei all the changes at home. Only she didn''t mention the rtionship between the younger sister and the eldest sister, she dare not say it! Although Liumei is young, she is very smart. Sister Su got off Su Wen obediently, without the slightest bit of unhappiness or willfulness. The little girl is so smart and sensible that it makes people feel distressed, and she knows how to control herself at a young age, and she will never do anything that makes people unhappy. She knew that her eldest sister had a bad temper, and she must not be self-willed in front of her, otherwise she would only make her unhappy and treat herself badly. Chapter 213: own someone Chapter 213 Owing a Favor However, Su Wen was not unhappy at all. She is not the original body, she is observing Su Liumei carefully. For the seven sisters of the Su family, it was absolutely shocking again. It''s really everyone''s bad, from Su Qing to Xiaomei, although they have different personalities, some are introverted, some are honest, and some are even cowardly, but each of them is weird. Little sister is a ghost. As for Liu Mei, he was admirable for her cleverness and distressed for her precocity. It must have been forced to grow up because he lived alone in Su Xuefang''s house! "It''s okay." Su Wen shook her head. Su Liumei blinked her thick eyshes like a small fan, and said, "I''m so happy that I am the eldest sister! I will pay attention next time." Su Wen nodded, "Let''s go home and make dumplings today." "Really? Are there any dumplings to eat?" Su Liumei was very pleasantly surprised. "Of course! I know you''re going home, but your third sister has been preparing since this afternoon." "I knew the third sister was the best." Su Qing was upset, "Isn''t it good for me to be the second sister? You are a little heartless, who went to pick you up from your aunt''s house? Picked you up for you, and I have heard so many unpleasant things from my aunt .¡± "Yes, the second sister is also very good." "That''s about the same." Su Qing was happy, and stopped riding the bicycle, and walked back. Sister Su Liu looked at Su Wen curiously, thinking that what the second sister said was indeed true. The eldest sister has changed a lot,pletely different from before, even the way she looks at her is different. But the second sister is right, she also prefers the current eldest sister. There are still dumplings to eat! When I was a child, I only ate dumplings during the Chinese New Year. Since my father died, there will be no dumplings even during the Chinese New Year. She has been at her aunt''s house for more than two months, and she has not eaten well at all. If the neighbors of her aunt''s house came to ask, she would tell people with a smile how good her aunt was to her and gave her a lot of delicious food. Malted milk extract, some canned! Actually, my aunt¡¯s family would only secretly eat it when she was gone, and she hadn¡¯t even tasted it. But she is different from that little fool of my younger sister, so she won''t be stupidly hungry! My aunt guards her like a thief, she can steal while cooking! Boys in the town will secretly take delicious food from home for themselves. As long as she wants to y with them, they will find a way to give her malted milk, tins and delicious eggs and cakes. Competing for her to be her bride, Su Liumei is not at all interested in the house-ying games that Xiaowa likes to y. But in order not to be hungry, she had no choice but to agree. But Su Liumei secretly remembered that when she had something delicious in the future, she would return it. She doesn''t want to be a bride to anyone. "Big sister." Su Liumei suddenly shouted. "Huh? What''s wrong?" Su Liumei didn''t dare to say it at first, she knew that the eldest sister was stingy, but the second sister said that the eldest sister has changed now, and she can be generous. It''s good for them, so she ns to try, what if she really agrees? "Sister, when I lived in the town, I promised a few boys that as long as I became their bride, they would give me delicious food from home." Su Wen: "...how many?" Su Liumei counted with her fingers, and she counted very clearly. She counted well, countless times better than Su Xiaomei. "A total of nine." Su Liumei said seriously: "I only choose good-looking ones, and I like clean ones. That''s why I only chose nine." Chapter 214: she is relieved Chapter 214 She is very pleased "Nine?" Su Wen felt that her three views were shattered, "I only chose nine?" It turns out that Liumei is not only a scumbag, but also a face control. Su Wen took a deep breath and told herself that Sixth Sister looked like a little fairy, not only beautiful but also very lovable, not to mention the three beautiful, it is normal to attract little boys. Isn''t it just a little more? no fuss, Normal, normal phenomenon. it is good! Brainwashing little expert, self-brainwashingpleted. "Then what do you want me to do for you?" Su Wen saw it, and Liu Mei told herself that it was definitely not for showing off. "I don''t want to be a daughter-inw for nine of them. I agreed at the time because I was hungry and wanted to eat." Su Liumei''s pink and delicate face is so cute that people want to pinch her, "So I want to buy something delicious. Give it back to them, let them die." Su Wen gave a thumbs up, "You''re right, they should give up their hearts. My Su Wen''s sister is not something that a cat or a dog can marry. Next time I go to the market, I will let your third sister buy it." I bought something, and I will apany you to repay the debt. We, the old Su family, don¡¯t like to take advantage of others, let alone owe favors.¡± Sister Su''s surprise eyes turned into crescent moons. Great, the eldest sister has really improved. Su Qing secretly gave Su Liumei a wink, which meant ''Look! I just said that the eldest sister is very generous, just watch! When you get home, you will know what kind of fairy days you are living. '' Sister Su returned a smiling look. "Also, Eldest Sister has more!" Su Wen''s voice changed, "Is there still...?" Dare she still underestimate Liu Mei, not only a scumbag, but also a little sea king! "There are still a few aunts who will also secretly treat me well." Su Liumei obviously did not understand Su Wen''s brain circuit, and said seriously: "There are five aunts who will also secretly help me and treat me well! " "What did you promise them?" Su Wen had experienced surprise, and had calmly epted the fact that Liu Mei was a little sea king. "Four of them promised to be their daughter-inw when they grow up, and one promised to be her sister-inw when they grow up." Su Liumei has a good memory, and everyone remembers it clearly, including what she promised, what her aunt''s name was, What do you do, where do you live, etc... She cheated so many aunts in order to fill her stomach. "Okay, I know." Su Wen understood that those little boys who were deceived had the mentality of children because they saw Liu Mei as beautiful. Adults, probably know the actual situation of Liumei at the aunt''s house, and secretly help Liumei because they can''t see it. As for being a daughter-inw, the younger sister-inw ispletely joking. No matter how precocious and clever Sixth Sister was, she was still a child after all, so naturally she couldn''t understand adult jokes. But that''s good too, Su Wen doesn''t intend to exin to Liu Mei. This shows that Liumei''s three views are very upright, and there is no distortion. She was relieved. The three sisters walked and chatted, but Zhou Hengyang, who was walking in front, suddenly stopped. "Hengyang? What''s the matter?" Li Youcai looked back puzzled, and then saw Su Qing and Su Liumei who were following up, and smiled, "It''s Liumei who is back! I have been to Xuefang''s house for so long, so I should be back." .This girl is back, my Xiaoshan will be very happy." All the children in the vige like to y with Liumei. Zhou Hengyang snorted coldly, his handsome face turned pale. It happened that Su Wen and the others also chased after them. Seeing Zhou Hengyang looking at him, they hurriedly greeted him with a smile. As a result, Zhou Hengyang not only ignored her, but turned around and left without looking back. Chapter 215: perfect everywhere Chapter 215 Perfect everywhere Su Wen: "..." Okay, why did you suddenly lose your temper and ignore people? Obviously it was fine just now. She''s fine! The male protagonist''s mind is really hard to guess. Zhou Hengyang, who was walking in front, was very upset. As soon as his impression of this woman changed, she immediately turned around and taught him a lesson. It turns out that she didn''te to greet herself at all! This liar. "It''s brother-inw, when did brother-inwe back?" Su Liumei remembered what her second sister told her on the way back. When I saw Zhou Hengyang, I couldn''t call him by his name anymore, I had to respect him and call him brother-inw. The eldest sister has now recognized her brother-inw, and will live a good life with her brother-inw in the future. Sister Su''s opinion is the same as that of Su Qing and the others, and of course she agrees with it. "I don''t know either." Su Qing also felt strange, "Eldest sister, when did brother-inwe back? I didn''te back when I left." "Just now." Su Wen looked at Zhou Hengyang''s back, racking her brains, but couldn''t figure out why his face suddenly changed. After watching for a long time, I couldn''t figure out the reason, but the more I looked at Zhou Hengyang''s back, the more satisfied I became. Tsk tsk...this waist, this back, these shoulders...everywhere is perfect. Absolutely has the capital to make women''s legs weak. Zhou Hengyang, who was walking in front, had a keen sense and had already noticed that someone behind him was staring at him. Obviously different from others, with a hot gaze, his heart beat faster, and he suddenly turned his head to meet Su Wen''s eyes. "Ahem..." Su Wen almost choked on her own saliva. It was so embarrassing to be caught peeking at the scene. Raised a fake smile, trying to resolve the embarrassment. Zhou Hengyang was very displeased with the woman''s repeated attitude in his heart. He walked back a few steps, and suddenly wrapped his strong arms around Su Wen''s waist, forcing her body to stick tightly to him. Softness and firmness are transmitted to each other through a thinyer of anticipation. Both of them were taken aback at the same time. Su Qing''s face turned red, and she didn''t dare to look at it immediately. Sister Su smiled like a kitten stealing, covering her eyes with her hands and not looking. It was Li Youcai who was in front of him, so he couldn''t be happier. Since he gave up the idea of ??Zhou Hengyang being his son-inw, he is one of the people who most want Zhou Hengyang and Su Wen to have a good rtionship. He knew in his heart that Zhou Hengyang was a talent, and it was a good thing to stay in Sanjiaying. Good for the vige. "You...what are you doing?" Why does this person have a different attitude from thest time he came back? Su Wen stared nkly at Zhou Hengyang''s deep eyes. At this time, the sky waspletely dark, and the crescent moon in the sky covered the whole world with soft silver moonlight. Zhou Hengyang under the moonlight, cold but hot, his handsome eyebrows made her heart beat out of control, just being held in his arms, her mind went nk. I just felt that there seemed to be an abyss hidden in his eyes, and he fell into it unknowingly. Zhou Hengyang pursed his lips, restrained the inexplicable impulse, and said coldly: "I want to take a peek, and I will let you see enough when I go back at night." After finishing speaking, she let go of Su Wen and turned to follow Li Youcai to leave. From Zhou Hengyang''s one-armed waist until he let go after speaking, the whole process took no more than three minutes, but to Su Wen it seemed as long as a century. When Zhou Hengyang walked away, Su Wen''s heart was still beating non-stop. "Sister, are you okay?" "It''s okay." Fortunately, it was dark, otherwise, wouldn''t it be embarrassing for my younger sisters to find me blushing! She sees that the hero himself has a fan filter, plus he is attractive, good-looking, and in good shape. Personality, performance is also very appetizing to her, if one is not paying attention, it is really easy to be confused. Zhou Hengyang left with Li Youcai, and went to his house for dinner at Li Youcai''s warm invitation. Su Wen had no choice but to take Su Qing and Su Liumei home. Chapter 216: her handle Chapter 216 Her handle Su Pingping dragged Zhang Chunxiang home, and only let go when she got home. Having Zhang Chunxiang half dead, she opened her mouth and cursed: "You **** girl, what are you dragging me for?" "If you don''t leave, do you still want to stay and continue to scold me?" Su Pingping said helplessly, "Everyone Zhou Hengyang hase back, which means my brother is talking nonsense. If you call people in the vige to catch wild men, then you are also talking nonsense , is also deliberately discrediting Su Wen. Afterwards, when everyone thinks about it, don''t you me it?" Zhang Chunxiang thought about it, and it was indeed the case. There was a moment of fear in her heart, but she thought she was unlucky, and she was really aggrieved. After finally waiting for the opportunity, Su Wen escaped like this, which made her cheaper. "Where''s your brother? Didn''t he say that Su Wen stole people?" "My brother ran away early, how dare he go home." There is no holiday in school, so he should make up lessons at school. The college entrance examination ising up soon, and my eldest brother always skips sses and fools around with Zhao Jiangang all day, so it''s no wonder he can get into college. Su Pingping knew what Su Pingfan was like, and she was not convinced. Actually, Su Pingfan knew where Su Pingfan went without saying. It was sote, and he would definitely not go far away. In the vige, the only one who could let him spend the night was Zhao Lili who lived in the educated youth spot. "Besides, you will believe whatever my brother says?" "Su Wen''s little bastard, one day I will catch her." Zhang Chunxiang not only didn''t me Su Pingfan, but instead med Su Wen. Su Pingping didn''t speak. She used to hate it too, and looked down on Su Wen very much. But during this period of time, her opinion of Su Wen has changed a lot, and she even admires Su Wen a little bit. But thinking of the rtionship between the two families, and what her parents did to Su Wen, she didn''t say anything. Because before, she was also one of them. Ever since she knew what kind of person her eldest brother was, she suddenly understood that she was no better than Su Wen. At home, her elder brother didn''t take her seriously at all. Parents only have elder brother and younger brother in their eyes. She is obviously the only daughter, but she is not much better than Sister Su Wen. Su Xuewu likes to drink two taels of small wine at night. When Zhang Chunxiang and the others are away, Su Xuewu has already drunk it first. Then you will see the two of theme back, put down the wine cup and ask: "What''s going on, are you making a lot of noise?" Zhang Chunxiang chattered about the matter, and Su Xuewu couldn''t drink the wine he heard. After a while, he said, "Are you sure it''s Zhao Jiangang?" "That''s right, being kicked was terrible." "Then you want to sell Su Wen to Zhao Jiangang as a daughter-inw to a matchmaker Zhao. It''s definitely not going to work. Girl Wen obviously turned her face and kicked Zhao Jiangang. With such an obvious attitude, everyone in the vige Look at it!" Zhang Chunxiang jumped up violently, "What should I do then? I have taken all the deposit. I have given the money to Pingfan to buy notebooks and pens, and now I can''t get a penny out." Su Pingping couldn''t take it anymore, so she just filled a meal and took it out to eat. "What are you talking about? The money is gone?" Su Xuewu mmed his chopsticks on the table, pointed at his nose and cursed: "You prodigal bitch, you lost all your money." "I didn''t spend it. Your son needs money for his studies. He bought a notebook and a pen, and asked me for money. Can I not give it?" Zhang Chunxiang still felt aggrieved! It was true that Su Pingfan took a lot of that money, but she secretly subsidized half of the money to her natal family. But she will never say this. Chapter 217: Dont keep staring at Su Wen Chapter 217 Don''t always stare at Su Wen "You, you...you don''t use mediocrity as an excuse, do you really think that I don''t know that you are secretly subsidizing your mother''s family?" Su Xuewu was furious, "Just your threezy gambling brothers are just leeches who **** blood from me .¡± "You... how can you say that about my brother? That''s an ordinary uncle, who I will rely on in the future." "Okay! Since they are your reliance, then you get out of here, and I get out of here and go back to your mother''s house. See if they can be your reliance." "If I don''t go back, why should I go back? I will give birth to you, why should I go back? I won''t go." Zhang Chunxiang knew it clearly! If she really went back, the three younger sisters-inw would definitely give her a good face. "Then you still use my money to give to your natal family?" Su Xuewu was furious, and after drinking some wine, he grabbed Zhang Chunxiang and beat her up, her nose was bruised and her face was swollen, and her hair was disheveled. Zhang Chunxiang is certainly not a fuel-efficientmp, and it is impossible not to fight back. Su Xuewu was not as strong as Su Xuewu, so he grabbed Su Xuewu with his hands, scratches on Su Xuewu''s face. The youngest son, Niu Niu, is not only not afraid, but stands aside with a bowl in his hand, watching Haha University. Su Xuewu became even more angry, and pped Niu Niu to sit on the ground, crying loudly in pain. Su Pingping, who was hiding outside, heard the voice, hurried in, shouting loudly to persuade the fight. "Stop beating, stop beating! Stop it, stop it all." Yelling is useless, but seeing Niu Niu sitting on the ground and crying loudly, he went to help Niu Niu up again, and found that half of Niu Niu''s face was swollen. He shouted angrily: "If you know how to beat him up, let''s beat him to death." Zhang Chunxiang and Su Xuewu stopped abruptly. Su Xuewu''s eyes were red, and he scolded: "What did you say? Say it again." Su Pingping lowered her head and said nothing. Su Xuewu snorted coldly, and rushed out of the house without thinking. "I can''t live through this day, and I can''t live another day." Zhang Chunxiang sat down on the ground, crying and crying, pping her thigh with her hand while crying, "I want to be good for my family, my son is not sensible , the man also hit me, how can I live... But, I can''t go on." "Wow..." Niu Niu also yelled at the top of his voice, "I''m in pain, I want to eat candy, I want to eat hawthorn slices, if I don''t eat it, I won''t get up! I still want to eat meat, give me meat..." The two of them seemed to bepeting for the loudest voice. Zhang Chunxiang cried for a long time, waiting for her daughter tofort her and help her curse together, so she could find the stairs. As a result, she cried for a long time, but Su Pingping didn''t say a word, she couldn''t cry anymore, and cursed angrily: "You''re dead? My olddy cried for a long time and you didn''t say a word?" "What''s the use of crying?" Su Pingping understood it, especially when the family was getting more and more noisy. "You dead girl, see if I don''t kill you. Do you think you are your brother? Let me tell you, don''t y that temper if you don''t have that life." Su Pingping jumped to avoid Zhang Chunxiang''s p, and persuaded: "Mom, don''t always stare at Su Wen from now on!" "What''s wrong with me staring at her? How can I get money if I don''t stare at her?" Zhang Chunxiang didn''t think she was wrong. "But..." She wanted to say that this was not good, but she knew that she would only get beaten if she said it, so she had to swallow it. In the past, she also looked down on Su Wen, and stared with her mother, seeing Su Wen everywhere. Chapter 218: Six sisters are too fine Chapter 218 Sixth Sister is too refined "Mom, don''t you think Dad has a bad attitude towards you recently?" Su Pingping tried to say, she could see it, it''s impossible that Mom didn''t see it. "He never beat you for such a trivial matter before, but today he hits you as soon as he says he wants to, and he leaves after beating someone." Zhang Chunxiang pped her thigh, her face turned pale. "You''re right, you''re so right, that''s it. I said that this old thing is not right recently, and there must be someone outside, that''s why it happened." "So I told you not to stare at Su Wen all the time. What if you always stare at Su Wen and someone else takes advantage of your disapproval and stares at my father?" Actually, Su Pingping went to the river to wash clothes recently, and she vaguely heard someone whispering about it. At the beginning, she talked enthusiastically, but she stopped talking when she came. She thought it was weird at the time, but she didn''t take it to heart. This happened several timester, which made her feel very ufortable, so she took advantage of no one''s attention and sneaked up to eavesdrop. In the end...she heard that a woman with a bad reputation in the vige was showing off that the vige ountant was willing to spend money on her. Isn¡¯t the vige ountant her father? Su Pingping rushed up angrily with the washboard, chasing and beating the woman. Others came up and dragged the frame, causing the woman to run away. But afterwards, she wanted to understand what was going on. A little sister who yed well with her in the vige, euphemistically hinted that she should not care about the affairs of the elders. It''s not good if things get too big. She didn''t have any light on her face either. Su Pingping heard it, so she had to hold back her breath. It is precisely because of this that she has only recently understood many things. She feels that she always wants to take advantage of Su Wen, and it is not good to stare at others and think of revenge. Walking in the vige, she always felt that someone wasughing at her behind her back. But Mom didn''t notice at all, and kept staring at Su Wen, trying to trouble her. In fact, there are a lot of troubles at home. **** Sister Su got a warm wee home, and she was very happy with the dumplings for dinner. The dumpling filling made with tender cowpea was unexpectedly crispy and delicious, and it was more popr than the one filled with leeks. The family had a delicious meal. In order to keep in shape, Su Wen recently ate only four dumplings and refused to eat them again. Put down the chopsticks first, and then found that the whole family was very happy, only Su Xiaomei was not happy. "What''s wrong with you, little girl?" Su Xiaomei ate dumplings silently by herself, even the delicious dumplings could notfort her wounded heart. mourning alone! Hearing the heavenly voice of the eldest sister, it was so beautiful that it was bubbling immediately. Great, the eldest sister still loves her! Just because Sixth Sister came back, she didn''t transfer her love to another. "Did someone bully you outside? Tell me, I will help you avenge." "Big sister, I''m fine, no one bullied me." After speaking, she nced at Su Liumei proudly. Sister Su gave the younger sister a smirk, and the smiling younger sister subconsciously avoided her sight. "Don''t scare my little sister." Su Qing whispered. "She asked for it herself." Su Liumei just didn''t like the younger sister, and she didn''t like it even more this time when she came back. The stinky girl actually became more emboldened while she was away, and dared to rob her of the elder sister. It''s really a tiger at home and a monkey as king. She didn''t take Liumei Su seriously. "Second sister, why didn''t you tell me about my little sister on the way back?" "Eh... I know you don''t like to hear it." Sixth Sister is too sophisticated. "I like to listen to it very much now." She decided that after blowing out the candles to sleep tonight, she would give her little sister a good education. Chapter 219: just grow up Chapter 219 Just grow up Su Qing guessed what she was going to do, and reminded in time, "Don''t mess around, or the elder sister will be unhappy. Now it is different from before. If you dare to hit the younger sister, the elder sister will never let you go." Now, Su Liumei was even more angry. This shows that the younger sister has sessfully robbed the older sister. In the past, when the little sister was beaten by her, the elder sister never cared about it. If the little sister dared to file aint, she would definitely be beaten up again. well! It''s really sad. In order not to make the eldest sister angry, she had to change her method. Once you have it, teach your little girl to do math problems! The eldest sister said that the school will start on September 1st. Just send her and the younger sister to study, what if they don''t learn well in advance? You musty the foundation in advance, and if you don''t learn well, you will hit the board. In this way, not only can the younger sister be taught a lesson openly, but also the younger sister''s stupidity can be used to set off her cleverness and wit. Only her, Sixth Sister Su, is the smartest and cutest sister. Su Xiaomei flustered, and subconsciously leaned closer to Su Wen. Sixth Sister must have made a bad idea, she must be jealous that she can be liked by her eldest sister. "What''s wrong?" Su Wen was worrying about how to sleep at night, when the hero suddenly came back, they are husband and wife, what if he wants to make her fulfill her husband and wife obligations? well! What a headache. Although the male lead is top-notch in body and appearance, she also flirts with the male lead''s beauty when she chases novels, but that''s from the reader''s point of view! To put it bluntly, she just has a wicked heart and no courage. Really sleepy, she can''t do it! No, no... She missed something. He must have been bewitched by the hero''s beauty, and it''s impossible to forget him. I guessed before that the male protagonist in the novel has no rtionship with any woman, but Shi Hammer. not worried! Huh...why do you still have a little regret? It must be an illusion, yes! It''s an illusion. Sorry about the yarn! It''s none of her business. Su Wen breathed a sigh of relief, she had no messy thoughts at all. Sensing that the little girl beside her was abnormal, she immediately became concerned and thought of nothing else. "What''s wrong with my little sister? Is there something wrong?" She always felt that her little sister was abnormal tonight. Is it because Su Liumei came home? Su Wen looked at Sixth Sister suspiciously, and Su Sixth Sister immediately gave Su Wen a bright smile. Seeing Su Wen''s heart softened, and she returned a smile. Sister Su smiled even sweeter. And Miss Su is even more depressed, the sixth sister is too... so what? Yes, my eldest sister said this word, it''s called cunning. Sixth Sister is really cunning, but she can''t sue yet. "Sister, I''m fine." Su Xiaomei looked at Su Wen''s sleeves unwillingly, like a pitiful little girl, saying that she was fine, but she seemed to be pitiful and no one loved me. In fact, they are secretlypeting with Su Liumei! "Hehe..." Su Wen could see that the younger sister and the sixth younger sister really didn''t get along! These two little girls are really interesting. But she doesn''t intend to meddle. As an adult, it''s not good to always meddle in the world of children. They are all sisters, just let them get along on their own. In Su Xiu''s words, that sister never fought or quarreled when she was a child! Grow up just fine. "Elder Sister, I heard Second Sister said that you are going to send us to study? Is that so?" Sixth Sister suddenly asked. "Yeah! Do you like reading?" "Of course I like it, I like it very much." Su Liumei said happily: "I can already do addition, subtraction, multiplication and division within 10,000. No kid in the town can do it as much as I do." The corners of Su Wen''s mouth twitched, and she was no longer surprised by anything Su Liumei said. I thought to those little babies, in order to make you happy, even if they can do it, they have to pretend they can''t! Chapter 220: you remember Chapter 220 You remember "It''s amazing, it''s amazing." Su Wen gave a thumbs up cooperatively, thinking that the little girl can only count to twenty, relying on wrestling her toes and fingers together, it was even worse. This man! Just can''tpare. She wants to be a good parent and not make things worse for her little sister. But Su Liumei doesn''t want to let her go! "Elder sisters and younger sisters can only count to twenty, why don''t I teach the younger sisters during the time when school starts!" "That''s great, I agree." She was worrying! Sixth Sister is really a good boy. The younger sister turned pale with fright, "I don''t want it." "No! You must study hard and be admitted to university in the future." Su Wen sternly refused, "Your second sister and third sister missed the opportunity to study, I don''t want you to not know how to cherish the good opportunity. I don''t mean to be admitted to university It can change your destiny, but at least it can make you better, so you won¡¯t spend your whole life in this remote rural area.¡± Su Wen''s tone was unprecedentedly harsh, not to mention that Su Xiaomei was frightened, even Su Qing, Su Xiu and Su Liumei were silent, unknowingly put down the chopsticks in their hands, looked at Su Wen nervously, or lowered their heads in shame dare not speak. Su Xiaomei was so frightened that tears fell straight down, and she apologized and admitted her mistake in a soft voice, "I know I was wrong, big sister, and I don''t dare to do it in the future. I will study hard and be admitted to university." Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooow... she is so useless I can''t count, and it made my eldest sister angry. Woooooo...she must be the worst sister in the family, she is too young to make money, she only spends money and doesn¡¯t study well. The eldest sister is right, it is her fault. When the days are better, it is not easy to forget the past. When the elder sister refused to let her go to school, she was obviously very disappointed. Now she is asked to go to school, but she doesn''t know how to cherish the opportunity. Su Xiaoya''s stepmother disagreed when she wanted to go to school. Xiaohua was even worse, because her family was poor and she was hungry because she had no food to eat, so she was sold. She has the best eldest sister, second sister, third sister, fourth sister, and fifth sister, but she doesn''t know how to cherish them. Woooooo... She is the worst child in the family, she is no match for Sixth Sister. "Sister, I will never dare again, woo woo woo... I know I was wrong." Seeing the little girl crying like a fool, Su Wen''s heart softened, but she still had a sullen face, not even a smile. This is also for the good of my little sister, I can''t really spoil my little sister, reading is really important. If she hadn¡¯t studied hard and been admitted to a good university, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to go to a big city to see a wider world and have a better future. In this life, birth is very important, and one''s own efforts are even more important. She believes that through her efforts, she can give her sisters a better life, but she must strive for a better future and a more exciting life through her own efforts. Su Qing and Su Xiu had already missed the best opportunity, but they still did not give up. Xiaomei is the youngest of the seven sisters and has more opportunities. She didn''t want her little sister to be dependent, and after seeing her sixth sister, she became even more worried about her. "Then you will remember." Su Wen said coldly. "Okay, I remember." The little girl cried, her eyes were red, and she kept nodding. Su Qing and Su Xiu wanted to intercede, but after thinking about it, they simply shut up. What the elder sister said was correct, and she didn''t punish the younger sister in any way. It would be inappropriate for them to plead for mercy. Make it as if the eldest sister is so bad. They should give it a thumbs up. Chapter 221: endless Chapter 221 Endless "Elder sister is right, younger sister, you should study hard and read out the share of me and your third sister." Su Qing followed up. Su Xiu also expressed her opinion immediately, "As for the eldest sister, we worked so hard to earn money to send you to study, not to make you yful and not serious." The younger sister was even more ashamed. Sister Su is too embarrassed to bully her younger sister now, it''s too miserable! Too bad luck. It¡¯s fine to be scolded by the eldest sister, but even the second and third sisters have to be scolded. "Okay, let''s eat! Don''t be sad." Su Wen felt a little regretful when she saw that the dumplings in other people''s rice bowls were not finished. I shouldn''t have pretended to be angry just now, it too affected the mood of eating. Change to another time next time. She is an enlightened parent, and she must not do dinner table meetings. "OK." Su Wen originally thought it would affect the mood of the sisters eating, but it made her eyes drop. The four of them still ate happily, and it didn''t affect it at all. Even the younger sister wiped her tears while eating dumplings, and her speed was not affected at all. The real influence is her own. Ok! It was entirely because she was thinking too much. "Wash the pot and bowl after you eat, take a shower and go to bed early! You have to get up early tomorrow, so I''ll go and see why your brother-inw hasn''te back yet." Could it be that he really left it for Li Youcai to be his son-inw? Su Wen went to Li Youcai''s house when she left the house, and met Zhou Hengyang halfway there. She had already imagined it all, maybe she could see Li Xueyi reluctantly send her off, ore to The two talked intimately. Anyway, it was the **** plot that must appear in romance novels, but it turned out not to be. "Are you disappointed?" Zhou Hengyang had a slight smell of alcohol on his body, and as soon as he got close to the man''s breath, he invaded, making Su Wen subconsciously take a step back. "Don''t understand what you said." Zhou Hengyang took another step forward, "I said that your eyes were very disappointed just now." Disappointed! There is indeed one thing, I didn''t see the dog blood bridge. However, if Su Wen dared to say this, she might think that Jin''s thighs are too easy to hug! "No!" He would not admit it even if he was beaten to death. But how could she deceive Zhou Hengyang with such a small mind! Maybe it''s because of drinking, a person who usually talks very little and has a reserved personality, actually talks a lot. "Is it because Li Xue didn''t send me off, so you were disappointed?" Su Wen heard the cynicism in the words, but thanks to her original body, she was wronged! Now she is most afraid that the male lead will settle old scores with her! It''s a whole body of debts, and the **** things that the original body has done to the male lead are a living copy of "The Humiliated Life of the Zuo Son-inw". It can be written directly as a novel, the kind that can be a **** after posting it on the Inte. "No, nothing, you misunderstood." Su Wen smiled awkwardly, "Hehehe...I just want to see you go home,e and have a look." "Actually, Li Xue wanted to give it to me, but I refused." Zhou Hengyang''s eyes seemed to be on fire, not at all cold and deep as usual, "Guess what is the reason? ¡± Is he endless? "Is it because you are clean and self-disciplined? You don''t mess around in your arms? You don''t look down on ordinary country girls with high vision?" Anyway, at this time, it is right to wear a high hat for free. It''s a good opportunity to hold a golden thigh, how could she, Su Wen, miss it. Zhou Hengyang: "..." Very well, he saw the side of her lying with her eyes open again. Zhou Hengyang suddenly grabbed her hand, took her and walked home. Su Wen used so much strength that she almost cried out in pain, but fortunately she held back in time. Chapter 222: 1.8 meters big bed Chapter 222 The 1.8-meter bed "Give you onest chance." It turned out that she was dissatisfied with herpliment! Then she has to think about it, what other good words are there to praise people. "It''s because you are handsome, tall and straight, handsome and very masculine." Zhou Hengyang turned his head and looked at Su Wen with strange eyes. But if he doesn''t say he is satisfied, Su Wen will continue to praise, racking her brains, thinking, "Oh, yes! There is also a sense of responsibility, the Gu family is responsible, and you are as good as you are. How can little Li Xue be so good and perfect? It matches you." Su Wen, who kept her head down in thought, missed the shing smile in his eyes. "What about you?" Zhou Hengyang asked suddenly. "Me?" It''s hard to answer, she can praise others, but she can''t bully herself! How about using yourself to perfect others? She, Su Wen, can''t suffer. "Hehehe..." Su Wen smirked, "Of course I am also excellent. If I am not excellent, how can I be worthy of you? Doesn''t that mean that you are blind?" "Very well, that''s right." "That is, that is, each other, each other." It really is a win-win situation, and I like my wit. "How are you doing in the city?" Su Wen had nothing to say. "not so good." "What?" This answer was beyond expectation, it was obviously very good, why did you say it was not good? Zhou Hengyang lowered his eyebrows, "It''s not easy to make a living, and what you earn is not enough." "That, that..." Su Wen almost stuttered. "Oh! You mean the bicycle that Liu Chun gave youst time? It''s recorded on my sry slip, and it will be deducted from my sry in the future." The fact is also that the thing was given by Liu Chun, this **** is too shameless , and put it on his ount when he came back. "Okay!" Su Wen almost raised her hands in surrender. It seems that the hero is still guarding himself! It was obvious that he was doing well and umting wealth quickly, but he pretended to be with her. Sure enough, it''s a ck belly. Since he didn''t want to say it, he pretended not to know. She also can''t act like she knows, or she''ll give it away. "Is it working in the machinery factory that Liu Chun said?" Su Wen also started to y dumb. "Hmm! The name is Changhe Machinery Manufacturing Factory." Of course she knows the name. The future Changhe Industry, Changhe Group, covers a series of industries such as machinery manufacturing, automobile production, and engines. She knows it all too well. "It''s a good name." Su Wen praised hypocritically, "It''s very artistic when I hear it, it reminds me of a poem, the desert is solitary, and the long river sets in the sun." Zhou Hengyang frowned, thinking that this woman had honey on her mouth? Otherwise, why are you talking so sweetly? Zhou Hengyang turned his face sideways, looked down at her, his eyes just fell on Su Wen''s plump and rosy lips, the soft luster was so seductive, it made his Adam''s apple roll up and down, and he couldn''t help but want to lower his head to taste whether it was in his imagination as sweet as yours? "What''s the matter? Why didn''t you leave?" Su Wen asked suddenly. "No... nothing." There was a hint of hoarseness in the low voice. After arriving home, Zhou Hengyang let go of his hands naturally, and Su Wen didn''t pay attention to these details at all. I yawned and went back to my room to sleep. Lie on the bed, fell asleep quickly, and didn''t notice when Zhou Hengyang took a shower and entered the room. Anyway, heys on the floor and sleeps on the floor. upying the 1.8 meter bed by myself. Woke up the next day, the sky was already bright, and the voices of Liumei and Xiaomei chattered in the yard. Su Wen rubbed her eyes, but didn''t get up, she sat on the bed in a daze anyway. Chapter 223: damn mosquito Chapter 223 Damn mosquito Su Wen was habitually dazed for a while after waking up. She rested her chin with one hand, and inadvertently brushed her fingers across her lips, and suddenly found that her lips were hot, as if they were still a little swollen? Could it be a mosquito bite? Su Wen reached out and took the mirror on the small table beside the bed, took a look at it, and found that her lips were indeed a little red and swollen. It seems that the lips are getting fuller, not very serious, but it looks like they have been kissed. "This **** mosquito." It''s not easy to bite her, but she dared to bite her lips. I have to kill all the mosquitoes before going to bed tonight. I took another photo of my neck, but luckily it didn''t. In case the red envelope was bitten out of her neck, she would not be able to wash it off even if she jumped into the Yellow River. I remember seeing a joke on a certain sound before, the anchor''s neck was pinched, leaving a red spot that looked like a hickey. When she met someone who suspected it was a hickey, she pinched herself to prove her innocence. When she met a person who suspected it was a hickey, she pinched herself to prove her innocence. She met several people one after another, and finally her neck was covered with hickeys. Funny and fun. But Su Wen felt that it would be too miserable if it happened. Suddenly, the door of the room was pushed from the outside, and a tall figure came in from the outside. Because of the backlight, the whole person looks very oppressive. Su Wen saidzily: "Morning!" The tall body stiffened for a moment, and she nced at the mirror in her hand calmly, andnded on her slightly red and swollen lips, and then reluctantly moved away. Hmmm...it''s really sweet. Someone replied coldly, "It''s gettingte! If you don''t get up, you can have lunch soon." Su Wen woke up instantly, ring at someone angrily. I thought in my heart that I really owed a beating, and I couldn''t speak. She greeted him kindly, but he actually had e and sleptte. Zhou Hengyang was in an inexplicably good mood seeing her puffy look. After entering the room, I opened the suitcase that I didn''t have time to packst night, took out the clothes and some toiletries, folded them neatly, and put them in my own cab. Su Wen watched his movements and asked curiously, "How long will you stay here this time?" She came back in a hurryst time and didn''t even take out her clothes, but this time they were stuffed in the closet. "After the equal distribution of production to the household is over." "Now it''s time to divide the production into households?" Su Wen immediately became more energetic and got up quickly, "Isn''t it because of the Chinese New Year?" "Who told you the New Year?" "I...no one, I just vaguely heard about it when I went to the county seat before." Zhou Hengyang did not continue to ask, "The policy has alreadye down, and the vige chief wants to take the lead andplete the tasks assigned by the above, so that Sanjiaying can win the title of a model vige." "So that''s how it is." Su Wen roughly understood that the reason why the novel was dyed until the Chinese New Year was entirely due to the slow speed of the Sanjia camp and theck of cooperation of some vigers. At that time, Zhou Hengyang had already been driven away by Su Wen, and there was no one to help Li Youcai manage the ce, so it was dyed until the Chinese New Year. By the way, how is the finalnd divided in the novel? correct! The specific details were not mentioned, because at that time, the main line of development of the plot was on the male lead. Most of the writing is about how the hero starts in the city, studies the engine, and quicklypletes the umtion of basic funds. I just mentioned Li Youcaifen''snd a little bit, because it was a pity for Zhou Hengyang''s words. "So the vige chief wants you to help?" I can finally ask for a monthly pass! It''s so pitiful, without a monthly pass, I can''t even get full attendance. If you have a monthly pass, please vote for me! Thank you, thank you so much (¡ã¨F¡ä)(¤Å£þ3£þ)¤Å¨q¡« Good night! Well, continue to explode tomorrow morning! Chapter 224: protect you Chapter 224 Protecting you "That''s right." Zhou Hengyang packed up his clothes, turned around and stared at her, "When thend is allocated, I can''t leave. If I''m not here, our family may not be allocatednd except you." He uses our house, not yours. Su Wen noticed this detail. Slightly surprised. "Is it because my six younger sisters will marry in the future?" Zhou Hengyang nodded, "There are two possibilities, one is not to give thend to the six younger sisters directly. The other is to divide it first, but not to the six younger sisters, but to be divided up directly by your Su surname. For example, you The two uncles take the bulk, and some other people take a small portion." Su Wen''s face became uglier the more she heard it. This was something she had never thought of before. "ording to the national policy, thend is divided ording to the household registration. The number of people in the household registration book is divided ording to the number of people. Each person has six acres ofnd. I have discussed it with the vige chief yesterday. The specific distribution is mountainousnd. Whether it is drynd or paddy field, it will be decided by lottery." Zhou Hengyang exined in detail, and at some point, he sat by the bed. Su Wen could smell his good smell when she breathed. "There are a total of eight people in our household registration book, and they can be allocated 48 mu ofnd. Taken together, it is a lot in the whole vige, and it is very attractive." Money is touching, let alone farmers who care most about it. soil of. Su Wen''s six younger sisters will all marry off in the future. In this way, all thesends will belong to Su Wen alone. Those people are not jealous. Like some families with many brothers, even though they are allocated morend. But when they get married and separate, there are very few. If you missed this wave ofnd, the daughter-inw who married in the future would also have nond, and it would be impossible to bring thend under the name of the mother''s family to her husband''s house. If this calction is made, the couple will form a new family. There is even lessnd, even if it is extra, it can be opened up, and there are vegetable gardens, homesteads, and extrand for the girls in the family to marry. It doesn''t look too small, butpared with Su Wen, it''s far worse. Such a piece of fat, no matter whether it is the surname Su in the vige or other surnames, they all want to get it. When drinkingst night, the vige head had hinted at him in a vague way. Su Wen fully understood what Zhou Hengyang meant, and the more she thought about it, the more ugly her face became. She even thought more than Zhou Hengyang, because in the novel Su Wen''s two uncles, as well as Zhao Matchmaker, Zhao Jiangang and others plotted against Su Wen because of Su''s blue brick house. A few houses in a district can already make so many people think hard, wouldn''t it be even more ruthless with dozens of acres ofnd? In the novel, it is not mentioned how muchnd the Su family has been allocated, but no one has ever mentioned it, so it is known that none of the six younger sisters have been allocatednd. But now it''s her, and she will never let it go. Zhou Hengyang sat beside Su Wen, inspecting her carefully and intently. His deep eyes inspected her hair inch by inch, engraving her most subtle expressions, movements, and eyes in his heart. "What are you thinking?" He said suddenly, his tone unexpectedly gentle. "I''m thinking there must be no way to cheapen those bastards." Zhou Hengyang suddenly smiled, with a strong smile on the corner of his mouth, "How much should be divided, of course, you can''t be cheap to outsiders, let alone watch you being bullied. As your door-to-door son-inw, husband, I have the responsibility to bear Responsibility. Protect...you." In the end, the tone of the four words "protect you well" became low and hoarse, with a more sentimental vor. Chapter 225: dog leg Chapter 225 Doglegs Su Wen was happy, and gave Zhou Hengyang a thumbs up with a smile. Awesome, really worthy of being the male lead, he is responsible. Sure enough, she did not forget what she said when she sent the photo, and always remembered her identity. There was a trace of helplessness in Zhou Hengyang''s eyes, "However, it''s a good idea. If you want to protect yourself from being stared at, you must have my husband around. From now on... you want to protect your six younger sisters in safety. When I grow up and get married and have children, I will definitely not be instigated by others to dare me to leave." Zhou Hengyang''s eyes slowly cooled down. When he looked at Su Wen, he felt helpless towards himself, but also sharp and fierce. His words were like ice scum, "I don''t need to worry about the past, but if you do it again, don''t me me!" No matter how responsible Zhou Hengyang is, he can''t let the same woman betray him twice. Although he promises a lot, he also holds grudges very much, and will avenge any grudges. "Don''t worry, it won''t happen, it won''t happen again." Su Wen hurriedly expressed her loyalty, "I swear, I will live a peaceful life with you in this life. If I dare to lie to you... um..." The red lips were suddenly covered by a big warm hand, Su Wen stared at him with wide eyes in astonishment. "Okay, I trust you." Zhou Hengyang let go, but didn''t let her say, "Even if you want to betray me, I won''t give you this chance." He didn''t care before, but now he cares a lot. "If you dare to betray me, you will be finished." Throwing down the cold threat, someone got up and left. Su Wen quickly closed the door, took off her pajamas and changed. The one who got up in the morning was thest one in the family, and it took so long to talk just now. Su Qing and the others have been waiting anxiously for a long time, but now that her brother-inw is back, she has a wink, and she will never knock on the door to disturb the eldest sister and brother-inw. The sisters obediently waited for Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang toe and have breakfast. One breakfast was finished under such weird circumstances. After breakfast, the sisters worked together. Su Qing washed the dishes and cleaned up, keeping the house tidy and clean. Su Xiaomei and Su Liumei cleaned the yard together, cleared the chicken coop, and collected all the eggsid by the hens yesterday. Cleaned out all the chicken feces and feathers, and rinsed them with water. Su Xiaomei usually does these tasks by herself, but now that Sixth Sister is back, the two of them can do it quickly and skillfully together. If someone else has chickens in their home, there will always be a bad smell in the yard. But their house is useless. Su Xiaomei and Liumei are very diligent, cleaning and washing with water every morning and evening. Su Xiu put away all the dirty clothes that her family changed yesterday, and was about to take them to the river to wash, but was stopped by Su Wen. "You take the money and go to the town to buy some pork, fat and thin, and then you can buy a fish." Su Wen handed the money to Su Xiu, "Your brother-inw is back, you have to make him some delicious food." Hold golden thighs! Naturally, food cannot be ignored. It is estimated that although Zhou Hengyang made money in the city, the food must not be as good as at home. She is so awesome, she can''t be stingy. The five yuan that was left over was definitely not enough for living expenses, so she spent ten of the two hundred yuan reserved. If it is not enough by then, you can use the leftover special offer ticket fromst time you bought the sewing machine. "Okay! I got it." Without further ado, Su Xiu pushed her bicycle out to the town. Chapter 226: new things Chapter 226 What''s New After Su Xiu left, Su Wen took over theundry. And silently took the clothes that Zhou Hengyang had changed, put them in a newundry basin and took them away. Someone who was chopping firewood saw that the corners of his mouth twitched. Su Xiaomei and Su Liumei followed Su Wen out like two little tails. Competing to help the eldest sister with theundry, Su Liumei''s mind turned quickly, knowing that the eldest sister is in love with her brother-inw now, of course she has to behave well in front of her brother-inw. "Brother-inw, I went to wash clothes by the river with my eldest sister. You are at home alone! Remember to call us if you have something to do!" Tong Yan Tong Yu said something interesting, even the serious Zhou Hengyang nodded with a smile. When I came back this time, I felt even deeper. Zhou Hengyang knew in his heart that the attitude of the sisters-inw towards him depended entirely on Su Wen. Among the six sisters-inw, the most ghostly one is not the older one, but Su Liumei, who is following Su Wen''s weathervane closely. Su Liumei blinked, she felt that her brother-inw saw it. By the river, arge group of people are washing clothes. In summer, the weather is hot, and the work is dirty and tiring. Naturally, the clothes have to be washed every day. When Su Wen arrived, everyone was washing and chatting, all talking about whether Zhao Jiangang was kicked outst night. A group of married women can''t help joking, they can say anything. As soon as Su Wen came, she was warmly weed. "Girl Wen is here." "Girl Wen, tell us what happenedst night?" Everyone looked at Su Wen with piercing eyes. Su Wen was busy taking out the clothes, soaking them in water, and sprinkled washing powder in them. She turned around in her mind and couldn''t help showing a smirk. "You want to know?" "Want to know, I didn''t hear anythingst night, and I only heard about it this morning." "No, if you meet hooligans in the future, you can call us to help you cheer." Speaking of which, hooligans are the ones everyone hates the most. "Actually, I don''t want to say it, but since everyone wants to know, I will say it." Su Wen showed a disgusted expression, "It''s really disgusting to say it. I didn''t expect Zhao Jiangang to be so gentle on the surface, but he was full of bad water. Gentle scum, beast Not as good." Everyone stared at her nervously, "Say it quickly, say it quickly." "Why are animals inferior?" "You don''t know?" Su Wen''s eyes widened in surprise, "I''ve overheard this matter mentioned before! Zhao Jiangang is gentle and polite on the surface, but in fact he has a sinister heart, just to deceive the ignorant little girl. " "real or fake?" "Girl Wen, have you been cheated before?" When Su Wenughed and cursed, she poured water on the speaker with her hands, but the other party was not angry, butughed. "Do you think I look like a person who will be deceived? I already knew what kind of person Zhao Jiangang is. The reason why I didn''t turn my face was for the good of everyone. In fact, I hate him." Now everyone didn''t believe it anymore. In the past, Su Wen had spread many times that she was interested in Zhao Jiangang, and even said that she wanted to change her son-inw! Those who have a bad rtionship with the original body just sarcastically said, "Su Wen, don''t put gold on your face. I don''t know what kind of person you are? Now I want to get rid of the rtionship and tell you to yte." Su Wen wasn''t angry either, it''s useless to be angry anyway. Now she was thinking of making Zhao Jiangangpletely rotten and making him a street rat. I hadn¡¯t thought about it before, but fortunately I came to do theundry, and I suddenly thought of a detail in the novel after hearing everyone¡¯s discussion. After using it well, I think it can kill Zhao Jiangang. Chapter 227: strange things Chapter 227 Strange things "I''m telling the truth. Think about it. What a good man in my Hengyang family. He looks 10,000 times better than a diseased chicken like Zhao Jiangang. I''m not blind? Besides, if I''m right He is interesting, would you kick him into a eunuch?" These words are well-founded, and everyone agrees convincingly. Zhou Hengyang''s character and appearance, who doesn''t give a thumbs up, praise! Zhao Jiangang is no match at all! He was also a head shorter than Zhou Hengyang, as thin as a prawn, with ck and blue eyes, and he knew he hadn''t done anything good at a nce. "I didn''t say it before because of Zhao Jiangang''s aunt, Zhao''s matchmaker. If I offended Zhao Jiangang severely, he would let his aunt speak bad things about the big girls and young men in our three-family camp, so that no young man in our vige can get married. Daughter-inw, the eldest girl can¡¯t find a good husband¡¯s family. Because I always ignore Zhao Jiangang, he wanted to touch mest night. Fortunately, my family Hengyang came back. Do you think this kind of person should be kicked? I am kind." These words, suddenly poked a ho''s nest. Who has no son or daughter. Hearing that there was such a thing inside, everyone was filled with righteous indignation, rolled up their sleeves, and wished to beat Zhao Jiangang severely. "Damn! What a wicked thing, if you dare toe to our three camps in the future, you will fight once." "Yes! See you and hit me once." "It''s too wicked. This kind of scum has to be told to everyone, so that everyone can guard against him." Rural marriages, even if they are introduced by rtives and friends, they will go to the other party¡¯s vige in person to secretly inquire about their character, and so on. If someone intentionally said bad things in it, everyone who said it was urate. Even if they knew it was fake, no one would dare to take the risk of marrying their daughter. What if it is true? Wouldn''t that kill the daughter for the rest of her life? With this kind of thinking, they will change their decision and dare not agree to the marriage. "I remembered that someone mentioned Matchmaker Zhaost night, and the vige head let Zhao Jiangang go. The vige chief must be afraid that Matchmaker Zhao would spread rumors on purpose, so that our young men from Sanjiaying would not be able to marry a wife." The person who spoke was a young daughter-inw who was also presentst night. This will undoubtedly make people more convinced. Su Wen snickered in her heart, and continued to increase the weight, "Not only that, but I heard that Zhao Jiangang is also perverted." "abnormal?" "Why is it perverted?" "It''s also scary." Su Wen lowered her voice, and said mysteriously on purpose: "I tell you, you must never tell it!" All the people washing clothes by the river were attracted, even the shy little girl couldn''t help being curious. Among them, there are even Zhao Lili, Sun Xiaocao and Su Pingping who have a bad rtionship with Su Wen, or even dead enemies. Not to mention other people. Otherwise, shared secrets or hobbies are the best way to bring people closer. Now everyone looks at Su Wen pleasingly, and no one believes that she will fall in love with Zhao Jiangang. "I don''t know if you have heard of the strange incident in the vige of Lijiagou?" "Strange thing?" "I heard it before." "I''ve heard that too." There are quite a few people who know, and those who don''t know are anxious to ask, and before Su Wen can answer, they start talking in a hurry. "My cousin is married in Lijiagou. I heard that Lijiagou oftencks underwear, and many people have less underpants. It''s just that I can''t catch the thief who stole the underpants. You said it was good, so why did you just catch the underpants and steal them?" Woolen cloth?" Chapter 228: General Chapter 228 General General "Oh my god, it''s so hateful." "It''s more than hateful, this thief only steals women''s underpants." As soon as these words came out, everyone''s faces changed, obviously disgusted. "Girl Wen, you mean Zhao Jiangang stole the underpants? Are they real or not?" How could Su Wen say it was 100% true, she just said vaguely: "I''m also eavesdropping to the end, it''s Zhao Jiangang and Su..." After all the words were spoken, when she looked up, she saw Su Pingping''s pale face and trembling standing in the crowd body, Su Wen bit her lip and changed her words. She hates Su Pingfan for being vicious, but for the sake of everyone''s surname Su, she let him go this time. To prevent his reputation from bing bad, causing other innocent people surnamed Su to suffer. "Who did you listen to? Hurry up and say it." "I overheard Zhao Jiangang showing off to others, saying that he likes stealing women''s underpants the most, and hides them at home without throwing them away. When he umtes a lot, he uses them as pillows and stuffs them into pillowcases. He sleeps on them every day. Sleep. Do you think there are more disgusting and perverted people than this?" About Zhao Jiangang''s perverted habit, it was mentioned in the novel. But that was when he came to the Su familyter and was discovered by the original body. But the original body has no guts, dare not speak out. It''s cheaper than Zhao Jiangang, and this time it happened to be returned together. Everyone got goosebumps all over the ce. The faces of the little girls Sun Xiaocao and Su Pingping changed, and they covered their mouths palely. "Too hateful." "No, you must not let the pervert go." "My cousin''s underpants were also stolen, I have to tell my cousin, and I have to make a big fuss." "There is also my daughter, who is married in Lijiagou, and sheined to me when she came backst time. No, I will tell her now." Now no one is in the mood to wash clothes, and they sent them back with basins one by one, and hurried to Lijiagou. Some are to watch the excitement, and some are to tell rtives. Anyway, they finished walking all at once, only Su Wen was left with Liumei and Xiaomei in the lively riverside just now. Su Wen is not surprised at all. In this day and age, when the city goes to the countryside to show group movies, everyone can bring their own small benches and run for more than ten miles to watch them. What''s more, it''s such a perverted and weird thing to steal underpants and use them as pillows. I have seen most of the movies, but I have never heard of this kind of thing. "Elder Sister." Sixth Sister''s eyes were full of brilliance, and she looked eager to try. "You are amazing." She also wanted to learn from her elder sister. Puppy-legged Su Xiaomei is also extremely adored. "Average." She took advantage of time travel, otherwise she wouldn''t know. *** After Zhao Jiangang was kickedst night, he came back to see the barefoot doctor in the vige. It scared the barefoot doctor, it was miserable, it was too miserable. He gave the wound medicine, and when he left, he took a sympathetic look. The barefoot doctor who would usually chase after money for a piece of antipyretic medicine, this time unexpectedly no money. Zhao Jiangang asked for money, but was severely rejected by the barefoot doctor. Seeing how miserable Zhao Jiangang was, he didn''t charge any money. Taking anti-inmmatory and pain-relieving tablets, applying wound medicine, and resting for a night, he got better. Today, Zhao Jiangang was recuperating in bed, and he gritted his teeth with hatred for Su Wen in his heart, and secretly swore that when he recovered, he would let that **** Su Wen beg for mercy. Torture this **** to death. Just as he was fantasizing about being happy, the door of the room was suddenly smashed open from the outside. Arge group of people came in, and even Zhao''s father and Zhao''s mother couldn''t stop them. There will be moreter, thanks for your support! Chapter 229: Ruined Chapter 229 is finished The surname Zhao is considered amon surname in Lijiagou, and the Zhao family is even more domineering because of the Zhao matchmaker who married in the same vige. So many people would rush into the house, but Zhao''s father and Zhao''s mother were very angry. Helplessly, there are also aunts and sister-inws in the family. "What are you doing? What are you doing?" Zhao Jiangang thought that the news about him being kicked by Su Wenst night had spread to Lijiagou, and when people knew about it, they all came to see his jokes. Immediately angry and anxious, Sven''s face was distorted and deformed. When everyone saw his appearance, they became even more excited. They rushed forward, directly and rudely pushed Zhao Jiangang aside, grabbed the pillow on the bed, and the two cooperated to tear it apart. "Tear!" The pillowcase was split into two, and the underpants of various colors fell all over the floor, some new and some old, some big and some small. Not only that, but there was also a very old and dirty pillow in the bed, which I snatched after I found it and tore it apart again. "Tear¡ª" This pillow is bigger, and there are more pants falling out of it. When the two pillows are added together, arge pile of pants is piled on the ground. There was an eerie silence in the room. Zhao Jiangang didn''t think of it at all, let alone stop it in time. After the pillowcase was torn off, she sat down on the bed with a pale face and bruises, only one thought in her mind. Ruined! This ispletely over. In the future, no one in any vige will believe that he is a gentle, polite and self-motivated young man. Now he has be a street mouse that everyone shouts and beats, how can he go out to meet people! Zhao''s father and Zhao''s mother turned blue, and their eyes turned ck. "Okay, you pervert." I don''t know who took the lead, roared, rushed up and threw his fist at Zhao Jiangang. Everyone reacted, as a victim, one can imagine how angry they are. Theck of underpants in the vige has not happened for a day or two, but for several years. It seems that Zhao Jiangang has been stealing underpants since he was a teenager. Over the years, the people in the vige have umted a lot of anger. Now it is discovered that the thief who stole the underpants is actually Zhao Jiangang, whom everyone praises. Thinking of the young man I was optimistic about secretly hitting and stealing my wife''s underpants when I went to visit my house, can I not hate it? Not only did Zhao Jigang cry and howl when he was beaten, but he was also so angry that Zhao''s father and Zhao''s mother beat him together. It must be that Zhao''s father and Zhao''s mother have problems themselves, so they teach such perverted, inferior things. *** When I came back from washing the clothes, the yard was already full of chopped firewood, and some broken farm tools and chicken coops were also repaired neatly. Everything was put together in an orderly manner, and even the gap on the courtyard wall due to the rain was fixed by Zhou Hengyang. Su Wen''s eyes were full of admiration. It''s different to have a man in the family. She didn''t think of many of these things. Now that it is done, the whole yard is different in an instant. Then there is chopping firewood, because Zhou Hengyang has already used up the firewood he chopped before he left to make chicken cakes, and recently he used to burn straw for cooking. Not to mention the ash is too much, and the fire is not good. The cooked meals are not as fragrant as before! After burning the straw, even the crispy rice that my little sister likes to eat is gone. She is distressed! If it''s really impossible, I n to take my sisters into the mountains to hug grass. The main trees on the nearby hills are pine trees, and a thickyer of pine needles has fallen from the ground. As long as you use a rake to rake it, you can get more than 100 catties of pine needles in a day. When Ie back to cook, it is good to have a clean fire. Chapter 230: Bastard Chapter 230 Big viin Now that Zhou Hengyang is back, these problems are easily solved. It''s simply not too good. "Where are you going?" Su Wen thought happily, standing in front of the clothesline, just in time to see Zhou Hengyang going out with an axe, she was startled. Isn''t this going to trouble someone? Using such a big weapon as an axe, it¡¯s tough! Zhou Hengyang knew what she was thinking as soon as he met her eyes, and couldn''t help poking Su Wen''s cheek, "What are you thinking?" "I didn''t think about it." Su Wen would never admit it. "Then what do you think I''m doing with the ax?" Su Wen bit the bullet and guessed, "Eh... it can''t be killing people, right?" "Chopping firewood." He is really worried now, how Su Wen will live on in his absence. "I see that you have used several times more firewood in the past two months than before. This is not enough at home, so you still have to cut some." At least it must be enough for her to use it until the Chinese New Year. Su Wen realized that she thought too badly of others, and smiled tteringly, "Do you want me to help?" Zhou Hengyang never thought of asking Su Wen to help before, but after hearing her suggestion, he looked at her meaningfully and nodded. "Then youe with me!" Su Wen: "..." She is just polite, why does this person take it seriously? "Okay! It''s my honor." She wants to learn from her little sister and be a qualified dog leg. "Sister, hurry up! I''ll hang the rest of the clothes with my younger sister." Su Liumei waved to Su Wen with a smile, and blinked when Zhou Hengyang couldn''t see it. "Then you and my little sister hang up the clothes and learn to read and count together, do you know how to count?" "I know, I know." Su Liumei couldn''t wait to drive Su Wen away, and when she turned her head she showed Su Xiaomei a big devil-like smile, "Little sister, from today onwards, I am not only your sixth sister, but also yours." teacher." The little girl hugged herself pitifully, "Okay! I''ll listen to Sixth Sister." Woooooooooooooooooooooooooo where are you, Su Xiaoya? Your little sister and aunt have been bullied terribly. Why don''t youe and save her? Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Su Xiaoya, you are a big viin who doesn''t talk too much. **** Qingshui County has unique geographical conditions. A Qingshui River has given birth to a poption of more than 300,000 in the entire county. And several continuous mountain ranges in the county have brought abundant mountain forest mineral resources. Because the mountains are not high, there are abundant trees and wild animals and nts. People in many viges like to go to the mountains to chop firewood, gather grass, and dig wild herbs. Before Qingming, I would go to the mountains to pick wild tea leaves, and after picking honeysuckle, I would soak them in water to drink. Sanjiaying does not belong to the mountainous area, and the distance is about 20 miles. The vigers often go there before dawn, bring their own meals, and don¡¯te back at noon. They are so busy that they rush back at night. If there are rtives in the nearby viges, they will stay at their rtives'' house for one night. Su Wen had nned to pick tea and wild fruits on the mountain before, but she gave up the idea because she was afraid of safety. After leaving home, she told Zhou Hengyang about the n. "You''re right. Fortunately, you didn''t bring Su Qing and Su Xiu up the mountain. It''s really not safe." Zhou Hengyang frowned thickly, and a thought that he had never thought of before appeared in his heart. "The surrounding areas of the mountains have been cleaned up long ago. Not to mention wild fruits and wild teas, there are not even pine needles. If you want to harvest, you have to go deep into the mountains. The deep mountains are very dangerous. In addition to wild animals, there are also traps made by hunters. The deep mountain belongs to the territory of Heiyingtun, and outsiders are not wee. You girls may also meet hooligans with malicious intentions." Chapter 231: no need to be suspicious Chapter 231 No need to be suspicious Zhou Hengyang took a special look at Su Wen when he was talking about hooligans, and jokingly said: "Oh! I forgot, you are not afraid of hooligans, hooligans should be afraid of you." Su Wen was a little embarrassed, pretending not to understand what he meant. "Fortunately, I didn''t go, but you are back this time, you can take us up the mountain!" "Yes." Zhou Hengyang has already figured out the geographical environment of the entire Qingshui County, even better than many local people. "I just saw that everyone in the vige was busy going to Lijiagou?" Zhou Hengyang asked suddenly. "You know?" Unexpectedly, he heard about it so soon. It seems that his publicity was very sessful, and now Lijiagou is going to be lively. Let''s see how Zhao Jiangang continues to deceive people everywhere and calcte the property of other people''s families. "It''s hard to know, after all, you are so eloquent." Zhou Hengyang didn''t go to the river, but the news has already spread in the vige. He also has a few good acquaintances in Sanjiaying, and the vige chief Li Youcai even came to inform him. When Zhou Hengyang thought of Li Youcai''splicated and weird eyes, he couldn''t help but support his forehead. This woman...shocked him time and time again, made him appreciate it, and left him speechless. "Hahaha...you''re too much." Although the male protagonist''s mouth is a bit bruised and difficult to get along with, he is still very good atplimenting others! Zhou Hengyang: "..." He really doesn''t know what to say, is this apliment? In the end Zhou Hengyang nced at her, and said coldly: "I just boast that you are well-informed, and you even know this kind of privacy." It would be a pity not to be an intelligence officer. Su Wen: "..." The dog is better than the male lead, as expected, he never disappoints him! Always remember your personality. What can I do if I praise her? "Tell me, how did you know?" He didn''t ask whether it was true or not, because everyone knew about it, and anyone with a brain would not just talk about it. It was very possible for Su Wen in the past, but now it is definitely not possible. Zhou Hengyang believed that he would not misread the wrong person again this time. "Eh...that''s a long story." I heard he meant to settle ounts with himself after Qiuhou, or was he suspicious of her rtionship with Zhao Jiangang? If this kind of privacy really has nothing to do with it, I really wouldn''t know about it. Thinking about it this way, I knew I was impulsive. Outsiders can believe the excuse of being by the river just now, but Zhou Hengyang will never be fooled. This guy''s sess in the shopping mall is not due to the halo of the male protagonist, but his unique vision to see through the conspiracy is also one of the keys. However, it is really annoying that he is suspicious. After so much effort, he still doubts himself. "You think I doubt you again?" "No, absolutely not." Who knows Zhou Hengyang''s words are unexpected, "I have suspicions, but it has nothing to do with my problem. It doesn''t matter if I suspect or not, because you... can''t escape from my palm." So he can be suspicious, and he doesn¡¯t need to be suspicious. Anyway, he has decided not to let go, so what about how many Zhao Jiangangs there are? In the future, no matter who it is, what method it uses will be the same for him. Just destroy it directly. Su Wen couldn''t help but shuddered. Facing Zhou Hengyang''s sharp and deep eyes, she realized for the first time the hero of his novel. The one who made her follow the article is the character who is fascinated by the charm of ability. The other thing she was obsessed with at the time was that besides his responsibility, the other point was that the male protagonist never relents in dealing with the enemy, and his methods are straightforward and resolute? Chapter 232: how do you know Chapter 232 How do you know Sensing the fear in Su Wen''s eyes, Zhou Hengyang curled his lips into a smile, with a bright and bright smile, and his eyes watching Su Wen were clean and soft. The whole person softened. "What''s the matter?" He pretended to poke Su Wen''s cheek with his finger casually, his eyes narrowed in satisfaction, "Don''t want to answer me? It''s okay if you don''t want to answer." "It''s nothing." Su Wen breathed a sigh of relief, looking at the gentle male lead, she couldn''t helpughing too. She herself is a very big-hearted person, and she doesn''t like to get entangled too much and ask for trouble. "Actually, Zhao Jiangang wanted to steal... I found out what he stole from me, and forced me to ask." Hahaha... She is so witty, she is simply the number one witty ghost in Sanjiaying. Little sister is a clever little ghost. However, what Su Wen absolutely did not expect was that Zhou Hengyang would be furious. Immediately, his face was gloomy, as if a storm was about toe, the hand holding the ax was tightly clenched, and the veins on the back of the hand were protruding. His eyes were frighteningly cold. "No sess, no sess." Su Wen quickly exined, she didn''t expect Zhou Hengyang to react so strongly, "Believe me, if it seeds, I won''t find out." Zhou Hengyang looked at her fixedly, and there was something Su Wen couldn''t understand in his eyes. "Even if it doesn''t work, absolutely not." Zhao Jiangang was damned. Su Wen was a little ufortable, "Actually, it''s nothing, really! This pervert has been punished, and besides, I''m not easy to bully." Zhou Hengyang''s expression was slightly better. "Let''s go! Let''s chop wood." Damn! It''s finally over, it''s not easy. If I knew it earlier, I wouldn''t make excuses, and I have to remember it next time. Man! It''s all about saving face. **** The two came to the outside of the vige and on the way to Qianzhao Vige, there was a small forest with many trees, and many old trees had withered. What Zhou Hengyang wanted to chop were the branches of these trees, and he climbed up the trees with exceptional agility. Arrived on the tree almost in the blink of an eye, as agile as an ape. Su Wen was dumbfounded under the tree. With such a good skill, it is a waste of money to only chop firewood for herself! Tsk tsk tsk... With such a beautiful body and muscr lines that can''t be covered by clothes, but not interested in women, it''s a waste. "Stand farther away." Zhou Hengyang stood on the tree and shouted down, "Don''t stand under the tree in a daze." "Oh!" Su Wen obediently withdrew from a safe distance. I only heard the chopping sound of the ax on the branches from the tree, and soon the branches, big and small, fell from the tree. I don''t know how he did it, he jumped from this tree to another tree in a short while. Jumped directly from the branch without getting off the tree. Su Wen stood a little far away, afraid of being hit by a falling branch. Soon, the branch was cut. Zhou Hengyang came down from the tree, fine beads of sweat dripped from his handsome face, making his wheat-colored skin glow with a crystal-clear luster, making him look even more alluring. Su Wen swallowed subconsciously. It''s a foul! "Come and wipe off your sweat." While admiring her beautiful body, Su Wen didn''t forget the original intention of hugging her golden thighs, and enthusiastically handed her handkerchief to Zhou Hengyang. Someone didn''t answer, "My hands are dirty." "Let me wipe it for you." Su Wen was knowledgeable, stood on tiptoe and took the initiative to help Zhou Hengyang wipe his sweat. When he got closer, he found that he was even more handsome, and the outline was perfect without any ws. While wiping her sweat, Su Wen secretly poked her hands. Chapter 233: feel good Chapter 233 feels good It really feels so good in the hand. It''s worth it, it''s so worth it. Thinking she did it without anyone noticing, Su Wen happily put away her handkerchief, and took the initiative to drag a few branches to lead the way. Missed the dangerously narrowed eyes of the man behind him, and his increasingly hot gaze. **** Zhao Jiangang''s incident was a big issue, and it spread to more than a dozen nearby viges. After everyone knew about it, people in several viges would think that they hadcked underpants in their homes, and they immediately figured out that they must have been stolen by Zhao Jiangang. Usually visiting during the Chinese New Year, Zhao Jiangang likes visiting everywhere the most. Everyone went to Lijiagou to have a look, and sure enough, the crowd was so excited that they smashed all the pots and pans in Zhao Jiangang''s house. When Su Wen heard the news, it was already the next day. Someone came here to tell her the good news. It is said that Zhao Jiangang was almost beaten to death by the angry Lijiagou people, but it was the vige chief who stopped him and saved his life. Sent to the hospital, his legs were kicked and broken. Already staying in the hospital, some people went to the hospital to join in the fun today. It is said that after the nurses and doctors in the hospital heard what Zhao Jiangang had done, no one wanted to talk to him. Doctors have no choice but to treat patients. But the nurses are resolutely unwilling to take care of them. The hospital considered Zhao Jiangang''s hooliganism and the harm it caused to women, so they had no choice but to temporarily find a male nurse. Those patients who originally lived in the same ward as Zhao Jiangang were moved to other wards overnight. I would rather live in the corridor of the hospital than live with perverted hooligans. It''s like a rat crossing the street that everyone is afraid to avoid. Mention is all about disgust, and swearing. Which family has no daughter-inw? Who doesn''t have a daughter? This kind of rogue pervert should be punished. Su Wen listened gloatingly, and on the third day an upgraded version came out. She was sitting at home, and someone came to share thetest progress. The transmission speed is approaching the 5G era. The development of the third day is like this¡ª All the families surnamed Zhao in Lijiagou approached the vige head and said they would sever ties with Zhao Jiangang. Not to mention that someone came out to him and helped him negotiate for medical expenses. Matchmaker Zhao, who had been at her daughter''s house and served her during her confinement, was also hurriedly called back. Usually Matchmaker Zhao loves this nephew the most. On the way back, when he heard the news, Hate''s eyes turned red, and he vowed in his heart that he would avenge his nephew. Let those who harmed her nephew pay the price. Not a good death. After returning, Matchmaker Zhao recognized one of the underpants found as belonging to herself and her daughter. This time, Matchmaker Zhao''s expression became even uglier, and he stopped moring to avenge his nephew, and hid back home in desperation. In order to avoid Zhao''s father asking for help, he simply went back to his daughter''s house to hide first. Not only that, the country has the crime of hooliganism. Although Zhao Jiangang will not be sentenced, he will definitely be arrested and sent to a study ss to study and reform. Been out of the hospital, the people in the study ss wearing cuckolds are already waiting in the hospital. Seamless connection without dy. After the people left, the courtyard became quiet. Zhou Hengyang came in from the outside and looked straight at her, "Are you happy?" Su Wen smiled brightly, "Happy." "As long as you''re happy." Zhou Hengyang nodded, went back to his room and changed his clothes again, "I''m going out for a while, I won''t be eating at home today. Come back tonight." "Okay!" Su Wen smiled and waved, "Go slowly ande back early at night." Chapter 234: not a man Chapter 234 Not a man "Yes! Be obedient and wait for me at home." Zhou Hengyang''s mouth curled up, and he went out this time. To be honest, in the few days since Zhou Hengyang came back, she has gradually gotten used to his presence. I''m even quite happy that someone has done the heavy work at home, and I''m not afraid of being overturned the courtyard wall, and no one will open their doors to make trouble. Even Zhang Chunxiang has be much more honest. Yesterday when she went to wash clothes by the river, she met her and saw herself leaving in a dingy state. Su Wen was quite surprised. *** The news of Zhou Hengyang''s return was known to most people in the vige. Only Sun Dahai didn''t know anymore, because of his injuries, Sun Dahai stayed at home to recuperate and did not go out. The boring time was not short, he was injured in an arm and not a leg, so he was kicked out by old man Sun and asked him to go to the old man''s house to pick up his wife. Last time, Zhu Yueju wanted to bring her two daughters-inw back to continue working in a high-spirited manner, but was blown away as soon as she entered the vige. I came back angrily andy on the bed for almost a week. Nong¡¯s third daughter-inw didn¡¯t dare to continue to live, so she simply brought the children back to her natal home with her husband. Zhu Yueju hated it even more, cursing the third son for marrying a wife and forgetting his mother. Old man Sun has never meddled in how to manage his daughter-inw. Go to the inws in person, call back the third son and third daughter-inw, and learn from He Yn''s family. Separated! First divide the third child out. From now on, Zhu Yueju can no longer hold the third daughter-inw firmly in her hands. The angry Zhu Yueju fell on her back, and she didn''t dare to continue pretending to be sick and weak on the bed. Old man Sun understood that if the family is not divided, sooner orter the family will be ruined by Zhu Yueju. Not only must the family be separated, but Zhu Yueju is resolutely not allowed to trouble her third daughter-inw, Old man Sun''s behavior was appreciated by many people in the vige, and the third daughter-inw was even more grateful. Both the elder sister-inw and the second sister-inw were forced to return to their natal homes, and they dared note back, and even wanted to divorce. She was reluctant to part with her husband, and even more so with her children who wanted to live a good life. But the mother-inw refused to let her go too far. If this trouble continues, sooner orter, I will not be able to bear it. Either he was tossed to death, or he got divorced and left his hometown. Now that the family is separated, her good day has finallye. How could it be possible not to thank the father-inw, so far it can be understood that the real power in this family is the father-inw. The third child went out separately. Although Sun Dahai and Sun Dahe disagreed, there was nothing they could do. The most important thing is that both of their daughter-inws have left, and the family knows that everything is not right without their daughter-inw. No one washes the clothes, no one cooks the food, and what they eat every day is simr to pig food. The house was as dirty as a pigsty, and it was said that he smelled like a pig when he walked out. Now I found out that my daughter-inw is fine, but unfortunately it was toote. After old man Sun drove the two brothers out, the two brothers would have the nerve to go to the old man''s house again. It was embarrassing enough to go therest time, but now my nose is bruised and my face is swollen, and I am reluctant to give money and gifts. Every time he went to the old man''s house, he was empty-handed, and Sun Dahai went too far. Not only did he not buy wine for the old man, but he even took advantage of him. Even eating and taking, every time I go, my brother and sister-inw get a headache when they see it. Sun Dahai didn''t want to go to the father-inw''s house, so he wandered around the vige when he went out, and walked to the door of Su Wen''s house without knowing it. Thinking of what happened to him in the past few days, his teeth itched with hatred. If it wasn''t for Su Wen, I wouldn''t be so unlucky. If he doesn''t trouble her to vent his anger, he, Sun Dahai, is not a man. Chapter 235: scared now Chapter 235 Scared now Sun Dahai originally wanted to peek at the courtyard wall, but when he thought about the pain of being stabbed by a cactusst time, he immediately gave up, and before he had time to look at the gate, Zhou Hengyang happened to go out. Zhou Hengyang''s eyes turned cold when he had discovered Sun Dahai''s sneaky behavior a long time ago. He didn''t bother Sun Dahai himself, yet this **** dared toe to his door. It seems that his door-to-door son-inw is really not good. Otherwise, why would so many people think that Su Wen is easy to bully? If Su Wen is easy to bully, isn''t it because he, Zhou Hengyang, is useless! Sun Dahai was lying on the door to peek, Zhou Hengyang opened the door with a dark force, a strong force directly sent Sun Dahai flying backwards, and fell to the ground fiercely. "Oh, ouch, it hurts me to death." Sun Dahaiy on the ground and wailed in pain. Zhou Hengyang stepped forward nkly, "Sun Dahai, what are you doing?" Sun Dahai shivered violently. Zhou Hengyang is back? When did hee back? Ruined! If he had known that Zhou Hengyang was back, and lent him a courage, he would not have dared toe! "Sun Dahai." Zhou Hengyang looked down condescendingly, his tone was as cold as ice, and there was an undeniable danger in the gloomy, "Are you courting death?" "I¡­I don''t." "Then why do you always do things that seek death?" "I just drop by, just walk around." Zhou Hengyang sneered, "Do you think that I, Zhou Hengyang, are too useless to be bullied? So you don''t take me seriously? Pick up the persimmon and pinch it softly?" When he was speaking, he suddenly grabbed Sun Dahai''s neck fiercely, Ask word by word: "Otherwise, why do you always make trouble for me?" "I...no...dare not." Sun Dahai''s neck was strangled, his head began tock oxygen, and the fear of death had never been so close. Since Zhou Hengyang came backst week, he suffered a big loss at Zhou Hengyang''s hands, and even his own father admitted that he was cowardly. Sun Dahai knew that Zhou Hengyang was powerful. When he got home afterwards, old man Sun told about the water dispute between Sanjiaying and Zhao Vige, which made Sun Dahai fully understand that he was not as vicious as Zhou Hengyang. He can''t be messed with. Let''s hide from now on! Although Sun Dahai knew that Zhou Hengyang couldn''t be offended, he still looked down on Su Wen and didn''t take Su Wen seriously. Everyone in the vige didn''t know that Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang had a bad rtionship. They had no feelings at all, and on the contrary, they didn''t like Hu pleasing to each other. Why did he bully Su Wen? Zhou Hengyang didn''t care about Su Wen at all, and he was out of town, so he couldn''t care about it at all. Out of this mentality, Sun Dahai subconsciously separated Su Wen from Zhou Hengyang, never thinking that Su Wen was from Zhou Hengyang. The two are husband and wife, even if they have no feelings. As long as Zhou Hengyang is still Su Wen''s son-inw, he can''t let him go. Besides, the situation ispletely different now. Zhou Hengyang gradually increased his strength, but there was a sneering smile on his handsome face, "It seems that it is still my fault. It is my performance that makes you feel that you can not take Su Wen seriously. Are you imagining Su Wen?" Now, even if you tell Su Wen what happened, he will pretend he didn''t see it?" Zhou Hengyang''s words hit the core, and Sun Dahai''s pupils shrank in fear, his eyes were full of horror. He wanted to speak, but his neck was strangled, and even breathing became more and more difficult, and he could only falter and grunt twice. Can''t even speakplete sentences. "Help... help..." "Are you scared now?" Chapter 236: regret it Chapter 236 Regret Sun Dahai blinked frantically, desperately trying to show that he knew he was wrong. He regretted it, he was so scared. Father is right, Zhou Hengyang can''t afford to mess with him, so he''s a desperate person. "The reason why you dare to bully Su Wen repeatedly is because you have many brothers, and Su Wen''s family is all girls, so they can''t beat you, they can''t beat you." Zhou Hengyang said slowly, his thin lips curled up in a sarcastic arc. "Then you can''t beat me now, if you can''t beat me, can I just kill you?" "I...wrong..." Sun Dahai''s face turned blue, like a dead fish, his head was swollen, and he felt that he was going to die, but he just breathed a sigh of relief, he couldn''t die no matter what. This feeling is indescribably ufortable. The fear of death and the pain of not being able to breathe were intertwined, and Sun Dahai almost copsed. At this moment, the half-open door was pushed open, and Su Wen came out from the yard, "What''s the matter? What are you doing?" She was in the yard and saw Zhou Hengyang saying to leave, but she never saw the back of him leaving , so I came out out of curiosity to have a look. As a result, I was shocked by the scene I saw. When Zhou Hengyang heard Su Wen''s voice, he immediately let go, turned around and said with a smile, "It''s nothing, just ask Sun Dahai if he still wants to break his leg." Su Wen: "..." As expected of the male lead,pared to him, he is simply too kind. Sun Dahai got up from the ground with a grunt, trembling like chaff, looking at Zhou Hengyang with fear, fear, horror and fear. It''s almost pitiful, and there is still a little bit of arrogance and cunning before. "Is that Sun Dahai?" Zhou Hengyang asked kindly. "Yes... yes, yes." Sun Dahai didn''t dare to say no at all, this is too scary. He clearly wanted to kill himself, but he didn''t admit it. If Su Wen hadn''te out in time, she would be dead by now. Thinking of this, Sun Dahai looked at Su Wen with gratitude. In the past, he was deceived byrd and made a fool of himself. Compared with Zhou Hengyang, Su Wen is much better than him, she is simply a good person. He will never deal with Su Wen again. "Then you can go." Zhou Hengyang waved his hand. Sun Dahai turned around and ran away quickly as if he had received an amnesty. "How did you scare him like this?" Su Wen was curious, and wanted to learn a few tricks secretly. Zhou Hengyang reached out and poked Su Wen''s cheek, and then said, "You can''t learn it." Was poked in the face again. Su Wen rolled his eyes at him with dissatisfaction. His shy and angry look was so charming that people couldn''t take their eyes off him. Zhou Hengyang watched with burning eyes, bent slightly, and suddenly shortened the distance between each other. The hot breath blowing on Su Wen''s neck made her take a step back hastily as if she had been shocked. Aware of his impulsiveness just now, Zhou Hengyang helped his forehead helplessly. My self-control is getting worse. "I''m leaving. If someone like Sun Dahai dares to cause trouble again, he will be beaten severely." "Okay!" Su Wen had a premonition that Sun Dahai would never dare to cause trouble in his life. "Wait, you go by bicycle. Walking is too slow." Although she knew that Zhou Hengyang walked very fast, it was very inconvenient. Su Wen took the initiative to run back to the yard and pushed the bicycle out, "Here, it was your money. I can''t let you who spend money have no chance to use the car." "it is good!" Zhou Hengyang didn''t refuse either, and got on his bicycle and left. Chapter 237: cant put it down Chapter 237 I can''t put it down Su Wen stood at the door, watching Zhou Hengyang disappear at the end of the road. Su Qing came out of the yard with a smirk, "Sister, it''s great that you have such a good rtionship with brother-inw now." "That''s when you saw that I have a good rtionship with him?" Su Wen asked angrily. She adhered to the ultimate principle of holding a golden thigh, ttering him and buying him off. From the current point of view, the effect is good. The progress is also very good. "Both eyes can see." Su Qing could see clearly, the way her brother-inw looked at her eldest sister this time waspletely different from before, and sometimes she felt embarrassed when she identally saw it. As a result, since the brother-inw came back, the few of them never went to the eldest sister''s room. When I told my eldest sister something, I always called her to my room. "Don''t talk nonsense." Su Wen denied it solemnly, but her cheeks turned red. "Let''s go, I''ll tell you to make a bag." "Okay! Listen to the eldest sister." Now the family ispletely in ordance with the things set in the second family meeting, and Su Xiu has managed the house in an orderly manner. Whether it is going to the town to buy vegetables and daily necessities, or purchasing the necessary items for making homemade cakes these days, I have done a good job. The effect has been initially seen. Su Wen and Su Qing, whenever they have time, get together to discuss how to make buns. Su Wen also unexpectedly discovered that Su Qing''s aesthetic vision is very good. In fact, thest time she made sleeve protectors, she could tell that Su Qing not only had good needlework skills, but also the sleeve protectors that she stitched together were also very pretty. This shows that she has a high aesthetic vision. What a surprise. Su Wen just told Su Qing about the requirements and some details at the beginning, and then left it aside. Let her see how she does it, and then learn by herself and try to do it. Don''t be afraid of waste, do whatever you want. The two sisters came to Su Qing''s room, leaning against the window, there was a sewing machine and two tables put together, which were filled with various leather, hardware, zippers, small hammers and other things. There are piles everywhere, and there are even rags that have been cut out of shape on the ground. At first, Su Qing insisted on cleaning every day, butter Su Wen couldn''t stand her cleaning. Because it''s okay if she doesn''t clean, as long as she cleans, she won''t find where her things are. The more chaotic, the more urately Su Wen can find what she wants. "Sister, look at the keychain I made." Su Qing brought the finished product she made to Su Wen to show off happily, "Isn''t it beautiful?" She likes it so much, it is made of genuine leather, decorated with fox fur, and matched with exquisite metal buckles. In the words of the eldest sister, it is luxury. It is so exquisite that people can''t put it down. Su Wen held it in her hand and admired it over and over again, "It''s beautiful, it''s really beautiful. The fur I bought from He Changming is absolutely superb. Especially the fox fur, it''s veryfortable to hold in your hand." "Then how much should we sell?" Su Qing asked expectantly. "Sell at least fifteen yuan!" In addition to novel ideas, hand-woven production also takes a lot of thought. And the leather is really good. If it is put in the future, a keychain will cost at least 500 yuan or more. Exquisite fox fur, let¡¯s talk about whether it¡¯s worth it! This is still the case when there is no brand name. If it is a big-name or even a luxury product, it will cost at least a few thousand yuan. She spent so much thought, time, energy and using such good raw materials, she just wanted to take the high-end route. Would rather not sell, the price can not be low. Chapter 238: fifteen dollars Chapter 238 Fifteen Dors "Fifteen yuan? Is it too expensive?" Su Qing knew it would not be cheap, but fifteen yuan still greatly exceeded her expectations. To her, five yuan is not bad. "Sell at least fifteen yuan." Su Wen said firmly, "Remember to embroider the 7+ mark, this is our future brand. Let consumers remember what brand of product she bought. Just like our It¡¯s the same as buying Changhe bicycles, Phoenix sewing machines, and plum watches.¡± "Can wepare with these big brands?" Su Qing''s voice was weak. "Of course!" "But... we are just a small handicraft workshop after all!" Su Wen couldn''t helpughing, and said triumphantly: "You are wrong, we are expensive because we are a small handmade workshop. We don''t have such a high output, and we are too busy to make too many finished products. .And keychains are only essories, and our main production is bags. Bags with various functions and suitable for various asions.¡± "The bags are divided into asions?" "Of course, students use school bags, and grocery shopping bags. Going to the mall, going to meetings, etc. are all different. Different asions, the backs are different." Su Qing eximed, "Wouldn''t a snakeskin pocket be enough?" Su Wen couldn''t help holding her forehead, "..." "Of course it''s different, anyway, you''ll know when it''s sold." Su Wen stopped talking, and began to arrange things for Su Qing, "Come on, help me make the strap, the width is installed ording to the drawing on my picture, and after locking the side Then decorate it with thin braided leather cords." The first two bags she designed, one is a small backpack. Like a school bag, but more stylish by the school bag. Narrow at the top and wide at the bottom, doubleyer design, the upper part adopts a circr arc shape. There is also an additional rectangr pouch on the outside. The leather material is soft and shiny. It doesn¡¯t look big on the outside, delicate and beautiful, but it¡¯s especially good inside. While freeing your hands, the wide bag is not tiring to carry. Whether it is used by students or young and decentdies, it is very ssy and stylish. From drawing to making, all are handmade. Su Wen spent a whole week just to make this small backpack. At the beginning, it was a lot of materials wasted by hand. When this is sessfully made, the two sisters cooperate together and canplete one in a day. Speed ??Su Wen is satisfied. Anyway, she doesn''t n to make more of each style. Rare things are more expensive, and only limited quantities can arouse women''s desire to buy. But right now, it is necessary to go to the provincial capital as soon as possible to register the trademark. Su Wen secretly made a note in her heart that when Zhou Hengyang came back at night, she would ask him for help. But thinking of asking Zhou Hengyang for help, I can''t say that I don''t have it. But make him a nice and functional briefcase! Anyway, there are still a lot of leather. Su Wen did it as soon as she thought of it. It only took one afternoon to make a briefcase. It can be carried on one shoulder, tucked under the armpit or held in the hand. The size of the bag is designed to be a size of thirty-two, which is suitable for holding contracts, official seals and the like. **** When Su Wen and Su Qing were busy, Su Xiu was not idle either. She has to take care of the internal and external affairs by herself, and she has to take time to supervise the sixth sister and the younger sister to prevent them from fighting again when the eldest sister is not paying attention. Su Xiu is very clear that these two little girls have one face in front of the eldest sister, but another face in private. are all viins. Ghost spirit ghost spirit. Chapter 239: bully little sister Chapter 239 Bullying the little girl Sixth Sister likes to bully my younger sister. The younger sister is not reconciled to being bullied, and now she joins forces with Su Xiaoya to deal with the sixth younger sister. Su Xiu who was watching was stunned. If she hadn''t overheard it by ident, she wouldn''t have believed it. But overheard, Su Xiu didn''t intend to expose it. After all, she would quarrel with Su Qing when she was a child, but now that she has grown up, her rtionship is still very good. In the afternoon, Su Xiu reckoned that Yn''s sister-inw should have finished her work on separating the family, so she approached her. When he arrived, the gate of He Yn''s house was locked, and he thought it might be time to go to work in the fields. Su Xiu found the field again. He Yn was weeding, and she was very happy to see Su Xiuing. "Su Xiu." "Sister-inw Yn." "No, don''t call me Yn''s sister-inw, just call me by my name." He Yn felt something was wrong when she heard her calling her sister-inw. Don''t let the eldest brother hear it, otherwise the eldest brother will be angry. Brother is so narrow-minded, he can''t wait for her to call Su Xiu''s sister-inw right now. That would allow Su Xiu to call her sister-inw. That won''t mess up the rtionship! "Why?" "Er... nothing. I just think you call me sister-inw, you call me old." "Alright then!" Su Xiu obediently agreed. He Yn took the **** and went to the edge of the field and sat on the grass, taking the opportunity to rest, "By the way, why don''t you go to the field recently? No one in your family has gone to the field, is it bad?" After He Yn finished speaking, she realized that the vigers were talking aboutnd distribution recently. "Oh! I remembered, thend is going to be distributed. Many people don''t have the heart to earn work points, let alone your family, many people have not been active recently." Everyone is thinking aboutnd distribution! There are many brothers with a big surname, and they have discussed it in private, thinking that they can share more. But He Yn doesn''t care, anyway, thend distribution is ording to the national policy, and she can get as much as she should. Resolutely not to take advantage of the country and not to take advantage of loopholes. As a down-to-earth farmer, she believes that as long as she and Xiangdong work hard, they will be able to make a fortune with their own hands. "It''s not because of this." Speaking of her purpose, Su Xiu was a little embarrassed, "Sister-inw Yn..." "Stop, call me Magnolia." "Oh! Yn, in fact, I haven''t been working in thend to earn work points for a long time, it''s not just now." He Yn used to work with her every day, of course it is very clear, but wasn''t it because of the fight with Sun Dahai''s family before? Is there something else? "Why?" Thinking of the big sister''s money-making idea, Su Xiu raised a shy smile on her face, looked around to see that the people working nearby were a little far away, and after making sure she couldn''t hear her, she said, "It''s because my big sister made chicken cakes for sale. I helped my eldest sister. The family was too busy, so I didn¡¯t go to the field.¡± After earning money, I don¡¯t look down on the poor work points. Su Xiu is sometimes afraid that she will fail in her studies, that she will not be as practical as before, and that she will be able to endure hardships. She didn''t even care about work points. "What?" He Yn bluffed and stood up abruptly. Su Xiu hurriedly motioned her to whisper, "Don''t shout, it''s not good for people to hear." "Oh oh oh!" He Yn sat down again, but she still had a mysterious expression on her face, always feeling incredible. But she came to her senses, covered her mouth and asked in a low voice, "The chicken cakes that were popr in the town a while ago, are you selling them?" Chapter 240: Negotiate a partnership Chapter 240 Negotiating a Partnership "Yeah!" Su Xiu and You Rongyan nodded, their eyes glowing. He Yn''s eyes were straightened, and she was sure again in her heart that her elder brother''s eyesight was good enough. "My eldest sister did it. When I went to sell it in the town for the first time, it was me and my eldest sister." This has been done secretly in the vige, and no one dared to know. Su Xiu was very happy all the time, but she couldn''t tell He Yn how happy she was without her elder sister''s orders. Now that I can finally say it, I am a little excited. It''s like I got 100 points in the exam, and I can''t wait to show off to my good friends and share my good mood with my good friends. He Yn opened her mouth in surprise. She has long heard that there are chicken cakes sold in the town, and everyone who bought them said they were delicious. Those who didn''t buy it secretly regretted it, but no one sold it recently, so many people went to the town to look for it, but they couldn''t find it. She went to the market a few days ago, met a rtive, and heard about it. However, she never expected that the egg cake was actually made by Sister Su Wen. "No wonder Chen Guihua said to everyone in the vige that she could smell a sweet smell when she went to bed at night." He Yn suddenly realized, "Several people said they smelled it." Su Xiu snickered, "It was the elder sister who made it. She used rags to seal up all the kitchen gaps because she was afraid of being smelled. But the chicken cake just out of the pan is so sweet that it will spread in the end." "Hahaha..." He Yn couldn''t helpughing when she thought of Su Wen blocking the gap. "You don''t know, when Chen Guihua told people, some peopleughed at her for being greedy and delicious, and she ate it in her dreams at night." "The eldest sister came up with it all." "It seems that I really misjudged the person. I didn''t expect your eldest sister to be so powerful." He Yn sighed, she didn''t like Su Wen very much before! I think she is stupid, stupid and very selfish and only cares about herself. Didn''t expect that she was just pretending to be stupid before, but she was actually very smart. "Then why don''t you continue to sell chicken cakes?" He Yn said anxiously: "I heard that many people in the town are waiting to buy them! If you sell them, you will get money. The new policy hase down, and the country now allows We the people trade freely." "Yeah, I heard about it too." Su Xiu said while listening to her brother-inw and eldest sister chatting at home, "It came down with thend distribution policy." "Yes, that''s right." He Yn sighed, "Now we live in a separate family, and my father-inw and mother-inw are so kind to me, I must fight for it, and earn money to honor my parents-inw in the future." Zhu Fang was very angry, and Zhu Fang cried, made trouble, and hanged herself, but her mother-inw did not change her mind. Kneeling down and admitting mistakes is not enough, the mother-inw is determined to separate the family, and He Yn knows in her heart that her mother-inw is doing this for her and Xiang Dong. Xiang Dong has a loyal personality, and he never says he was taken advantage of by Xu Jinjin. But Xu Qianjin is a self-willed person who swallows everything. He has been taking advantage of their family, and they all swallow their anger. This time it is too much. She couldn''t bear it anymore, and nned to do this again, and if she couldn''t do it, she would learn from Sun Dahai''s wife. Just go back to my mother''s house and forget it. If she wasn''t afraid that when she returned to her natal home, her eldest brother would get angry and beat Xu Xiangdong severely, she would have gone back to her natal home a long time ago. But now everything is fine, the mother-inw still loves her in the end, and for her and Xiangdong, the family is also divided. In the future, I will live without stumbling. So as soon as the family was separated, she immediately went to work in the fields, no matter how hard or tired she was. Chapter 241: Partnership Chapter 241 Partnership "I heard that sister-inw Chrysanthemum, who lives near the entrance of the vige, is going to open a small shop at home, specializing in selling daily necessities such as oil, salt, soy sauce and vinegar. It will be convenient for us to buy things in the future. We don''t have to travel so far to the town. We ordinary people Our life is really getting better and better, thend is divided equally, and Xiang Dong and I have nted the crops, so we will definitely not go hungry." He Yn couldn''t helpughing when she thought of the beautiful days ahead. Su Xiu was a little hesitant. Sister-inw Yn was only thinking about farming, so would she not want to cooperate with her? "Yn, I''m here to tell you something." "Tell me, what''s the matter?" "My eldest sister gave me the business of making chicken cakes. She said that in addition to the money I handed over to the public, all I earn will be my own money." Su Xiu said slowly, " But I can''t do it alone, so I want to find you as a partner, what are you doing?" "Damn it! Of course I did it." He Yn''s eyes lit up, "How could I not do such a good thing delivered to my door?" "That''s good." "Tell me quickly, how is the partnership?" He Yn said frankly: "How much do I have to pay? You provide the technology and ideas, and I can''t take advantage of you. Otherwise, you can hire me. Work for you." "Part-time work is not eptable. My eldest sister said that she still wants to buy fur from your elder brother. They are a cooperative rtionship. If I hire you, it is not suitable." Su Xiu waved her hands again and again, "My elder sister said that she would give your elder brother one. Face, let him owe favors." As soon as Su Xiu was in a hurry, she told Su Wen what she had whispered at home, and regretted it when she said it. Looking at He Yn with a guilty conscience, "Yn, will you be angry?" "Pfft..." He Yn couldn''t helpughing, "Not angry, not angry at all." She was too happy, if the eldest brother knew, she would be at ease. This is a good opportunity to get close to Su Xiu, and he can give him fur for free. " "Speaking of which, I took advantage. Don''t worry, my family has a lot of furs. Many of them were saved by my grandfather hunting when he was young. My grandfather, my father, and my brother are all the best hunters in our ck Eagle Vige. .¡± After He Yn finished speaking, she looked at Su Xiu expectantly, waiting for her admiration and praise. I thought you were shocked by this time, right? Worship it? Do you think her brother is very powerful? Do you want to marry? There is no girl in Heiyingtun who does not want to marry the best hunter. Grandpa, when Dad was young, there were many girls sending flowers! As a result, He Yn waited for a long time and Su Xiu didn''t say anything, and threw all her eyebrows to the blind man. For Su Xiu, no matter how good she is at hunting, she is not as good as her elder sister. "Oh!" "Oh????" She was going to die, she was going to pass out. Now the elder brother has kicked the iron te, not to mention marrying a wife, even if he wants to be a backdoor, people may not be able to see it. "I thought of two partnerships." Su Xiu has been thinking for a long time these days by herself, which kind of cooperation is the best, which can make money without damaging their rtionship. What the eldest sister said is right, even brothers have to settle ounts clearly! She and He Yn had to agree in advance to cooperate. "One is that we pay the cost together, make chicken cakes and sell them together, and share the money we earn equally. Another way is that I supply the raw materials, and I prepare them for wholesale to you. It means that you buy from me and give you the best price. The price, you can sell it however you want, and how much money you make is your own.¡± Chapter 242: greet Chapter 242 Greeting She came up with the second method at the prompt of her elder sister. He Yn thought for a while, and simply chose the second option. The first one is actually very good, and you can also take the opportunity to learn technology. But people can''t be too selfish, thinking only about themselves in everything. Su Xiu is willing to partner with her, she is already very grateful. So she might as well choose the second option. The two agreed on the specific details of the partnership, and Su Xiu will go back to make chicken cakes now, and they can deliver them tomorrow morning. Thest time they sold it for 50 cents a piece, the wholesale price to He Yn was calcted as 30 cents a piece. For Su Xiu, although the price is lower than what she sells, time is saved. Labor costs,bor costs, etc., are still very cost-effective. For He Yn, it is also a steady profit without loss, taking advantage of the sky. After Su Xiu left, He Yn was not in the mood to continue working. After asking for leave from their five team leaders, she happily walked home. On the way, I met He Changming who wasing to the field, and immediately greeted him happily, "Brother, why are you here?" He Changming had a gloomy face, "You don''t talk about such a big matter as your family division." "It''s toote for me!" It stands to reason that when a married woman separates her family, she will ask her natal family to support her so as not to suffer. "And I didn''t suffer." He Changming was still unhappy, "Is this not a disadvantage? You never do farm work at home." He Yn was embarrassed by what she said. Before she got married, she was veryzy at home. I like to go hunting in the deep mountains with my eldest brother. The family has littlend, so my parents do it, and she never does farm work. It was only after marrying Xu Xiangdong that he started doing farm work. She can''t help it either, it''s definitely different when being a daughter-inw for others and being a girl at home. If she dared to bezy and willful, she would definitely beughed at by her sister-inw and rtives. In order to stand on her feet, she must also be diligent. "It used to be the past, but now I''m someone else''s wife, how can I be the same as at home!" He Yn said embarrassedly. "Huh!" He Changming snorted coldly, "I think Xu Xiangdong is useless. If he is useful, can he make you work so hard?" Speaking of which, He Changming was very angry with Xu Xiangdong. This sister-inw has already been beaten up severely. He didn''t like this kind of person from the very beginning. If it wasn''t for Yn''s life-and-death marriage, how could his family agree. "Yes, brother, you are right. When you marry a wife, you will definitely not make your sister-inw work hard." "Of course." He Changming said as it should. "By the way, big brother, did you see Su Xiu just now?" The two of them returned to the vige not too long ago, Su Xiu should also meet big brother. When ites to Su Xiu, He Changming, who was not ashamed to be teased by his younger sister for marrying a daughter-inw just now, feels embarrassed when he hears Su Xiu''s name now. "seen." "Then did you talk? Did you greet her?" He Yn asked curiously. "Say hello." "What did you say?" He Changming red at his sister, "Just to say hello!" "I know you''ve greeted me, I''m asking you what did you say specifically?" He Changming said angrily: "I just said hello, otherwise what else do you think you can say?" "That''s such a pity." He Yn was even more anxious than her elder brother, "By the way, do you know? Su Xiu asked me to do business as a partner. It''s the chicken cakes sold in the town, you know? It was Su Xiu and her before. The eldest sister did it. ording to Su Xiu, Su Wen didn''t have time to continue to do it, so I left it to her." Chapter 243: three mountains Chapter 243 Three Mountains "I know." "You know? When did you know?" He Yn was shocked. She lived in Sanjiaying and didn''t even know that she often met. How did the eldest brother know? "They guessed it when they first sold chicken cakes." Before, He Changming made an appointment with Su Wen to hand over furs in the town, and he had a sweet smell at that time. But he didn''t think much about it. Later, when he went shopping in the town, he noticed someone carrying a chicken cake. Sure enough, I ran into him once in the town by ident. He Changming''s heart softened when he thought of that little girl who was sweating profusely with a basket on her shoulders, but still smiling and enthusiastically selling to others. He also specially asked the brothers in Heiyingtun to buy and take care of the business. Not to mention, the chicken cakes are so delicious that they were sold out in the vige. "This business is good, and it can make money. Since Su Xiu asked you to partner with her, you can concentrate on doing it, do you hear?" He Changming said seriously. "I know, brother, don''t you know what kind of person I am?" She will definitely do well. "Ok!" "Brother, you haven''t eaten at my house since we separated. I''ll cook for you tonight." He Yn pulled He Changming enthusiastically, "By the way,e and bring me something to eat today." Is there something?" Since He Yn got married, every time she went back to her natal home, she always brought home a big bag. He Changming never came empty-handed. Later, because Xu Qianjin and Zhu Fang were too fond of taking advantage of others, and because there was no separation, Zhu Fang snatched everything they brought back every time. She was so angry that she never went back to her natal house to get things. Now that the family is separated, He Yn takes advantage of her natal family and acts aboveboard. "Fortunately, I have my eyes on Su Xiu. If it were someone else, I would definitely not let you take advantage of my mother''s family like this." He Changming said helplessly. "Brother, don''t becent, Su Xiu''s family may not be able to take a fancy to you." She was so worried about her brother''s happiness, "Why don''t youe to help me, and you can also find opportunities to train with Su Xiu?" emotion." Hahahaha...and get a freebor. "Beautiful thinking." I really thought he couldn''t see what bad idea my sister had, "I''ll help you, I might as well help Su Wen, and please my future sister-inw by the way." "Brother, you are going too far. Before the daughter-inw is married, she is trying to curry favor with my sister-inw." He is also very helpless! He went out from ten miles and eight viges to inquire, and said he didn''t know that Su Wen was the one who was in charge of the Su family? I heard that the son-inw Zhou Hengyang had to obediently listen to Su Wen. To him, Su Wen is more than just his aunt. This is simply the role of sister-inw + mother-inw + father-inw. One of her is equal to three people. Three are big mountains on the top of the head. It''s strange to say that before, he just thought Su Xiu was pleasing to the eye at first nce, because Su Xiu had a good rtionship with his younger sister, so he paid more attention to it. But with more and more attention, the situation changed. It doesn''t look like me anymore. Now it has even evolved into that every frown and smile of Su Xiu will always appear in his mind, and he can''t drive him away. He couldn''t wait to propose marriage, and wanted to marry Su Xiu back home. It would be great if Su Xiu was the second child, so that he could immediatelye to propose marriage. "Have you found the home of Su Xiu''s second sister-inw?" He Changming asked suddenly. "No." He Yn said as she walked, "You also know that it is difficult for girls from the Su family to find a husband''s family." Chapter 244: change name Chapter 244 Renamed A stern look shed in He Changming''s eyes, and he snorted unhappily, "Stupid, ignorant." "There are very few men who don''t care like you, big brother." He Yn adores big brother from the bottom of her heart. He is capable, responsible, and not self-righteous. Clever, calm in situations, such a good elder brother, only Su Xiu can match him. "Then think of a way to introduce someone to my second aunt." "Pfft..." He Yn couldn''t helpughing, she had opened her eyes today, she didn''t expect her elder brother to be so restless. "I don''t know a good young man either! Besides, I don''t dare to provoke Su Wen now. If I make her unhappy, I can''t handle her." Several incidents in session made her see how powerful Su Wen is. Going to the vige to inquire about it, many people have the same idea as her. Su Wen now is different from before. **** After Su Xiu got home, she told Su Wen about meeting He Changming by chance in the vige. Although she hadn''t spoken much to He Changming, she had a deep impression of him. I used to work in groups with Yn, and I always heard Yn talk about how good and powerful her elder brother was. Oh! And how to be liked by the young girls in their vige. This is the first time Su Xiu heard that if a girl likes a boy, she will pick a bouquet of flowers and give it to the man she loves. If a man likes a girl, he will send a basket of wild fruits. This custom, she felt very fresh the first time she heard it, so she remembered it clearly. ording to Yn, since she was a teenager, every morning, a girl would put flowers for her elder brother in front of her house. Over the years, as her eldest brother reached marriageable age, there were more flowers. Su Xiu was curious about how good she is to be so popr. I even wondered if sister-inw Yn was bragging. After watching it, it was really good. After the eldest sister started business with Yn''s eldest brother, even the eldest sister spoke highly of him. Su Xiucai believed itpletely. Su Wen put down the scissors in her hand, "You said He Yn''s elder brother came to our vige?" "Yeah! I met him when I just came back. He was going to the field to find Magnolia." Su Wen frowned when she heard her address, "Why did you change your address?" "Oh! Yn asked me to change it, she didn''t let me call her sister-inw Yn." Su Wen originally just asked casually, but after hearing what Xiuxiu said, she felt something was wrong, "When did she ask you to change your mind? Was it before or after you proposed a partnership?" What name should I change? Su Xiu is right to call He Yn that way, most people in the vige are rtives. "It was before, what''s the matter, big sister?" "It''s nothing, I just feel something is wrong." Su Wen thought for a while, and then said: "That''s it! You go to He Yn''s house and invite He Changming to our house for a meal. I want to talk to him about future cooperation." He Changming can provide her with the best quality fur. If she wants to make bags into a brand and a lifelong career, she must have the best suppliers. And it is only provided to her, and it must not be provided to others. For the long-term development in the future, she must buy out and cut off potential business opponents in advance. When her bags be famous, there will definitely be people who will find ways to imitate, or even giarize, and she can''t stop these things. But she can start in advance to eliminate the source of goods. As long as she has the highest grade and best quality leather goods, no one can take advantage of her. Chapter 245: too active Chapter 245 Too Active "Is it for making bags?" Su Xiu saw with her own eyes how hard the eldest sister and the second sister worked to make the bags, and the bags were so beautiful that people couldn''t put it down. The eldest sister made a vegetable basket bag for her. These days, she went to the town with the bag from the elder sister on her back. Many people have asked her where she bought it from. "Hmm!" Because Zhou Hengyang was not at home, she didn''t want to provoke gossip, so she kept a low profile when buying fur from He Changming. But it is different now, Zhou Hengyang is back, even though he hasn¡¯te back yet after going out to meet his friends today, it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as he doesn''t travel far for a long time, he doesn''t have to be careful. "Okay, I''ll try to shout." Su Xiu went out without the slightest hesitation. When I arrived at He Yn''s house, I immediately saw He Changming sitting in the main room talking to Xu Xiangdong. They were both sitting on chairs of the same height. But He Changming was a head faster than Xu Xiangdong. With a straight back, she looks a bit like her brother-inw. Su Xiu hesitated for a moment, but she mustered up her courage and walked in. Since she started doing business, she has be more courageous than before, and she will not be nervous or afraid when seeing strange men. In the words of the eldest sister, the brother-inw at home is scary enough, and he doesn''t give up in front of him, let alone other people. Su Xiu and Su Qing are deeply convinced. He Changming stood up abruptly, looked at Su Xiu in disbelief, "Su Xiu, why are you here?" "I''m here to invite you to my house for dinner." He Changming looked at Su Xiu very nervously, and didn''t even dare to look him in the eyes, "Are you free?" "I''m free." He''s very avable, anytime. "Do you know each other?" Xu Xiangdong touched his head and asked curiously. "Of course I do." He Changming replied quickly. "Hahaha... I''m going to introduce you! So you know each other." Xu Xiangdong said with a smile, "Su Xiu is a good friend of Yn, and they often work in the fields together." When talking about working in the fields, Xu Xiangdong wanted to beat himself a mouth. My brother-inw was already very dissatisfied with him, so he is looking for death on his own! Unexpectedly, He Changming didn''t listen to what Xu Xiangdong said, and walked out on his own initiative, "Let''s go! Su Xiu, let''s go to your house." "Ah? Oh! Okay." Su Xiu was stunned by his initiative. Normally, when you go to someone else''s house as a guest, shouldn''t the host invite you three times and invite you four times, and then warmly pull it on? It was the first time she saw someone walking in front of the master so proactively. "Wait." After walking outside, He Changming suddenly gave Su Xiu a hand, "I''ll take something, just wait for me." "Okay." Su Xiu was confused. He Changming went back, took out the wild pheasants, wild rabbits and dried mushrooms he brought, and said with a bright smile, "Let''s go!" Su Xiu was stunned for a moment, and she was embarrassed to ask if these things were given to her family. If not, wouldn''t it be self-indulgent? But if it is, wouldn''t their family take advantage of others? A lot of things! Pheasants and wild rabbits are good things. He Yn, who was busy in the kitchen, seemed to have heard Su Xiu''s voice, so she came out to take a look, only to see that her eldest brother followed Su Xiu away. Just after going out, she came back and took away the things brought to her. He Yn was dumbfounded. This, this, this...is this her elder brother? The best hunter in ck Eagle Town? The future patriarch of their Hn tribe? It''s too much, I haven''t written off the horoscope of marrying a wife! The elbow turned outward. Chapter 246: I want to be your object Chapter 246 I want to be your object "Yn, why did big brother leave? Didn''t you agree to have dinner at our house tonight?" Xu Xiangdong asked in a daze, "Why did you go to Su Xiu''s house for dinner?" It¡¯s inappropriate for the brother-inw to eat at someone he doesn¡¯t know, instead of eating at his sister-inw¡¯s house? "Su Xiu came to call?" "Well! Just now Su Xiu came to ask my elder brother to go to her house for dinner." Xu Xiangdong is still confused, "Is elder brother familiar with Su Wen''s house?" "I''m not familiar with it now, but I''m sure I''ll be very familiar with it in the future." Since the elder brother doesn''t change his mind, she believes that the elder brother will be able to sessfully marry his sister-inw back. Brother has been persevering in everything since he was a child, let alone marrying a wife! "What do you mean?" "It''s nothing." He Yn''s mouth was very strict, and she couldn''t say a word that shouldn''t be said. "Oh!" Xu Xiangdong nodded, and muttered suddenly, "So the things my elder brother brought were for Su Wen''s family! I mean! I came here empty-handedst time. Now that we are separated, my elder brother will leave immediately." I¡¯m still afraid that elder brother and elder sister-inw will go out and talk nonsense when they bring things.¡± The corners of He Yn''s mouth twitched when he mentioned something, she really saw it. Those things are clearly for myself. uneptable. Fortunately, she and Xiang Dong are not stingy people. He Yn is not angry at all, but she feels that what her elder brother did made herugh and cry. *** Su Xiu took He Changming all the way home, and encountered familiar neighbors on the way, and rtives all said hello. "Su Xiu, is this your partner?" Su Xiu was taken aback for a moment, blushing, and quickly shook her head, "No, no." She didn''t have a date at all. Unexpectedly, the other party didn''t believe Su Xiu''s exnation at all, but said with an ambiguous face: "Okay, don''t be embarrassed! I can see it, I really don''t know that this is He Yn''s eldest brother. No wonder you always It''s with He Yn,st time you were bullied at Sun Dahai''s house, He Yn was still jumping up and down to help you out, so there is still this rtionship." He Changming pursed his lips into a smile, thinking that his sister was still useful, so he had to praise her when she returned home. This reasonable and well-founded guess made Su Xiu blush, "Nothing, Brother He and I are not familiar either." He Changming narrowed his eyes slightly, bubbling in a good mood. Ok! That''s right, Big Brother He''s address is very pleasant to the ears. "I''m not familiar with you, how did you get together?" "I''m here to ask Brother He toe to my house for dinner." It''s fine if Su Xiu doesn''t exin. After saying this, the other party strengthened his guess and brought other people to testify, "Come and listen, I''m right. This girl Su Xiu still doesn''t admit it, and her age is too old. Not too young, you can find someone to marry." In the vige, there are many people who are married and have children at the age of eighteen or neen. Even if they are not married, they will talk about their husband''s family early. He Changming let others scrutinize him naturally, without embarrassment at all, and at the same time he didn''t exin a word. After going through this predicament, Su Xiuna was immediately at a loss, her words were iplete, and she wanted to exin nervously, but the more she exined, the more wrong she became. In the end, he had no choice but to tug on He Changming''s clothes with his small hands, "Hurry up and talk!" "What did you say?" He Changming turned his head and asked knowingly. "Say you''re not my partner." He Changming moved closer, lowered his voice and murmured, "But I want to be your partner." Chapter 247: Wenwen let me come Chapter 247 Wenwen Let Me Come "What?" Su Xiu''s eyes widened in disbelief, staring nkly at He Changming''s handsome face so close at hand, her mind went nk, obviously she was quite frightened. "I said I want to be your partner." He Changming said it again seriously with a smile in his eyes. The girl in front of me, with a silly look, is really likable. Su Xiu finally came to her senses, "No, no, it''s not suitable, you...don''t be kidding." "I''m not joking." He Changming put away the smile on his face, his tone was serious, and his expression was serious. The imposing manner unconsciously changed its appearance, bing difficult to approach. "I...I don''t care about you because you are He Yn''s big brother." Su Xiu dropped the words and ran away. Running home, she happened to pass in front of Su Wen, and was grabbed by Su Wen, "What''s wrong with you? You''re blushing like this?" "It''s nothing." Su Xiu broke away from Su Wen''s hand, and ran back to the kitchen to hide. He Changming came in immediately after, and Su Wen didn''t have time to continue asking, so she stepped forward to greet He Changming. "Hello, thank you for today''s hospitality." He Changming spoke before Su Wen, and handed over the things he was carrying, "This is a gift." Su Wen is a knowledgeable person, and she was attracted by the mushrooms at a nce, and praised: "It seems that I took advantage of it today, and the dried mushrooms are a good thing." The nutritional value and rarity are definitely hares, pheasants Can''tpare. Su Wen''s knowledge of goods made He Changming very useful. "Come in, please." Su Wen handed the things to Su Qing, and instructed, "Tonight, I will make a hot bunny. Get ready first, and I will cook myself." "Okay, big sister." Su Qing smiled and nodded to He Changming, then turned around and went to the kitchen with her things. For Su Qing, He Changming''s attitude is also very good. Su Liumei and Su Xiaomei also came up to say hello politely, Su Wen introduced each other, and He Changming presented the two with a slingshot made by himself. Not only can it hunt birds, but it can even hunt wild animals. The strength is very strong, although the younger sister and the sixth younger sister can''t pull it apart for the time being, as long as they practice regrly, it will be fine. I thought that the two little girls might not like it, but unexpectedly Su Liumei and Su Xiaomei both liked it. "Thank you, Brother He." "thanks." The two sisters thanked each other with smiles, their expressions were exactly the same. One is strange and the other is aura, even He Changming was surprised, and the evaluation of the Su family in his heart changed and improved again. Who said the Su family sisters are bad? He was simply blind. "You''re wee." "Let''s y!" Su Wen drove the two away, and was about to call He Changming to sit down, when a deep voice came from behind: "Wenwen, leave the guests to me!" She staggered and nearly blinked Waisted. Wenwen? When did he start calling himself Wenwen? Didn''t you always call her Su Wen? I don''t know when Zhou Hengyang came back. He was in the yard at this time, looking at the two of them expressionlessly. Those eyes were cold and gloomy. Su Wen felt guilty after being watched. its not right! She didn''t do anything wrong, so why should she be guilty? Even when she invited a partner, she had to wait for the hero toe back before she dared to call home for dinner. She was already very careful and cowardly. "Okay, okay." No matter how much she muttered in her heart, Su Wen''s reaction was absolutely quick, and her desire to survive was absolutely strong. He walked up briskly, with a sweet smile, and perfectly yed the role of a couple with a close rtionship and a good rtionship. Chapter 248: I feel bad Chapter 248 I feel bad "You''re finally back, I''m still wondering if you''re noting back for dinner." "Wenwen, you are at home, of course I want toe back." Zhou Hengyang held Su Wen''s hand with great strength, as if he wanted to rub her hand into his own. at home." "It hurts... Take it easy." Su Wen frowned, gritted her teeth and hummed in a low voice. She found that the male lead was getting weirder and more extreme. Even if you want to y the role of a good husband and wife, you don''t need to work so hard! Zhou Hengyang jokingly said, "Does your hand hurt?" "Well, it''s a hand pain." Zhou Hengyang took Su Wen''s hand and pressed it on his chest, where his heart was. Because it is close to the skin, I can even feel the strong heartbeat and the man''s hot breath. Su Wen was dumbfounded. In the novel, it is said that the male protagonist is boring, but it is not said that the male protagonist is boring to this extent! Please, she is a normal woman with a healthy body and a healthy mind. She couldn''t bear it without such a provocative one. Foul, it''s a foul. "Do you feel my heart hurting?" Someone murmured in a low voice, like coaxing, pressing, or even threatening. Half of Su Wen''s body was numb, and her legs were so weak that she couldn''t stand steadily, so she had to put most of her body weight on Zhou Hengyang. He forced himself to calm down and said: "Zhou Hengyang, let me tell you, don''t go too far, or I will make you look good. Let go and be obedient, or I will be really angry." Too much! The hero''s golden thighs are really hard to hold, she can''t stand such a foul. It''s time to take out her power as the head of the household and let Goubi the male lead know that she is the undisputed big shot of the Su family. "It''s Wenwen, I''ll listen to you. Of course you are in charge of this family, and I will do whatever you ask me to do." Zhou Hengyang suddenly changed his smiling face, calm and hearty, polite and respectful, and perfectly yed the door-to-door The son-inw faces the Tento of the head of the household. "Does your hand hurt? I was wrong, and I apologize." "It doesn''t hurt anymore." He put his posture so low, even if his hand hurts, he is too embarrassed to say it! She also wants to save face. "Then you rest first, and I will entertain the guests." After speaking, he let go abruptly, and greeted He Changming with a natural attitude over Su Wen. From the first time Zhou Hengyang appeared, He Changming was secretly sizing up and observing. He had heard about the Su family''s son-inw for a long time. It is said that he had a mysterious background and was a very difficult person to mess with. It was even worse than the original Su Xuewen. Now that he saw it with his own eyes, the shock and the deadly dangerous atmosphere made him more vignt. It seems that the most difficult thing to provoke the Su family is the son-inw whoes to visit in front of them. Don''t look at Zhou Hengyang who has been talking to Su Wen just now, but the two of them have actually exchanged eye contact several times. In the initial confrontation, He Changming had to admit that he lost directly, and he lostpletely. The iron-blooded bravery on the opponent is someone who has really seen blood and experienced war. Even with a smile on his face, he couldn''t hide the coldness in his bones. "Hello, let me introduce myself first. My name is Zhou Hengyang, and I am Su Wen''s man, the son-inw of the Su family." "He Changming, Su Wen bought a lot of fur from me. I think it''s an honor to be invited as a guest today because I can provide high-quality fur." ??He Changming didn''t dare to be careless. He even suspected that Zhou Hengyang Has seen through his mind. So he didn''t have the slightest ambiguity. He Changming is an extremely smart person, since Su Xiu appeared and invited him to visit him, he knew Su Wen''s purpose. Chapter 249: mens friendship Chapter 249 Men''s Friendship The two got to know each other very quickly, and they chatted very well. After taking his seat in the main room, Zhou Hengyang poured tea himself, and made the fruit tea made by Su Wen himself. Su Wen quietly listened to a sentence, most of which were about thend distribution matters that are the most concerned at present, and the two of them were unexpectedly able to chat together. They also chatted about some fur topics, and even made an appointment to go hunting in the deep mountains together. Su Wen was finally relieved. Just now she almost wanted Zhou Hengyang to beat He Changming severely, which made her very nervous. Now it seems that I was thinking too much. Just say it! How could the hero in the novel be so cunning and ck-bellied, beating someone in public! Su Wen entered the kitchen with confidence and began to show off her skills. The rice has been cooked in advance, the homemade braised eggnt, stir-fried cowpea, and chili scrambled eggs are all ready. The big dishes haven''t been cooked yet, waiting for Su Wen to cook in person! "Sister, I have cooked the pheasant, but the hare is difficult to deal with, what should I do if I don''t have time?" Su Qing asked anxiously. The eldest sister just said that she will be a hot bunny, but now that the bunny has not been handled well, it is probably toote. "fine¡­" Su Wen was halfway through speaking when Zhou Hengyang suddenly stood at the door of the kitchen and asked, "Wenwen, is it because the hare can''t handle it?" "Yes!" Su Wen saw that the hare''s skin was still intact, which shows that hunters are quite good at it. "Leave it to me, brother Changming and I are both good at it." Zhou Hengyang rubbed Su Wen''s hair meaningfully, and went out with the hare. Su Wen: "..." She really doesn''t understand the friendship between men. How long is this? In less than half an hour, he became Brother Changming? The hero must have some special hobbies, right? In the novel, he is indifferent to so many women who flirt with him, maybe he really has different hobbies? Uh... Su Wen shivered from her guess. In this case, she won''t have to hide when changing clothes in the room in the future! Anyway, everyone likes men, and they will be sisters in the future. But He Changming is very dangerous, such a big man who stands up to the sky, maybe he will go to the corner and never return. After all, the male protagonist wants to have good looks, a figure with a figure, and abdominal muscles. He has the charm of turning people around. "Sister, what are you thinking? Youugh for a while, and frown for a while." The truth is, Su Qing''s whole body got goosebumps from Su Wen''sughter, "Your face is still red, don''t scare me." It''s pretty scary. Su Wen came back to her senses and snickered, "It''s nothing, I just thought of something fun. Alright, let''s start cooking!" When Su Wen stopped thinking wildly, her expression became very serious. She first cut the plump pheasant into small pieces, and then marinated them with cooking wine, salt, thirteen spices, dark soy sauce, soy sauce and ginger. Then start cutting peppers, scallions, peeling garlic, etc. After all the preparations are done, start the pan and heat the oil. The firewood used by Su Qing evenly ignites the pot, and the firepower is very strong. Put the marinated chicken into the pot and stir-fry over high heat, and you will soon smell the unique delicious taste of the meat. When the chicken is fried and colored, pour boiling water into the pot, add various seasonings, then cover the pot and simmer slowly with firewood. When the water in the pot was almost boiled dry, Su Wen added water again and continued to stew. Because the pheasant chicken is different from the grass chicken raised at home, the meat quality of the pheasant chicken is more fragrant and more firewood. I can''t cook it, it''s not done well, pheasant chicken is not as good as grass chicken. Can''t bite, tasteless. So Su Wen repeatedly added water to the pot twice, first with high heat and then with low heat. Chapter 250: smell good Chapter 250 It smells so good The firewood-burning earthen pot stove in the countryside is much more delicious than the liquefied petroleum gas in the city. The fire is also bigger, and the food cooked is more fragrant and tasteful. Su Wen patiently observed the heat until the chicken was stewed until it was so tender and delicious that Su Qing gradually stopped adding firewood to the bottom of the pot and reduced the firewood. At the same time, Su Wen kneaded the dough, dipped the dough in water, pasted it on the side of the pot and pressed it into a cake with her hands, so that the whole side of the pot was covered. "Sess, ground pot chicken." This was her favorite dish before. However, after the development of big cities, you will no longer be able to eat the most authentic ground pot chicken from your hometown in the countryside. The dishes made in restaurants are not rural earthen stoves, and you can''t make the original taste. "It smells so good!" Su Qing sucked her nose. "That''s right." Su Wen smiled shyly, "By the way, where is Su Xiu? Why haven''t I seen her?" Su Xiu is usually busy in the kitchen, since these things were entrusted to her, she has been doing better and better, much more proficient than Su Qing. "I just told me that I feel ufortable and have a headache, so I rest in the room." "Oh! Have a cold? Or a fever? Do you get a headache?" "Maybe it was rainingst night, and I caught a cold." In recent days, it often rains in the middle of the night, and the temperature is much lower than during the day. When Su Xiu just fell asleep at night, she felt too hot, so she often didn''t cover anything. If you sleep until it rains in the middle of the night, you will easily catch a cold. Obviously, Su Wen also knew that Su Xiu had this problem. "It should be because of a cold. Make her a bowl of **** teater and let her drink it while it''s hot. It''s fine if you sweat. If you don''t have an appetite for dinner, you can save the food in advance and eat it tomorrow." Can it be eaten? When ites to game, it would be a pity to miss it. "I know, don''t worry." Su Qing nodded, and suddenly thought that tomorrow would be Saturday, she couldn''t help being startled, "Sister, do you mean that my aunt wille to our house tomorrow? She used to be on Saturdays and only came back on Sundays when she was free." of." Su Wen sneered, and said angrily: "If Su Xuefang dares toe, I dare to let her know how good I am." If you want to say who she hates the most, then Zhao Jiangang ranks first, Su Xuefang definitely ranks second, and Shi Caiyue ranks third. The top three seats are filled by the three of them. Now that Zhao Jiangang ispletely finished, don''t even try to be a demon anymore. After being beaten so many times in a row, maybe no man can do it in the future. In the future, the Su family sisters no longer have to worry about being harmed by Zhao Jiangang. Now that Zhao Jiangang has just died, Su Xuefang can''t wait to kill others. In the novel, it is about this time. You don''t need to think about her to know how Su Xuefang will brainwash her when hees to the door tomorrow, coaxing and deceiving her, and turning people around. The original body was fooled by her, and sent the two younger sisters into the fire pit with his own hands, and sent them to a dead end. It''s simply disgusting. "You don''t have to be afraid." Su Wen''s tone was firm, which could bring courage to people just by hearing it. Now Su Qing is really not afraid. The eldest sister has taught her a lot, and she is no longer the Su Qing she used to be. "I''m not afraid at all." Su Qing stretched out her hand and handed the te to Su Wen, "As soon as I heard it, I knew that my aunt was not being kind. If it was such a good thing, would she think of me? I don''t believe it!" "It''s not bad if she doesn''t want to harm you." "real or fake?" "Of course it''s true. She''s the kind of person who can do anything for money. Hmph! If the factories in the south are so easy to make money, she won''t mention a single word. She wishes our family''s life is not as good as hers. " Su Qing believed what Su Wen said. Since childhood, Su Xuefang has been such a person, and his father said it when he was alive. "Wash your cooking pot, and I''ll go see how your brother-inw is doing with the hare! If not, the food for tonight is actually enough. I''ll go to Aunt Chunyan''s house to borrow a bottle of wine for dinnerter. .¡± Bunny is so cute, why eat it? Su Qing: Really fragrant Su Xiu: It¡¯s delicious Sixth Sister\\Little Sister: Tutu is so delicious, why don¡¯t you eat it? He Changming: Since the eldest sister-inw, second sister-inw, sixth sister-inw, and younger sister-inw like it, then I will give more in the future. Zhou Hengyang: Brother-inw is doing well. Tutu: Poor, weak, helpless...o(¨i©n¨i)o Chapter 251: Unforgettable Chapter 251 Kindness is hard to turn down Su Wen wiped her hands with a rag and went out. When she got to the well, she saw He Changming with his sleeves rolled up high cleaning the cleaned hare. And Zhou Hengyang put his hands in his trouser pockets, looked down from the side, and asionally said a few words. Su Wen: "..." Huh? Is this different from what she thought? The male protagonist is indeed a ck belly. Just now he clearly said that he would cook by himself, but it turned out that He Changming, a customer, was working. "How can you let the guests do it?" Su Wen moved closer to Zhou Hengyang, and said embarrassedly, "It''s too impolite." Zhou Hengyang turned his face, and gave Su Wen a smile that made her scalp tingle, "It''s hard to turn back, and I can''t help it." God is so gracious! Su Wen didn''t believe a word. "Come with me." Zhou Hengyang suddenly grabbed Su Wen''s hand and took her away from the well. He was very strong, so Su Wen had to passively follow behind and was pulled into the room by him, "What are you doing? What can''t you say outside? Why go back to the room and say it?" Really, it''s too bad. She was so delusional. "What are you thinking?" Zhou Hengyang looked her up and down suspiciously, and even reached out to touch Su Wen''s forehead, "It seems a little hot?" "It''s nothing." Su Wen secretly ndered, she just covets your body habitually. Hahaha... Habits formed while reading novels will not be easy to change in a while. Especially this body is more attractive than in the novel. "Why did you pull me back to the room?" Su Wen immediately pushed his hand away, but the strength in the pull was too weak, not only did she not push him away, but she didn''t stand still and almost fell into Zhou Hengyang''s arms. It was also Zhou Hengyang who reacted quickly. Just when Su Wen was about to rush in, he took a step back and got out of the way in time. Su Wen was very angry, puffed her cheeks, and scolded the dog more **** than the hero in her heart. She ttered him so much, but in the end, this guy has a dark heart, and he doesn''t even want to help her. I''m afraid she won''t fall. Who is it! It''s too bad. It can be seen that it is not an easy task to please the male lead, she must make persistent efforts and never give up. snort! There is no thing or person that Su Wen can''t handle. A warm smile shed across Zhou Hengyang''s deep eyes, and he stretched out his hand to poke her swollen cheek. "Don''t poke." If you poke again, she will really get angry. Although she is a thigh hugger, she is also a thigh hugger with dignity and bottom line. If it''s too much, she will turn her face. "Do you want to cooperate with He Changming?" Zhou Hengyang restrained his emotions and suddenly asked seriously. "Yes!" Su Wen didn''t hide it from her, "You also saw that Su Qing and I are busy making bags these days, and He Changming can provide me with the best quality fur." "En!" Zhou Hengyang nodded. He has indeed seen it all, the quality of those furs is rare to see. Presumably He Changming has the secret method of tanning in his hands, which should have been passed down from their ancestors. Zhou Hengyang is now a businessman with a precise vision, so of course he knows that the business Su Wen wants to do is promising. Even as long as the business is done well, the value of a small bag can be doubled a hundred times, a thousand times. To be honest, Su Wen gave him a lot of surprises. Seeing the girl who looked at him angrily in front of him made him fall in love with him. Thinking about it now, it''s unbelievable. You must know that three months ago, he and Su Wen still didn''t want to look at each other more. Every time Su Wen saw him, he would look at him with disgust and fear. Chapter 252: Add insult to injury Chapter 252 Adding insult to injury And he is just upholding the responsibility of taking care of him. Until she was driven away by Su Wen, she didn''t even have the final responsibility. Since when did it be like this before I knew it! Zhou Hengyang stopped his wandering thoughts in time, "I have seen it, you are not blind this time, He Changming is a good person. He is a good partner." Su Wen gritted her teeth and smiled falsely, "Thank you! You helped me read it, so I''m relieved." Of course her vision is good, she is not the original body. "But do you know his real purpose?" Su Wen was stunned, and her face immediately changed, not as rxed as before, "What purpose?" In fact, she had already noticed that something was wrong with He Changming. Especially today as a guest, it ispletely different from the first time I met him in the ck market in the county town. He Changming met in the ck market in the county town was rebellious and unruly, making it difficult for anyone to get close to him. Seeing her face change, Zhou Hengyang knew that his words had caused misunderstanding, so he lightly poked her on the cheek, and said softly: "I think he has taken a fancy to Sanmei, and if such a smart person is allowed to approach Sanmei, sooner orter he will Tricked away by the little girl." With He Changming''s means, Su Xiu is no match at all. "No wonder, no wonder Su Xiu hid in the room and couldn''te out." Su Wen sneered, "Hmph! Not everyone can imagine my Su Wen''s sister." It''s no wonder that he is so attentive, it really means that being courteous for nothing is either **** or theft. Although He Changming is really good, and she is also a capable person in the novel, but she will not just let her sister out just because of this. No matter how capable she is, she must like Su Xiu herself and know how to treat Su Xiu well. Zhou Hengyang smiled with a dark belly, and encouraged him: "Come on." Although He Changming''s goal is Su Xiu, but because he is trying to get close to Su Wen, he needs to learn a lesson. He Changming finally washed the hare with clean water and put it in a clean bamboo basket for vegetables. Su Xiaomei immediately handed over the soap for washing hands, "Here." "Thank you, little sister." He Changming smiled and chatted with the little girl, "Can I call you little sister?" Su Xiaomei looked at He Changming suspiciously, thought for a while and said, "My name is Su Xiaomei, you should still call me by my name." Calling Xiaomei directly sounds like she is trying to take advantage of her, and she is not his little sister. He Changming: "..." This kid is too smart, right? I learned to pick out words before I went to school. "Good! Thank you, Su Xiaomei." "You''re wee." She just went to the kitchen and stole a piece of chicken cooked by the elder sister just for the game. It''s delicious, and she treats this customer a little better for the chicken''s sake. Su Liumei watched silently from the sidelines, revealing thoughts and doubts from time to time. After a while, he turned his head and nced at the room of the eldest sister and brother-inw. "Are you going to be our family''s friend from now on?" the little girl asked with her head tilted. "Why not a rtive?" Now without waiting for the younger sister to answer, Su Liumei suddenly said, "Because we have no blood rtionship, nor any rtionship by marriage." He Changming suddenly found himself in a dark future. The elder sister-inw stands on top of three mountains by herself, and her brother-inw is as cunning as a fox, and she is always narrow-minded. Forget about these, who will tell him why the two sisters-inw are so smart? Sister Su is trying to distance herself from the rtionship! "How old are you?" "I''m eight years old." Su Liumei smiled like a flower, and pointed at Su Xiaomei, "I tell you, I''m not a fool like my little sister. You will never fool me, like you I''ve seen too many bad guys." Ask for a monthly ticket, ask for a rmendation ticket! Thanks to all the little cuties who support genuine subscriptions, thank you. I will try my best to update it! Chapter 253: new way out Chapter 253 New way out "Why am I a bad person?" He was so wronged. "Hmph! He''s so nice for no reason, what is it if he''s not a bad guy?" She could tell that this big brother was just like the boy in the town who gave her delicious food and wanted her to grow up to be his wife. She has so many beautiful sisters, maybe she has some bad idea! "I warn you, if you dare to **** my eldest sister from your brother-inw, I will definitely not let you go." She, Su Liumei, is beautiful and witty, and she will protect this family from now on. Little sister is an idiot, she''s going to die, she''ll just be sold to someone for money. He Changming couldn''t help butugh, but he soon realized that he was in a very bad situation. Because after Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang came out of the room, their attitudes changed. I won''t go to the vige head''s house to borrow wine anymore, and I will pickle the cleaned hare with salt, and I won''t do it tonight. Serve directly. After everyone was seated, He Changming still didn''t see Su Xiu, and frowned, "Why is there someone missing? Where''s Su Xiu?" "Su Xiu is not feeling well, eat and try my cooking skills." Su Wen warmly entertained, "I''m not bragging, we will definitely not find anyone with better cooking skills than me in the Sanjiaying." Zhou Hengyang held up his chopsticks, squinting his eyes slightly, "Wenwen, keep a low profile." "Oh! Yes, low-key and low-key." Su Wen sat at the head of the dinner table and greeted the guests with a very hostly manner. Today''s food is really delicious and delicious. He Changming can eat spicy food, and the dishes made by Su Wen are very suitable for him. I was sweating all over my face after eating, and I didn''t want to put down my chopsticks. Looking back at Zhou Hengyang, he couldn''t help being happy. Because Zhou Hengyang can''t eat spicy food, He Changming thought to himself, the Su family likes spicy food very much at first sight. Zhou Hengyang obviously has a different taste from others, and he can''t eat it in the same pot. Ok! Or he is more suitable. The meal ended in such a weird atmosphere, and most of the dishes on arge table went into the stomachs of He Changming and Zhou Hengyang. These two people are the kind of people who will not be polite under any circumstances, let alone be embarrassed. Another young and strong man, he must have eaten more than Su Wen and the others. After dinner, Su Qing took the sixth younger sister and the younger sister to clean up the dining table, wash the pots and dishes, boil the bath water and so on. Su Wen roughly mentioned to He Changming that she would buy fur from him for a long time in the future, and hoped that his supply could keep up with her requirements. And proposed that his fur can no longer be sold to other people. As for the price, the supply quantity of cowhide, sheepskin,mbskin and other rare and precious furs, we will discuss the detailster. Most of the requests were made by Su Wen, and she was only vinated in advance, and she didn''t want to take advantage of others, so she made a hasty decision. This kind of cooperation is unequal, let alone long-term. Inviting to dinner today, Su Wen''s original intention was to get acquainted with each other and get closer. A real contract must, of course, be signed on a serious asion. So Su Wen asked him to go back and think about it before discussing it at the appointed time. And He Changming''s reaction is indeed in line with the evaluation of him in the novel. He is indeed a smart person with a very clear mind, and he will not be led by the nose just because he is in the Su family. On the contrary, he is very calm and can even put forward a lot of sharp suggestions. Moreover, he saw Su Wen''s ambition. Every household in Heiying Vige has a lot of furs. This is a great opportunity for him and the whole Heiying Vige. The ancestors of the n have hunted for generations, not to mention the danger, and the living conditions are not better than those outside. Now the environment is not as good as before, and the prey is getting rarer and rarer. Many protected animals cannot be hunted, which further reduces the living space of the tribe. He Changming has long wanted to find a new way out for his tribe. A total of 50 chapters, I have done what I promised everyone! Oye, Sahua ©c(¡ã¨Œ¡ã)¥Î Chapter 254: bath water Chapter 254 Bath water After dinner, Zhou Hengyang sent the guests out, and Su Wen went back to the room to take a shower first. Because the bath bucket had been reced with a newrge wooden bucket, it was too heavy, so she put it in the room directly after washing it, and ignored her. This has been the case for the past few days. When I wake up the next day, the bath water has already been poured out. When she first found out, Su Wen was quite embarrassed, because such a big bath bucket had to be carried by two people when pouring water. She told Su Qing and Su Xiu that she can do it by herself without their help. She just procrastinates, and she doesn''t want to spoil her sister. As a result, Su Qing shook her head with strange eyes, and said that since her brother-inw came back, she and Su Xiu hadn''t entered the eldest sister''s room. This is embarrassing. It turned out that the bath water was actually poured by the male lead. It took Su Wen a while to react, and she felt quite embarrassed at first. But after looking around in the room, I found that I was thinking too much. The male lead was just toozy to do anything about it, and he just didn''t want to care about me. After all, the room is only that big, and adding a big wooden barrel would take up too much space, and it would be inconvenient for Zhou Hengyang to sleep on the floor at night. After figuring it out, Su Wen didn''t take it to heart. These days, she ate and drank so courteously, it wouldn''t be wrong to help pour the bath water! Su Wen got busy, put on her pajamas and sat on the bed to tidy up the beloved bags she made these days. The more I look at it, the more I like it, and the more I look at it, the more I am satisfied. I can¡¯t read it anymore, and I¡¯m reluctant to sell it. Zhou Hengyang sent He Changming away, and when he returned to the room with a boiled water bottle, he immediately saw Su Wen holding the bag, looking like he couldn''t put it down. "Are you back? Someone sent you away?" Seeing Zhou Hengyanging in, Su Wen looked at him with bright eyes, "It''s been so long? What did you say?" It stands to reason that sending someone away is fine, if you are polite Then send it to He Yn''s house. Now that she has taken a shower and changed her pajamas, and it took her so long toe back, there must be something she doesn''t know. "Say it quickly, say it quickly." If it wasn''t for sure that He Changming had bad intentions for Su Xiu, she would have guessed whether something indescribable had happened between the two of them. Su Wen''s mischievous smirk made Zhou Hengyang frown slightly. It didn''t take much for him to know that this woman must have thought of something good. With a cold snort, he walked to his closet, took out the mat, pillow, and nket, andid them on the floor. Then start undressing. Su Wen has gradually gotten used to having one more person living in the room, and the two of them have never interfered with each other these days. A bed, a bed on the floor, all in peace. When taking a bath, Su Wen will tacitly put it in the room and use the newly made bath barrel to soak. Although there is no shower, the level of enjoyment is simr to that of a bathtub. Zhou Hengyang took a shower with cold water directly by the well, and by the time he returned to his room after taking a shower, Su Wen had already fallen asleep. At first it was because of embarrassment, so I pretended that I was asleep, or I couldn''t see it. Later, he let go of his guard and guessed that he was not interested in women, so he let it go. So these days, Su Wen is not unustomed at all. Sometimes before going to bed, she can still say a few words to Zhou Hengyang. Saying good morning and good evening to each other has be a habit. Suddenly seeing Zhou Hengyang taking off his clothes in front of her, Su Wen was dumbfounded. She watched someone take off her shirt naturally, revealing her **** and firm abdominal muscles. Under the candlelight, her wheat-colored skin Exudes an attractive luster. dying! Su Wen heard the sound of her heart beating and about to jump out of her chest. Chapter 255: do you still want to watch Chapter 255, do you still want to read it? "Do you still want to watch?" Zhou Hengyang turned around, pressed one hand on the metal buckle of the belt, and looked at her with a half-smile. "Huh?" Su Wen was taken aback, then met his deep and fiery gaze, her cheeks were hot, she turned her head hastily, pretending that she didn''t peek. "Wenwen, if you want to watch it, you can watch it." Someone joked. Su Wen only felt that what she heard in her left ear was her own heartbeat, and what she heard in her right ear was the metallic sound of a belt being untied. Because the room itself is not big, the subtle sounds seem to be amplified countless times. The metal buckle was undone, the belt was pulled away from the waist, and then there was the rustling of the clothes, and then there was a very clearnding sound. Damn it! Su Wen felt that she was going to die, and she didn''t bring such a foul! Su Wen couldn''t see it with her back turned, but she might hear it! And when you hear it, your own fantasy scenes will involuntarily appear in your mind. It''s just too tempting tomit a crime. Su Wen felt that she was too sad. She had read so many romance novels before and didn''t learn any experience from them. Isn''t it all in the novel that the male protagonist is so hot that the female protagonist can''t help himself? Howe to her, the person being teased is me? It''s too much, it makes her look like she''s greedy for the hero''s body. She obviously doesn''t have it, but she is very self-controlled, has a bottom line, and is a very principled person. Say no to being teased. Just as Su Wen was taking a deep breath and calming her heartbeat, there was a "plop" sound from behind, which was the sound of falling into the water. "You..." Su Wen turned her head in a hurry, and shouted in disbelief: "That''s the bath water I used, how can you use it?" He, he, he... He actually used the bath water she used to take a bath. Is there a bottom line, do you know that you can''t flirt? Su Wen red angrily at Zhou Hengyang, who was stretched andzily leaning against the inner wall of the barrel. I saw his head resting on the side of the barrel, his chin slightly raised, perfectly showing his Adam''s Apple and the graceful neck lines. The slender arms rest casually on the wooden barrel, from the fingers along the elbow, the forearm to the shoulder muscle lines are elegant and strong, and the small crystal water droplets slowly slide down from the healthy and stic skin. Su Wen felt that her performance must be very bad, and she clearly said Su Wen that you don''t want to watch it. You are the head of the family, a new-age woman who has experienced the test of the workce. But the eyes said that Su Wen, you must be honest, you don¡¯t look at nothing, and you don¡¯t charge. It is very rare to find such a top quality person who can train the muscles just right, look very thin in clothes, but actually has such a capital when he takes off his clothes. Much better than those muscr guys and fitness freaks. The muscles are strong and well-proportioned, the lines are tight and full of strength, not exaggerated, and not greasy, which only makes people feel extra secure. Zhou Hengyang narrowed his eyes dangerously, full of aggression and possessiveness. With a meaningful smile in the corner of his mouth, he said helplessly, "Wenwen, it''s raining outside, it''s not good to take a bath with well water directly, or you will catch a cold easily." Someone''s exnation can be said to be very serious. Su Wen was convinced. Fortunately, she managed to retain thest trace of sobriety and was not fooled by the hero''s beauty. "Even if it rains, you can''t use the one I used." "Why?" Zhou Hengyang asked casually, pouring water on himself with his hands. "Why why? Don''t you think it''s inappropriate?" Su Wen turned her head, rejecting her worthless appearance. Chapter 256: arent you hot Chapter 256 Are you not hot? She can''t be tempted anymore, Xiao thinks the hero is definitely the most mindless thing. She has more brains than Sun Yunyun, how could she do such a stupid thing. "No! Tell me what''s inappropriate?" Zhou Hengyang stopped and looked at her intently. Although his handsome face was still serious, his voice became extremely hoarse and low, with a touch of bewitchment. The heart is itchy and crisp. "That''s right, that''s right...it''s unhygienic and unclean." Su Wen had reason to suspect that Zhou Hengyang was deliberately pretending to be confused, but she had no evidence, and she couldn''t help but me herself. What if heughs at you if you say it out? You must know that he deliberately wanted her to fall today! This person''s heart is ck, what can''t be done? "It''s okay, I don''t dislike you. Big men are not so particr. When I was training, I even rolled in the mud. Wenwen, we farmers should cherish water resources, save water and don''t waste it." Someone''s tone was very embarrassing Beat it, Su Wen''s teeth itch. Damn farmers! The entire Sanjiaying, the entire Su family are farmers, only Zhou Hengyang is not a farmer. Su Wen felt that she had met her opponent today. The eloquence and wit she was proud of were useless now. Can''t say enough about him. He said he didn''t dislike her anymore, what else could he say? Do you say you despise yourself? She, Su Wen, doesn''t do things to p herself in the face. If she continues to talk, she will be a person who doesn''t know how to cherish water resources. "Whatever you want." Su Wen simply wrapped herself in a nket, sleeping on the bed like a silkworm baby, and kept hypnotizing herself in her mind. Su Wen, you are very sleepy now. Tomorrow you have to go to the county town to find Cao Meihua to sell bags. One sheep, two sheep, three sheep, four sheep...huh? How many sheep are you counting? While Su Wen was struggling to rece a few sheep, there was a "crash" in her ear, obviously someone had washed them out. The sheep in Su Wen''s mind turned into a very immoral picture. oops! Can''t think, can''t think. Su Wen simply covered her ears with her hands and rolled around on the 1.8 meter bed. She usually fell asleep at this time, but today she didn''t feel sleepy at all. "Wenwen." Suddenly a hand patted her shoulder. Su Wen seemed to be pinned down, and her body froze instantly. "Aren''t you hot in a nket?" "Not hot, not hot at all." "Okay then!" Zhou Hengyang''s voice sounded a little more smiley, "Then I opened the window, although it''s raining outside and it''s cool, but it''s too stuffy in the room with the windows closed." "Whatever you want." She closed the window because there were always mosquitoes biting people, and it was useless to light mosquito coils. The effect of this mosquito coil will be better. But it was really hot with the windows closed. Su Wen had a dream all night, the dream was messy, and she couldn''t remember what she did when she woke up the next day. After waking up and sitting on the bed with a nket in my arms, I felt my mouth was hot and swollen. I touched it with my hand, and it was indeed swollen. Reaching out to take the mirror, I looked at it for a long time, and it turned out that I was bitten by a mosquito. snort! Those who didn''t know thought it was being raped! To sleep tonight, I have to order two coils of mosquito coils, and I have to buy a mosquito to hang in the county town. There were mosquitos before, but she disliked that the mosquitos in the 1980s were too stuffy, not theter gauzes. Not only are they not stuffy, but they can also create a sense of mystery. Chapter 257: so bad Chapter 257 is too bad Mosquitos can''t be seen inside even standing outside. So Su Wen is not used to it. But lighting the mosquito coils was useless, so she had to consider re-hanging the mosquito. "Did sister wake up?" Su Qing''s voice sounded outside. "Get up." Su Wen quickly changed her clothes and got up,bed her hair with ab, and opened the door to go out. It rained all night yesterday, but the sky this morning is very blue, the blue is as blue as washing, and the air is fresh, which makes people feel happy. Su Qing was wearing her newly made clothes, and she was standing at the door looking at her prettyly. "Huh? Big sister, why does your mouth look a little swollen?" "Mosquito bites." "There are a lot of mosquitoes in summer, why don''t you just hang up the mosquitos! Su Xiu and I both use mosquitos, and we don''t have a single mosquito when we sleep at night. It''s hard to say whether mosquito coils are effective or not, regardless of how expensive they are." Su Qing nodded approvingly. When she got married a few yearster, she only needed to think of her elder sister''s answer at that time. I felt that I was so stupid and naive at the time. "Okay, I''m going to the county today to see if there are any new mosquitos on sale and buy one." Su Wen stood in the yard brushing her teeth, and after brushing her teeth, she asked, "How is Su Xiu?" "It''s pretty good. I cleaned all the pots and dishesst night, and she ate a bowl of rice alone in the kitchen." Su Qing couldn''t helpughing, "I''m still busy making egg cakes!" Sure enough, there was a sweet smell in the air. While talking, Su Xiu leaned out from the kitchen and shouted, "Sister, what do you have for breakfast? Do you want to try my cooking?" As soon as the words were finished, Su Liumei and Su Xiaomei each held a piece of chicken cake like a kitten, sipping, sipping, cherishing it. I am afraid that I will eat too fast, and I will run out of food. Especially Su Liumei, the family ran out of cornmeal before she left. Now that I¡¯m back, I can actually eat chicken cakes that I didn¡¯t even think about before. Why! In the town, if the boy said that he could have chicken cakes every day, she might really agree to grow up and be his bride. Thinking of this, Su Liumei gave Su Xiaomei an unhappy look, and felt even more angry. She works as a maid in her aunt''s house, and the younger sister actually lives such a happy life at home. Are you angry? While she was not at home, he snatched half of the eldest sister away. Don''t think she didn''t notice, everyone treats my little sister very well now, it''spletely different from before. It must be the younger sister who resorted to some kind of conspiracy while she was not at home. so bad. As a party of justice, she must let the little girl know how to write the word "wrong". "Don''t eat, I''ll just drink a bowl of cornmeal porridge." For Su Wen, egg cakes are not attractive at all. Let her eat chicken cake early in the morning, it must not be as delicious as cornmeal porridge. Served with pickles, delicious and refreshing. "Oh!" Su Xiu shrank back with regret. Su Wen originally wanted to talk to Su Xiu alone about He Changming. Judging from Su Xiu''s performancest night, this girl obviously knew about it. But after thinking about it, I can''t be too lenient. If Su Xiu is confused, she will definitely take the initiative to find her. Then she just waits. "Eldest sister, elder sister, are you going to the county seat today?" Su Xiaomei nced at Su Liumei sullenly, and ran to Su Wen in a very doggy manner, "Eldest sister, can you take me there? I can help you buy things, and I can help you." "I''m going too, I''m going too." Su Liumei rushed over with a more enthusiastic attitude, and squeezed the little girl away by the way. Chapter 258: go to the county seat Chapter 258 Going to the County Su Wen was flustered by the two of them, and it was the first time she realized what a sweet burden was. "Don''t make trouble, you all study hard at home, and you are not allowed to go anywhere." Fortunately, Su Qing rescued her, and drove the two little girls to learn how to recognize words and count with the majesty of the second sister. "Eldest sister, you dote on them too much, look at how you dote on them?" Su Qing looked at Su Weniningly, "You didn''t dote on them like this before, and now they are not afraid of you gone." Su Wen has a guilty conscience, she is really reluctant to be too strict with Su Liumei and Su Xiaomei. But Su Qing is right, she still has to pay attention. "Hmm! What you said makes sense." Su Wen put on a serious look, "By the way, where is your brother-inw? Why didn''t I see him when I got up in the morning?" Although Zhou Hengyang got up early every day, in the past, as long as he When I wake up, I can see him at home or in the room. "Oh! I was called away by the vige chief early in the morning." Su Qing lowered her voice and said mysteriously: "I heard it was a matter of discussingnd distribution." "Has anyone else in the vige been called away?" "No, if there are other people, it would be inconvenient for the vige head to call brother-inw." Su Wen suddenly realized. Su Qing is right, this is also the tragedy of the low status of the door-to-door son-inw. The son-inw is absolutely qualified to participate in the major events that are put on the table in the vige. For example, thend distribution that is about to start, the representative of their family can only be Su Wen. "Did you hear that when will the vigers hold a meeting?" "It should be tomorrow." Su Wen thought for a while, "Then let''s go to the county today, and we won''t have time for the vige meeting tomorrow." After she came across, there hadn''t been a meeting in the vige yet! But when I was a child, I followed my grandma to participate in the hometown in the countryside. The entire production team gathered together, making a lot of noise and wasting a whole day. "Okay!" Su Qing couldn''t wait to go to the county seat. Ever since her eldest sister made the first bag, she was so excited that she couldn''t sleep at night. On the one hand, it''s because the bag is really good, even she likes it very much. Now her mind is full of all kinds of bags, and she has thought of several styles. Some were rejected by the elder sister, but some were praised by the elder sister. Now the sisters each have a handmade bag with different styles. Even Su Xue and Fifth Sister, who never came to school, have them. The style they make is based on the backpack made by the eldest sister. But it''s better than the big sister''s bag, which is more portable and practical. After breakfast, Su Wen packed a basket of chicken cakes, and carried her hard work, the Su backpack, while Su Qing carried anothermbskin ordion pleated shoulder bag she designed. These two bags not only meet the practical functions, but also are exquisite, generous and novel enough. One is made of cowhide, and the other is softer and more delicatembskin. Match it with a 7+ pendant made of fox fur. As long as it is a woman, it is impossible to resist. When I was riding a bicycle to go out, I happened to meet He Yn. "Good morning, sister-inw Yn." Su Wen greeted with a smile. He Yn was shocked when she heard this, and the corners of her mouth twitched uncontrobly. She didn''t dare to let Su Xiu call her sister-inw, how could she dare to let Su Wen call her sister-inw? It''s a pity that Su Wen is not Su Xiu. ording to the elder brother, Su Wen already saw itst night. Chapter 259: take advantage Chapter 259 Taking Advantage She still pretends not to hear it! In short, He Yn, who has a bright personality, is not as rxed as before when she sees Su Wen. The elder brother said that it was because she yed well with Su Xiu, so when she saw Su Xiu''s elder sister, she naturally treated Su Wen as an elder sister. Subconsciously, I feel that the eldest sister who is a good friend is also my eldest sister. That''s why she felt that Su Wen was not easy to mess with, so she couldn''t let go. But He Yn thinks that her eldest brother is obviously nonsense, so she can''t let go, is it because her eldest brother is not up to date, and if he wants to marry someone else''s younger sister, isn''t it because of a guilty conscience! "Morning!" He Yn asked, "Where are you going?" "Go to the county with Su Qing." Su Wen looked He Yn up and down, nodded and said, "Are you going to start selling today?" When it came to doing business, He Yn immediately put aside the important life event of her elder brother marrying a wife, and happily chatted with Su Wen for a few words. Su Wen was in a hurry, so she waved her hand and led Su Qing away. It is much more convenient to go to the county seat with a bicycle, and the county seat is actually not much farther than the town, but the road from Sanjiaying to the town is exactly the opposite of the road to the county seat, one facing east and the other west. Usually, the vigers like to go to the town to go to the market in their daily life, but for big things, such as buying wedding supplies, more people go to the county town. Su Wen was riding a bicycle along the way, and Su Qing sat behind with a basket on her shoulders. When approaching the county seat, Su Wen was really tired, so Su Qing changed to ride a bicycle, and Su Wen sat in the back. "Next time Ie to the county, let your brother-inwe, so I don''t have to work so hard! Let him ride me." Su Wen swayed her long legs, and said happily: "The ready-madebor is not for nothing." "What about me?" Su Qing stepped on hard, and said unconvinced: "I can do it too. I will give you a ride when I get back. I promise you will make you work harder." "That can''t be done." Su Wen shook her head, "We are both women, of course we have to be half of each other." In Su Wen''s concept, it must be half of one person to do hard work with girls. How could she just sit on the back cushion without exerting any strength, she couldn''t pass this test in her heart. But it''s different with a man. It¡¯s like the water dispenser in thepany¡¯s office needs to be changed. If you are a personnel specialist, do you ask a male colleague or a female colleague for help? That must be a male colleague. So Su Wen took advantage of Zhou Hengyang with peace of mind and no guilt. After getting along with each other for the past few days, she figured it out. It''s one thing to hold a golden thigh, but another thing to take advantage of it. Asking the male protagonist to help with the work will not dy her holding golden thighs at all. And it can also be proved from the side that her golden thigh hugged her without anyone noticing, and she was very sessful. "Sister, you are looking at mepared to me. Let me tell you that I have great strength. When there is no well in our yard, and our father is not at home, I go to the big well in the east of the vige to fetch water in the morning. Times. You are weak, and you have never picked me once, and you praised me for my strength at the time! Now you have turned your face and refused to recognize anyone." Su Qing vigorously pedaled the bicycle, riding very fast. Su Wen couldn''t help but support her forehead, she was going to me Yuanshen again, it was clear that Yuanshen waszy, refused to work, and oppressed her sister. "Yes, yes, yes, I know!" s! She finally understood what Zhou Hengyang meant when he said yesterday that hospitality is difficult. The two sisters soon arrived at the county seat. Su Wen followed the address Cao Meihua leftst time and asked people all the way to find them. It is a family courtyard with a very good environment. When I asked at the door, I found out that Cao Meihua was not at home for overtime work today, so I looked for it ording to the new address. Chapter 260: Su Qings Transformation Chapter 260 Su Qing''s Transformation When I arrived at the destination, I saw that the sign hanging on the side of the gate actually said County Culture and Art Center. It was a pleasant surprise, even better than she had imagined. As early as when she was in the town, she felt that Cao Meihua had a good temperament. She was the daughter of the factory director. When she married in the county, she knew that her husband''s family conditions were also good. Otherwise, she would not be able to marry Cao Meihua with good looks and good temperament. If her husband¡¯s family conditions are poor, then Cao Meihua will be honed by life sooner orter like a tarnished pearl, and then she will be radiant. Su Wen is very confident in her vision. Today I saw the ce where Cao Meihua works, and it really confirmed her guess. To say that there are really not many people in Qingshui County who can afford her bag, and even fewer who can afford it and love it crazily. The art workers of Chacha Culture and Art Center are one of her biggest potential clients. Those who can study literature and art in this age and enter such a good unit must have poor family conditions. Her own conditions are far better than ordinary girls. There is no shortage of girls who love beauty and the pursuit of beauty in any age. Different from Su Wen''s excitement, Su Qing didn''t know where to put her nervous hands. Seeing peopleing in and out who were not well-dressed, Su Qing felt guilty. "Can big sister do it?" "Of course, just wait until you see minee." Beforeing, Su Wen had made an agreement with Su Qing, and they didn''t say they came to sell bags. At the same time, there was no extra extra bag, but Su Wen and Su Qing carried one on their backs. Come here to find Cao Meihua, to sell chicken cakes. As for selling bags, she just needs to wait for Cao Meihua to take the bait herself. Such a fashionable and good-looking bag, at the same time she has taken into ount the practicality, Cao Meihua saw that it was impossible not to be attracted. "Hmm!" Su Qing''s gaze gradually became firmer, and she overcame the tension in her heart. Following the example of her elder sister, she walked into the Art and Culture Center gracefully. The original body can be a well-known beauty in ten miles and eight viges, and her appearance is extremely outstanding even in the county town. And after Su Wen traveled over, her demeanor was also different from before. Although she herself grew up in the countryside, she has a good family background and is loved by her grandma. I went to a prestigious university, and my vision, temperament, and foresight are notparable to people in the 1980s. Not to mentioning to the county seat, even if she was going to the capital to attend a state banquet, she would not hesitate. The two sisters came in gracefully, attracting curious eyes from people in the cultural and art center. There is no contempt, contempt, or contempt for rural people from urban people. It''s more about being curious, amazed, and appreciative. Su Qing walked beside Su Wen, and was involuntarily infected by Su Wen''s appearance. She imitated the elder sister''s appearance, her back was straight, her eyes were calm, and there was a slight smile on the corner of her mouth. There is light in the eyes, brilliant and bright. She also felt the appreciation and kindness of the people around her, and her hands trembled slightly uncontrobly. This time it was not because of nervousness, but because of joy and excitement from the bottom of my heart. She even thought that even if the big sister''s n didn''t work, she would think it was worth it if the bag couldn''t be sold. Because she grew up so much, she was treated equally and kindly for the first time, and she knew what it was like to be appreciated. No, no, no... Big Sister''s n will definitely seed. She has never worshiped and trusted the eldest sister like this moment. "Hello, are you looking for someone?" An olderdy in overalls came forward and asked. "Yes." Su Wen nodded, "We are looking for Cao Meihua, is she there?" "Look for Deputy Director Cao!" The elder sister hesitated for a moment, secretly scrutinized Su Wen''s appearance, and finally decided to take her away first. At first nce, the other party is the kind of cultivated person, so he must have a background, maybe he can help Director Cao and solve the big trouble of their cultural and art center! Chapter 261: big trouble Chapter 261 Big Trouble "Come with me, Deputy Director Cao is at the auditorium." Next to the Culture and Art Center is the County Auditorium, where important guests are usually received, or activities such as theatrical performances held in the county are held in the auditorium. Su Wen naturally knew the purpose of the auditorium, and subconsciously thought that they were a private matter, and to put it bluntly, they were here to sell things. Although I made an agreement with Cao Meihua before, if Ie to the county to sell chicken cakes, I can go to her directly, and she will still buy them. Therefore, after finding a work unit, it''s okay for Cao Meihua to find time to meet in private, but it would be inappropriate to bring it to the auditorium. Will disturb Cao Meihua''s work? Su Wen wanted to refuse, but the person who led the way was walking ahead quickly. She couldn''t say anything more, so she had to hand the basket to Su Qing, "Wait for me, I''ll go in and have a look first." "Okay, then go in quickly." Su Qing took the basket and urged Su Wen to go in. "Ok!" Following the eldest sister who led the way, enter through the back door, and the backcourt in the auditorium is already busy. There is actually a performance today, no wonder Cao Meihua is still working overtime on Saturday. "Our Director Cao is the person in charge of this performance, and we are very busy." It was only then that Su Wen realized that Cao Meihua looked young, but she had already reached the level of deputy director. Very powerful ah! At this time, Cao Meihua was losing her temper, the backstage was noisy, and the host in front had already started reporting. But the actor who yed the piano was recruited by herpetitor, Deputy Director Wei. There are very few people in the county who can y the piano, let alone those who can y the piano. This performance is rted to her future career, and it is a test for her promotion. If she does well, she will be promoted to director, but if she does not do well, she will be promoted to director. Everything was fine at first, she did a lot of preparatory work in advance, and even invited several professional-level drama actors from the art troupe. To make today''s art performance a sess, all the big leaders from the county came, and many leaders from the province who came down to investigate. If she doesn''t manage well, not only will she suffer bad luck, but she will also lose the face of Qingshui County. She absolutely cannot bear this responsibility. Speaking of which, Deputy Director Wei was too ruthless. There was originally a healthypetition between them, but Deputy Director Wei suddenly came to do this. She would never let it go. "Yang Yue, are you going to be on stage or not?" Cao Meihua gritted her teeth, holding back her anger and looking at the woman upying the backstage position, her eyes could breathe fire. "I can tell you, this is not a child''s y. You are not ying for me personally, but for the face of our Qingshui County as a whole." "My hand hurts, so I can''t talk about it." Yang Yue''s face was full of arrogance, and he was certain that Cao Meihua would have nothing to do with her. In the entire Qingshui County, there is no second person who can y the piano well. There may have been ones in the past, but in the past ten years or so, anyone who dares to have a piano in his family is engaging in capitalist enjoyment, and some have been secretly smashed. This is her capital! This Cao Meihua was not pleasing to her eyes at first nce. What capital does she have to be the deputy director? Not by marrying a capable man. And the man she married was her old ssmate. She had been secretly in love with her for so long, and when she finally plucked up the courage to confess her love, she found out that he was already married. The wife is just the daughter of a small town factory manager, and she is not as good as herself in every way. Yang Yue couldn''t swallow this breath all the time. After waiting for so long, she finally let her wait for this opportunity. So when Deputy Director Wei mentioned it, she immediately agreed. I am so diligent, I can only encourage it with monthly tickets! (#^.^#) Chapter 262: give me a chance Chapter 262 Give me the chance "You..." Cao Meihua''s face turned pale with anger, "Just tell me! Just say what you want, as long as you are willing to go on stage and perform the show well, I will agree to anything you can do." No matter what, she dealt with the matter Let''s talk about it in the past. On the front stage, the actors behind the host¡¯s announcement never appeared on the stage, so the host had to rack his brains to save the scene and try to dy the time. They heard it clearly in the background. The program list was set half a month ago, and the provincial leaders had already sent the printed list to Qingshui County as soon as they arrived. It is definitely not possible to temporarily change it now. "Would I let you divorce?" Yang Yue asked aggressively. "What did you say?" Cao Meihua thought she had heard it wrong, and the others looked at Yang Yue in disbelief, thinking that this so-called piano artist waspletely different from what Deputy Director Wei had boasted about before. It''s just abominable. "I told you to divorce." "Impossible." Cao Meihua refused straight away, "Why should I divorce my husband?" Since Deputy Director Wei recruited Yang Yue, even if she wanted to embarrass her, she should not be allowed to be the director. Why did you suddenly ask her to divorce such a far-fetched request? What good will it do for her and Director Wei? Sure enough, Deputy Director Wei also got the news and came running out of breath and exhausted. He almost fell down because of rushing too fast. Fortunately, Cao Meihua helped him in time. "Yang Yue, what do you want to do?" Deputy Director Wei blushed and jumped angrily, "Why are you so upset?" "I''m not getting emotional, I''m having a sore hand." Yang Yue didn''t care. "Didn''t you mean it?" Cao Meihua finally figured it out now, dare this Yang Yue came after her, when did she offend her? I didn''t even know him before! Deputy Director Wei said emotionally: "Who do you think I am? Even if I want to be promoted, it''s a healthypetition. You can''t make fun of our Qingshui County face." "I misunderstood you, I apologize to you." Cao Meihua immediately apologized, while staring at Yang Yue and thinking secretly, suddenly thought of a possibility. This woman wouldn''t want to steal her husband, would she? "I can''t me you." Deputy Director Wei didn''t expect Yang Yue to make a fool of himself. "You refused to perform and asked Deputy Director Cao to get a divorce before you woulde on stage. Isn''t that emotional?" Deputy Director Wei yelled at Yang Yue, "You are destroying people''s family happiness, do you know that? I can report your style of life something wrong." This scared Yang Yue, he thought about it guiltyly, and changed his mind, "I was joking just now, so don''t take it seriously. But it''s true that my hand hurts, so I''m not joking." Humph! She came today to cheat Cao Meihua. Wouldn''t personally make her a director! "Yang Yue, think it over. You deliberately screwed up our performance today, and it won''t do you any good." Deputy Director Wei gritted his teeth and threatened. "I didn''t intend to screw up your performance!" Yang Yue looked innocent, "As long as Deputy Director Cao is willing to beg me, how about I endure the pain in my hands and y on stage?" "This..." Deputy Director Wei was a little moved, mainly because the performance was too important, even if she wasn''t in charge, but for the sake of Qingshui County, she couldn''t just sit and watch the performance get messed up. But she also understands Cao Meihua''s character. It is difficult for her to ask for help. Cao Meihua has broken Yang Yue''s heart, but she can''t. She had to be patient, not only to be patient, but topromise. Because she couldn''t let the performance go wrong, just as she was clenching her fists and wanted to agree, a pleasant voice suddenly came from the side, "Sister Meihua, why don''t you give me the chance to y the piano!" There may be more, but it will be tonight, thank you for your support! Chapter 263: get out now Chapter 263 Get out now In an instant, everyone looked at Su Wen who appeared suddenly in surprise. "Hmph! Where did cat and dog talk about piano? Are you talking about ying the erhu?" Yang Yue curled her lips in disdain. Cao Meihua was very pleasantly surprised, "It''s you, you can y the piano? Can you really y the piano?" She didn''t ask why Su Wen came here, of course she had to pretend to know at this time! Su Wen looked up and down Yang Yue, who looked at people with her nostrils, and said pertinently: "It should be better than this one." As a modern person, do you think you can''t y a few ssic pieces? When I was in college, in order to show my versatile side, I had to join a club and learn a hobby. Although her hobby is not ying the piano, her way of acting is ying the piano! In order to better pretend to tter the leaders in thepany, she has worked hard to learn two songs, just to be able to y at the right time, so as not to be ridiculed and looked down upon. Now is a good opportunity to help Cao Meihua and make her owe him a favor. But the only disadvantage is that the original body can''t! In case someone who knew me from Sanjiaying found out, it would be difficult to exin. Don''t let Zhou Hengyang know. Although I am the real boss of the Su family now, it is best not to be suspicious if I can avoid it. Just now she was sticking to you and watching, she also hesitated and retreated in her heart, not wanting to cause trouble to her upper body. But this is also an important opportunity for her to develop her career, and perhaps this opportunity can change her life''s destiny. In the past, she watched many interviews with rich and famous people, and they all had one thing inmon, that is, at the beginning of starting a business, meeting noble people, or seizing an opportunity that seemed inconspicuous at the time. Now the opportunity that belongs to her, Su Wen, is in front of her eyes¡ª It cannot be an opportunity, but also a noble person. The status and social rtions of the Su family sisters are still too poor. It is not difficult to make money, but it is very difficult to achieve the height in her mind. This is a ss distinction. If you want to cross the ss, you need a noble person like Cao Meihua. Su Wen asked herself, can she just miss it? Of course it can''t. It is worth taking some risks. How can you not take risks if you want to seed. After she figured it out, she stood up decisively, and in order to make face for Cao Meihua and make her believe in herself, Su Wen showed no fear and was full of confidence. "Which piece are you going to y?" Su Wen''s tone was very professional. "Huh?" Cao Meihua was taken aback for a moment, and then realized that Yang Yue didn''t mention her specific repertoire at all. The curtain call was just a piano concerto, nothing else. "So there isn''t even a repertoire!" Su Wen shook her head, "It seems that I am much better than her." Yang Yue could no longer put on a superior posture, and looked at Su Wen bitterly, like a rabbit whose tail was stepped on, "Where did youe from? Don''t make trouble here, get out with me, get out now .¡± "I think you''re the one who should get out." Cao Meihua was fed up with Yang Yue, so she pushed her away and gave Su Wen the performance clothes, "It''s time to change to the stage, the host can''t stand it anymore." Su Wen was also unambiguous, and chose a set of olive green clothes from arge number of performance clothes that waspletely different from her usual style. In her eyes, the exaggerated shape looked very rustic but is very popr now. He grabbed a hat and put it on. Well, so that you won''t be recognized. Chapter 264: self rescue Chapter 264 Self-rescue As long as she doesn''t deliberately express herself on stage, even the people sitting in the front row can''t see clearly. He quickly changed his clothes, stepped onto the stage from behind the curtain, and received warm apuse as soon as he appeared on the stage. There are two hosts, one male and one female. When they saw Su Wening out from behind, they wiped their cold sweat excitedly and went down. Without saying a word, Su Wen was left alone on the stage. Cao Meihua and Deputy Director Wei hid behind and took a peek. They were already nervous and worried, afraid that Su Wen would not be able to do it. Seeing that the host was so unreliable, I almost fainted. But the host has alreadye down, it''s not good for them to dare to go up, and the two of them have been saving the scene just now, so I''m afraid they are too nervous. It is also embarrassing for the two of them. Cao Meihua was ready to write the inspection, but Su Wen on the stage not only did not make a fool of herself, but surprised her. Su Wen was left behind by the two hosts just like that, she was stunned for a second, and immediately walked to the microphone by herself, and quickly turned into a master of drama, with a generous attitude of self-ridicule to save the scene, "Hello everyone, I think everyone has seen it too. , the two hosts were too excited to see me, and already excitedly gave me this opportunity to perform, so I will not be polite." "Ahahaha..." There were good-naturedughter and warm apuse from the auditorium below. Cao Meihua hid behind the curtain and couldn''t helpughing. The nervousness just now was gone, and even Deputy Director Wei looked at her withplicated expressions, envious in his heart. Su Wen waited for the apuse to stop, and continued: "I will cherish this opportunity to perform, and I will bring you the piano piece "Autumn Whispers" next, thank you!" After finishing speaking, she went straight to the piano and sat down. Put your hands on the keys, take a deep breath, and press down a string of melodious notes with your fingers. Finding the status, she began to devote herself wholeheartedly. "Autumn Whispers" is not what she is good at, but because it is rtively simple. In the past, what she was best at was all kinds of wedding-appropriate repertoires. Participating in girlfriends, college ssmates have many opportunities to use it in weddings, and they are often pulled to the wedding scene as an apaniment. But considering that what she is good at is not suitable for such an asion, she changed it. At first I was afraid of messing it up, but fortunately, I haven''t left it for too long, so I can barely make do. All the people in the auditorium below listened intently, but the young man sitting in the front row gave a surprise surprise, and the middle-aged man in his fifties beside him asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong, Qingzhou?" "Oh! I thought I had seen the girl ying the piano somewhere before." Lu Qingzhou scratched her hair in doubt, "I just can''t remember." "Could it be a blind date?" "It''s nothing, uncle, you still make fun of me anyway." Lu Qingzhou only felt that his head was big, and he was recently urged by his parents to get married, so he hid. "Marriage is a very serious matter. Why am I making fun of you?" The middle-aged man was serious, "I think this girl is pretty good, she is pretty, has a good temperament and has very clean eyes." After speaking, he winked at his eldest nephew. . "Trust uncle, you will like it." "Uncle, can you see so clearly from such a distance?" Before the middle-aged man could answer, the middle-aged man on the other side couldn''t help but interject, "Qingzhou, you don''t know, your uncle was a sniper back then, and he has good eyesight!" "Go, go, go... I''m talking to my eldest nephew, what are you talking about?" "Didn''t I see you anxious? By the way, when we were young, you were the most picky. If you say you are a good girl, you must be a good girl." The middle-aged man patted Lu Qingzhou on the shoulder, and took the opportunity to say: "If you don''t like it, I''ll introduce him to my nephew." Here I am, that''s all for today, let''s go tomorrow! Please keep supporting me. Tomorrow''s update will be put in the evening, and the future time will be fixed at night. mwah! Don''t forget to vote while reading the article! Oh, by the way, by the way, many cuties may not be familiar with Lu Qingzhou. This person appeared in Chapter 63, but his name was changed. In Chapter 63, Su Wen went to the supply and marketing agency to buy things, and she didn''t know Li Xiaolian. Lu Qingzhou was also on the scene. What''s up~ Chapter 265: whose bag Chapter 265 Whose Bag "Why do you always like to steal people from me?" "I''m ying fair." The two sitting in the front row actually started arguing, and they didn''t care about anything else, they were used to it anyway. The two are old ssmates who have known each other for decades. The more the old friends quarrel, the better the rtionship. Lu Qingzhou was sandwiched between the two of them, one sentence on the left and one sentence on the right, causing headaches from the quarrel. Looking at Su Wen''s back, he suddenly thought why he felt familiar. I went to the countryside before, and I seem to have seen it in a supply and marketing cooperative. right! That''s right. While Cao Meihua and Deputy Director Wei, who were hiding behind the curtain, were greatly relieved, they also felt rxed. No matter how well Su Wen yed, at least they had dealt with the current situation. At the same time, the two also have the energy to pay attention to more things. For example, Deputy Director Wei noticed the bag Cao Meihua was carrying on his back, and his eyes lit up. He even forgot the usualpetition between the two, and sincerely praised: "Deputy Director Cao, you Where did you buy this bag?" "Bag? What kind of bag?" Cao Meihua was confused, and looked down, only to find that she was carrying a light brown soft leather backpack. The special texture makes people love it, not to mention the unique shape. She held it casually for such a long time, but she didn''t feel the weight at all, which shows how light the bag is and how good the quality is. It is definitely hard to see in the market. Cao Meihua¡¯s husband¡¯s family is in good condition, and her mother-inw keeps a bag of a foreign brand in her collection, which is said to be a favorite of her mother-inw. I bought it when I was studying abroad when I was young. I checked it strictly in the past ten years. The antiques collected by my father-inw were given away, and the lost ones were lost. Only the mother-inw¡¯s bag has been well hidden. It took two years before she dared to use it, and Cao Meihua was envious when she saw it. Now seeing the bag on her body, Cao Meihua loves it even more. She even subconsciouslypared it with her mother-inw''s, and decided that the one she owns is of better quality, with a more novel design, which is more suitable for her vision. Deputy Director Wei touched it quietly, the delicate touch is like a baby''s skin, it is so beautiful that people can''t put it down. "This material is really good. Where did you buy it? It must be very expensive!" Deputy Director Wei looked envious. She admired her eyesight. I am indeed inferior. This kind of bag is very expensive at first nce, very expensive, and she can''t afford it, and she doesn''t even have a channel to buy it. Deputy Director Wei used three consecutive words to define this bag in his mind. "I...it''s not mine." Only then did Cao Meihua discover that this bag was stuffed around for herself by Su Wen when she remembered to change her clothes just now, and asked herself to help hold it. She passed it in a hurry and didn''t pay attention, so she just carried it on her shoulder casually. Not to mention, although it is a double shoulder strap, it looks better when carried on one shoulder. Free and easy, casual, this is exactly what Cao Meihua pursues, and women''s self-requirements after entering the 1980s. "This is Su Wen''s." Cao Meihua exined cleanly, "It''s the girl who helped me save the scene on stage. She asked me to hold it when she changed clothes." Deputy Director Wei took Chen Zan as it should, "That''s no wonder, your friend has a lot of background!" Not only can he y the piano, but just by taking out this bag, he knows that he must be very rich. When evaluating a person, what you look at is these details! Chapter 266: very successful Chapter 266 is very sessful In an instant, Cao Meihua''s expression became very strange. Because she knew in her heart that the conditions of Su Wen''s family were not good, even very poor. It''s definitely not what Deputy Director Wei guessed, but it''s not easy for her to say this. Su Wen''s ability to y the piano is already unexpected. Cao Meihua took the bag and looked it over and over again. If it wasn''t for not being able to open other people''s bags without Su Wen''s consent, she couldn''t help but want to see the materials and designs inside. "It''s very light and not too big, but it looks like it can fit inside." Cao Meihua finallymented pertinently. "let me try." Deputy Director Wei took it over and weighed it, and was even more reluctant to put it down, "Ask your friendter to see where she bought it, and introduce it to me." With a month''s sry, she also wants to buy it. "Okay!" Cao Meihua simply agreed, but in fact she also wanted to buy it. "Deputy Director Cao, please help me and ask." A voice suddenly came from behind him. The two turned their heads, only to realize that at some point, there were several people standing behind them. The leader was a bright-looking woman, and the dancer they invited from the Provincial Art Troupe this time was named Zhang Miao. It is said that Cao Meihua has a great background, and Cao Meihua was hired only because of her rtionship. It belongs to Cao Meihua who wants to sell a good friend, and being able to catch Zhang Miao''s line will be of great benefit to her future development. "Okay." Cao Meihua agreed without hesitation. Deputy Director Wei looked even more envious, which was an unexpected benefit. Zhang Miao watched Yang Yue deliberately make things difficult for Cao Meihua from the sidelines just now. Although he didn''t participate, he didn''t help Cao Meihua out. But he has a good impression of Cao Meihua, and at the same time looks down on Yang Yue more and more. She is not familiar with Yang Yue, but she has heard about this person through her uncle''s family rtionship, and doesn''t take people seriously. To actually dare to mess around on such an asion today, I really don''t know what is good or bad, and I really take myself seriously. Even if it was her uncle''s own house, it wasn''t so ostentatious. But this time she wants Cao Meihua to help her buy a bag, so she should reciprocate, "Yang Yue hasn''t left yet? I don''t think this kind of person should continue to be an eyesore. Drive him away!" Zhang Miao smiled slightly, pointing to Yang Yue who was still losing his temper. "Okay!" Cao Meihua was almost killed by Yang Yue today, and she was about to drive her away just now, but Yang Yue refused to leave, and wanted to keep pestering her but did not dare to offend her to death. Now that Zhang Miao spoke, she immediately called someone over and drove Yang Yue out. It''s useless for Yang Yue to regret, she just wanted to deliberately embarrass Cao Meihua, not because she didn''t want to perform on stage. It''s okay to embarrass Cao Meihua, if she really doesn''te on stage, it won''t do her any good either. Now it¡¯s all right, not only did I not embarrass others, but I overturned the car. In the future, no unit would dare to invite Yang Yue again. When he was kicked out, Yang Yue''s face was pale, and she almost sat on the ground, thinking that Su Wen, who had ruined her good deeds, was dying in her heart. A person from a small county dares to oppose her, and when she returns to the provincial capital to find her aunt, it will be bad luck for them. After ying a song, Su Wen came down from the stage after bowing, met Cao Meihua''s piercing eyes, and asked in puzzlement, "What''s wrong?" "Su Wen! From now on, you will call me Sister Cao, you are my own sister." Cao Meihua pulled Su Wen away enthusiastically, and said as she walked, "You have helped me a lot today, and I owe this favor first. .¡± Chapter 267: talk about business Chapter 267 Talking about business At first, she wanted to ask Su Wen how she could y the piano, but she immediately dismissed the idea after thinking about it. Because if she really asked that way, she would be suspected of questioning others, and if she asked, it would give people the impression that Su Wen herself would never do it. Isn''t this looking down on people? For her, it''s good for her to help herself solve the crisis, and the rest are her private affairs. "Sister Cao." The corners of Su Wen''s mouth twitched as she shouted, feeling a little embarrassed. Cao Meihua looks to be around twenty-five or sixteen years old, about the same age as she was before time travel. But after crossing over, even though she got married, she became younger, and calling Cao Meihua Cao sister is too much. Backstage is not a ce to talk, and Cao Meihua solved the most difficult problem. She pulled Su Wen out of the backstage, and the two stood in the corridor outside to talk. "Sister Cao, I think you are quite busy, so I won''t bother you." Su Wen took the initiative to say goodbye, her eyes swept over Cao Meihua, "Oh, yes! And my bag." Cao Meihua returned the bag to Su Wen. "Where did you buy this bag?" Su Wen was overjoyed, and said calmly, "I didn''t buy it, I made it by myself." "Did you do it yourself?" Cao Meihua asked incredulously, her tone raised a bit because of too much surprise. "Yes!" Su Wen looked at the bag in her hand cherishingly, and sighed: "Don''t look at it, it''s just a bag, excluding the process of tanning leather, it took me a whole month to make it by hand. One stitch The first line is all handmade!" "One month?" Cao Meihua was not surprised, "No wonder the quality is so good, but you have the ability, and ordinary people can''t do it." Su Wen pretended not to see Cao Meihua''s fiery eyes, and said casually: "Yes! I intend to make it and sell it, but the cost plusbor is too expensive, and there are almost no people in Qingshui County who are willing to spend money to buy it. Think about it or forget it, I might as well make chicken cakes and sell them!" Now Cao Meihua couldn''t keep pretending anymore, and said eagerly: "The chicken cake you make is better than the top-selling bag. Tell me, I will buy it for how much." Even if she loves money, she can be ruthless make up your mind. What''s more, her husband''s parents'' family conditions are good, and his own job is good, so buying an expensive bag is nothing. "That won''t work." Su Wen shook her head and refused, "I just made two, one for my sister and one with different styles. You don''t have to buy it if you want." "There are different styles?" Cao Meihua was even more surprised. As for saying that she didn''t want to buy it, she didn''t care at all. "That''s right! Mine is made of cowhide, and my sister''s is made ofmbskin. Rtively speaking, her material is better and more delicate." Su Wen hid the slyness in her eyes, and said with a headache: "Oh! Lambskin''s The material is still too delicate and not suitable for our backs! A little scratch will leave marks.¡± Cao Meihua couldn''t help twitching the corners of her mouth when she heard this, and pointed Su Wen with her finger, "You! Come with your sister Cao, let me see what style your sister''s is." She could tell, this The girl is clearly trying to lure herself into the bait on purpose! well! It''s also because she has no concentration, who told her to like it! I want to show off in front of my mother-inw again. Su Wen didn''t feel embarrassed when she was exposed. Instead, she said with a smile, "It''s true that the production was very slow. What I said is true." "Okay, I believe you." Wenwen¡¯s main task is still to make money, and she has no idea of ??developing in other ways! Wenwen is not a universal heroine, let alone shine everywhere she goes. Thousands of people praise her, thank you for your support! Chapter 268: want it all Chapter 268 is all When the two of them came outside, Su Qing had been waiting anxiously for a long time. When she saw Su Wening out, she immediately greeted her, "Eldest sister, you havee out, why is it taking so long?" "Some things are dyed." Su Wen turned around and introduced: "This is Sister Cao, and this is my second sister Su Qing." Su Qing greeted immediately, "Hello, Sister Cao." Cao Meihua looked at the shoulder bag Su Qing was carrying, and nodded with a smile, "Hi, show me this bag." "Okay." Su Qing honestly handed over the bag. Cao Meihua can feel it as soon as she holds it in her hand. The texture of this bag is more delicate and feels better. She couldn''t help looking over and over, and when she saw the white pendant, she eximed, "Is the fox fur real?" "Of course, our family made it. I would rather not use it than use fake ones." Without this requirement, why should she take the route of luxury goods. "This feels really good." Cao Meihua touched it a few times, thought for a while and said, "I think this bag is new, why don''t you sell it to me!" The backpack looks good, but this one-shoulder bag is even better . "That''s not eptable." Su Wen quickly waved her hand, "I belong to myself, and I have recited it all." "Then you can sell me a new one." "We have to wait for new ones." Su Wen insisted: "Sister Cao, do you really want it? The price is not cheap." "Of course, tell me how much it is!" If it was someone else, or Cao Meihua could not be so easy to talk to before. But she just owed Su Wen a favor. On the one hand, she really liked it, and on the other hand, she wanted to repay the favor as soon as possible. Su Wen pped her fingers and smiled more cordially, "Sixty-eight, don''t bargain, you must be the same price as my own sister." "It''s really expensive." Although Cao Meihua was mentally prepared, she was shocked by Su Wen''s lion''s big mouth, but she was not a stingy person, and said without blinking: "Okay! I want three .¡± One for herself, one for Deputy Director Wei, and one for Zhang Miao. "It''s not expensive anymore. Sixty-eight is just the current price. The price will increase every quarter in the future, and of course there will be new models." Su Wen is not guilty at all. Regarding the price and sales method, this is what she has thought about for a long time. , she even made up a brand story. If she gets sold out again, she won''t lower the price if she can''t sell it. Because once the price is reduced, it means that the grade has also dropped, and the gain outweighs the loss. "You still want to increase the price?" Cao Meihua was amused, "Ambition is not small!" "I just pursue a high-quality and novel design. There are not many styles of each style, and they are limited. Think about it, when you are carrying a bag in the work unit, no one will be the same as yours. Isn''t it great? But it¡¯s at the expense of sales. What you buy is exclusive, and things that are monopolized must be expensive.¡± Su Wen''s words Cao Meihua hadn''t heard before, but it did make sense after thinking about it. There are many rtives in her husband''s family, and the conditions are much better than hers. When visiting rtives during the holidays, she is alone in the limelight, and others can only watch. It''s worth it when you think about it. "Aren''t these two really for sale?" "Not for sale, only for new ones." Su Wen secretly stopped Su Qing who wanted to speak. "Okay then! I''ll order three, and you can prepare them and send them to me as soon as possible. Let me dere first that the finished product is worse than this one. There is no difference between the three models. Otherwise, it would be embarrassing." "rest assured." "I''ll give you a deposit first." Cao Meihua readily paid a deposit of 100 yuan. She didn''t have any money with her, so she ran back to collect money with her colleagues to get enough money. After the deposit was paid, Su Wen said that she really came here today to sell chicken cakes. Chapter 269: Await your return Chapter 269 Waiting for your return Cao Meihuaughed out loud, and it took a long time before she stopped. "I want the chicken cake too. It happens that today''s performance is hard, so it''s a bonus." Su Wen also sent the basket out. Su Qing didn''t speak all the time, she silently watched her elder sister talk to Cao Meihua, who is exquisite, beautiful and good-tempered, selling things. After holding back my stomach, I waited until I left the Culture and Art Center, and finally couldn''t help asking: "Elder sister, why don''t you sell our bag? We just carried this bag when we went out this morning. It''s obviously new." "You don''t understand." Su Wen sat happily on the back seat of the bicycle, feeling the breeze blowing across her face, squinting her eyes and said: "We sell such an expensive price, we must hold the bottom line, we can''t just pay for it Sell ??it casually. Sister Cao takes good care of us, but if I sell her the bag we used today, she may be very happy now. But the trust in us will definitely be greatly reduced afterwards." This is not a test in disguise. Just like many people do business, open restaurants, and sell snacks. Because the business is booming, it is shoddy, thinking that customers will not find it. But after a long time, it hurts my reputation. It''s one thing for her to sell bags. You can''t forget the bottom line just because you want to make money. For the sake of word of mouth, she not only wants to sell more expensive, but also wants to sell less. Hunger marketing is also useful in this era. "I probably understand." "It''s okay, even if you don''t understand now, you will understandter." Su Qing is actually very smart, as long as someone is willing to exin to her, she can quickly understand. "Sister, where are we going now?" "I''m hungry, go eat something first, and then look at what''scking at home, and then buy some." I was toote in the art center just now, and it''s already afternoon now. I can''t go back for lunch, so I can only go to Feel free to eat in the county. The two found a small restaurant, ate something casually, and bought a new-style mosquito. When I returned to Sanjiaying Vige, it was almost evening. Before I entered the vige, I saw a tall figure leaning on a mulberry tree by the roadside at the entrance of the vige, looking over casually. Su Wen''s heart skipped a beat, thinking that Zhou Hengyang was not at home when she went out in the morning, and she didn''t expect that she would not be back in time at noon. Could it be that he was angry and came to catch himself? its not right! Su Wen wanted a girl and immediately vetoed this guess. Because there is no need. The hero of the family, who didn''t even want to go back to the vige after going to the provincial capital, how could hee to wait for him just because he didn''te back for lunch. Really overthinking, she is quite good at putting gold on her face. Zhou Hengyang folded his hands on his chest, narrowed his eyes dangerously, and looked at Su Wen with a half-smile, his eyes dark and dangerous. "Sister, I''m going back first." Su Qing threw Su Wen down without sisterhood, and ran away quickly on her bicycle. Su Wen herself didn''t count on Su Qing, she took the initiative to walk up to Zhou Hengyang, "Why are you here?" "Waiting for you." Someone said coolly. "What are you waiting for me to do?" "I''m afraid you will forget the way home." Su Wen: "..." Why do you hear what the hero said does not fit his personality? "How can I not remember the way to my own house?" Su Wen reacted quickly, ignoring the sudden quickening of her heartbeat because of his words, and put on a serious look, "You must have something to do, it''s because of thend distribution What? What did you say to the vige chief? When will it start?" There are still a few chapters toe, wait for me! Chapter 270: Zhou Hengyang is angry Chapter 270 Zhou Hengyang is angry "Tomorrow evening, there will be a meeting in the vige, and we have been notified from door to door." When Zhou Hengyang was speaking, he kept staring at Su Wen, his eyes were fixed, as if with heat, and the whole body of the person watching was burning. Su Wen couldn''t ignore it, she felt ufortable being watched. I wanted to tell him not to look at it, but I was too embarrassed to speak. If people say no, wouldn¡¯t I be just being passionate? So she walked home quickly, but no matter how fast her steps were, someone could follow her in a leisurely way, never falling behind. Su Wen was so confused, she asked helplessly, "Why are you so weird today?" "Why didn''t youe back at noon?" Zhou Hengyang withdrew his gaze coldly. He was actually very upset. He had been in a bad mood since he deliberately declined Li Youcai''s invitation to go home for dinner at noon. Because there was no Su Wen at the dinner table, the younger sister and Su Xiu were still used to it. This discovery made him even more unhappy. So he has been standing here and waiting since noon. Wait for her toe back. And the more he waited, the more angry he became. He didn''t even know why he was angry. "Oh! I''m going to sell things!" Speaking of today''s harvest, Su Wen didn''t hide it from him. Anyway, my little fights are worth nothing in the eyes of the hero. Su Wen said as she walked, her eyes were shining. When she looked at Zhou Hengyang, there was light in her eyes, which made him feel soft. He couldn''t help poking her cheek lightly with his index finger, and the anger in his heart disappeared unconsciously. up. "Fourth Sister and Fifth Sister are back." Zhou Hengyang said suddenly. "Are they on vacation?" Su Wen didn''t expect Su Xue and Su Wumei toe back suddenly. As far as she knew, the two girls were afraid of being forced to drop out of school, so they kept hiding in school and never came back, even if the school was on holiday. Last time she asked Su Xiu to deliver the money, and she went to deliver the bicycle herself, neither of them let down their guard. I remember that in the novel, Su Xue was forced by Zhao Jiangang and Yuan Shen to marry an old man in his fifties. After Su Wumei dropped out of middle school, she was raped by Zhao Jiangang drunk andmitted suicide by drinking pesticide. Su Wen hasn''t gotten along with these two younger sisters since she came here, so she naturally doesn''t have the same affection for them as Su Qing, Su Xiu and Sixth Sister. Now I heard Zhou Hengyang say that the two of them are back, and I have a hunch that they must have something to do toe back. I am not as excited and worried as I was when I took my little sister home. Anyway, Zhao Jiangang is finished, and I will continue to support them to study, as long as they can enter the university, I will continue to support them until they graduate from university. As for whether they hide from her, she doesn''t care. Zhou Hengyang took a deep look at Su Wen, "The school is on vacation for two days, and the next Monday is the senior high school entrance examination. They will definitelye back before the examination." "I get it." This is had toe back. Su Wen tilted her head and looked at Zhou Hengyang. His handsome and deep face looked even more attractive, with tough facial features and sharp and powerful muscles from the neck, broad shoulders to arms, and narrow waist... It''s really pleasing no matter how you look at it. Zhou Hengyang suddenly approached, and even Su Wen who was close could see his thick and distinct eyshes clearly. "Do you see clearly?" "Look...you can see clearly." Su Wen swallowed, pretending to be calm and said: "Actually, I think you are quite a nice person. The reason why you are standing at the entrance of the vige must be because my sisters are back, so you should avoid suspicion." !" There is indeed a reason for what she said. Chapter 271: you are nice Chapter 271 You are really good Su Qing, Su Xiu, Su Xue, and Su Wumei are all grown-up girls. Even if they are biological fathers, their daughters will pay attention to propriety when they grow up, which is definitely different from when they were young. He is brother-inw, son-inw, and their elder brother. There must be a sense of proportion that should be paid attention to, so rtively speaking, Zhou Hengyang prefers the little girl. Su Wen was not at home all day today. He didn''t want to stay any longer, so he came out and waited for her toe back. "You are really nice." Su Wen gave Zhou Hengyang a fist in approval. For her, she had already used a lot of strength, but for Zhou Hengyang, it was like scratching an itch, and the small fist was more like acting like a spoiled child. . Zhou Hengyang''s character can be seen from the details, and Zhao Jiangang''s scum is simply iparable. "By the way, Zhao Jiangang was arrested and sent to reform throughbor, did you know?" Zhou Hengyang asked suddenly. "Really?" Su Wen was very pleasantly surprised, "It''s what they deserve! This kind of person should be reformed throughbor for the rest of his life." Zhou Hengyang¡¯s thin lips curled into a slight smile, and he said coldly: ¡°It¡¯s better to be re-educated throughbor for life!¡± I don''t have that ability anymore. He doesn''t mind if Zhao Jiangang can''t get out for the rest of his life. **** Su Qing arrived home first, and as soon as she entered the house, she saw Su Xue and Su Wumei helping peel garlic in the yard. Su Xiu and Xiaomei were also on the side, talking happily. Only Su Liumei looked at Su Xiaomei with her delicate and beautiful face coldly, and looked at Su Xue and Su Wumei with her head tilted. As soon as Su Qing came in, Sixth Sister Su greeted her happily, "Second Sister, Second Sister, you are back. Where is Eldest Sister? Huh? Why didn''t Eldest Sistere with you?" "The eldest sister is with her brother-inw in the back!" "Oh!" Su Liumei let out a cry of disappointment, then immediately looked up at Su Qing with big bright eyes, and said unhappily, "Second sister, fourth sister and fifth sister are back." "I know, what''s wrong with you, Sixth Sister?" Su Qing keenly noticed that Sixth Sister was not happy. It''s really strange that Sixth Sister is not as unhappy as she is now when she came back this time, even when the younger sister stole the attention of the older sister. "Hmph!" Speaking of this, Sixth Sister rolled her eyes, "Second Sister, I just find Fourth Sister and Fifth Sister unhappy, but it''s really nothing." "Is this nothing?" Su Qing couldn''tugh or cry, "Why did your fourth and fifth sisters provoke you?" "You don''t know?" Su Liumei asked back, those bright ck eyes revealed something that shocked Su Qing. Su Xiu and others who were talking, saw Su Qing pushing a bicycle in, and quickly put down their work and greeted them. Su Qing pretended not to see it, and returned to Su Liumei''s question, "I know." Sister Suughed immediately, and said happily: "I knew that my second sister was as smart as me, and she also thought the same as me." "Yeah!" Su Qing nodded and parked her bicycle aside. He took down the things he bought again, and handed over the mosquito to Su Xiu, "This is the mosquito that Eldest Sister bought recently. It is very expensive. You can wash it with clean water and let Eldest Sister use it at night after drying." "OK." "Second Sister." Su Xue greeted nkly. Compared to Su Xue''s expressionless face, Su Wumei seemed a little guilty, "Second sister, we are back." Unexpectedly, Su Qing didn''t even look at the two of them, let alone respond, and directly bypassed the two of them, directing Su Liumei and Su Xiaomei to do this and that, and turn the two little girls around. Chapter 272: Su Xues fifth sister is back Chapter 272 Su Xue''s fifth sister is back Su Xiaomei was joking andughing non-stop, but suddenly the atmosphere changed, feeling uneasy and confused, she wanted to speak but was stopped by Su Liumei, "Shut up." "Why?" Su Xiaomei looked dumbfounded. Su Liumei secretly rolled her eyes, "It''s really stupid, didn''t you see that the second sister was angry? Someone is going to be unlucky." "Are you angry with Fourth Sister and Fifth Sister?" Su Xiaomei is not stupid, she is just not as smart as Su Liumei. "Yes!" Su Liumei was actually angry with her fourth and fifth sisters. Especially when she came home, she learned that both the third sister and the eldest sister went to school to deliver food and money, and the eldest sister even sent a brand new bicycle. And the two of them actually didn''te back after the Sunday holiday. Su Xiaomei felt a pang of anger in her heart. Because Fourth Sister and Fifth Sister are too much and too selfish. She and the idiot little sister were willing to ept it because they had no money and could not study. When they were thinking of ways to reduce the burden at home. In order not to drop out of school, the two of them hid in school and did note back, that''s fine. Not to mention what the eldest sister thinks, the second and third sisters think of saving food and money to continue to support the two of them in their studies. But they were lucky. After the third sister clearly told the family that they had money, they could continue to study, and the two of them continued to hide in school and never came back. It''s clearly the big sister who bears grudges! Actually, not to mention that Sixth Sister Su was angry when she found out about the situation after returning home, even the good-tempered Su Xiu felt faintly disappointed. As the second sister, Su Qing has a bit more toughness and responsibility as an older sister. She is also a loyal supporter of Su Wen. As the second sister, she is the second person after Su Wen who is responsible for educating her younger sister. Since the eldest sister doesn''t say anything, she has to take on the responsibility of being the second sister. These days, Su Xiu expects Su Xue and Fifth Sister to go home on vacation more than anyone else. Although she didn''t say it, she was actually very sad. Su Qing was even more angry, but she forcibly held back in front of Su Wen. When she knew that her eldest sister personally gave Su Xue and Su Wumei a bicycle for them to ride on their way home from school, the anger in Su Qing''s heart immediately exploded. I have been enduring these days! The fourth sister and the fifth sister hurt the elder sister''s heart, and they can''t make the elder sister unhappy. That''s why I pretended to be okay, and didn''t dare to show the slightest strangeness in front of Su Wen. Although life is better now than before, the eldest sister is under pressure and encounters many difficulties. Either this one is looking for trouble, or that one is calcting, they can''t let the eldest sister worry about it. Su Xue and Su Wumei stood there in embarrassment, and no one responded. Su Xiu, who is the most talkative, went to wash the mosquito, and there was no one to help the two of them talk. "Fourth Sister." Su Wumei''s eyes were moist, and she bit her lip feeling wronged, sad, and more guilty. At this time, she was almost overwhelmed by guilt, and cried softly, "Fourth sister, I know I was wrong." "I don''t me you." Su Xue said stubbornly, "It''s because I don''t let youe back that you want toe back." On the day they received the bicycle from the elder sister, the fifth sister would be back. It was Su Xue who was still thinking about her elder sister''s extremely selfish words and the meanness in her eyes. Although she never med her eldest sister, her eagerness to study still stopped her. Su Xue knew these days that Fifth Sister did not live happily just because the conditions were good. "It''s my fault. I don''t have my own opinion." How could Su Wumei let Su Xue take the responsibility with peace of mind? In the final analysis, she didn''t have the courage. She can''t evenpare with Sixth Sister and Little Sister. Sixth Sister can still take care of the children of her aunt''s family! And she started school early when she was eight years old. Chapter 273: take advantage Chapter 273 Taking Advantage "Huh? Why are you standing here so stupidly?" When Su Wen came in, she saw Su Xue and Su Wumei standing alone in the yard, and there was an unusual atmosphere in the air. "You... um..." She was about to speak, but suddenly Zhou Hengyang covered her mouth from behind, and tried her best to open her mouth to speak but failed to speak. He could only give Zhou Hengyang an angry look. Why is this person covering his mouth properly? Zhou Hengyang didn''t let go, but dragged her back to the room, and only let go after entering their room. Sitting on Su Wen''s bed, there is still the tender and soft touch left by Su Wen''s lips in the palm of her hand. His eyes darkened uncontrobly, and his entire palm was burning hot. "Why don''t you let me talk?" Su Wen asked angrily. "Because you are stupid." Zhou Hengyang angrily dragged Su Wen to sit beside him. Su Wen didn''t notice that the distance between the two was too close, her body was almost close to him, and she could even feel his breathing. "Why am I so stupid?" She is a self-proimed smart person, and she sessfully sold the bag today. A fool can''t do it. "Su Qing and Sixth Sister teamed up to help you vent your anger, but you took the initiative to talk to Su Xue and Fifth Sister. Isn''t this tearing down Su Qingtai?" Zhou Hengyang''s thin lips raised coldly, and said: "I have never seen you so stupid." of." "You mean... Su Qing is teaching Su Xue and Fifth Sister a lesson?" No wonder when she came in, she saw the two of them standing pitifully in the yard as if they were isted. two people. "Stupid." "I said you are enough!" Su Wen couldn''t bear it anymore, "Remember your identity." This person is getting more and more mean. Zhou Hengyang immediately changed his appearance, like thest time at Li Youcai''s house, and said respectfully: "Yes! My mistress. I was wrong just now, and I won''t dare in the future." Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk Su Wen couldn''t help but was about to float up, "It''s good that you know, we can coexist peacefully because I''m easy to talk, but you can''t go too far," After all, she has a reason! "I know, this is what I should do." Zhou Hengyang''s tone became more sincere, and he changed the topic, and said seriously: "Then I will sleep on the bed tonight!" "Huh?" Su Wen jumped up suddenly, because the movement was too sudden, and she almost fell from the bed to the ground without paying attention. The beds in the 1980s were all made by carpenters at home. The beds are very high, and it¡¯s not like rolling off the bed in the future. If this meeting falls down, it will definitely fall hard. Fortunately, Zhou Hengyang picked her up with quick eyesight and quick hands, and brought her directly into his arms, allowing her to sit safely on hisp. "Why are you so careless?" A certain person had a cold and handsome face, with a warm and soft jade in his arms, but his expression was cold and impatient. Su Wen didn''t notice that her waist was being tightly held by the man''s big hands, and she almost couldn''t help locking him in her arms. Fortunately, thest rationality allowed him to control himself. Zhou Hengyang has a good grasp of Su Wen''s character, knowing where her vignce and bottom line are. This woman has a transparency and intelligence beyond ordinary people, and she is also faintly wary of him. But I don''t know why, sometimes there is no guard at all. asionally, he is so confused that it makes people soft-hearted, and cute and tight. "I didn''t expect it! I didn''t expect it." Su Wen sighed, "If you didn''t say it, I would never have imagined that Su Qing would iste Su Xue and Fifth Sister with Sixth Sister. Would this be bad? It would be bad for the rtionship between sisters Unity and friendship?" It was because the impatience and indifference on Zhou Hengyang''s face were too obvious, Su Wen not only didn''t feel that she was being taken advantage of by others. Instead, she secretly rejoiced that she took advantage of the hero. Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk Chapter 274: not angry Chapter 274 Not angry "Sister, your newly bought tent has been washed." Su Xiu''s voice came from outside. Su Wen hurriedly pushed Zhou Hengyang away and ran out. Seeing that Su Xiu was holding the dripping tent in her hand, she was about to wash it. Put it on the clothesline. The white gauze is light and dries in just a few moments. "I''ll do it myself." Su Wen stepped forward to help, and together they dried the mosquito, shaking it a few times to shake off the water. "Sister, the mosquito you bought is really good. It breathes air and doesn''t block the view." Su Xiu said happily: "The small holes on it are much better than the old mosquito." "Now this is used in the city, and the price is not expensive. If you want it, I will buy one for you next time." She bought a mosquito because it was useless to light mosquito coils. No more fear of being bitten by mosquitoes tonight. "I don''t need it, there are not many mosquitoes in our room, and the mosquito coil you bought is very useful." Su Xiu waved her hand, and she was reluctant to waste money. "Huh? Are the mosquito coils effective in your room?" "Yeah! It works really well. Didn''t you see that we put away the old mosquitos?" "That''s strange." Before, she thought that the mosquitoes here were more powerful, and the effect of mosquito coils was not very good! Su Wen was thinking, when suddenly Su Xiu came over with a mysterious face, interrupting her train of thought. "Sister." "Huh? What''s the matter?" Su Wen asked suspiciously. "Sister, are you very angry?" Su Xiu''s expression was a little uneasy, and she looked at Su Wen nervously, for fear that she would show even the slightest bit of unhappiness. In this case, she will feel very sorry for the eldest sister, and also feel embarrassed. I also feel that I failed to help the eldest sister educate the fourth and fifth younger sisters. "No! Why should I be angry?" Her personality is not the type that likes to be angry. Even if she is angry, it is someone else, so just vent her anger on herself. Don''t be angry and embarrass yourself, it''s not worth it. "That''s... the fourth and fifth sisters." "Oh!" Su Wen suddenly realized, "I''m not angry with them either." "Huh?" Su Xiu panicked even more now, the eldest sister must havepletely given up on them, that''s why she didn''t even bother to get angry, she only did this when she didn''t care anymore. Now it is even more difficult for Su Xiu. The second sister educates the fourth and fifth sisters. She has no objection and will not interfere casually. Because she knew that the second sister had a sense of proportion, and the reason why she was angry was for their own good. During these days, almost every night when I went to bed, the second sister wouldin to her in the room that the fourth and fifth sisters were going too far. Annoyed that they have been hiding in school and not going home. Su Xiu is most worried about her eldest sister being angry, but she is even more worried when she hears her elder sister saying that she is not angry. "Eldest sister, it''s okay, just get angry! We will all be against you. It is true that the fourth and fifth sisters did something wrong. You should be punished and scolded." Su Xiu said quickly: "Don''t hold it in your heart." , it''s not good for your health." "No... what do you mean?" Su Wen was amused, "I''m serious, I''m really not angry." "Is that because you don''t care about them anymore?" Su Xiu asked cautiously. Su Wen was stunned for a moment, the smile on her face slowly froze, meeting Su Xiu''s worried eyes, she couldn''t help asking herself if Su Xiu or Su Qing had been hiding by herself and not going home, would she still be as indifferent as she is now? Certainly not. She would go to the school dormitory on Sundays, scold the two of them and then call them home to cook a lot of delicious food. Chapter 275: you are right Chapter 275 You are right Braised pork in brown sauce, sweet and sour pork ribs, ground pot chicken, and eggnt with minced meat must make a big table of delicious dishes to supplement nutrition for two people. She knew that the meals in the school cafeteria were not oily at all. But at the beginning, she felt sorry for Su Xue and Fifth Sister''s poor food at school, so she specifically asked Su Xiu to send chicken cakes and money. Let the two of them eat something good, so that they don''t get hungry and malnourished. Su Wen was actually very busy. Su Xue and Fifth Sister never came back, so she didn''t think much about it. After all, they haven''t gotten along with each other before, and people''s feelingse from getting along with each other. Like Sixth Sister, she would asionally think about it before returning home. But to her, Su Liumei was just the little girl in the novel who made people feel distressed. When Su Qing was asked to pick her up, Su Wen was even a little nervous. I was afraid that I would not get along well with Liumei, but after meeting, all the alienation disappeared. The sense of intimacy made her feel that Liu Mei was her baby sister at first nce. But Su Xue and Fifth Sister did not feel as close to her as Six Sister who had just returned home. Maybe I really took the first step on my own initiative, actively wanting to change the impression of the original body in the hearts of the two people, and I wanted to please the two people, but I didn''t get a response, so I was disappointed! well! She really is a vengeful person in her bones. "Sister." Su Xiu had already seen the answer she wanted from the eyes of the eldest sister. Slowly, her eyes turned red, and she gently took Su Wen''s hand like a kitten, "Sister, they are not good, but...but..." She wanted to persuade the elder sister to give them both a chance, but she knew she shouldn''t say that. She can''t enjoy the elder sister''s care while asking her to tolerate others. But they are a family, the closest sisters! Parents are gone, they have to greet each other, support each other to live a good life! "Okay!" Su Wen gave Su Xiu a irritated look, "How old are you, you can still drop golden beans." Unexpectedly, Su Xiu cried even more fiercely, "Eldest sister, it''s...it''s my fault, I''m dragging elder sister down." "You are very good, you are better than anyone else." Su Wen will never forget that when she first wore it, Su Xiu came back from working in the field, with a tired and haggard face, but very calmly took pictures of the leeches on her legs look. In this family, Su Xiu is the most hardworking and honest person. "I know what you mean." Su Wen couldn''t stand someone looking at her sadly, and said simply: "But you really think too much, I''m really not angry, and I don''t care. Human feelings are all Get along, just like me and my little sister, I didn''t like my little sister before, don''t I like her very much now? So it''s not as serious as you think." "Really?" Su Xiuughed through tears. "Of course it''s true." Su Wen nodded without hesitation, and scratched her nose with her fingers helplessly, "You''re not very old, but you care like a little olddy, Su Xue and Fifth Sister are not young The child is gone, you don''t need to worry about it." "I''m their third sister!" "You, the third sister, are not as big-minded as the fourth brother." Su Wen could see that the most honest of the sisters was Su Xiu. On the contrary, the following ones have more ideas than the other. Although Fifth Younger Sister has an honest personality, she is protected by Su Xue, so she just listens to Su Xue in everything. Sixth sister, the younger sister is a clever ghost. Chapter 276: are good Chapter 276 is good What a pity, the smart one in the novel is too honest, and the little clever one is too young, before he has time to grow up, he was ruined by Yuan Shen and Zhao Jiangang. One by one was worse than the other, Su Xue was married to an old man in his fifties, and the ending was actually a good one. Su Qing, Su Xiu, Fifth Sister, and Sixth Sister all died early in their youth. The little girl was sold, and in the end she didn''t even know what the oue was. "That''s right!" When Su Wen thought of the fate of her younger sisters, she had to think of Su Xuefang and Shi Caiyue. "Tomorrow is Sunday. I think my aunt ising. After dinner, hide the things that should be packed at home. Don''t put anything valuable outside. You also need to hide bicycles and so on." Su Xiuyi was even more nervous than Su Wen when she heard that Su Xuefang wasing, "I see, don''t worry, elder sister, I will definitely clean up." After speaking, she ran to clean up immediately. Su Wen stood in the yard, watching Su Xue and Fifth Sister reading with a book at some point, thought for a while and finally said nothing. Let''s wait for Su Qing to deal with it! This was the first time Su Qing took the initiative, and she had to give her full support. Before dinner, He Yn came beaming, Xu Xiangdong and He Yn''s mother-inw also followed, and they even carried two catties of pork belly, and asked Su Xiu to put away the pork belly as soon as they entered the door. Too polite. "Ms. Xu, why don''t you bring something when youe?" Su Wen refused to ask Su Xiu to return the pork belly. "Girl Wen, you are being polite. You have found such a good business for my daughter-inw. I haven''t thanked you enough yet! What is this thing?" Mother-inw He Yn refused to ask for it, and asked He Yn and Xu Xiangdong not to pick it up, so you pushed me to let it go, Su Wen saw for a long time that the other party was not polite, so she asked Su Xiu to ept it. "Ms. Xu, you have helped me so much." Su Wen greeted a few people to sit down, and said politely: "Besides, I am not taking care of Yn''s sister-inw. This is cooperation and mutual win." "What? What is mutual win?" Granny He Yn thought she had heard it wrong, and for a long time she couldn''t understand what Su Wen meant. Xu Xiangdong quickly exined in a low voice, "It means that everyone earns money and benefits." "So that''s what it means." Granny He Yn sighed, "It''s because you young people know a lot. Our old bones are no longer good enough, and we are useless." "Mom, you are young!" He Yn immediately praised that after the separation, her rtionship with her mother-inw has be even better. The eldest brother came to hear about it, and told her to be more filial to her mother-inw, and don''t dislike the old man''s long-winded words. Talk to the old man when you have something to do, so she told her mother-inw about cooperating with Su Xiu to sell chicken cakes this time. Today, a whole hundred pieces of chicken cakes were brought in from Su Xiu, and all of them were sold out in the town. When they came back, they poured out the money pockets and counted the money. Xi''s family couldn''t help butugh. The mother-inw immediately said that she woulde to the door to thank her. You can''t think it''s right for others to take you to make money with good intentions. Otherwise, why would peoplee to you? There are many people in the vige who can cooperate. "Girl Wen! I want to thank you for thinking of our Yn." Granny He Yn patted Su Wen''s hand and said earnestly, "Don''t worry, I will not make things difficult for you about the cooperation. If someonees to you For the trouble, you just push it on my head." Su Wen smiled slyly, "That''s fine, if someonees to me, I''ll say that it was Aunt Xu who gave you a favor." Chapter 277: Commissary Chapter 277 Commissary "Okay, hahaha... I know you are a ghost." After saying hello to each other, He Yn and Xu Xiangdong thanked each other before leaving. Su Wen was delivered to the door, and was about to turn around and go in, when she saw someoneing out of the neighbor''s house and walking towards her own house. Su Wen stood at the door watching, and suddenly someone approached behind her, which shocked her. Looking back, it was Zhou Hengyang. It is true that no one in the family can scare her except him. His aura is too dangerous, approaching unexpectedly can bring a huge sense of oppression. "What''s wrong?" Su Wen asked puzzled. Why is your face so dark? Who provoked him? "If you ask He Yn to cooperate, there will be a lot of troubles in the future." Zhou Hengyang frowned, and said coldly: "I''m not at home, you won''t have a peaceful life." This woman is indeed capable of causing trouble. No wonder Li Youcai had no choice but to call him back. "You think people surnamed Su will be unwilling and make trouble for me?" Su Wen also thought of it, but she was unwilling topromise. When she was being plotted against, the surname Su didn''t help her, and instead followed her into trouble. Now that she has a profitable business, why should she give up the benefits? "I know, whatever you want!" Su Wen said indifferently, "Second Aunt can think about wanting my house, and they won''t be satisfied no matter how many benefits I give." Zhou Hengyang''splexion improved a lot, "It''s good that you know." Sure enough, he has improved. **** He Yn didn''t do any underground work today, and went to the town to sell chicken cakes with a burden. Many people in the vige saw it. There were also people who happened to meet when they were going to the market. The child cried and asked for food, so he gritted his teeth and bought a piece. Although the price is very expensive, it is really delicious, and you can tell that the real ingredients are used. While I was convinced by the name of the vige I bought, I was also envious. When I got back, I told the story, and it spread throughout the vige before nightfall. He Yn''s family came out from Su Wen''s house, and there was discussion in the vige over there. Under the Three Trees, people who came back from work gathered together to gossip. The topic ranged fromnd distribution to business. Let¡¯s talk about sister-inw Chrysanthemum who runs a small shop. Today, sister-inw Chrysanthemum greeted her door-to-door and told her family to open a small shop, telling people in the vige not to buy cigarettes, alcohol, oil, salt, sauce, vinegar, etc. from the town. They all go to her canteen, the price is the same as in the town. The names of the viges all agreed. If the price is the same, there is no need to carry it back from the town. However, there are also people who are jealous. Seeing that sister-inw Chrysanthemum opened a canteen, she will follow suit. In less than a week, at least three small shops have opened in the vige. are allpeting for business! "Hey! Did you hear that? Uncle Gengtian''s house at the intersection is going to open a small shop, where are you going to buy things then?" Suddenly someone asked, and the people who got together started talking in a hurry. Someone said unhappily: "Although our vige is not small, one small shop is enough. Why open so many shops?" Chen Guihua was also standing in the crowd, knocking on the melon seeds and poohing, "If we only open one family, wouldn''t Juhua earn all the money?" "What''s wrong? Chen Guihua, you also want to open a small shop?" "So what? Why can''t I open it?" As soon as Chen Guihua heard that Chrysanthemum''s sister-inw had opened a canteen, she immediately wanted to open it too. "There are quite a few people from my Su family in Sanjiaying. If I open a small store, wouldn''t it be convenient for the whole family to buy things?" Chapter 278: laugh at Chen Guihua Chapter 278 Mocking Chen Osmanthus Chen Guihua had a good n. She wanted to open a small shop in the vige, relying on her connections. There are quite a few people surnamed Su in the vige, and they are not badpared to the other three surnames. If she opens a shop, people surnamed Su will definitely lose face, and they must take care of her business. Anyone who dares not to take care of her business, she will scold at the door, and even if she scolds at that time, there is nothing she can do about it. Turning your elbows outward, isn''t it just for scolding? Chen Guihua came out today just to find out, besides Chrysanthemum, is there anyone in the vige who also runs a small shop. "Hey! Chen Guihua, you still open a canteen?" Someoneughed, "If you open a canteen, isn''t that just putting the food in front of the mice? Don''t sell the food by then, and eat it yourself first." "Go, go, go..." Chen Guihua threw the melon seed skins on the person who spoke, "I think you are jealous of me, because we have a lot of people surnamed Su in Sanjiaying. Hmph! Don''t be jealous when my store opens. .¡± "Why am I jealous? Isn''t it always you who are jealous?" "That''s right." At this time, a chubby woman squatted on the ground, holding the sole of her shoe and sneered, "There is something that makes you, Chen Guihua, jealous." "What can make me jealous?" Chen Guihua asked unconvinced. "Haven''t you heard of it? Everyone in our vige knows it, so you don''t know it yet." This remark got a lot of people''s nodding approval. "What''s the matter?" Chen Guihua was obviously very anxious, and said on purpose: "I''ve never been jealous of others, as long as I can live a good life. You all know jealousy, and it''s not pink eye disease." Guilty!", "Okay, Chen Guihua, stop pretending." "We don''t know who you are? Didn''t you see that Chrysanthemum''s sister-inw opened a canteen, and you immediately wanted to open a store?" Actually, people in the vige were not optimistic about Chen Guihua''s n to open a canteen. She eats too much and iszy, don''t sell enough for her to steal. "It''s He Yn who started a business. She went to the town to sell chicken cakes. I saw it with my own eyes at the market today. There were a lot of people queuing up to buy it! The business is going well." "Really?" Chen Guihua swallowed subconsciously, "Chicken cake is a good thing, I heard it''s delicious." Last time she saw Su Xiaomei holding a small piece in the vige, she wanted to eat it at that time He snatched it away, but the dead girl hid quickly and didn''t **** it. She is not easy to make people find out, so she had to give up in the end! "That''s not true! That sweet smell... I can smell it from a long distance away. If I don''t have any money in my pocket, I would buy a piece and taste it." "Then I''m going to buy a piece tomorrow and try it." Chen Guihua is reluctant to part with other things, but she is willing to spend money on food. The poor family owes debts everywhere, and she is willing to buy food. If she can''t eat, she can drool when she sleeps and dreams at night. "Chen Guihua, if you want to eat, why not buy it! You ask your eldest niece for two yuan, how dare she not give it to you?" "What does it have to do with Su Wen?" Chen Guihua still doesn''t know yet! The vigers allughed. Those who sincerely want to see Chen Guihua''s jokes think that she is not a decent person, and if she has a chance to make a fortune and doesn''t seek her out to kiss her niece, she deserves it. Some people think that Su Wen''s elbows are turned outwards, which is not authentic. Even if uncles and aunts are wrong, they can''t let outsiders see the jokes. Now the Su family has be everyone''sughing stock. No, they are all making fun of Chen Guihua! Chapter 279: elbow out Chapter 279 The Elbow Turns Out "Osmanthus fragrans." Zhang Chunxiang waved at Chen osmanthus fragrans from a distance with a cold face. The two usually don''t deal with each other and quarrel with each other in front of their mother-inw. Now Zhang Chunxiang took the initiative toe to find her. Chen Guihua didn''t want to talk to her at first, but she was curious about what was going on, so she immediately patted the ashes on her pants and ran over. "What are you doing?" "Have you heard about Su Wen''s business partnership with He Yn selling chicken cakes?" Zhang Chunxiang''s face was dark, and the fine lines around her mouth and eyes made her look even more mean. A few days ago, I failed to catch the adulterer, and instead made a fool of myself. In the past few days, she has been holding her breath in her heart. After hearing what Pingping said, she stared at Su Xuewu when she had nothing to do. As a result, she was informed of such a big event. Zhang Chunxiang never thought that Su Wen could make chicken cakes. He also found an outsider to cooperate and gave He Yn the opportunity to make good money, and he didn''t think about her uncle or aunt. Sure enough, he is a wolf-hearted thing. "What? Can you speak clearly?" "The chicken cakes He Yn sells are made by Su Wen, and they buy from Su Wen." Zhang Chunxiang is not in the mood to y around with Chen Guihua and watch her jokes. Because she has be the joke of the whole vige now, it will be sure that someone will say behind her back that she can''t be a human being. My niece has a profitable business, and she would rather be cheap than outsiders think about her. "It''s no wonder I could always smell the sweet smell in the middle of the night. It turned out that Su Wen, a bitch, made chicken cakes!" Chen Guihua pped her thigh, "It''s too bad, and I can pretend. I just said This **** is specting, and she still doesn''t admit it." Chen Guihua stared at Su Wen before, and realized that she must go to the town to sell things in private. I reported it, but I didn''t catch Su Wen''s handle, but was beaten by Su Wen instead. "I''m so **** off, I''m so **** off." Chen Guihua was so angry, "I can''t just let this matter go, I have to go to the fourth grandma and the vige chief, and ask them to give me justice." Earlier, she Not to mention the bad luck, I can''t hold my head up in the vige. After hiding at home for so long, I am embarrassed to go out. "Now let me find out." Zhang Chunxiang was about to be stupefied by Chen Guihua, "The past was the past, and the present is the present. Who were you so stupid in the past? Even if she is doing business now, it doesn''t mean that she was doing business before. Besides, the country allows us to sell things now. Don¡¯t you still want to open a small store yourself?¡± If it wasn''t for the trouble of finding Su Wen and taking the business of selling chicken cakes from He Yn, she would not have wanted to find Chen Guihua. Whye up with her own ideas? She takes advantage. "It''s true." Chen Guihua finally realized, "It''s really hateful, no wonder she dares to let everyone know now!" "We are Su Wen''s uncle and aunt. Even if she finds someone to cooperate in selling chicken cakes, she should find her own family. How can you make a good thing cheaper for others? What do you think?" "I know." Chen Guihua figured it out, and took the lead towards Su Wen''s house aggressively, "I''ll look for it right away." "it is good." The two agreed to go to Su Wen together. Along the way, they met familiar people and said hello to them and asked them what they were doing. They said they would go to Su Wen and ask what happened to selling chicken cakes. Have you put their elders in your eyes? As a result, the news spread before Chen Guihua and Zhang Chunxiang arrived at Su Wen''s house. Chapter 280: listen to me Chapter 280 Listen to me Even Su Xuewu and Su Xueqiang had heard about it. This time it was about earning money, which was different from Chen Guihua''s troubles with Su Wen in the past. The two rushed over immediately and happened to meet at the door. "Second brother, this matter can''t let Su Wen be self-willed. The eldest brother is gone, and we uncles should help her with ideas, and we can''t let her be deceived by outsiders." Su Xueqiang said in a violent tone, "Others are afraid of him Zhou Hengyang and the two of us don¡¯t have to be afraid, no matter what, we are both his elders, so I don¡¯t believe him to try.¡± Su Xuewu is the ountant in the vige after all, so he has a little vision. For example, thest time Sun Dahai was beaten for no reason in the vige, he said it was a thief, but he didn''t believe it. The thief came into the vige and didn''t steal anything, so why did he catch Sun Dahai and beat him up? The thief is too careless. But Su Xuewu wouldn¡¯t say what he was guessing in his heart, and he would not let go even if he offended Zhou Hengyang for such a good opportunity to make money with chicken cakes. Just like what the third child said, Zhou Hengyang dared to beat Sun Dahai, but he didn''t dare to beat them. Unless he doesn''t want to be the Su family''s son-inw anymore. It really made them anxious, they could drive Zhou Hengyang out without Su Wen driving them away. The eldest brother is not here, leaving behind a few nieces. As uncles, they naturally have to help Su Wen make the decision and not let her be bullied by a door-to-door son-inw. Su Xuewu kept persuading himself in his heart, emboldening himself. "Second brother, I have heard that He Yn earns tens of dors a day. Dozens of dors is equivalent to your monthly sry as an ountant." Su Xueqiang was about to suffer from pink eye. "Hmph!" Su Xuewu said in a tone of yin and yang: "I am Su Wen''s second uncle, and she must listen to me." "That''s natural." The two finally reached an agreement. *** At this time, the Su family was having dinner, and the atmosphere at the table was very silent. No one spoke, they all ate in silence. Su Xue and Su Wumei huddled in the corner of the table like a poor little girl, silently picking up the food, eating only the food in front of them. Obviously every dish is delicious and makes people want to cry, but the mood of the two of them is getting more serious. Although Su Xue still looked stubborn, she still panicked because she was young. Usually, only the eldest sister ignores them when she is angry. The second sister had never been angry with them. When she first came home, she thought that the second sister would be fine in a while. But until now, no one cares about them. If it wasn''t for the fact that Fifth Sister would be even more upset, Su Xue wouldn''t be able to hold on. "Second Sister." Su Xiu called out in a low voice. "Eat." Su Qing said harshly, "You can''t stop your mouth even if you eat?" "Oh!" Su Xiu hesitated, and immediately ate honestly. Su Wen sat in the top seat, looked to the left, looked to the right, and finally met Zhou Hengyang who was sitting directly opposite her, and made a false smile. "I''m full." Su Wen put down her rice bowl. Su Liumei immediately asked courteously: "Sister, do you want to eat some more? The gnhi made by the third sister is delicious." She has never eaten such delicious gnhi before! There are also egg flowers in it, andrd is used again. The younger sister was unwilling to let others down, and she was even more considerate than the sixth younger sister, "Big sister, don''t let your bad mood affect you. The younger sister will always be your caring little padded jacket, and will always treat you well." After thinking about it Feeling that it wasn''t enough, he added: "The little sister will honor the eldest sister when she grows up and earns money, and will give all the money to the eldest sister." Su Liumei rolled her eyes unbearably, and muttered in a low voice, "You son of a bitch." It''s really annoying. Chapter 281: Continue to edit Chapter 281 continued Su Wen smiled at Ying He''s younger sister, and out of the corner of her eye, she saw the sneer at the corner of someone''s mouth. She could swear that Zhou Hengyang must beughing at her. , Laugh, justugh! He wants it yet! "Okay, from now on I will wait for my little sister to grow up and earn money to support me." "Ahem." Zhou Hengyang cleared his throat, and said to his younger sister solemnly: "Little sister, it is more suitable for me to raise my daughter-inw." "But..." Su Xiaomei tilted her head, half understanding. Su Liumei couldn''t stand it anymore, "Okay, shut up, don''t be ashamed here. If you are full, you should leave quickly." The younger sister pouted aggrievedly, but in the end she didn''t dare to face Su Liumei. Zhou Hengyang suddenly stood up from his seat and looked out with a serious expression. "What''s the matter?" Su Wen, who had already eaten and was about to go for a walk, walked up to him and asked in confusion. Zhou Hengyang tilted his head to y with taste: "Trouble you are not afraid of ising." "So fast?" It''s really hard to live a day. Sure enough, as soon as the voice fell, several people rushed in through the open courtyard gate. It was Chen Guihua and Zhang Chunxiang who took the lead. The two of them usually had a bad rtionship, so it was rare to be able toe together today. "Su Wen." "Come out, girl Wen." "Hey! This is eating! Why do you eat so early? We eat before dark." Zhang Chunxiang said hypocritically. Su Wen signaled Su Qing and the others to continue eating, took the lead out of the main room, and gave Zhang Chunxiang a false smile, "Look at what Second Aunt said, isn''t this too poor to afford kerosene and candles? Eat and sleep early before it¡¯s dark to save money.¡± "You are in a terrible situation now. I don''t believe you when you say you have no money." Chen Guihua immediately said: "Yes, I don''t believe it either, you can make chicken cakes, how can you have no money? You will only earn more than He Yn." "No money, really no money, if my family in Hengyang hadn''t gone to work in a big city to move bricks to others on the construction site to earn some hard money, the whole family would have starved to death." Zhou Hengyang, who was leaning against the eaves, couldn''t help but twitched his mouth and shook his head helplessly. This girl really knows how to make up. Fortunately, she thought of it. "Well! Now the only job that can be found in the city is to move bricks on the construction site." Zhou Hengyang echoed solemnly, "The migrant workers whoe to the city have no education and no acquaintances, so they can only work hard to earn some hard-earned money." Now it was Su Wen''s turn to be speechless. Edit, then edit. It¡¯s really dark-hearted. Obviously, the sewing machines of Changhe Machinery Manufacturing Factory have been sold to the county town, and they are ashamed to say that they are earning hard-earned money. "Su Wen, stop crying about being poor in front of us. Can you say that being poor can be poorer than me?" Chen Guihua looked proud, and she didn''t know why she was so proud. She was so poor that she went back to her natal family to borrow money, but she was ashamed to show it off. "Girl Wen, wee to visit, your house won''t let you in, won''t you move the bench?" Zhang Chunxiang learned to be smart this time, knowing how to put on airs of the elders, Su Wen can''t do anything about her. It''s fine to enter the house, Su Wen is really worried about letting Chen Guihua in. Thest time Chen Guihua sneaked around and her hands and feet were dirty, who knows what weird things she can do. So Su Wen calmly moved some benches, put them in the yard, and called the people who came with Zhang Chunxiang to sit down. Didn¡¯t mention going to the main room, didn¡¯t tell me that it happened to be dinner at home, so we ate together at home by the way. Zhang Chunxiang gritted her teeth secretly, but for the benefit of the chicken cake, she endured it. Chapter 282: shameless Chapter 282 Shameless Su Wen waspletely indifferent, looking at the two people in front of her with her arms crossed. In fact, when she asked Su Xiu to find He Yn to cooperate in selling chicken cakes, she guessed that there would be trouble. Because as long as the news spreads that he can make chicken cakes, someone will definitelye to him and want to take advantage of it. Even if she doesn''t cooperate with He Yn, if Su Xiu sells it herself, some people will suffer from pink eye. After all, it is a profitable business, and who doesn''t want to follow suit to make money. When one family in the vige opened a canteen, other people immediately followed suit and opened two or three stores. The same is true for making chicken cakes. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know technology, you can force you to hand over your technology. But Su Wen didn''t expect that Zhang Chunxiang and Chen Guihua would be so thick-skinned that they had the nerve toe to the door in person. A few times before, the two of them haven''t learned enough lessons! "Girl Wen, I won''t y around with you. Tell me about you. If you have a profitable business, why don''t you want to kiss your uncle? How can you turn your elbows outward?" Zhang Chunxiang said with a sad and disappointed expression on her face. Su Xuewu and Su Xueqiang also came. In Su Wen''s heart, these two people are much more vignt than Zhang Chunxiang and Chen Guihua. Su Wen subconsciously stood beside Zhou Hengyang. "What? Now you know you''re scared?" Someone gloated and whispered in his ear. "I don''t call it fear." Su Wen is indeed not afraid. When she first traveled through time, the situation was so difficult, and she came over without any memory of her original body. What is there to be afraid of now? Su Xuewu and Su Xueqiang are just more troublesome and greedy. "Do you think I will be afraid?" Su Wen was also aroused bloody, and stared straight at Zhou Hengyang with her eyes firm and stubborn. The stubbornness made him subconsciously frowned. "You won''t." Zhou Hengyang blinked, "That''s good." "That is." "Girl Wen." As soon as Su Xuewu came in, he began to show off. He cleared his throat and didn''t say he was sitting on the stool. Instead, he looked here and there, just like a leader inspecting work. Finally came a sentence, "Is it busy making chicken cakes? I will visit your second aunt tomorrow to help you." Zhang Chunxiang couldn''t help revealing a look of joy. "Your third aunt has nothing to do at home, so she alsoes to help you." Su Xueqiang hurriedly followed. Chen Guihua is used to beingzy, and she doesn''t even want to do her own homework, so how could she be willing to work for Su Wen. She didn''t understand the meaning of Su Xuewu''s words, so she couldn''t say it on the spot. In the end, Su Xueqiang pinched him severely, so he didn''t say anything. "You are stupid!" Su Xueqiang wanted to strangle her to death. "You asked me to steal it? That''s good, that''s good, why didn''t I think of it!" At the thought of eating, Chen Guihua''s eyes gleamed, her eyes turned from the main room of Su Wen''s house to the kitchen, and she kept sniffling , didn''t even notice Su Xueqiang''s livid face. Fortunately, everyone was staring at Su Wen, who was confused by Su Wen''s suddenughter. Su Wen couldn''t help butugh out loud. "What''s the matter, girl Wen?" Su Xuewu was so annoyed by theughter, "Didn''t the second uncle refuse to listen to you? When your father passed away, you told me to take good care of you sisters." In the main room, the younger sisters were already out of the mood to eat, and they were full of gas. If Su Qing, Su Xiu, Su Xue, and the fifth sister could still grit their teeth and endure, then the younger sister and the sixth younger sister would definitely not be able to bear it. Especially the younger sister, who followed Su Wen during this period of time, taught by precepts and deeds, and was a clever little ghost herself, so she was no longer the original Su Xiaomei. Hearing Su Xuewu''s shameless words in the main room, he rushed out angrily, with a weird little expression. "Second uncle, you are too bad." Good night, I owe another chapter, pay it back tomorrow! mwah Chapter 283: Shen Erkui Chapter 283 Shen Erkui "Stinky girl, what are you talking about?" Su Xuewu immediately scolded angrily: "Try to say it again?" Su Xiaomei stood where she was, looking at Su Xuewu without fear. In her heart, the second uncle was a bad person and would only bully the elder sister, and she was right. "Little sister, Second Uncle asked you to say it again, just say it! You can disappoint Second Uncle." Just as Su Wen finished speaking, someone burst outughing suddenly, and the others also reacted, and immediatelyughed too. At first, I didn''t think it was too ridiculous for Su Wen to say that. At this time, someone came in from the outside again, and the leader was a tall and thin young man. As soon as he entered, he ruthlessly teased Su Xuewu. "I said Su Xuewu, are you cheap? Are you still in a hurry to scold me? If you feel that the younger sister has talked less, I can help her talk together." "You... Er Manzi, shut up, this is my family''s private matter, what are you meddling with?" Su Xuewu has never been so ashamed as he is now, staring at the man who spoke bitterly, secretly remembering something in his heart Pen. If you were someone else, you might be afraid of being avenged by the vige ountant Su Xuewu in the future, but the **** is not afraid. He was originally an idler in the vige, so he was not afraid of Su Xuewu at all. Compared to Su Xuewu, Eizi is more afraid of Zhou Hengyang standing under the eaves. In every vige, there will be some idlers who are not doing their jobs, and the Erleizi of Sanjiaying is also famous. His real name is Shen Erkui, and the reason why he got this name is because he had scabies on his head when he was a child. Wherever you go without hair, you will be disgusted by people, and your rtionship with your parents and brothers is not good. In the vige, relying on the family to give me some food, and the other house gave me some drink, so I didn¡¯t starve to death, and I grew up to the age of my early twenties. As for the leprosy in childhood, it was cured by Su Xuewen with money. Back then, Su Xuewen had taken a fancy to him and wanted to recognize him as his godson, but his parents took the opportunity to open their mouths and asked Su Xuewen for 500 yuan. Only agree. The greedy behavior of the Eizi''s parents angered Su Xuewen, and in the end it was okay to admit that he was doing his son''s work. But Eizi has always remembered Su Xuewen''s kindness, and now seeing Su Xuewu bullying too much, he can''t stand it anymore. Some time ago, Er Laizi went out with the engineering team to find work, but he was not in the vige, and he just came back. It¡¯s not easy to do outside work. The engineering team works hard, but they can¡¯t get money. No, Er Laizi just came back and didn''t go anywhere. The first one came to Su Wen''s house. I happened to enter the door and came across this one. Zhou Hengyang, who was leaning against the eaves, saw the ****ing in, his originally stretched figure suddenly straightened, and his whole body exuded a dangerous aura. He has been in Su''s family for more than half a year, so of course he knows this bum. He even got to know each other. In the past, he felt that although the **** was looked down upon by the people in the vige, he was scolded for being idle. But just because he remembers Su Xuewen''s kindness, it shows that the **** is a good person. But that was before. Now Zhou Hengyang saw the bum, narrowed his long and narrow eyes threateningly, the more he looked at the bum, the more unpleasant he became. The rtionship between the Eizi and the Su family in the vige is not just as simple as the Eizi almost bing Su Xuewen''s adoptive son. There is another saying that Su Xuewen actually wanted the second-hand son to be his son-inw at the beginning, but he was young at that time, and he could marry Su Wen when he grew up. Chapter 284: Peerless scumbag Chapter 284 Peerless Scumbag Zhou Hengyang used to be indifferent to this statement, but now just thinking about it makes his chest feel ufortable. "Second brother is back." Su Qing was very happy when she saw the second brother, "Big sister, that''s great, second brother is back." Su Wen looked confused, "What''s the second brother?" She turned her eyes to the young man who had just entered the door, and secretly looked at him several times. He looks thin and tall, with regr features, and his skin is bronzed by the sun. Although the clothes he had worn for a long time gave people a sloppy impression, but the other party''s eyes were bright and energetic, and he was a very energetic young man. When looking at people, his eyes are also very clear. Su Wen''s first impression was very good. "Brother Shen Erkui! He is what everyone in the vige calls a bum." Su Xiu said in a low voice, "When Dad was here, we used to call him the second brother." "Elder Sister." Su Qing''s tone was a little anxious, and she red at Su Wen angrily, "How could you forget about Second Brother?" Su Wen is not the original body, how could she know. But she didn''t know and couldn''t tell the truth. After thinking about it for a while, she realized that there was indeed a Eizi in the vige. She had traveled through time for so long, and although she hadn''t seen it, she had heard of it. He is...Su Xuewen''s adoptive son! Su Wen remembered, because she was teased when she was washing clothes by the river before. Someone joked about her with an ambiguous face, saying that even if she changed her son-inw, she should have changed her son-inw instead of choosing Zhao Jiangang. After all, the **** almost became her family''s son-inw back then. People in the vige seem to think that Su Xuewen is a fake son-inw of a dignitary, and it is true that he is her son-inw. Some people hypocritically said, what a pity! It was almost done, if it wasn''t for the sloppy parents and lions who opened their mouths, Su Xuewen was afraid that he would be entangled in the future and be a trouble that he couldn''t get rid of, and Zhou Hengyang would definitely have nothing to do. About the bum, it didn¡¯t appear in the novel. So Su Wen didn''t take it seriously when she was teased by women in the vige before. Anyway, married women get together and chat about messy topics. But looking at it now, it turned out to be true? ? ? ? ? Su Wen was shocked. "Elder Sister!" Su Qing was afraid that the elder sister would speak harshly to Shen Erkui again, so she shouted anxiously, "Eldest Sister, you can''t scold Second Brother this time." Su Xiu also said anxiously: "Yes! The second brother was very sad when you scolded himst time. The second brother is obviously for the good of our family, you can''t say that he is greedy for our benefits." If the elder sister didn''t scold the second brother so badly, the second brother wouldn''t be so unbearable and leave with the engineering team. Su Wen blinked, and sorted out the thoughts in her head. Just as she was about to say something nice, she met Hengyang''s cold and prating eyes fromst week, and her back went numb with fright, and cold sweat broke out on her back. But soon, Zhou Hengyang lowered his eyebrows, and the cold danger just now disappeared. It seemed to be her illusion. "Wenwen." Shen Erkui walked up to Su Wen nervously, and looked at her pleadingly, "Wenwen, I''m back, why don''t you drive me away this time?" Su Wen instantly had the illusion that she was a peerless scumbag. But in the face of the young man''s pleading eyes, she would definitely not be able to speak ill of each other. "It''s just in time for you toe back." Su Wen said with a little awkwardness. "That''s great." Shen Erkui danced happily, and after realizing it, he gave Su Wen aforting look, and whispered: "Wenwen, don''t worry, just leave it to me." Hahaha...Yangyang fell into the vinegar vat! Chapter 285: old ledger Chapter 285 Old Ledger "Um...Okay." Su Wen still didn''t understand the situation, and nned to wait and see what happened. Different from her calmness, Su Qing, Su Xiu and the younger sister were very happy, and it could be seen that they really regarded Shen Erkui as their own brother. Su Wen secretly med herself in her heart for being too careless. I was a little carried away before, but I haven''t figured out the situation until now, and Su Wen still has such a foreign aid. If she had known that there was such a foreign aid, she should have figured it out earlier. After thinking about it for a while, Su Wen probably figured out the situation herself. The male protagonist is the son-inw Su Xuewen found for his eldest daughter before his death. From his point of view, this guarantee arrangement is very good. As long as the eldest daughter does notmit suicide, the younger daughters can grow up safely in the future. Maybe he was worried about Da''s daughter''s character, so Su Xuewen made second-hand preparations. Shen Erkui is the second-hand preparation. In other words, Shen Erkui was the first-hand preparation, Su Xuewen''s first choice. But because Shen Erkui''s family was too much, Su Xuewen gave up. Later, I met Zhou Hengyang, and immediately changed to a more suitable Zhou Hengyang. A door-to-door son-inw and a adopted son. It is double insurance for the Su family sisters, even if Zhou Hengyang is not good, there is still Shen Erkui, the elder brother! Now that I think about it, Su Xuewen is really amazing. This arrangement has to be epted! But no matter how powerful Su Xuewen is, he is not as powerful as the original body. Such a thorough arrangement can be killed by her. First he scolded Shen Erkui away abruptly, and then drove Zhou Hengyang away. Everything is to lure wolves into the house, for Zhao Jiangang. In the yard, Shen Erkui was in a back-and-forth confrontation with Su Xuewu. Seeing that the second child was failing, Su Xueqiang immediately joined in. Seeing that Shen Erkui was about to lose, unexpectedly he took out a ledger from his body, which recorded how much money Su Xuewu and Su Xueqiang brothers had borrowed from Su Xuewen since the Su family separated, how much rice, noodles, oil wait for something. Lin Lin Zongzong actually recorded a book full of them, spanning about ten years. The onlookers were stunned, and they all stared at Su Xuewu and Su Xueqiang with incredulous eyes. Zhang Chunxiang and Chen Osmanthus, who were already arrogant and waiting for the benefits, also felt guilty. They know better than anyone how much benefit they have taken from the elders. Many of them are even not recorded in the ledger. In the past, Chen Guihua often came to visit while Su Xuewen was not at home. Whatever you fancy, just put it in your pocket. Never fail again and again. There was another saying about Chen Guihua in the vige before, that is, thieves never leave. As long as she came to Su Xuewen''s house, she would not go back empty-handed. As an elder brother-inw, Su Xuewen couldn''t care about his sister-inw, so he had to turn a blind eye. It wasn''t until the sisters grew up that they would stare at her every time they came, not giving Chen Guihua a chance, so they gave up. "This...how is this ount book with you?" Su Xuewu''s face was livid. It never urred to me that the elder brother would hand over the ount book to the **** before his death. When the elder brother died, he looked for it when the house was in a mess during the funeral. At that time, I searched through boxes and cabs for a long time but failed to find the ledger. I thought it was stolen by Su Xueqiang, but he didn¡¯t close it afterwards. Because if the third child takes it, it will definitely burn. Didn''t expect it to be in the hands of the bum. Su Xueqiang also looked anxiously at Su Xuewu. He also looked for it at the beginning, but he didn''t find it and thought it was taken by the second child. Chapter 286: play tricks Chapter 286 Shameless It was only then that it became clear that the two of them thought that the other got it. In the end, none of them were taken, and it was in the hands of the bastard! Zhou Hengyang, who had been silent for a long time, looked more and more serious, and his whole body showed alienation from being thousands of miles away. This ount book is written in the face of Su Xuewu and Su Xueqiang? Even he, Zhou Hengyang, also fought together. To put it bluntly, my father-inw was worried about him until his death. But thinking of his previous attitude towards Su Wen, he had to bitterly admit that his father-inw was right. Presumably, my father-inw has already seen it, so before he died, he hesitated to speak and looked at him withplicated eyes. Presumably in the heart of father-inw, the only person he really trusts is Shen Erkui. The reason why he was chosen was because Shen Erkui couldn''t control Su Wen, but instead listened to Su Wen in everything, and was eaten to death by Su Wen. Zhou Hengyang''s thoughts were raging, and his eyes became darker and more terrifying. "Of course it was given to me by Uncle Xuewen." Shen Erkui looked at the ount book in his hand withplicated eyes, then turned and handed it to Su Wen, "Wenwen, Uncle Xuewen said that when you need it, let me hand over the ount book for you." Su Wen held the ount book in her hand with mixed feelings, nodded to Shen Erkui, and then looked at Su Xuewu and Su Xueqiang refreshed. "Second Uncle, Third Uncle, let''s calcte what we have to pay first. As for the matter you said before asking Second Aunt to help, I think it''s fine. Who knows if she is here to help, or to learn technology secretly?" "You, you, what do you, a little girl, know?" Su Xuewu yelled sharply, "Second uncle, this is all for your own good, but I''m your second uncle. You didn''t listen to me, but turned your elbows away, you If you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good and what¡¯s wrong, you don¡¯t deserve the surname Su.¡± "What? Uncle Er is trying to drive me out of Sanjiaying? So you don''t have to pay the bill?" Su Xuewu wanted to use the expulsion from Sanjiaying as a threat, but how could he admit it when Su Wen said that. If Su Wen was really kicked out of Sanjiaying, wouldn''t he indirectly admit that he wanted to renege? "What nonsense are you talking about? Although you don''t know good and bad, but your second uncle and I are not like your six rtives who don''t recognize you, you are a dog." Anyway, in Su Xuewu''s mouth, Su Wen asked him for debts, and did not give him the technology of making chicken cakes , It means that the six rtives do not recognize it, it is the heart of a wolf. As for the debts, she doesn''t admit it at all. Anyway, no matter what Su Wen says, she doesn''t admit a single word. "That''s right." Su Xueqiang also jumped out and pointed at Su Wen''s nose and cursed: "Girl Wen, you are so heartless, huh? Who told you to talk to your second uncle and third uncle like this? We are here to help you with good intentions. Is that what you did to us?" "Yes!" Chen Guihua has seized the opportunity, she is still waiting to steal the chicken cake! At that time, as long as Su Wen made it, she would stuff it in her pocket and couldn''t take it home. snort! At that time, as long as she grabs it hard, no one can stop her. "It''s fine to help, my family doesn''t dare to ask my second aunt and third aunt for help." Su Wen walked forward a few steps, seeing that the sky had already darkened, she didn''t bother to continue to be bothered here, and simply said: "Second and third uncles, we Let¡¯s figure out how much you have to pay back first, I don¡¯t want the interest.¡± "Why pay back the money? Don''t talk nonsense, your father already said it would be written off when he was alive." Zhang Chunxiangined in dissatisfaction: "It''s true, brother-inw, it''s really mean to keep ounts between brothers." Chapter 287: waste cow dung Chapter 287 Waste of cow dung This sentence ignited the nerves of everyone in the Su family except Su Wen. Don''t look at Su Qing, Su Xiu has an honest personality, but if anyone steps on their bottom line, they will fight desperately. Su Xuewen is the bottom line of the sisters. In their hearts, Su Xuewen is the best father in the world. Anyone who dares to say a bad word about his father can dare to fight with others. "Do you dare to call my father?" "Second Uncle, you are too bad, my little sister is right." "I''m desperate with you." Originally, the sisters standing behind Su Wen, their eyes were red, and they rushed towards Zhang Chunxiang with the things in front of them. Some held branches, some held mallets, and some held benches. Coming in a threatening manner, he rushed to Zhang Chunxiang and greeted him overwhelmingly. Zhang Chunxiang was screaming from the beating, Su Xuewu went up to help, but the sisters were so emotional that they didn''t care if they were the second uncle or not, they just beat them without asking. Su Xuewu was also beaten and fled. Su Xueqiang was scared when he saw the posture. He wanted to go up and teach a few ignorant yellow-haired girls a lesson, but Zhou Hengyang nced at him, and immediately his legs became weak from fright, and he almost couldn''t stop, and ran away with Chen Guihua. Su Wen: "..." Damn it! So the younger sisters are so powerful inbat? Even Su Xue and Fifth Sister greeted Zhang Chunxiang with rolling pins, and the six of them went up together, which was amazing! Who said it''s useless to have a girl? Brothers will not be bullied when united, and sisters will not be bullied when united. There was a sudden panic in the yard, and the neighbors watching the excitement dispersed immediately for fear of being affected. In fact, it is to make way for the open space, so as not to dy the performance of the six sisters. "Why did the fight start?" "Deserve it! People who are so good in literature should be scolded. They deserve it!" Those who have received benefits from Su Xuewen wish they could also go up and kick them. Originally, Su Xuewu wanted to use the Su Wen sisters of being disrespectful, but now hearing that everyone not only did not mention Su Wen, but pointed at him, he knew that if he continued to stay, he would not get any good results, so he ran away with his head in his arms. Zhang Chunxiang followed closely behind, and the couple ran to the door just in time to meet He Yn and her mother-inw who had heard the news. was stopped by Granny He Yn again. "Su Xuewu, I heard that you want to grab the chicken cake business? I''ll leave the conversation here today. My family has bought out the chicken cake business. If you want to learn, you cane to me. It''s useless to find anyone but me." "Exactly." He Yn raised the kitchen knife in her hand, "If you want to grab it, ask me if I agree to the kitchen knife." The sharp de shone in Su Xuewu''s eyes, frightened Su Xuewu fled in embarrassment. I didn¡¯t even dare to fart. Su Wen was very happy to see it, and ran out of the yard immediately, and shouted at the backs of Su Xuewu and Zhang Chunxiang: "Second Uncle, why are you leaving? Are you busy going home to borrow money to pay off the debt? Then I will wait It¡¯s over. Four younger sisters and fifth younger sisters are still waiting for you to pay off the debt and go to school!¡± Su Xuewu staggered and fell to the ground, just on top of a big lump of cow dung. The old Zhang, who was carrying a basket on his back and was about to pick up dung, was so angry that he pped Su Xuewu on the head with the fork specially used for picking up dung in his hand and scolded: "Su Xuewu, what are you doing? You ruined such a good pile of cow dung. gone." Su Xuewu was so smoked by cow dung that he was about to get up in a daze! As a result, he was hit by a fork picking up manure and fell down again. This time it was even more unlucky, his face fell straight on the cow dung... There are still updates, wait a minute! It''s probably going to be early morning, the little cutie who went to bed early will watch it tomorrow morning, thank you for your support. Chapter 288: you let go Chapter 288 You let go The people following behind fell into a strange silence. But the old man who picks up cow dung doesn¡¯t care about these things. He relies on picking up dung to grow the crops in his own field every year. Thanks to this, his family will not starve to death in the famine more than ten years ago. Over the years, Lao Zhangtou has engraved thrift and hard work into his bones. During the ck season, he either goes up the mountain to cut firewood, gathers grass, or picks up cow dung with a basket on his back. At this moment, Su Xuewu didn''t waste enough of arge pile of cow dung, but he repeatedly destroyed it. But Lao Zhang was so angry that he went up and kicked Su Xuewu''s ass. Lao Zhangtou is old and has a high seniority in the vige. Su Xuewu will be kicked if he is kicked, so he can¡¯t say anything "Get up, get up quickly. It''s outrageous. You don''t know how to learn from your elder brother. If you had the same skills as your elder brother, your surname Su would have already be the number one surname in the Sanjiaying." Go to Su Xuewu. In the eyes of their older generation, Su Xuewu is almost as good as Su Xuewen. I don''t want to work hard, work hard, and unite my brothers. All day long, he only wanted to take advantage of others. If it wasn''t for Su Xuewen''s face, the vige would not have chosen him as an ountant. A few years ago, Su Xuewu had no sense of presence in the vige. Since Su Xuewen passed away, Su Xuewu started to dance. Bouncing around is annoying. Zhang Chunxiang felt sick, but she didn''t dare to pretend she didn''t see it, so she had to bear the nausea and pulled Su Xuewu up from the ground. In the end, Su Xuewu thought it was the old Zhangtou who was pulling him, and hated the old Zhangtou in his heart, so he took the opportunity to give him a hard push¡ª Zhang Chunxiang never thought that her man would push her, and fell onto the cow dung that Su Xuewu fell on just now without any precautions. People standing far away: "..." Old Zhang felt distressed, and pointed at the two of them angrily, "What a crime! It takes me a day to collect a basket of cow dung, and I have to rob others when I go to other viges to collect cow dung. It''s good for you, you don''t know how to cherish it at all." As he spoke, he swung the dung-picking fork up and hit the two of them. Su Xuewu didn''t expect that he would push the wrong person, so he was so angry and anxious that he wished he could pass out. But now is not the time to pretend to be dizzy, if you continue to embarrass yourself, you will only bring yourself humiliation, coupled with cow dung all over your face, you will be smothered to death. Finally, the couple ran home in a state of embarrassment. When they entered the door, they pinched Su Pingping''s nose so hard that they were busy going into the kitchen to boil water and getting clean clothes. **** Su Wen is watching happily! The hand that was caught off guard was grabbed by someone, and before he could react, he was dragged back to the room. "Crack!" The door of the room was mmed shut. Su Wen was pinched by the shoulders and pressed to sit on the bed, followed by a shadow with a strong oppressive force, and then her chin was pinched, forcing her to look up at the condescending man in front of her . "You you...what do you want to do?" Su Wen was caught off guard and flustered. Zhou Hengyang looked at her with a gloomy expression, from her forehead, nose, red lips, and finally to her watery eyes. Those eyes are like red fruit, with burning heat, as if they can see into the heart of a person. Su Wen only felt numbness in her back, as if following his scrutiny, the clothes on her body were stripped off bit by bit by his eyes. It gave her a feeling that her secrets were seen through and she had nothing to hide. "Let go." Su Wen''s chin was pinched in pain, and she tried to struggle hard, but she couldn''t push it away. Immediately, she became angry and stared at Zhou Hengyang angrily. Chapter 289: see one love one Chapter 289 Meet One Love One The angry Su Wen''s peach blossom eyes were dyed a touch of red because of anger, like the most touching peach blossom in the world, and the charm between her eyebrows and eyes became more and more alluring. Zhou Hengyang''s breathing suddenly became short of breath, and the fingers pinching her chin unconsciously became heavier. "It hurts..." Su Wen''s tears of pain were about to fall. Zhou Hengyang finally came to his senses, rxed a little, and asked in a hoarse voice: "Do you regret it?" "What do you regret?" Su Wen asked angrily. I really wish I could yell at Zhou Hengyang, ''Please, you are the son-inw, not the domineering president. Can you talk without being inexplicable? You want to start a career. Keeping a calm and clear mind anytime and anywhere is an essential advantage. '' "I regret not choosing Shen Erkui." "What?" What is this talking about? "What the **** do you mean? Out of nowhere." "Your attitude towards Shen Erkui has changed, and the way you look at him has also changed." This is what he cares most about. As long as he thinks that the way she looks at Shen Erkui has changed, he can''t control his emotions. Su Wen once looked at Zhou Hengyang with disgust, fear, and fear. Although there was no fear in the eyes looking at Shen Erkui, anyone could see the tant disgust and precaution. One was the man who almost became her son-inw. One is her current man. Zhou Hengyang rejoices that the way she looks at him has changed now, and the rtionship between the two is also different from before. However, today he discovered that the way Su Wen looked at Shen Erkui had also changed. This made him have to think more. "Eh..." Su Wen was taken aback, blinked her eyes in confusion, and asked tentatively, "You mean I might fall in love with Second Brother?" "Isn''t it?" Zhou Hengyang asked coldly. "Pfft...hahahaha..." Su Wen couldn''t helpughing anymore, because she thought it was too funny, she just fell on the bed andughed non-stop. A certain person''s face was livid from her smile, and he stared straight at her, with eyes that seemed to swallow people up. "You are so funny, hahaha... What kind of person am I in your heart?" "When you see one, you love the other." In Zhou Hengyang''s mind, Su Wen waspletely misled by her father-inw. It''s no wonder that a man who has been looking for a son-inw for his daughter since he was a child didn''t mislead his daughter. From Zhao Jiangang before to Shen Erkui now, Su Wen has too many dark histories. "Then why didn''t I fall in love with you?" Su Wen finally couldn''t hold back her smile, "If I really saw someone who fell in love with the other, I would definitely be the first to fall in love with you." On Hengyang''s handsome face, he could see the faint outline of the chest and long straight legs. "You are in much better shape than them." Zhou Hengyang bent down violently, and Su Wen was lying on the bed under pressure, looking at his approaching handsome face in a panic. "You still say that you don''t meet and love the other?" Zhou Hengyang said angrily. "I call it seeing one and loving one? I call it appreciation, do you understand?" Su Wen tried to ignore the increasingly rapid heartbeat, and urged: "Hurry up, hurry up, you are crushing me." "I don''t have one." He clearly propped himself up on his hands, his body was suspended in the air. It¡¯s fatal if you don¡¯t have it. She couldn''t stand it! "Hurry up, Su Qing and the others are still waiting for me!" Su Wen pushed Zhou Hengyang''s chest. When her fingers touched the firm chest, she could clearly feel the firmness, and it was very stic when she lightly poked it with her fingers. skin. Chapter 290: get the bed out Chapter 290 Let the bed out s ... youthful, vibrant, vibrant and powerful body. She really has the potential to be a scumbag. Su Wen told herself in her heart that appreciation is enough. But he can''t pretend to be affectionate, he can see the man in front of him, he can appreciate it, but he can''t eat it! He is barbed. Maybe it is poisoned, if you y too much if you don¡¯t pay attention, you can poison yourself to death. From the very beginning when Su Wen knew that she was transmigrated into Zhou Hengyang''s woman, she had already determined the general policy for the future. Rtives, friends, and partners are all good, but it does not include having real feelings for him. She doesn''t want to be the second Sun Yunyun. That was too miserable. Let me ask you that you fell in love with a man, and you tried every means to sleep with him, and even dreamed of wanting his body. In the end, he hates you, even if you take off his clothes, he will be indifferent. This is too much of a blow to a woman''s self-confidence. Zhou Hengyang looked straight at her, pursed his lips, and seemed to use a lot of determination to say: "Then you can only admire me from now on." "What?" Su Wen thought she had heard it wrong, and when she realized it, she assured her again and again, "Of course, we are a legal couple. Unless I don''t want to get better, I have nothing to appreciate other men." Then I thought about it, did the hero agree with her admiring him? Su Wen smiled and gave Zhou Hengyang an appreciative look, "You are really nice, generous, and interesting." Look, this is the one who can be the hero. Zhou Hengyang Jun''s face darkened, but he finally let her go. Su Wen jumped up from the bed with a grunt, ran out quickly, and only breathed a sigh of relief when she was outside. Turning around and taking a look into the room, I thought something was wrong with Zhou Hengyang today! Usually I''m toozy to take care of myself. well! He should hurry back to the city! It''s too strange to continue to live. The city was the ce where he reached the pinnacle of his life, and the small Sanjiaying was not suitable for him. "Sister?" Su Qing, who had bolted the courtyard door, walked over curiously with a shlight in her hand, "Why are you outside?" Su Wen realized that it was already dark and she could go to bed. Thinking of sleeping, Zhou Hengyang seemed to be unwilling to make the floor before, and asked to sleep on the bed. Then she was stingy and gave him half of the bed, or was she generous and gave him the bed directly? From the perspective of hugging the thighs, if you want to please him, you should just give him the bed and make the floor yourself. Anyway, he can''t live for a few days, and he will leave soon. When he returned to the city, the big bed was still his own. OK! Just do it. "Oh! It''s nothing, by the way, is the second brother gone?" "Leave." Su Qing nced around quietly, and asked in a low voice: "Eldest sister, you don''t want to drive the second brother away this time, right? Although the second brother has no blood rtionship with our family, he is our father''s foster son. Always treat him as your own son. You can''t treat the second brother so badly anymore. " What the eldest sister said to the second brother, she felt embarrassed after hearing it. Not to mention that the second brother is still a big man, if he hadn''t been humiliated by the eldest sister, he wouldn''t have gone out. Su Wen shook her head, "No." First of all, she doesn''t hate Shen Erkui, and secondly, knowing that Shen Erkui is a helper left behind by her own father, and she even trusts Zhou Hengyang more, she will not drive away a good helper. Besides, it is really hard to earn money on construction sites outside. Not to mention the exhaustion, the wages are not easy to ask for. If you want to make money, there will be more and more opportunities in Qingshui County in the future. She has been observing and observing during this time. If Shen Erkui can pass her test, when her family goes to the county town to buy a front house in the agricultural and sideline products trading market, they will also bring Shen Erkui, which can be regarded as taking care of each other. Chapter 291: they are so annoying Chapter 291 They are too annoying "That''s good." Su Qing finally breathed a sigh of relief. "By the way, are you still angry with Fourth Sister and Fifth Sister?" Su Wen asked with a smirk. Su Qing was embarrassed by her smile, and said shyly: "I''m not for you, they are too much, and they don''t know how difficult you are. They only know to hide in school and be bullied like today How many times have you faced the door-to-door incident alone? Do they feel a little distressed?" Su Qing felt sorry for her eldest sister as she spoke. "How can I face it alone?" Su Wen really didn''t take it to heart, "Isn''t there still you here? I have never been alone." Su Qing was so moved that her eyes were red. Fortunately, it was dark and she couldn''t see it in the yard. "You are so kind, big sister." Su Qing said softly: "We will always be the backing of big sister in the future, and we will never let big sister face difficulties alone." "Wow! Then I am very happy." Su Wen exaggerated: "I must be the happiest eldest sister in the world." Su Qing was even more shy when Su Wen said it. "Okay, don''t be angry now? Don''t me Su Xue and Fourth Sister, they did nothing wrong. I used to be very selfish. People change. If you want to give people a chance to change, you have to give them An opportunity for people to get to know me anew.¡± "Well! I always listen to the eldest sister." Su Qing didn''t really hate Su Xue and Fifth Sister, but just wanted to teach them a lesson and let them have a better memory. Just now, the two of them fought with them to drive away the second aunt, and they were already angry. Now that the elder sister is helping to speak well, Su Qing is too happy. Su Wen happily gave a thumbs up. "By the way, big sister, what about the ount book left by our father?" Su Qing was very angry when she thought that the second uncle''s family and the third uncle''s family owed her so many things. "I think it is impossible for the second uncle and the third uncle to repay the debt, and they never thought about repaying the debt." "I didn''t expect them to repay their debts, but I can''t just take advantage of them." Su Wen was annoyed by Su Xuewu and Su Xueqiang who always stared at her house and always wanted to take advantage. Whoever lives a good life can''t stand the door-to-door visits for trouble every three days! Must find a way, once and for all. "Leave the ount book to me." Zhou Hengyang''s voice came from the room of the two of them, "It doesn''t matter whether the debt owed can be returned, at least the second and third uncles don''t alwayse to trouble." Paused, "They are so annoying!" The voice in the room suddenly took on a bit of cold hostility. Su Wen and Su Qing stood together and could clearly feel her body shaking. She smiled wryly in her heart, it seemed that not only the original body was afraid of Zhou Hengyang, but even Su Qing was afraid of it. No wonder there is no firm support for Zhou Hengyang. But Su Wen was not afraid at all. She patted Su Qing on the shoulder and said in a low voice, "Don''t be afraid, your brother-inw is a good person." "I know." Of course Su Qing knows that Zhou Hengyang is a good person, and she trusts the person chosen by her father unconditionally. It''s just that when my brother-inw said ''they''re annoying'', it was really scary. "That''s great." Su Wen replied loudly: "Then leave it to you, I don''t want money, I just don''t want to be troubled all the time." Zhou Hengyang thought the same as her. "Hmm!" There was only one word answered coldly in the room. But Su Wen doesn''t care! Su Qing also agreed, "Sister, the bath water is ready, you can take a bath! I won''t bother you, you go to bed early." It''s good that she doesn''t mention taking a bath, but when she mentions taking a bath, Su Wen thinks of the scene of someone taking a bath in the roomst night, and the scene made up by her brain is even more unbearable. Forget it, forget it, she''d better hide for a while today, wait for Zhou Hengyang to take a shower before going back! "Wait, I still have something to tell you." Su Wen pulled Su Qing back to the room and shouted: "Zhou Hengyang, take a bath first!" Chapter 292: ultimate gangster Chapter 292 The Ultimate Boss There was no answer in the room, so Su Wen assumed that Zhou Hengyang agreed and followed Su Qing. She didn''t take a bath in her own room today, instead she took a bath in Su Qing and Su Xiu''s room. After taking a bath, she dragged Su Qing to discuss making bags. Today in the county seat and Cao Meihua''s three packages must be kept perfect, and the skins made at home should be used. During the chat during the day, she heard Cao Meihua roughly mention the other two people who asked her to help carry the bags. One is Deputy Director Wei who works in the same unit as her. This person, Su Wen, had the impression that he was also backstage at the time. Aged in his thirties, it can be seen that the family conditions are also very good, not worse than Cao Meihua. However, she and Cao Meihua are of different ages. Su Wen didn''t want to make too many styles at the beginning, but in order to distinguish them more suitable for each other, she nned to start with the bag essories. Another person named Zhang Miao, mentioned by Cao Meihua with a hint of envy in her tone, is also from the Provincial Art Troupe. With a better background than Cao Meihua, this is the one who can really make Su Wen''s Bao take off. You must know that the actors of the art troupe of this era represent youth, fashion, and ss. Zhang Miao was in an art troupe, and the people around her were all from this circle. As long as she recited her own brand, it would be a mobile advertisement. "Sister, I understand, don''t worry." Su Qing nodded repeatedly. "How about this! I''ll go to the printing factory in the town tomorrow to see if I can order a batch of packaging boxes and wrapping paper." Su Wen took her work notebook from the table, and put the packaging boxes and bags to be used , letters to distinguished guests, etc. are designed. After drawing several versions, Su Qing was dazzled, even Su Xiu came over to look at it for a long while. "I''m afraid the printing factory in our town won''t work." Su Qing said worriedly: "The printing factory in the town can only produce toilet paper and the like." "Try it!" Su Qing was full of energy, wishing she could not even sleep, and immediately started making bags. He didn''t give up until Su Wen stopped him. Su Wen saw that it was alreadyte, and she was so absorbed in what she told Su Qing just now that she forgot the time and hurried back to her room. Coming out of Su Qing''s room, passing Su Xue and Fifth Sister''s room where candles were still lit, Su Wen couldn''t help asking: "The exam ising up the day after tomorrow, don''t stay upte, go to sleep." The door of the room was opened with a bang, and Su Wumei stood at the door with red eyes, looking at Su Wen pitifully, "Sister, we made a mistake, and we will never do it again." She was really sad, so guilt. Just now, the fourth sister overheard the eldest sister and the second sister pleading for mercy in the yard, and when she came back, she hid in the bed and cried heartbreakingly. She was also very ufortable and med herself. While holding the book, she shed tears silently. Su Wumei wanted to apologize to the eldest sister, but she didn''t have the courage. I''m afraid that my eldest sister doesn''t want to see her, and I''m even more afraid that I am redundant in this family. When no one talked to her or looked at her, she knew how painful it was. It is more painful than her not being able to go to school. "Sister, I... I don''t need to study, and I can help the family earn money, and I can save money without studying." She wants her family, and she doesn''t need to study for the family. "What stupid words are you talking about?" Su Wen''s tone was particrly severe, "What can you do if you don''t study? What''s more, I''m still waiting for you to be admitted to university. Glory to your ancestors, let me have glory too!" "Then I won''t take the senior high school entrance examination the day after tomorrow. I''m going to take the college entrance examination. I will be admitted to university, and I can win you glory immediately." Su Wumei eagerly grabbed Su Wen''s hand, wishing to take the college entrance examination now. Su Wen: "..." It turned out that the fifth younger sister Su, who had the least sense of existence, was the ultimate hidden boss of this family? Code 4D every day, I feel my body is hollowed out, my fingers hurt... For such a hard work, there must be a lot offort (")¦ä) Chapter 293: Take the college entrance examination Chapter 293 Participating in the College Entrance Examination "Sister." Su Wumei held Su Wen''s hand tightly and said emotionally: "I won''t let you down, I understand." "No... what do you want to understand?" She didn''t say anything! How did you figure it out? Before, in order to make Su Qing and Su Xiu understand, she said a lot and gave many examples. Howe Su Wumei figured it out? This is too fast too. "Eldest sister, you are right, and second sister is right." Su Wumei held Su Wen''s hand and shook it up and down several times. She usually follows Su Xue, and she doesn''t talk too much at home. What a girl with a sense of presence, her eyes are surprisingly bright at this moment. It was a world of difference from the lonely appearance standing in the yard before. "Sister, I shouldn''t ask you to support me to study. I shouldn''t be so selfish. I have never made any contribution to this family since I was a child, and I haven''t been able to fulfill my father''s entrustment before he died. I am very bad. I I know I was wrong." "No..." Su Wen interrupted her, "You are still a child, you are not wrong, these things are not something you should bear, if Dad is still here, I hope you can go to school happily." How could she be reluctant not to cultivate a child who loves reading so much. "No, big sister." Su Wen''s words made Su Wumei''s eyes drip with tears, and her heart became more and more moved, "How can this be? Third sister''s academic performance is not bad, but she is willing to drop out of school ande back to do farm work. Isn''t this very selfish? I... I used to be too selfish, I just wanted to study and not to drop out of school, I like reading so much, but I never thought about the situation at home, and even med you. " Wumei Su feels sad when she thinks of her third and second sisters who cannot study. Su Wen found that Fifth Sister was a little brainless! It was not easy to make sense, so I changed the method and asked: "Then what are you going to do?" I say you are right, but you must say that you are wrong, okay! Just treat it as if you were wrong, and see what you want to do? Su Wen crossed her arms and waited for Su Wumei''s answer, wondering if you are really going to take the college entrance examination? "I''m going to take the college entrance examination." Su Wumei said firmly. Su Wen: "..." She wasn''t surprised at all, her ability to ept is getting better and better. "I used to be too stupid to turn the corner." Su Wumei also knew that she was a bit stubborn, and she would figure it out now, and she was even more embarrassed. She smiled shyly at Su Wen, with a pair of long and narrow phoenix eyes, shy and timid Su Wen couldn''t help but take another look. Speaking of which, the eyes of the sisters are all beautiful, but Su Wen''s own is a typical peach blossom eye, the kind with hooks inside. "As long as I can be admitted to a university with excellent grades, my family will not have to pay me tuition fees, which will also reduce the burden on you, eldest sister. If I be the first student in Qingshui County to be admitted to a prestigious university, it will be a great deal to our family. Everyone will help as a whole. In this way, big sister, when you go out, others will not look down on you, thinking that girls are useless and lose money." Su Wumei was happy on her own. She was so stupid before, she just wanted to study, but she didn''t expect that if she could be admitted to university early, not only would she not need to spend money, but she could also make money. It can also help sisters and improve their status. If she bes a college student, the second sister will no longer be picky about her husband''s family. There is no need for the third sister to rack her brains to use a sewing machine as a dowry for the second sister to find her husband''s family. Chapter 294: you dislike me Chapter 294 You Dislike Me She will bring glory to the eldest sister and make her face. She will be a useful person and live up to her father''s confession before his death. She is also a part of this family. Now it''s time for her to contribute. "What you said makes sense, and I support it." Su Wen paused for a moment, then bit her bullet and said, "You can''t just get into college if you just want to. You just finished your third year of junior high school. You didn''t even go to high school. How can it be possible to get into a university? You can rely on a technical secondary health school. But let me state first, I don¡¯t agree with you going to a technical secondary school.¡± Technical secondary schools look like they can graduate quickly and earn money. Now a technical secondary school diploma is already very good, but it will be eliminated in a few years. If you can go to college, of course you still have to go to college. College students today are not like they will be in the future, they are everywhere. Not only is the welfare good, but the country also provides distribution! A solid iron rice bowl may not necessarily make you rich, but if you work decently, your social status and ss will go up. The Su family needs such talents if they want to develop and seed. Otherwise, just relying on business, unless you can do what the male protagonist does, it will be difficult. Besides, the host''s family background is very against the sky. This also shows the importance of ss. Su Wen wanted her younger sisters to excel in studies, but she didn''t intend to force Fifth Sister to do so! It''s better to take it step by step, down-to-earth, she can afford to wait! "Sister, don''t worry, leave it to me." Sister Su went back to her room after she finished speaking, and left Su Wen under the eaves. She was stunned for a while before returning to her room. When I went to the room, I saw that there was no floor on the floor, and when I turned my head, I found that someone had already slept on her one-meterrge bed. Su Wen''s mind instantly cleared up. I don''t know if I was frightened, or I was shocked by the male lead''s initiative to send him to bed. Anyway...I always feel that something is wrong. Zhou Hengyangy sideways on the bed with his eyes closed. Wearing only home-style underpants and a white vest, revealing strong arms, tight biceps, smooth neck and **** corbone. A man''s corbone can be so delicate. Su Wen shook her head vigorously, so as not to be fooled by beauty. She''d better goy the floor! Sleeping on the same bed with such a man full of hormones, and still her husband in name, it is difficult to think about anything. She doesn''t want to be regarded as a shameless and bad woman. She is a new woman of the era with integrity, bottom line, morality and pragmatism. Know who is suitable for you and who is not suitable for you, and never have unrealistic dreams. For example, the male lead is not suitable for me. Appreciation is enough. "Still not sleeping yet? What time is it, and I have to get up early tomorrow." Zhou Hengyang turned over casually, without opening his eyes, but just gave a reminder impatiently. Obviously very dissatisfied with Su Wen not going back to her room to sleep in the middle of the night. "Go to bed quickly." Zhou Hengyang urged again. "Ah? Go to bed?" Su Wen was taken aback, and quickly waved her hands, "Forget it, I''ll let you sleep on the bed! It''s okay for me to sleep on the floor, I''m not that delicate." In order to hug the male lead''s thigh, she also went all out. Zhou Hengyang opened his eyes suddenly, with a cold light in his eyes, and his whole person was indifferent and alienated, just like his first impression. Cold and hard, cold and hard. Although his facial features are outstanding and good-looking, his cold temperament is not pleasing. "You dislike me?" He asked coldly. Chapter 295: Kobutsu conscience Chapter 295 Little Heartless "No, no, how is it possible!" Su Wen waved her hands repeatedly. "Then go to bed." Zhou Hengyang came down with the ultimatum, and added at the end, "I won''t do anything to you. It''s very cold to sleep on the floor, and you will get rheumatism in the future, and I washed the mat." After finishing speaking, he closed his eyes and fell asleep peacefully. Because the bed was ced against the wall, Zhou Hengyang slept outside. He was tall and long-legged and almost took up more than half of the space, which made the space inside seem very small. Su Wen stood on the ground and struggled for a long time, finally bit the bullet and climbed onto the bed, stepped over Zhou Hengyang nervously, hugged her own pillow and carefully slept in it. After shey down, she could see Zhou Hengyang with her broad shoulders and narrow waist as soon as she turned her head. Su Wen immediately closed her eyes in panic, tried to calm her breathing and heartbeat, and wrapped herself into a cocoon with a thin nket hugging her very insecurely. No matter how hot it is, she will not let go. Just when Su Wen''s thoughts were in a mess and she didn''t know what to think, she turned her back to someone who seemed to be asleep, and a very shallow smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. That night Su Wen actually started dreaming for the first time, and in her dream, she only felt that the pillow beside her was sofortable and felt so good! She wanted to hug her contentedly, but in the end the pillow turned into a jerk, and she took the initiative to hug it. This is a **** pillow. Perhaps subconsciously knew that she was dreaming, Su Wen was not only not afraid, but was very interested, warmly hugged the perfect pillow, and even touched it secretly. Not bad, not bad, this feeling is as satisfying as someone''s body she imagined. No matter how much you hug, it is definitely not enough, it feels super safe! Woke up the next day, as soon as Su Wen opened her eyes, she found herself hugging the man beside her like an octopus. Completely treating someone as her pillow and nket, asfortable as possible. Su Wen sneaked a guilty nce at the handsome face who was close at hand, and made sure that Zhou Hengyang hadn''t woken up yet, so she tiptoed off the bed immediately, and fled as soon as her feet touched the ground. I secretly rejoiced that I slipped away quickly, and when I got out the door, my heart was still beating violently, as if it was about to jump out. As everyone knows, just as she went out, the man who had his eyes closed slowly opened them. His eyes were clear, without any haziness when he just woke up. Zhou Hengyang rested his hands behind his head, and a smile of unknown meaning appeared on the corner of his mouth. **** Today, the vige began to organize early in the morning to measure acres ofnd, mountains, paddy fields, drynd, mountains and so on. The vige chief led the vige cadres and the people sent by the town to start the survey in a mighty way. This is a major event in the whole vige, and everyone from house to house has been notified. Each family has a representative to participate, and Su Wen''s family is naturally the head of Su Wen. If she doesn''t go, she can find someone to rece her. But after breakfast, Zhou Hengyang went out with Su Xuewen''s ount book, obviously he would not participate. Except for Zhou Hengyang, the others would definitely not work. Su Wen had to go there in person, and she brought Su Qing with her before she left. One is to fight for the rights of one''s own family at any time, and the other is to supervise. "Big sister, take the water bottle with you. Drink water when you''re thirsty." Su Xiaomei hurried out and handed Su Wen a water bottle. "Where''s my little sister?" Su Qing asked intentionally. Su Xiaomei finally came to her senses, giggling, "Second Sister, I forgot." "You little heartless." Su Qing helplessly nodded her little sister''s forehead. Chapter 296: fight Chapter 296 Fight The little girl put her hands behind her back and said embarrassedly: "I''ll help you get it now." "No need, I brought it." Su Liumei chased from behind, red at the little girl, handed the water bottle to Su Qing with a smile, waved her hand and waited for the two of them to leave, and immediately changed her face. "Hmph!" Su Liumei snorted coldly, and said contemptuously, "It''s really stupid, your ttery will only disappoint the second sister, and make it difficult for the eldest sister to be a man." Although the younger sister was scolded, she felt unhappy, but after thinking about what the sixth sister said, she wanted to be nice to the eldest sister, but she couldn''t make the second sister angry. This is too embarrassing, she has to learn. "Then what are you going to do?" "Hmph! I heard that you have teamed up with Su Xiaoya to deal with me?" Su Liumei endured for so long, and finally seized the opportunity. "No... nothing." She never told anyone, how did Sixth Sister know? "I still don''t admit it, I know it all." "How did you know?" "That''s because you''re stupid." Ms. Su immediately became upset, "I''m not stupid, I''m smart after my elder sister told me." When it was mentioned that it was Su Wen who said it, Su Liumei shook her head helplessly, and said in a big way: "Forget it, I don''t think the eldest sister is very smart." "What did you say? How dare you say that elder sister is not smart?" The little girl was so annoyed that her face turned red, "Sister Su, wait for me. If you dare to say that elder sister is an idiot, I will never let you go." of." The menacing appearance is really serious. An ordinary timid girl would have been frightened, but Su Liumei was not afraid. She dared to eavesdrop on her aunt and Shi Caiyue''s whispering at her aunt''s house, so that she would not be frightened by her younger sister. But she was still a little guilty, regretting what she shouldn''t have said. "I didn''t say that the eldest sister is an idiot." "If you say that elder sister is not smart, doesn''t that mean that elder sister is stupid?" She could still hear the meaning. "Don''t talk nonsense, I said that the elder sister is not so smart because she ispared with her elder brother-inw." She can see that the elder sister has been trying to curry favor with her elder brother-inw, and it must be because her elder brother-inw is smarter. "The elder sister is still very smart, but the elder brother-inw is smarter." Sister Su tried her best to exin, and red at her angrily. "Miss Su, let me warn you, you are stupid, don''t give me wrong reasons, even if you drag the matter onto the elder sister, it will not change the fact that you are stupid. You are six years old, and you can only count to twenty , I still have to wrench my fingers and toes to do it, it''s just stupid." "You are talking nonsense." Su Xiaomei was so angry that she had forgotten her fear, and the two sisters were about to fight. Su Xiaoya, who came to y with the younger sister, saw it from a distance, and rushed up to start a fight, "Auntie, little sister, auntie, sixth sister, you must not fight, you can''t fight, you really can''t fight." Originally, the two sisters had no idea of ??fighting, but now when they saw someone fighting, they immediately got excited. How about an old saying in the countryside? This requires people to win. The more people tried to persuade them, the more they had to do it. Now the two little girls are like this. When Su Wen came back at noon, what she saw was the appearance of the two sisters whose hair had been grabbed into a chicken coop. They were like defeated roosters. Su Xiaoya obediently stood behind the two of them with a guilty conscience, looking at this and that for a while, but she was stared at by both of them at the same time. Chapter 297: people sneak in Chapter 297 People take advantage of the situation Finally, I justy down and confessed my mistake, and no one watched it. Su Wen was amused. Measuring thend with the vigers for half a day in the morning is not as fun as it is now. "What are you doing?" Su Wen sat down on the stool brought by Su Xiu, propped her hands on her knees, and asked amusedly, "Whose hair is more messy in this show? Or Liumei, do you think it''s too beautiful and want to see it?" How much less beautiful?" Sister Su didn''t immediately choose to file aint, but she blinked her eyes strangely, and said to Su Wen with a smile, "Sister, I don''t want to reduce my beauty!" "Then what do you want to do?" Su Wen pointed to the cor of Su Liumei''s clothes, "Look at you, the cor of your clothes is torn, and I''ve only been away for half a day, and you two can make trouble like this." She I was really worried that if I was away from home that day, these two little girls would really go to the wall to expose the tiles. After all, the Su family lives in a tile-roofed house, which has inherent conditions. Sister Su saw that the cor of the new clothes that the second sister made for her was torn, and her heart ached. She gave the younger sister a hard look, and whispered: "It''s all your fault, you pay for myundry." "You still talk about me, look how dirty you made the little skirt." Su Xiaomei also felt distressed, "The little skirt is still the style that the eldest sister drew for me! It is the most beautiful in the whole vige. Now it is all dirty by you , if you can¡¯t wash it clean, you will pay me for a new one.¡± "It''s all you." "It''s all your fault." "It''s obvious that you are stupid, so I don''t want to talk to you! I''m afraid that you will be a fool if I say a word to you." "You, you, you...you are the fool. I am not, the eldest sister said that I am the smartest little girl." "Idiot who can only count to twenty." As the two talked, they quarreled on their own. Su Xiaoya took the opportunity toe up to Su Wen and whispered, "Aunt Wenwen, did you see it? It was not me who provoked the two of them to fight before, don''t get me wrong!" At first she really wanted to persuasive. Who knew that as soon as she spoke, the two started fighting. This frightened Su Xiaoya, because she was afraid that Aunt Wenwen would misunderstand her as a scheming and bad girl. At the same time, I also feel very unlucky in my heart. I did something bad despite my good intentions. Originally, my younger sister and auntie Liu would not fight. The two have been at odds since they were young, and they dislike each other, but they seldom fight. But this time there was a big fight, Aunt Wenwen must be angry. "Hey, my aunt is not angry with you, you can have dinner at my aunt''s house at noon today!" "Really? Thank you, Aunt Wenwen." Su Xiaoya was very happy. "Of course it''s true. I''lle to my aunt''s house to y in the future." Su Xiaoya is also a girl with a bad life. If she has a stepmother, she will have a stepfather. Su Wen can help as much as she can. "That''s great, Aunt Wenwen, you are such a good person." Su Xiaoya was very moved, and said sweetly and without money, "Aunt Wenwen, when I grow up, I will earn a lot of money and I will repay you." "Okay, I''ll just wait for the little girl to grow up and earn a lot of money." "I will definitely." Su Xiaoya looked confident, "I want to grow up as soon as I dream now, so that my stepmother can no longer control me and starve me. Because I have grown up, It''s already been done." The two who were arguing suddenly stopped, as if someone had pressed the pause button. Su Wen asked: "Why are you not arguing?" "Stop making noise." "Yes, we will stop arguing." If you continue to quarrel, someone will sneak in. Chapter 298: Thats horrible Chapter 298 is too miserable Su Xiaoya¡¯ eyes looked at Su Xiaoya. "Then are you reconciled?" "Reconciled!" Su Liumei nodded with a smile, "Eldest sister, I will take good care of my little sister in the future. Let''s go, little sister, let''s go to learn how to count. There are two more months to start school. Don''t worry about it." The basics are not working." It can be said that she is very loved by her sister. If the younger sister is not full of disgust but has to be obedient, Su Wen will believe it even more. **** Changhe Machinery Manufacturing Factory¡ª In the past few days, Liu Chun has been staying in the factory for food and lodging, not to mention going out for a while, even if he has no time to go out to buy a pack of cigarettes. Since Zhou Hengyang came home, more than half of his work fell on him, which made Liu Chun dizzy. Just like that, Liu Chun was still disgusted by the masters in the factory. Some said that he was not capable, and some said that he was toozy, that he had promised things long ago, but had not done them well. If the boss is here, arrangements have already been made. The people in the technical department stopped working without Zhou Hengyang, the Dinghaishenzhen. There is no direction for the research, and the supervisor is not around, so I simply go to help people in other departments, which can be regarded as repaying the favor owed by busy research some time ago. Predetermined production n, seeing that all partners havee to pick up the goods, but the output is not enough. Liu Chun was so busy that he scolded Zhou Hengyang, an irresponsible bastard, and worked overtime to finish it with difficulty. Finally busy, Liu Chun sat down on the boss chair in the office, cursing: "Zhou Hengyang bastard, I believe in your evil. I am so naive to believe that you wille back soon. They are all men. Who doesn''t know who? There is such a beautiful daughter-inw at home, if you can really be willing to be a man?" "I''m so stupid." "I actually believe you." He was deceived by that **** Zhou Hengyang''s prudish appearance, but in fact this **** is just a coward. Never mentioned it in his mouth, he was indifferent on the surface, as if he was really frigid. In fact, he is ck-bellied, sullen, and cunning like a fox. Before he left, he clearly agreed that he woulde back the next day at thetest, and he would try his best to rush back to the city that night. The results of it? It''s been almost a week, and I haven''t even seen a ghost. Once the person left, he was like a kite with a broken string, and he couldn''t even catch it. "Crack!" Liu Chun suddenly pped the table and stood up abruptly, "It seems that I have to go and catch you **** myself, otherwise I will be exhausted if you don''te back." He was exhausted It doesn''t matter, the point is that he is almost exhausted, and he is disgusted by others for not doing as well as his boss. Who did he really provoke? Is there anyone worse than him? In this day and age, it is really not easy to earn some money. Liu Chun did it when he thought of it. He simply packed up two changes of clothes from the office and went out. When he arrived at the gate, he happened to be stopped by someone. Liu Chun was delighted when he saw it, "Why are you?" The visitor was about twenty years old, tall and long-legged, leaning against the factory gate to smoke. When he lowered his head, the hair on his forehead naturally drooped, slightly covering his sharp eyes. Hearing Liu Chun''s words, the man suddenly raised his head and gave Liu Chun a wicked smirk. Laughing, Liu Chun''s scalp was numb, and he simply ignored him. He was about to go outside after passing him, but the man stopped Liu Chun in a few steps. "Xu Xiaoxiao, are you out of your mind?" Liu Chun opened his mouth to scold. He just asked why you came, and he was already very polite. Chapter 299: Xu Xiaoxiao Chapter 299 Xu Xiaoxiao It seems that what Hengyang said is right, since those people camest time, other people will find them sooner orter. "Liu Chun, your temper is growing?" Xu Xiaoxiao smiled with a cigarette in his mouth, "Do you believe that I beat you?" Liu Chun made a grimace, "Don''t call yourself Laozi, I think it''s more appropriate for you to call yourself Laozi." Speaking of which, Xu Xiaoxiao has an overly handsome face. It was that kind of rare beauty that made him stand out from the crowd, so different. Fortunately, he has a strong temperament and a strong body, not feminine at all. However, there are also people who are not afraid of death and willugh at his appearance. "Hey!" Xu Xiaoxiao''s white fingers squeezed Liu Chun''s chin, forcing him to the corner. "Zhou Hengyang taught you? That''s fine! You have a cheap mouth, you dare tough at me in front of me, you are kind enough." This posture, this movement, almost drove Liu Chun crazy. He, Liu Chun, is a majestic man of seven feet, not a woman. "Hehe! No way, who wants me to have Hengyang as a backer! What can you do to me?" He is arrogant now. Xu Xiaoxiao suddenly let go, took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his hands in distaste, "Say! Where is Zhou Hengyang!" After he got the news, he stared secretly for three days, but he didn''t see where Zhou Hengyang was. Just as he was about to sneak in to inquire, Liu Chun bumped into his hand. "have no idea." "Liu Chun, I can warn you, I''m impatient, if you don''t say it again, don''t me me for turning my face." Of course Liu Chun knew that Xu Xiaoxiao was a dog face, so he turned it over as soon as he said it. Although this kid is young, he is ruthless enough. He was already a well-known ace pilot at the age of eighteen, and his position must only get higher in the past two years. In fact, Liu Chun was quite surprised. Thest time people came here was because of Hengyang''s outstanding capabilities in aerospace. What is Xu Xiaoxiao doing here today? "I said you are not here to ask for trouble, right?" Liu Chun said worriedly: "Hengyang has left long ago, you don''t need to keep an eye on it. Isn''t it because your grades were better than yours before? That''s all You can''t rest assured that the past is over." This kid is so annoying that he has to beat everyone. Whoever wins him will be unlucky, just wait to be hated by him! But this kid is really powerful, he is already good enough at a young age. Xu Xiaoxiao nced at Liu Chun sideways, and said with a sneer, "You really don''t know the rtionship between Lao Tzu and Zhou Hengyang?" "Apart from being rivals, what else is there to do?" Don''t think he doesn''t know, every time this kid came here before, he was just looking for trouble. "My grandfather asked me toe." Xu Xiaoxiao pressed the cigarette against the wall to extinguish it, and flicked it to the ground. Liu Chun immediately felt disgusted, "Don''t litter." "It''s fine if your factoryes to clean it." Xu Xiaoxiao was annoyed Liu Chun to death, if he still wanted to find Zhou Hengyang, he would have beaten up the annoying Liu Chun long ago. "Hurry up, take me to see Zhou Hengyang." As he said that, he carried Liu Chun forcefully and went to the factory. "Wait, Hengyang is not in the factory." "Then where is he?" "In...Qingshui County." "Qingshui County?" Xu Xiaoxiao thought of something, his face immediately changed, his eyes narrowed dangerously, "You said Zhou Hengyang is in Qingshui County? Why is he there?" "It seems that you don''t know yet." Liu Chun broke free from Xu Xiaoxiao''s hand, and was about to say something when he suddenly thought of what he had ignored just now. "Wait, you said you didn''te here today to cause trouble, but your grandfather asked you toe?" Chapter 300: he is my cousin Chapter 300 He is my cousin "Yeah!" Xu Xiaoxiao smiled naughtily again, bared his teeth at Liu Chun, and smiled very badly, "Zhou Hengyang didn''t tell you, did he? I''m his cousin, my cousin. His grandfather is my grandfather. Today I''m here on behalf of my grandfather." Liu Chun has known Xu Xiaoxiao for a long time, and Zhou Hengyang for even longer. The friendship from childhood has never known that these two are cousins. "Aren''t you dead enemies?" Obviously they are dead enemies. "They are cousins, of course they are also rivals." Xu Xiaoxiao said as it should be: "Even if they are cousins, it will not dy us from bing rivals, oh! Of course, he doesn''t like me too!" Liu Chun was confused by this intricate rtionship, but when he thought of Zhou Hengyang''s current identity, he immediately showed a strange, very superior smile. He, Liu Chun, doesn''t know about the rtionship between your cousins, but he knows that Hengyang has married! Ahahaha... I don''t know what expressions the Zhou family and Xu family will make when they find out. Xu Xiaoxiao was very annoyed by Liu Chun''s smile, moved his wrist, and his white and slender fingers crackled when he pressed it. "Do you know that Hengyang has changed its name?" "Well, why change your name?" Xu Xiaoxiao asked inexplicably. "I was wrong. He didn''t change his name, he changed his surname. His current name is not Zhou Hengyang, but Su Hengyang." Xu Xiaoxiao was hit hard by this news, and refused to believe it, "Impossible, absolutely impossible, this is not true, don''t talk nonsense with me here, get in the car and lead the way, I want to see Zhou immediately Hengyang." Xu Xiaoxiao came here in an off-road vehicle, which saved Liu Chun the trouble of taking a long-distance bus by himself. **** Zhou Hengyang didn''t know that Liu Chun was going to bring his "dear" cousin here. At this time, he had just finished his work and came out of the household registration center of the police station, looking down at the household registration book in his hand with a nk expression . The column for the head of the household has the word Su Wen written on it. The name written on the second page is exactly Su Hengyang, formerly known as Zhou Hengyang, who is the eldest son-inw. When his eyes fell on the word son-inw, he couldn''t helpughing. This smile has bitterness, sarcasm and imperceptible joy. This is an agreement between him and his father-inw. Now he haspletely fulfilled the agreement, changed Zhou Hengyang to Su Hengyang, and truly became the Su family''s door-to-door son-inw, and was tied to Su Wen for the rest of his life. Thest time he came back, he even forgot about this agreement. He didn''t think of it until Shen Erkui appearedst night. As a door-to-door son-inw, the surname can be changed or not. Zhou Hengyang didn''t care whether to change his surname. He offered to change his surname to show his sincerity, but his father-inw stopped him. At that time, the father-inw said that there is no hurry now, and it will not be toote to change it after he recognizes Su Wen someday. Later, he put this matter behind him, because he had only responsibility to Su Wen, and nothing else but responsibility. Now everything has changed. In order to better protect Su Wen, he must change his surname, otherwise his position in the Su family will not be firm enough, and he still cannot best protect Su Wen. In a situation likest night, he was not qualified to speak in front of Su Xuewu and Su Xueqiang just because he was the son-inw who came to visit. These are trivial things, but what he can''t bear is that when Su Wen encounters difficulties, he can only stand aside. Chapter 301: change surname Chapter 301 Surname change Although revenge after the event is the same, it can''t be better than revenge on the spot. In yesterday''s situation, his status was not evenparable to that of Shen Erkui. After changing his surname, his identity is not just a door-to-door son-inw, and no one will dare to bully Su Wen casually. His move, to those people, also showed his determination to stay in the Su family. Zhou Hengyang put the household registration book in his pocket, and went straight to the supply and marketing cooperative. After handing over the ounting to Zhao Qianshan and Xiaopang, he returned to Sanjiaying. After measuring thend for a day in the vige, it was finally time for a collective meeting. Every household must participate and bring their own benches and chairs. Because the yard is not big enough, the head of the household is only allowed to bring one bench, and other people can only watch and cannot speak. If you want to say something, you must discuss it at home in advance if you have any opinions. After the meeting, it is a lottery. When the timees, wherever you catch it, that''s where it is. Picking and picking is not allowed, what should be is what it should be. It''s all about luck. Su Wen was very motivated and brought all six younger sisters with her. As the saying goes, father and son fight in battle, and brothers fight tigers. Although they are all sisters and have no brothers, they are not cowardly. Coming out of the house, along the way, I met many people with benches heading for the brigade headquarters. Seeing Su Wen, some were envious, some were jealous, and some were unhappy. "That''s it, Su Wen, your good day ising." "Isn''t it? We have a family of seven, and we only divide 35 acres ofnd. When the three brothers get married and divide the family, it will be gone. But Su Wen, you are different. You can have four Ten mu ofnd is in your hands!" "Su Wen, you are lucky, this time you are going to stand up." "The whole Sanjiaying, who will have so muchnd under your name!" "You will be andlord from now on." Su Wen didn''t like it very much, but she also knew what most people thought. Thend assigned to the girl''s family belongs to her natal family when she gets married. Su Wen''s six younger sisters will all belong to Su Wen when they get married. Actually, Su Wen didn''t care about these things, but she wisely refrained from saying anything. After all, it would be too much trouble if she acted as if she didn''t care about thend where others were her lifeblood. "Sister, I have decided to recruit a son-inw at home in the future." Su Xiu said in a low voice. Su Wen heard this and looked at her in surprise, "Why do you suddenly have such an idea?" "It wasn''t sudden, it happened a long time ago." "You..." She wanted to ask He Changming what to do, but she thought it was too early to ask. Let¡¯s talk about itter! Su Wen doesn''t have the heart to talk about other things now. The vige meeting is about to be held, and Zhou Hengyang hasn''te back yet. Where did he go? Didn''te back all day. He will definitely attend today''s meeting as promised! When Zhou Hengyang came back this time, he didn''t remember to go back to the city after so many days, he just had to wait for thend allocation to be done before going back. Although Su Wen is not afraid of facing it alone, but with him around, she feels much more at ease. This sense of security is what Su Wencked the most when working alone in the city. Now that she has someone who can bring her a sense of security, she subconsciously thinks about the other person, and she doesn''t even know it herself, she has already begun to rely on Zhou Hengyang. The reason why she hugged her thigh carefully was actually just for that irreceable sense of security! Su Wen asked Su Qing to take her sisters to help upy a seat first, and then went to the entrance of the vige to wait for Zhou Hengyang. As soon as I arrived at the entrance of the vige, I saw Zhou Hengyang approaching on a bicycle. He jumped up happily and kept waving. Hahaha... My Yangyang family will be the Su family in the future! Su Wen can be better protected, and she will no longer be treated as an outsider. But the name is still Zhou Hengyang, and the address remains the same. Good night! Chapter 302: breeze is you Chapter 302 The Breeze Is You "Zhou Hengyang." Su Wen tiptoed and waved at Zhou Hengyang. When he came to her, she couldn''t help asking: "Where have you been? Why haven''t I seen you all day? Did you have lunch? What did Cheng eat?" ?¡± "Seed cake." Zhou Hengyang got off the bicycle and nced at her. "Why do you just eat sesame seed cakes! It''s too good, next time you must eat something good, it can''t be too good." Su Wen thought that sesame seed cakes don''t suit your heroine status at all! Zhou Hengyang gave her a strange look, "It would be nice to have biscuits, I often forget to eat when I''m busy in the city." She seems to dislike biscuits? Su Wen was stunned, and then thought about when the hero didn''t forget to eat and sleep? Eating biscuits is not worthy of his status, but it sounds normal if he doesn''t eat them! Hmm... The male protagonist works overtime for work and doesn''t eat food, which sounds very inspirational and reasonable. "Oh!" So Su Wen said indifferently. Zhou Hengyang reached out and touched her forehead. "What are you doing?" Su Wen was taken aback by his sudden movement, "Why are you touching my forehead?" Zhou Hengyang withdrew his hand, "I''m looking to see if you have a fever." She looked disgusted when he ate sesame seed cakes, she was so busy that she didn''t have time to eat, but she didn''t respond at all. "Why are you standing here?" Zhou Hengyang changed the subject, as if he was going to be **** off. "I''m waiting for you!" "Heh!" Someone sneered, got on his bicycle and left, ignoring Su Wen. Ah! Woman''s mouth deceitful ghost. He no longer believed in her, she was here to wait for him, Su Wen was dumbfounded, and trotted to catch up, "Zhou Hengyang, wait for me, why are you riding so fast?" He rode in front and let himself chase after him. "Stop it for me." "..." The person in front didn''t even give any extra nces. Taking advantage of his height and long legs, he rode the bicycle chicly and easily, and Su Wen couldn''t catch up if he stepped on it in a leisurely manner. Too hateful. The dog is better than the hero, so you must make him look good. Su Wen secretly gritted her teeth, she came to wait for him with good intentions, and it was fine if he didn''t say thank you, but she dared not give her a good face. Riding ahead by myself, let her exhaustedly follow behind. Su Wen jumped angrily, raised her breath and ran fast. Seeing that he had caught up, he jumped up and sat on the back seat of the bicycle, hugging Zhou Hengyang''s thin waist tightly to prevent himself from falling. Zhou Hengyang, who was riding a bicycle, was taken aback for a moment, his body was tense, and he felt that the body holding him was fragrant and soft, which made his mind go nk for a moment. "Hmph!" Su Wen finally didn''t have to chase after her, and said, "Let''s see if you dare to leave me behind. Well, you can use your strength. If you ride faster, I won''t be afraid of falling." Zhou Hengyang''s voice was hoarse, "You are hugging so tightly, you don''t have to be afraid of falling." Although he said so, the speed was much faster than just now, and Su Wen could feel the cool wind Blowing past himself. Don''t let the hair behind her ears flutter in the air, which made her feel more rxed. She raised her chin and squinted her eyes, enjoying the feeling of the evening breeze. The air carried the scent of grass and unnamed wildflowers. There is also the scent of rice in the rice field, reeds, etc., and the unique taste of a man who is domineering and shrouded in the whole body. Chapter 303: too difficult to serve Chapter 303 Too difficult to serve It is very refreshing and special, and you have to be very close to smell it. But once you smell it, you will unconsciously remember this breath deeply in your mind. It seems that this taste is deep in my memory. Su Wen couldn''t help but think that in the future, as long as she was in Sanjiaying, as long as she smelled grass, wild flowers, and rice fields, she would think of the most special one among these familiar smells. The most special person. "You must want to throw me down with you." The sudden words of the man in front of him pulled Su Wen back from being immersed in a good mood. Can''t help but stare at his back fiercely, thinking to himself, the male protagonist Goubi never disappoints. Never forget to hit people. "Don''t stare at me." He used affirmative sentences, not interrogative sentences. It happened that Su Wen just red at him again, which made Su Wen feel guilty. "You also have eyes in the back of your head?" Zhou Hengyang didn''t look back, turned towards the bicycle and headed towards the brigade headquarters, "No." "Then how do you know?" "You are too stupid." The man in front snorted, "If I were you, I would kill you and refuse to admit it." Su Wen: "..." Too much! Is this mocking her for being too stupid? how is this possible! How could she, Su Wen, be stupid. Most of Su Xiaomei''s overconfidence about her IQ is learned from Su Wen. Su Xiaomei thinks that she is very smart and witty. From this, it can be seen that Su Wen absolutely does not like beingughed at for being too stupid. At this moment, Su Wen was evil from the sidelines, and seized Zhou Hengyang''s opportunity to concentrate on riding a bicycle and could not resist, and scratched his waist with her fingers. The originally straight back was suddenly scratched by her, and the body trembled violently for a moment, like an electric shock. Zhou Hengyang stood on one foot and stopped suddenly. Turning back sideways, neither smiling nor angry, just staring at Su Wen for a moment. Her thin lips were tightly pursed, her usually deep eyes seemed to be stained with ayer of water, and teardrops hung on her eyshes. "What... what''s wrong?" Su Wen withdrew her troubled hands with a guilty conscience, feeling ufortable being watched by Zhou Hengyang, and for no reason dared not look him in the eye. "Why did you stop properly?" "Have you provoked other men like this before?" Zhou Hengyang asked suddenly. Su Wenined secretly in her heart, what the **** kind of questions are these asking? If you don''t say it for no reason, the topic is too divergent. "It''s not a provocation, it''s because you''ve gone too far, I just want to tickle you." She was clearly tickling, how could it be considered a provocation! If she wanted to provoke her, she wouldn''t use such a bad trick. It also seems that he is too ignorant. Zhou Hengyang suddenly pinched her chin, forcing her to look at him, his eyes were deep and deep but gave people a shocking and dangerous feeling. "Answer my question." Zhou Hengyang rubbed Su Wen''s delicate skin with his callused fingertips, inadvertently bringing up a series of crispy and numb touches, which made Su Wen jump off the car seat suddenly. "No, no." She seemed to be driven to a dead end, and shouted twice indiscriminately, "I don''t know why, Zhou Hengyang, you are too much, I warn you not to rely on me to treat you well, you will be willful." snort! If it wasn''t necessary to hug his thigh, I would have driven him away long ago. The benefits of keeping such a dogbi male lead are countless, but it is also too difficult to serve. Just happened to have reached the entrance of the brigade department, so Su Wen went in angrily, ignoring Zhou Hengyang behind her. Chapter 304: old thinking Chapter 304 Old thoughts The previously unfathomable man looked at her fleeing back, his eyes gradually softened, and a slight smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. "Hengyang, you''re finally here." Seeing that everyone had arrived, Li Youcai hadn''t seen Zhou Hengyanging. He was so anxious that he wanted toe out and ask someone to look for him, but as soon as he went out, he saw Zhou Hengyang at the door , Immediately happy toe over. "Let me tell you that the big thing is not good. Just now I heard someone say something." Li Youcai pulled Zhou Hengyang to the corner of the courtyard wall, and said worriedly: "I''m afraid that girl Wen will want to divide thend this time." It''s a loss." Originally, they had negotiated with each other before, and Zhou Hengyang even managed to get rid of the other families in the vige in the past few days. Including the splitting of thend, it is also in favor of it. After all, this is a good thing. Except for the grain that is handed over to the state, the grain harvested by the households is their own. As long as you have a lot of strength and a pair of hardworking hands, you will not be afraid of starvation. The people in the vige have been farmers who depended on thend for generations. As long as thend is allocated to their own families, they are willing to work hard and suffer. After the distribution of production to households, it is a good thing that you don''t have to mix with those who like to fish in troubled waters and goof around. With this foundation and someone taking the lead, naturally no one objected. What''s more, Zhou Hengyang promised that in the future, Sanjiaying, Qianzhao Vige, and Houzhao Vige will be handed over to him for water grabbing. This promise carries weight. Hou Zhaocun is domineering and unreasonable. The whole Qingshui County is famous, and the people in Houzhao Vige whoe down from the county to inspect are still ignoring them. Every year when transnting rice seedlings and nting seeds, people need to use water. People in Houzhao Vige will use a dam to stop the water in the Qingshui River. The downstream viges immediately ran out of water. When Houzhao Vige has enough water, Sanjiaying will be able to use water. This situation changedpletely when Zhou Hengyang camest year, and Zhao Vige never dared to bully Sanjiaying again. With his promise, it will be beneficial to the whole vige, and everyone will naturally have a yard. These days, Zhou Hengyang and Li Youcai have been busy with this matter. Now that Li Youcai suddenly said something was wrong, there must be someone ying tricks in the middle again. "Say it." Zhou Hengyang''s reaction was very calm, andpared to Li Youcai''s rush to get angry, he was even a little indifferent. "It''s the members of the Su family who don''t agree, and they united in private to oppose Su Wen together!" Li Youcai sighed, "There are indeed too many, after Su Qing and the others are all married, all these ces will belong to Su Wen In the hands of others, this condition is better than that of anyone in the vige." "Isn''t there still Liu Erniu''s family and your third cousin''s family?" The two families mentioned by Zhou Hengyang have more daughters and fewer sons. Liu Erniu''s family has five daughters and only one son. After the five daughters were all married off, all thend belonged to one son. Li Youcai''s third cousin''s family is in a simr situation, but his family has seven daughters and one son. There are more than Su Wen''s family, plus grandparents, parents, grandsons, and granddaughters, there are more than a dozen people. A total of more than 100 mu ofnd can be allocated. "This... doesn''t he still have a son?" Zhou Hengyang sneered, "Speaking of which, I still bully Su Wen''s family for not having a son." "That''s right! In fact, I can''t me them. It''s all the fault of the old feudal thinking. It''s this age, and women can hold up half the sky, but I can''t help those people even if they stick to the old thinking." Chapter 305: Strive for Chapter 305 Fight hard "With Uncle Cai, they can also have your ideological awareness, so they can all be vige chiefs." Zhou Hengyang was not in a hurry, he had already guessed that this would happen, otherwise he would not be able to change his surname today . "Don''t worry, I''ve already made preparations, the meeting is about to start, let''s go in!" "Okay." Li Youcai felt relieved seeing that Zhou Hengyang was really not in a hurry. To put it bluntly, this matter has little to do with him, and the reason why he helped so much is because of Zhou Hengyang''s face. In addition, Su Wen is really difficult to deal with now. She is no longer the Su Wen of the past, but she will not be bullied like before. Li Youcai believes that the matter of Sun Dahai is definitely not thest one that made Su Wen anxious. It''s really a big mess, and it''s not good for him as the vige head, so of course he supports Zhou Hengyang''s method. Therge courtyard of the brigade headquarters was crowded with people standing side by side. Su Qing helped Su Wen upy a good seat. The people in the front row, on the temporary tform, could hear everything they said clearly. The boxes used to draw lots are also clearly visible. The person on the left is the familiar Xu Xiangdong, and diagonally behind is the five-guarantee household who lives in front of her house. In thisnd distribution, households with five guarantees also have the right to participate. It can be said that everyone has a share. Looking around, all the people sitting on the bench were men. Xu Xiangdong is considered the youngest, and most of the others are middle-aged people in their forties or fifties. This has something to do with theposition of the family. Even though middle-aged women are usually in charge of the house, when ites to major matters such asnd distribution, it is still the man who has the final say. Su Wen is definitely an outlier among these people. "Sister, sit down quickly." Su Qing waved vigorously, and after calling Su Wen over, she immediately gave up her seat, "I''m leaving." After speaking, she quickly ran to the courtyard wall. Where there was a crowd of spectators standing there, all of them were women, who followed to watch. The men in the family came to draw lots as representatives, and they couldn''t miss it. Su Xiu is leading Su Xue, Fifth Sister, Sixth Sister, and Younger Sister to stand in the crowd and make a fuss! Just now Su Qing helped Su Wen take a seat, and when she sat in the middle, she felt very ufortable. Now that Su Wen came, of course she immediately gave up her seat. Su Wen didn''t take it seriously, and sat down naturally. He even had the leisure to look around, and he didn''t take it seriously when he was surrounded by men, and he wouldn''t be too embarrassed to lift his head like the others. Su Xuewu, as an ountant, was standing on the stage, just about to watch Su Wen make a fool of himself! In the end, she was greatly disappointed. Not only did Su Wen not have the slightest pettiness to appear on the stage, but she was a big man sitting around her, so I''m sorry. The momentum of people is like this. If you squirm first and act petty, the other party will be arrogant. On the contrary, if you are generous, not cowardly, and open-minded, others will not dare to underestimate you. Many people in the crowd were as disappointed as Su Xuewu, and their wishful thinking of watching Su Wen make a fool of herself was in vain. Not only that, suddenly, several women came over with chairs and pushed away the men who were sitting around Su Wen. "Let''s go, hurry up." "Don''t be an eyesore here, this is where our lesbians sit, didn''t you see?" "hurry up." Five or six women are very aggressive, and they chase people away when theye up. Su Wen was delighted when she saw it, and recognized it. These are all widows in the vige. After the men died, they did not remarry, so they also became the heads of households. It must have been seen before that all the people sitting were men, and no one took the lead. I am sorry toe to the meeting openly and draw lots. Chapter 306: give a brick Chapter 306 Give a brick This will see Su Wen take the lead, no longer hiding, and stand uprightly to fight for her own rights. Su Wen was very happy to see this situation, and also helped drive people away. However, many people were unwilling to be driven away. First, they couldn''t understand this kind of asion that only belonged to men. A few women suddenly appeared, and they were really unconvinced from the bottom of their hearts. There is also simply not wanting to leave such a good position. Now give up the front position, you can only go to the back. So the two sides immediately quarreled and refused to give in to each other. "Why do you ask us to give up our position?" Someone asked unconvinced. A woman with a pungent personality put her hands on her hips and scolded: "Damn! How shameless, did you juste here because of the good-looking girl Wen Wen? Your mother-inw doesn''t care about you, you are a rascal who doesn''t learn well." Several men didn''t know whether they were scolded, ashamed, or angry. They all blushed and had thick necks, and they almost raised their fists. Suddenly someone saw a icy and dangerous gaze from the courtyard wall, couldn''t help shivering, and hastily pulled other people who didn''t want to leave. "Let''s go!" Following the man''s guidance, several people looked into the distance, and immediately looked at Zhou Hengyang''s sharp eyes, and left in despair one by one. The few women who sessfully defended their rights cheered happily, put down the bench to sit next to Su Wen, and said affectionately: "Great, it''s fortunate that Su Wen took the lead this time, otherwise we will have to be like before." That way, people who ask grandpa and grandma to ask for help, speak on their own behalf and draw lots." They have had enough. Why can¡¯t women represent themselves? Why can''t women participate in the conference openly? Even though the country has recognized their status as heads of household, they can remarry if they want to, and if they don¡¯t want to remarry, they can still live a good life. "Yeah!" Su Wen nodded with sparkling eyes, and was also very happy, "We will not give up any of our civil rights in the future." "That''s right, girl Wen is right." "We should be like girl Wen. I regret it so much. If I knew it, I would have stood up by myself." Why be afraid of people making irresponsible remarks, unable to straighten your back or lift your head! Although they are widows, they also rely on their hard work to support the whole family. Honoring parents-inw at the top, raising children at the bottom, and doing no less work than anyone else. They are sitting here in a meeting, not guilty at all. Many people saw what happened on Su Wen''s side. Many men began to discuss in whispers, their tone full of disdain and contempt for women. I think women should obediently wash clothes, cook and take care of children at home. Sitting shamelessly in the crowd like this, surrounded by men, is simply shameless. Not abiding by women''s morals, shameless. The women standing by the courtyard wall also started talking. Although many of them talk about acidification, pointing fingers and scolding Huaihuai, they are bitter and ironic. But more people are full of envy. They also hope that one day they can be representatives of the family. Among them, He Yn clenched her fists and was eager to try, regretfully said: "Oh! If I knew I would have gone, why did you let Xiangdong go! I can also be the representative of our family!" Anyway, she separated, and Xu Xiangdong went again listen to her. Even if others are not convinced, they are not entitled to say anything. Anyway, they can say it anyway, and she is not afraid. She said that she was unhappy, so she followed Su Wen''s example and gave him a brick. Chapter 307: a wall Chapter 307 A Wall Grandma He Yn nced at her daughter-inw, but said nothing. Instead, she turned her head and looked at her old man from a distance, withplicated eyes. Because she wants to go too. The mother-inw and daughter-inw wanted to go together, but in order to maintain the majesty of being a mother-inw. She held back, and didn''t say it outright like her daughter-inw. "Big sister is amazing." Su Xiu was stunned. "Hmm!" Su Qing thought that she was ufortable sitting there just now, like a thorn growing on a chair, and she didn''t even have the courage to look at others. Looking at the attitude of the eldest sister, admiration and admiration surged in my heart. One day, she will grow up to be like the eldest sister. At the corner of the courtyard wall, Zhou Hengyang put his hands in his trouser pockets, stretched his body against the wall, but half-closed his eyes threateningly. His eyes stared presumptuously and greedily at the most eye-catching woman in the crowd. It seems that no matter how you look at it, it is not enough. "Okay, everyone be quiet." Li Youcai and the vige director went to the stage and began to speak. Su Wen summed it up. Speeches in the 1980s had a routine. First, recite a certain quotation, and then make some patriotic remarks. Then we can get down to business. Li Youcai was full of emotions, and after speaking, there was warm apuse. There was even someone recording it on the side! After the vige head finished speaking, it was the director''s turn to speak. This is Su Wen''s first time participating in a vige collective meeting since she came here, and it''s another major event aboutnd distribution. Naturally, he listened attentively, and after waiting for a long time, it was finally time for all household heads to vote with a show of hands. Because Li Youcai had led the vige cadres from door to door to do ideological work before, the unanimous vote on whether to agree to thend distribution was passed. No one objected. Secondly, the vige ountant Su Xuewu reported the details of the measurement of acres ofnd. Everyone in the vige personally participated, and many people were even asked to help. Everyone knew in their hearts that after confirming that there was no problem, they had to sign and press their fingerprints on thend distribution contract. Come one by one, the representatives of each householde up to sign and press their fingerprints. If you can''t write, just press the left and right fingerprints. Su Wen''s position is at the front, and it will be her turn soon. When I pressed my fingerprints, I still felt strange, and it went so smoothly, which is not in line withmon sense! She is not surprised that other people''s family goes well, but she is surprised that her own family is also so smooth. Su Wen looked around quietly, and found that Su Xuewu and Su Xueqiang were eyeing each other! It must be a bad idea. Signing and fingerprinting will end soon, and then there will be lottery, which is not going well. Those who caught a goodnd were naturally overjoyed,ughing and dancing. It is natural not to be reconciled to catching bad ones, or those that are all drynd, or even wastnd. The daughter-inw is aggressive, and she will directly twist the man''s ear and yell at him for being unlucky. The courtyard that was originally very orderly suddenly became noisy, and Su Wen had a headache from the noise. The yard was not very big at first, but now the yard was full of people, and the noise continued, which made Su Wen very irritable, and was about to go out secretly, when she turned around and bumped into someone unexpectedly. It was like a wall, and Su Wen almost burst into tears. Fortunately, Zhou Hengyang supported her quickly, otherwise Su Wen would have fallen to the ground. "When did youe?" Su Wen smelled a familiar scent the moment they bumped into it, and knew who it was. Think about it too, except for someone, it can¡¯t be like a wall. Chapter 308: barren mountain, treasure mountain Chapter 308 Barren Mountain, Baoshan "Come here for a while." "Then you walk silently?" Zhou Hengyang nced at her, but said nothing. But Su Wen understood, it was a look of disgust. must be disgusting her for being too stupid, but I didn''t realize it. Su Wen was so angry that she was half dead, and she was not in the mood to go out to breathe. She pushed the person blocking the front and said aggressively, "Give way, don''t be blocked here." She is going to draw lots. Zhou Hengyang guarded the back, and the crowd naturally gave way. Su Wen stretched out her hand to draw lots, and she was not apprehensive when she got the lottery. She couldn''t help being happy when she unfolded it. This luck, yes! "It''s all barren hills!" Zhou Hengyang frowned suspiciously, nced around calmly, and after confirming that most of the people had been caught, his face darkened. The previous fingerprinting was arranged ording to the seat, and Su Wen was in front. This will draw lots, but it was arranged at the end, saying that there is nothing tricky in it, he absolutely does not believe it. "It''s okay!" Of course Su Wen knew there was a problem, but she didn''t want to pursue it. Her intransigence to any disputes in the vige has been conspicuoustely. This will divide thend, so it''s okay for her to take a step back. It''s not that she is at a disadvantage, but that she is given paddy fields, and she doesn''t know how to nt drynd. The future n of the Su family is not to be a farmer honestly. She still focuses on business. In this case, as long as she is given the amount she should be given, Su Wen doesn''t care about what it is. It''s not that she is generous and talkative, but she knows that drynd is better than paddynd now. But in the future, this barren hill will definitely be better. In the novel, this barren mountain is owned by Sun Yunyun''s family, because there are several centuries-old tea trees on the mountain, and a gram of tea is worth several thousand yuan. Sun Yunyun''s family made a fortune by relying on ancient tea trees. So Su Wen didn''t suffer a loss, but took advantage of it. Super cheap. She has been traveling for so long, but she finally enjoyed the protagonist treatment for a while! Su Wen was really ttered. Before, Su Wen had never thought about the plot of the ancient tea tree in the barren mountain. She had just drawn lots to grab the unfolding moment in her hand, and she suddenly thought of it. That''s why I couldn''t help butugh. She was happy not only because of the ancient tea tree, but also because Sun Yunyun didn''t want to take advantage. **** Just when the brigade was in full swing, an off-road vehicle drove into the Sanjia camp at high speed. The driver was Xu Xiaoxiao, and the co-pilot was Liu Chun, but surprisingly, there was another person in the back seat. It was Sun Yunyun. At this time, the window ss of the rear seat was pressed down. After the off-road vehicle entered the vige, it immediately attracted a group of children to watch in surprise. Many people have never seen a car in their entire lives, and those old people who have never seen a car are naturally curious to see it. "It''s Sun Yunyun." The window of the car was not closed, so I could see Sun Yunyun in the back seat at a nce. "Yunyun, is this your ssmate?" Someone asked curiously. "Yunyun family, this is the car you are riding in? Can you let us sit in it too?" The child held on to the car. Sun Yunyun sat in the car, her waist straightened even more, and there was a smug look in her eyes. But there was an embarrassing smile on his face, and he said to Xu Xiaoxiao shyly and timidly: "Brother Xu, I''m sorry to cause you trouble. But the people in our vige are very simple, and they are very enthusiastic." When showing yourself, you don¡¯t forget to step on the vigers to highlight your own goodness. Chapter 309: You are dismissed Chapter 309 You can go away Sun Yunyun was already trembling with excitement. Since the pendant that belonged to her was unreasonably snatched away by Su Wen, she hadn''t dreamed for a long time. It wasn''t untilst night that she finally had a dream. I don''t know what happened, although I had a dream, but I didn''t dream of Zhou Hengyang like before. I just dreamed that thend was divided by lottery in the vige, and my family got the best-looking paddy field near the river, which is convenient for irrigation. My parents and brothers were overjoyed. And Su Wen''s family got a barren hill that everyone disliked, covered with weeds and thorns, and could not grow a single grain. Everyoneughs at Su Wen,ughs at her family for doing too many crimes and bad luck, and even God dislikes her family. However, in her dream, she knew that the barren mountain was shining with golden light. Although I don''t know what''s in the barren mountain, but the golden light is clearly a treasure mountain. Based on her past experience in dreaming, Sun Yunyun knew that barren mountains are very important, and there must be a great opportunity. This is the reward God gave her for seeing her hardworking and kind, positive and unwilling to bow to the wicked. The barren mountain belongs to her. Sun Yunyun woke up the next day and ran back from school immediately. She is in high school, and she hasn''t been home recently because she has to prepare for the college entrance examination. But for the barren mountain, she will definitelye back sometime. Asking for leave also took some time. She had thought about it along the way, as long as she came forward when everyone wasughing at Su Wen, she proposed to exchange hernd with her in the spirit of self-sacrifice. At that time, Su Wen will definitely be grateful to her, and the people in the vige will also change their views on her. When she arrives, she will be Sun Yunyun praised by everyone again. So she will never let go of this opportunity. However, what surprised her even more was that on the way back, she actually met two men who looked big at first nce. Especially the one driving the car, who is unbelievably handsome. Although her temper is a bit grumpy, Sun Yunyun believes that with her good luck and her kindness, she will definitely be able to change that man. Xu Xiaoxiao rolled her eyes, not wanting to talk to Sun Yunyun. He has seen many such people since he was a child, and it can be said that he is better than her if he pulls out any one. You still want to fool him with this little trick? Do you think Xu Xiaoxiao is an idiot? If it weren¡¯t for the thought that he and Liu Chun had never been to this bird vige and didn¡¯t know the way. Just when I was looking for someone to ask for directions, Sun Yunyun who was standing by the side took the initiative to step forward and said that she knew. And it is the people of this bird vige, he will not let this disgusting woman get in the car! Along the way, Xu Xiaoxiao was almost annoyed by Sun Yunyun''s posturing. For that **** Zhou Hengyang, he was too wronged this time. When I go back, I must find my grandfather and uncle to get it back. "You can get out of the car." Xu Xiaoxiao''s tone was very harsh, it can be said that he was merciless. "Huh?" Sun Yunyun thought she had heard wrong, and looked at Xu Xiaoxiao in surprise. "What did you say?" "I said you can get out of the car." Xu Xiaoxiao personally interpreted what it means to turn your face and deny people, "It''s already in this bird vige, and you are still relying on the car. What do you want to do? Are you posting? I don''t want it." For people you hate, your mouth can be said to be vicious. Sun Yunyun burst into tears immediately, on the one hand because of embarrassment, and on the other hand because of habitual acting. Because no man can be indifferent to her tears, as long as she cries like this in school, even the principal''s son will be very concerned about her. But Xu Xiaoxiao is indeed Zhou Hengyang''s cousin. One of them can''t remember Sun Yunyun''s name until now, and the other is even more upset. Good night, friends! Continue tomorrow! Remember to vote when you read the article, the cutie who has a monthly ticket must vote for me, thank you, okay ¦ä(£þ¦á£þ)¦ä In addition, there are rmended votes every day, if you don¡¯t vote on the day, it will be wasted! Chapter 310: get out of the car Chapter 310 Get off the bus "I..." Sun Yunyun wiped away her tears in grievance, and looked at Liu Chun pitifully. There was grievance in her eyes, but more of anticipation. She had already noticed that it was Liu Chun talking to her all the way. The man driving the car has always been ignorant of people, no matter how much she tried to find a topic, she was treated as air. Only Liu Chun was afraid of the embarrassing atmosphere and kept talking to himself. At this moment, Sun Yunyun pinned all her hopes on Liu Chun. She didn''t want to be kicked out in front of the vigers, then her beauty just now would be a joke. And she hasn''t asked his name yet! Liu Chun wanted to tell her just now, but was scolded. She hasn''t eased the rtionship yet! "Brother Liu Chun." Sun Yunyun called out in a small voice. Liu Chun really wanted to say something nice to Sun Yunyun, but when he thought about Xu Xiaoxiao''s and Zhou Hengyang''s dog tempers, which were different butparable, he was wise to shut up! Otherwise Xu Xiaoxiao would kick him down too. Liu Chun gave Sun Yunyun a helpless look. "Still getting out of the car?" Xu Xiaoxiao turned his face ruthlessly. Finally, Sun Yunyun got out of the car with all kinds of grievances, and didn''t stay for a minute after getting off. She has to convince her parents to switch with Su Wen. But this Sun Yunyun is not worried, her parents must listen to her. From childhood to adulthood, because of her dreaming, she has brought many benefits to the family. As long as it''s something she dreams about, it must be a good thing. Both parents know her good luck. What worries Sun Yunyun the most is now Su Wen, who used to listen to everything she said. Now Su Wen has changed, has be bad, and has be hateful and annoying. Sun Yunyun is really heartbroken. Her best friend actually betrayed her. It''s chilling to be so vicious! It''s fine to betray her friendship, but he actually plotted against her in reverse. She was med by everyone. Sun Yunyun was very depressed and couldn''t ept it, but during this time in school, she found her confidence again. When I just returned to school, not many people have changed and stopped ying with her. But through her hard work during this period, everyone got to know her again and knew her innocence and kindness. She not only has a beautiful appearance, she also has a kind heart. As long as she stands up to help Su Wen today when everyone is mocking Su Wen, and reconciles with her, don''t worry about her framing her before. In this way, everyone can see how good she is, and Su Wen will definitely get her way. **** After driving Sun Yunyun out of the car, Xu Xiaoxiao immediately felt that the air became fresher, and his face, which was smelly along the way, also looked much better. Liu Chun looked amazed, "Xu Xiaoxiao, you are doomed to be a bachelor for the rest of your life." He thought to himself, he himself is not sorry for his name at all. Speaking of Xu Xiaoxiao''s name, many people know how it came from. This was said by Zhou Hengyang, a ck-bellied guy, when Xu Xiaoxiao provoked Zhou Hengyang everywhere. As soon as it spread, it immediately became Xu Xiaoxiao''s dark history. I heard that the reason why he is called Xu Xiaoxiao is because when Ms. Zhou read martial arts novels, she was particrly infatuated with Yang Xiao, the protector of Mingjiao. At that time, Ms. Zhou happened to be pregnant, so she wanted to name the child Xu Xiao. I hope my child can be more unrestrained and carefree than Yang Xiao. So one more Xiao was used, so it became Xu Xiaoxiao, which means two Yang Xiao. Chapter 311: double Chapter 311 Double Double! Hehehe... As a result, the son was born, grew bigger and bigger, and his face became longer and more handsome, which can be regarded as fulfilling Ms. Zhou''s expectations for the lover of her dreams. But what is disappointing is that the son only has one face to see, and it is a dog-faced dog with a temper. If you say turn your back, you turn your face, not to mention the hot temper, the character is smelly and hard. But Ms. Zhou was very angry. The angry Xu Xiaoxiao was ridiculed for her name, and she wanted to change her name, but she was ruthlessly suppressed by Ms. Zhou. As annoying as the son is, the lovable nephew is. Not only is she good looking, her personality and temperament are all in line with Ms. Zhou''s requirements and fantasies. In the eyes of Ms. Zhou, there is simply no more perfect little boy, teenager, or youth than her nephew. That''s right, from a boy to a young man, his nephew has always been a model for Ms. Zhou to use as an example when she dislikes her son. Oh! Still double. Ms. Zhou''s dream of double Yang Xiao entrusted to her son did not seed, but it came true with her natal nephew. double. The two Xiaoxiao, both Zhou Hengyang and Zhou Hengshan are Ms. Zhou''s favorite treasures. As for his son Xu Xiaoxiao? What''s that? Picked up in the trash can, worthless. It is conceivable why Xu Xiaoxiao disliked his cousin since he was a child. It is nothing more than to describe it as an enemy for life. Cousins ??and cousins ??have only killed each other since they were young, but they have not loved each other. Xu Xiaoxiao developed such a bad temper that hates people and dogs, half of which is due to Ms. Zhou''s incongruity and his cousin''s dark belly. And recently, Ms. Zhou has more and more opinions on her son, because the son has turned 20 years old, not to mention being as romantic and affectionate as Yang Xiao, at least he should hold the little girl''s hand, right? Xu Xiaoxiao is fine, people hate him, and the young girls who are familiar with him hide him when they mention him. Seeing that she has reached the age but cannot marry a wife, Ms. Zhou is ready to sever the mother-child rtionship with her son. Province of shame. "You don''t care about my affairs." Xu Xiaoxiao didn''t care at all, and urged: "Hurry up, get out of the car and ask Zhou Hengyang where he lives." "You don''t even know where Hengyang lives, so you drive people out of the car? At least we have to wait until the destination!" Liu Chunined, "You don''t know how to use people thoroughly. You can''t do this. Cousin, learn more." Xu Xiaoxiao sneered, "Hehe...I''m not as shameless as Zhou Hengyang." "Don''t nder our home Hengyang, our home Hengyang is much better than yours." Liu Chun refused to admit this, and even got out of the car and did not forget to turn around and warn. Xu Xiaoxiao bared his teeth, and his handsome face gave him a hideous look, "So Zhou Hengyang is shameless and full of bad things. You have been sold by him, and you still speak good things for him!" In the whole world, only He, Xu Xiaoxiao, could see through Zhou Hengyang''s shameless mask. Liu Chun ignored him, found an old man to hand over a cigarette first, and then asked politely: "Hello, old man, do you know where Zhou Hengyang lives?" "Are you talking about Su Wen''s family?" The uncle took the cigarette and sniffed it drunkenly under his nose, and then said: "There is no family named Zhou in our vige. Zhou Hengyang is the son-inw who visits. His family is not His is Su Wen''s." Xu Xiaoxiao was furious when he heard it in the car. If Liu Chun hadn''t pressed his foot against the car door, he would have rushed down to beat up the man who dared to look down on his cousin. Chapter 312: only barren hills Chapter 312 Only barren hills He can look down on and satirize Zhou Hengyang, but others can''t. If anyone can do it, doesn''t it mean that Xu Xiaoxiao is useless? There is such a shameful rtive, Xu Xiaoxiao''s face is not bright! "That''s right, it''s Su Wen''s house." Liu Chun said with a good temper. "Then who are you guys? Su Wen''s family doesn''t have any rich rtives." "No...we are rtives of Zhou Hengyang''s family." "Oh! So it''s Zhou Hengyang''s family!" The uncle smiled at Liu Chun, "Go west from here, which one of the five big tile-roofed houses is there." Liu Chun was stunned by the phrase "Zhou Hengyang''s family" and didn''t react for a long time. However, Xu Xiaoxiao reacted very quickly, and immediately opened the door to get out of the car, "Get out of the way, **** my mother''s family, see if I don''t let him..." "Wait, calm down, calm down. This is someone''s territory, and you will suffer if you do it. Two fists are no match for four hands! You see, the old man is getting older, do you know that we should respect the old and love the young? Besides, he That''s right! Aren''t we the natal family of Hengyang?" Liu Chun hugged Xu Xiaoxiao''s waist, hugged him in his arms, and still didn''t forget toin, "Damn! You still don''t admit that you are a woman, and your waist is thinner than a woman..." Before he finished speaking, Xu Xiaoxiao turned his punch into panda eyes. Liu Chun: "..." Why is he so unlucky? What''s wrong with him just saying something cheap? Hengyang said before that there are so many people who are more ruthless than this, but it didn''t matter. The uncle was very happy to watch the excitement, "There is a meeting in the vige! Su Wen and her son-inw who came to visit must have gone too, you can find it in the brigade headquarters." After speaking, he pointed diagonally across, "That''s right there." **** The lottery in the courtyard of the brigade headquarters is all over, and you have to queue up to register with the vige director and go through the formalities. Write a contract, sign it and press your fingerprints. This time, the fingerprints are different from the previous one. The previous one was a contract agreement agreement. While queuing up, He Yn asked Su Wen curiously, "Where did your family catch Su Wen?" "Oh! It''s a barren mountain." Su Wen was delighted in her heart, but she put on a very indifferent look on her face. When He Yn heard that it was a barren mountain, she subconsciously frowned. Barren hills are not good. Where the terrain is bad, it is impossible to grow food. I heard that the vige tried to reim the barren hills into terraced fields several times before, but they failed. One is that the terrain is not suitable for terraced fields because it is too steep, and the other is that the soil is so poor that even soybeans, cotton and other crops cannot be grown. "Except for the barren hills?" He Yn asked expectantly. There are eight people in Su Wen''s family this time, and they can get 50 acres ofnd! It cannot be all barren hills. "There are only barren hills, and the area of ??the barren hills is about 52 mu. Just now the vige chief and the vige director said that it will be 50 mu and I will be given the full share." Su Wen reckoned that this was because Li Youcai also felt embarrassed, so he did this. In the eyes of those who don''t know, no one will be willing to distribute the fifty acres of barren hills to anyone. "What?" He Yn was furious on the spot, and was about to say something to fight the injustice, when she found a sharp gazeing from the side, implying impatience. She shuddered, and changed the words when she reached her lips. "Su Wen, the vige is going too far, it''s simply deceiving people too much." "It''s okay." Su Wen waved her hand indifferently, "Anyway, my family will sell chicken cakes for business in the future, and my sisters and I don''t know how to farmnd. It would be a waste to distribute goodnd to me. In this case, how about Give to those who can sow." The person next to him who was about to use these words to mock Su Wen almost choked to death. Chapter 313: Su Wen, wait Chapter 313 Su Wen, etc. She said that herself, and it was meaningless, but others had nothing to say. But that''s fine too. Wasn''t she who was going to make sarcastic remarks just because she was afraid that she wouldn''t want to? Some people who were jealous that Su Wen could get 50 acres ofnd were not jealous anymore. Instead, he gloated. "Hmph!" Zhu Yueju said bitterly: "Some people just do all kinds of bad things, and God can''t stand it anymore. They think they can get 50 acres ofnd, but they don''t expect it to be a barren hill where they can''t grow food. They deserve it! This is retribution. " "Aunt Zhu, you are right." Xu Qianjin suffered a great loss because of the separation of the family. Since the separation, he has to work hard every day in the fields. Thinking that before the family separation, the third child did all these jobs, I felt more and more aggrieved, and not only disliked the third child and his wife, but also hated Su Wen even more. I even guessed in my heart that Su Wen must be ying tricks in the middle to destroy their brotherhood. Otherwise, how could the third child, who wanted to be obedient, suddenly quarrel with him and turn his face? Since the separation of the family, Su Wen has been doing business with the third daughter-inw. He doesn''t believe that there is no ghost. Now Xu Qianjin will have a chance to make trouble, and he can''t wait to trample Su Wen under his feet. "In my opinion, this kind of person is not allotted fifty acres ofnd, ten acres would be fine." He Yn couldn''t stand it anymore, "Brother, what are you talking about?" "Am I wrong? Otherwise, how could Su Wen be so unlucky? Others didn''t catch the barren hills at all, only her 50 acres ofnd were all barren hills. I think it''s her retribution for destroying the joy of other brothers." Xu Qianjin chattered endlessly, quarreling more than women talked, but his wife stood aside and encouraged him in a low voice, making ideas behind his back. The couple is just the opposite of the others. Every time there is a conflict with someone, Xu Jinjin quarrels with them like a shrew, regardless of whether the other party is a man or a woman. Xu Qianjin like this has long been a joke in the vige. Su Wen nced at Zhou Hengyang with a gloomy face beside her, thinking that Xu Qianjin was really courting death. Now that the hero is still here, he rushes to find bad luck. He really can''t turn his head. At least he will learn from Sun Dahai. Even if he makes trouble, wait for Zhou Hengyang to leave! "Don''t be angry." Suddenly a big warm hand grabbed Su Wen''s hand and wrapped her hand tightly in his palm. Su Wen was shocked, "No, I''m not angry!" If she was angry at everything, wouldn''t she be mad at herself. "Shut up." Granny He Yn suddenly came over, stepped forward, grabbed Xu Qianjin''s ear, and twisted it hard. Xu Qianjin screamed in pain, but he didn''t dare to fight back in front of his own mother. "Let go, mom, let go, lightly." "Little bastard, go away, don''t be an eyesore here." Granny He Yn aggressively grabbed Xu Qianjin by the ear and carried him away. People aroundughed loudly, making Xu Qianjin''s face turn red fromughing, but they didn''t even dare to fart. Soon it was Su Wen''s turn to go through the formalities. When she was about to hand her lottery note to the vige director, an urgent voice suddenly sounded from behind. "Su Wen, wait." Sun Yunyun rushed in eagerly, sweating and panting from the run. Fortunately, they caught up, and Baoshan was hers. "Why are you back?" Zhu Yueju saw that her daughter was back, and rushed to greet her, "The college entrance examination ising soon, why are you here?" "It''s okay, we''ve just been doing exercises recently, and we''ve learned everything we need to learn." Sun Yunyun is very confident in her academic performance, and now there is nothing more important than you switching from Su Wen to Barren Mountain. Chapter 314: propose an exchange Chapter 314 proposed exchange She winked at Zhu Yueju quietly, and said in a low voice, "I had a dreamst night. I dreamed that Su Wen won the Barren Mountain by drawing lots." Zhu Yueju was overjoyed immediately, her whole body trembling with excitement, "You mean...the barren hills are good?" Since she was a child, her own daughter was a blessing, whatever she dreamed of, she was a good baby. It''s never been wrong. Now Zhu Yueju immediately forgot that she was satirizing Su Wen just a moment ago, and now she has fantasized about the barren hill bing her own. "That''s right." Sun Yunyun gave a veiled wink, "I''ll change with Su Wen, remember to cooperate with me." "Hey! Okay." Zhu Yueju excitedly ran to find Old Man Sun and told him about it. After hearing this, old man Sun nodded in agreement without saying a word of objection. Of course, he knew about his daughter''s ability, otherwise it would be impossible to train Sun Yunyun to study all the time. Because things from childhood to adulthood show that the daughter is a blessed one. In the future, I will definitely be able to enter the university, honoring my ancestors. "Su Wen." Sun Yunyun ran up to Su Wen, smiled and said, "I heard that your family caught barren hills?" "How do you know? Didn''t you juste back?" Su Wen keenly saw the clues, thinking that Sun Yunyun in the novel can dream, and this golden finger is also her sharp weapon to be the wife of the richest man. I must have dreamed that there are good things in the barren hills, so I can¡¯t wait toe back from school and y the good guy! "I..." Sun Yunyun thumped in her heart, fearing that Su Wen would notice something, she reacted very quickly, "I heard people talking about it when I came in, and this matter is also very unlucky. The barren mountain is full of Stones can''t grow food at all, and it''s too pitiful that your 50 acres ofnd are all barren hills." When Sun Yunyun said such a word, she knew that she would definitely win everyone''s praise and Su Wen''s favor. In this way, she can take the opportunity to be kind and return her paddy field to Su Wen as a good friend. "I don''t think it''s pitiful!" Su Wen gave Sun Yunyun a smirk without a smile, "You are very strange. The lottery was originally agreed in advance. No matter what you catch, you can''tin, let alone object. You Are you trying to start trouble?" Thest few words were suddenly much harsher, and even a little more aggressive. Su Wen took a step forward and asked in a cold voice: "Sun Yunyun, what is your heart? You don''t go to school well, ande back to meddle in the big affairs of the vige. What qualifications do you have to speak? Or will you be the one who speaks in your family in the future?" Talk?" "No, I didn''t mean that." Sun Yunyun never thought that Su Wen would have such a reaction. Shouldn''t it be gratitude? Shouldn''t it be reconciliation with her? How is it different from what you imagined? That''s right, Su Wen must be too vicious to be against her. It''s simply too hateful, how can there be such a bad person as Su Wen in the world. "I didn''t mean that, you''re wrong." Sun Yunyun put on a kind and generous look, trying hard to get the approval of the people around her, "Su Wen, don''t get me wrong, I''m just sad and don''t want to see your family It''s a barren mountain. I''m afraid you will be hungry in the future, so I want to exchange my paddy fields with you." Sun Yunyun''s words really caused a lot of shock. Everyone looked at Sun Yunyun in surprise, and some even asked old man Sun if it was true? Old man Sun was shocked at first, then shook his head and sighed, and said helplessly: "Since my daughter said it, I will take it as a good deed! She Su Wen can be unkind, but I can''t be unrighteous." Chapter 315: my daughter-in-law takes care of me Chapter 315 My wife is raised by me What she said was simply too beautiful, and she was immediately praised by everyone. Everyone gave thumbs up one after another, praising old man Sun''s character. Some peopleined for old man Sun, "Old man Sun, you are too honest. Su Wen bullied people too much and broke Dahai''s arm, and you still take care of her family like this." "Yes indeed!" Old man Sun was secretly happy, not only got benefits, but also got a good reputation. He was criticized in the vige because of his son''s affairs before, but now he can also vent his anger. Not only that, but his family''s status is bound to be even higher in the future. Go out in the future, who doesn''t praise it! Yunyun is still capable, she can help him breathe easily, and take advantage of all the benefits. Su Xueqiang and Su Xuewu, who have been secretly waiting for a good show, and several people surnamed Su also gathered together to discuss quietly at this meeting. ording to their previous n, let Su Wen divide thend normally by drawing lots, and when thend is divided, they will **** thend from Su Wen in the name of people with foreign surnames who can''t be cheap. Fifty mu ofnd is not a small amount. They just took it as a charity and left ten acres ofnd for Su Wen. No matter how powerful Zhou Hengyang is, his foreign surname Zhou is not qualified to manage their Su family''s affairs. Just now they heard that Su Wen was unlucky and caught all the barren mountains. They felt very sorry and med Su Wen for being unlucky. Now that they heard that old man Sun''s family is willing to trade with Su Wen, everyone is happy. Change it! Change it quickly. Changing the paddy fields happened to be cheaper for them. "What do you mean?" Zhou Hengyang, who had been acting a little casually, even impatiently, suddenly said, looking at Sun Yunyun very seriously, with a sarcastic arc on his thin lips, "Are you looking down on me? " Sun Yunyun was stunned, why did Zhou Hengyange back? Why is he here? impossible! If Zhou Hengyang came back, she would definitely have a dream. Wait... She hasn''t dreamed of Zhou Hengyang for a long time, since the pendant was unreasonably snatched away by Su Wen, she never dreamed of it again. Originally, she was still lucky, thinking that it was because Zhou Hengyang had been in the city all the time, so she didn''t dream about it. After all, before Zhou Hengyang was driven away by Su Wen, she had dreamed that Zhou Hengyang was driven away by Su Wen, and he would note back until the New Year. But he clearly came back, and he didn''t even know it. Sun Yunyun suddenly had a terrible guess¡ªwhether she would never dream of Zhou Hengyang again. It''s Su Wen, it''s Su Wen''s fault. Zhou Hengyang had no impression of Sun Yunyun before, but now looking at Sun Yunyun, a trace of disgust and anger shed in his handsome eyebrows, and he said sharply: "Su Wen is raised by me, so I can''t go hungry. There is no need for this." You are here to worry, you should take care of yourself first!" Su Wen could see that Zhou Hengyang was really angry. That''s right, a wife is about saving face. Sun Yunyun said in front of Zhou Hengyang that she would be starved. Isn''t that the same as pointing someone''s nose and scolding him for being ipetent? "Did you see? My man said that I will be raised by him in the future. My younger sisters will also be taken care of by him." Su Wen hugged Zhou Hengyang''s arm intimately, and put half of her body weight on Zhou Hengyang, doing it deliberately Showing an appearance of attachment and admiration, it would be better to **** off Sun Yunyun on the spot. Zhou Hengyang agreed: "That''s right, my daughter-inw will naturally be taken care of by me and supported by me. You don''t have to meddle in what will happen in the future, I will take good care of her. Anyway, no matter how bad it is, it will be better than yours." .¡± Ah ah ah ah... No way, the condition is not good, I owe more money again, first work hard to repay it! Don''t wait, everyone! Chapter 316: big face Chapter 316 The face is really big Sun Yunyun only felt that her breath was stuck in her chest, and she couldn''t hold back her breath. Of course she knew Zhou Hengyang''s ability, and also knew that Zhou Hengyang would be the richest man in the future, and whoever married him would be able to fly on a branch and be a phoenix. "Hengyang." Sun Yunyun was hit hard. Su Wen felt harsh when she heard her call Hengyang intimately. She was going to admire Sun Yunyun''s face, what kind of integrity was it to call someone''s husband''s nickname intimately in front of another''s wife. Still shameless? Su Wen was unhappy, and secretly twisted Zhou Hengyang''s waist, using a lot of strength, but he didn''t respond at all. I am wondering! Suddenly, she felt a strong attack, and her strong arms pulled her into her arms. "I warned you, don''t touch men''s waists." Zhou Hengyang gritted his teeth and whispered. "I didn''t." She obviously screwed up. "Oh!" The duplicity woman dared to tease him again and again. Listening to Zhou Hengyang''s tone, it was clear that she didn''t believe it. In order to prove her innocence, Su Wen pushed someone''s embrace without any hesitation, and she would never be confused by male sex. The small movements between the two of them were right in front of Sun Yunyun, without any concealment, which aroused Sun Yunyun a lot. His eyes widened in astonishment, the kind that the eyeballs were about to fall off. Sun Yunyun couldn''t believe what she was watching. "Su Wen,...how could you do this?" Sun Yunyun used Su Wen heartbroken. "What''s wrong with me? Are you talking about it?" Su Wen looked at her amusedly. "You promised me that you will never like Zhou Hengyang, and you will never be with him..." Sun Yunyun suddenly became shy, and hesitated for a long time before whispering: "Have an intimate rtionship with him." Many people heard this, and they all looked at Su Wen and Sun Yunyun in disbelief. Obviously shocked by Sun Yunyun''s words. Su Wen: "..." Mist Grass, the original body is really stupid! To be able to be fooled by Sun Yunyun to this extent. Zhou Hengyang''s face was livid, and he smiled back in anger, "Okay, Su Wen, you really have a brain." "No, don''t listen to Sun Yunyun''s nonsense, there is no such thing." Don''t say she didn''t do this kind of thing, even if she did it, she can''t admit it. Su Wen refused to admit it to death, but Zhou Hengyang was very angry, very angry. In desperation, Su Wen grabbed Zhou Hengyang''s hand and refused to let go, desperately hinting at him, "Please, save me some face, let''s go home and close the door if we have something to say." "Sun Yunyun, you have such a big face." He Yn couldn''t stand it any longer. "What does Su Wen''s intimacy with her man have to do with you? Are you in charge of the world and their husband and wife life? Pooh! You really are shameless." "That is, to sleep with my man, do you still need your approval?" Everyone thought, Sun Yunyun might be mentally ill, right? Can you say something like this? "Then I reluctantly agree." Su Wen: "..." Why didn''t she see any reluctance? "You...hehe, you are really reluctant." Su Wen found that she had been tricked. Zhou Hengyang lowered his head and showed Su Wen a very fake smile, "You can try to disagree." "No, I agree." After solving the troubles at home, Su Wen decided not to talk to Sun Yunyun, and stretched out her hand to push Sun Yunyun aside. It didn''t take much effort, but who knew that Sun Yunyun staggered and was about to lean on Zhou Hengyang, which was predicted by Zhou Hengyang in advance , took a step to the side. Chapter 317: reject Chapter 317 Denial Sun Yunyun fell into the sky and fell into a shit. "Hahaha..." Su Wen burst intoughter along with the crowd, "Sun Yunyun, you are too thick-skinned, you are the first one to steal other people''s men like you. You are so shameless, who do you think you are?" "I didn''t, I was pushed and fell by you just now." Sun Yunyun was extremely wronged. Old man Sun stood aside, seeing his daughter suffocating in Su Wen''s talk again, his face was so gloomy that he could drip water. Zhu Yueju stepped forward to help Sun Yunyun up, "Yunyun, how are you? Are you okay? My poor girl, some people turn out to be wolf-hearted after good intentions." "Okay." Su Wen interrupted impatiently, "Don''t pretend to be kind here. I caught a barren mountain and it was a barren mountain. If you don''t have anything to do, it''s either **** or robbery. Your family can take advantage of Su Wen''s advantage? Unless the sunes out from the west Only fools will believe your words, I think you want to step on me, Su Wen, to climb up, maybe you just want to win a good reputation, so that you can run for vige chief in the future!" Su Wen did not mention the value of the barren mountain, but cleverly diverted the water to the east. In this way, Sun Yunyun would not be able to reveal that she already knew the value of the barren mountain, and Sun Yunyun would only cry and be unable to tell. Sure enough, all the people surnamed Li in the three camps were unwilling, and some even grabbed Old Man Sun by his cor. "Okay, old man Sun, it turns out that this is what you came up with." "Uncle Youcai has been the vige head for ten years, how can I feel sorry for you? How dare you take Uncle Youcai''s idea, it''s really bad." Old man Sun waved his hands, refusing to admit it. But no one listened to his exnation, Sun Yunyun watched the matter develop to this point, and understood that her n today had failed. Not only could the barren hills not be exchanged, but it also caused my father to be med. At the moment, she was disappointed and sad, and she hated Su Wen''s ignorance of good and bad, and her vicious scheme to smear her father. It''s just too bad. Li Youcai, who was always afraid that Su Wen would catch him in the barren hills and make trouble, almost turned his nose in anger after hearing what Sun Yunyun said. He was worried here, Sun Yunyun, a yellow-haired girl who was still in school, dared to intervene indiscriminately. Still wanting to make trouble, it''s unbearable. "Old man Sun." Li Youcai shouted, "Take your family Sun Yunyun away, this is the ce where the head of the family draws lots, not everyone is eligible to participate." "right!" "We are all watching from the sidelines, why can a yellow-haired girl like Sun Yunyun meddle?" Others were unconvinced, and Su Qing and Su Xiu also stood in the crowd and protested together. Finally, Sun Yunyun had no choice but to be kicked out of the brigade headquarters with Zhu Yueju in embarrassment. When they went out, they happened to run into Xu Xiaoxiao and Liu Chun who had been looking for. This time, Sun Yunyun learned to be smart, so she didn''te forward to find her ufortable. Just now, she thought of a good way to defeat Su Wen. That is to be admitted to university and be the first college student in Qingshui County. As long as she is admitted to university, she will be the pride of the entire Qingshui County. At that time, what qualifications does Su Wen, a rural woman, have topare with her? Su Wen is not even qualified to carry her shoes. When the timees, she will appear in front of Hengyang with apletely new look, which will definitely make Hengyang like it. It was the fact that the barren mountain could not be exchanged this time, which made Sun Yunyun very sad. When she thought of the barren mountain shining with golden light in her dream, she felt that her things had been taken away by Su Wen. Xu Xiaoxiao turned a blind eye to Sun Yunyun who passed by, and saw Zhou Hengyang when he stood at the door. Chapter 318: Enemies meet Chapter 318 Enemies meet "It''s really here!" Liu Chun felt quite strange, "I never thought that Hengyang would appear on such an asion one day." Before, he thought that Hengyang ran to open a factory to do business, which was already strange enough. Shocked the big teeth. But when I think about Su Wen''s beauty, I feel normal. If he could marry such an amazing beauty, he would also be willing to be his son-inw! Not to mention, there are quite a few good-looking girls in the yard. Liu Chun''s sharp eyes were all used to look at the beautiful girl, and he didn''t look back until he was pped mercilessly by Xu Xiaoxiao. "What are you doing? Are you crazy?" Do you really think Liu Chun is easy to bully? If Liu Chun is useless, can Hengyang be a good brother? "You are too wretched." Xu Xiaoxiao said with disgust, "The one who lost me." "Where am I wretched?" "Everywhere is obscene, especially the panda eyes and squinting eyes." Xu Xiaoxiao was extremely disgusted, and simply distanced himself from Liu Chun. When he was about to call Zhou Hengyang''s name, Zhou Hengyang had already spotted the two of them one step ahead. has already walked over, looking at the two of them without saying a word. Liu Chun felt guilty when he was seen, "Hehe... I came to Hengyang to find you to go back. If you don''t go back, our factory will close down." "Youe, what about him?" Zhou Hengyang pointed coldly at the very presence Xu Xiaoxiao, not concealing his dislike and dislike in front of Xu Xiaoxiao, "Why do you bring this dog with you?"ing." "I was threatened." Liu Chun was also very helpless! "He has been guarding the gate of our factory for several days, and he must take you back." "It''s really useless." Zhou Hengyang pointed out, "In the future, if you encounter such a situation, you should beat him up first. If you can''t beat him up, let the security guards in the factorye along." After speaking, thinking about Xu Xiaoxiao''sbat power, he added One sentence, "When I go back, I will recruit a few more security guards. Those who have returned from the army are given priority. It doesn''t matter if they are disabled, as long as thebat effectiveness is still there." Liu Chun: "..." Big brother, you really deserve to be cousins, the same people hate dogs and hate dogs. He feels sorry for Xu Xiaoxiao now, what''s going on? "Zhou Hengyang, what did you say?" Sure enough, Xu Xiaoxiao ran away immediately, "You are a dog, and your whole family is a dog. See how I teach you today, and let you know why flowers are so popr." As he spoke, he raised his fist and was hugged by Liu Chun, "Calm down, Xu Xiaoxiao, calm down, you can''t scold him, you scold him, you scold yourself. Think about it, if Ms. Zhou hears this, She will first let you know why the flowers are so red." "It doesn''t matter, I''m going to beat this **** to death today." Xu Xiaoxiao wentpletely berserk, meeting Zhou Hengyang, who was almost an enemy, was extremely jealous. Grandpa has so many grandchildren who don¡¯t assign them, but entrusted him with the task of finding Zhou Hengyang. He must have felt that Zhou Hengyang was too much to beat, and asked me to teach him a lesson. He can''t let grandpa down. "You can''t beat him." "That was before, now I can beat two of them alone." "Calm down, you can''t fight in public, let''s go, let''s find a ce to talk first." Liu Chun hugged desperately to prevent Xu Xiaoxiao from rushing over, and dragged him outside to the big tree on the side of the road before letting go. Zhou Hengyang put his hands in his trouser pockets the whole time, watching with cold eyes, without saying a word. But from his gloomy expression, it can be seen how much he despises Xu Xiaoxiao. Chapter 319: Grumpy lion cub Chapter 319 Crazy Little Lion Speaking of loathing Xu Xiaoxiao, it is better to say he loathes the Zhou family. Xu Xiaoxiao was able toe here, he must have been appointed by the Zhou family, the old man must only know that Xu Xiaoxiao came here, so he could give him a little face. After all, this cousin has been their brother''s pistachio since childhood. The two brothers liked to tease Xu Xiaoxiao since they were young. He looked like a irascible little lion. He didn''t change when he grew up, but became more and more irascible. It''s a pity that Mount Heng can''t be seen anymore. Zhou Hengyang lowered his eyes slightly, and a ray of pain shed in his eyes. **** In the yard, Su Wen quicklypleted the contract of contracting production to the household, pressed her fingerprints and washed the ink pad on her hands with the well water prepared in advance in the yard. Under the praise of the vige chief Li Youcai and a group of vige cadres, he took his sisters and prepared to go home. Vige head Li Youcai also reported Su Wen to the town as an advanced individual in the vige, and used it as a publicity for the whole town. Drawing lots and catching the worst barren hill not only did notin, but fully supported her. She should not be an advanced individual, let alone a progressive farmer. It just so happens that the whole town is now promoting the good policy of distributing production to households. I heard that some viges have agreed before drawing lots that whatever they get is what they get. You can''t take the lead in making troubles because of bad luck. But after the lottery was drawn, it was still a mess. Li Youcai was also worried that the Sanjiaying would cause amotion over the division ofnd, which would be a joke of the whole town. Now I can rest assured that Su Wen didn''t have any objections when all she caught were barren hills, and those who got terraced fields far away from the river were embarrassed to say so even if they had any objections. No matter how bad it is, it is better than Su Wen''s. Su Wen must apply for an Advanced Individual, Outstanding Farmer Medal. After expressing her gratitude to Li Youcai, Su Wen proudly took her sisters home, but she didn''t see Zhou Hengyang. She looked around and finally found Zhou Hengyang under the roadside tree outside the brigade headquarters. is talking to someone. One of them was actually Liu Chun. Su Wen felt strange, how did Liu Chun find this ce? Under the tree, Xu Xiaoxiao was looking at Zhou Hengyang with a look of embarrassment, and said angrily: "Tsk tsk tsk... You are really talented. You don''te back home, and youe here to be a son-inw. Okay. It¡¯s not good to be a door-to-door son-inw, right? You deserve it! Let you be mean and cheap, and now you can taste what it¡¯s like to be someone else¡¯s vassal. I never thought about it before, let you be someone¡¯s door-to-door son-inw!¡± "Are you jealous?" Zhou Hengyang asked with a smile. "What am I jealous of? I''m only jealous when I''m crazy." Xu Xiaoxiao was stunned by Zhou Hengyang''s reaction, "Is it something to add luster to someone''s door-to-door son-inw? It doesn''t matter if you are a door-to-door son-inw, your Zhou family But it would be embarrassing." Zhou Hengyang responded calmly: "Oh!" "Oh? Just say yes?" Xu Xiaoxiao felt that he had punched into the cotton, and was about to leave Zhou Hengyang''s clothes, "Youe back with me, I came this time to arrest you. " Liu Chun saw Zhou Hengyang''s eyes and knew that the game was over, so Zhou Hengyang stepped in the middle to separate the two. "Okay, Liu Chun, have you learned how to turn your elbows outward?" "Nothing, nothing." Liu Chun will never admit it, "I just don''t want to see your brothers fighting outside, oh! Sister-inw is here, sister-inw, we are here." Liu Chun saw Su Wen''s iparable enthusiasm, as if seeing a savior. Who knows how dazzling his appearance is in someone''s eyes. Chapter 320: hug to sleep Chapter 320 Hugging and sleeping Su Wen looked at Liu Chun very pleasingly, after all, he was soft on others, "Why are you here? Did youe to find Hengyang to go back?" "No, no." Liu Chun would not foolishly say that he came to find Zhou Hengyang to go back, and he didn''t need money to say nice words, "I just came to visit rtives, I am Hengyang''s brother, and we will be rtives in the future. " Su Wen pursed her lips and suppressed a smile. "Sister-inw, is thisnd distribution? How is the distribution?" "not bad." "That''s good, hehehe... Oh! Let me introduce, this is Hengyang''s cousin, Xu Xiaoxiao." Liu Chun was embarrassed and took the initiative to introduce Zhou Hengyang, otherwise Hengyang would never introduce a word . "Xu Xiaoxiao, this is Hengyang''s daughter-inw, Su Wen. Let''s get acquainted." He gave Xu Xiaoxiao a secret wink as he spoke. Xu Xiaoxiao put away his anger reluctantly, nodded at Su Wen very coldly, and then continued to stare at Zhou Hengyang with murderous intent, as if fighting immediately. Su Wen didn''t care about Xu Xiaoxiao''s attitude at all, and she wasn''t interested in Zhou Hengyang''s rtives anyway. It was also mentioned in the novel that the rtionship between Zhou Hengyang and his family broke down, and the quarrel was very stiff and they did notmunicate with each other. Otherwise, it would be impossible to be the door-to-door son-inw so easily. But Su Wen was very grateful for Liu Chun''s overture, and said, "I forgot to introduce you." After speaking, she waved to her sisters who were waiting for her not far away, and called them over. The sisters came out together just now and saw Zhou Hengyang talking to someone. When Su Wen came over, Su Qing and the others waited in ce. Liu Chun took a closer look, isn''t the person walking towards him the same person he was peeking at at the door just now? She is actually sister-inw''s younger sister! What a coincidence! "Sister-inw, you actually have six younger sisters!" Liu Chun eximed. "Yes! All six are rtives." Su Wen knew that Liu Chun would react in this way, "My third sister, Su Xiu, you met in townst time. This is my second sister, Su Qing, and this is my fourth sister, Su Xue. .This is the fifth, the sixth and the youngest." Liu Chun was dazzled, and was surprised to find that even if the sister-inw is a beauty, the younger sisters are not bad. Delicate and beautiful, each has its own merits, and the one who is most like a sister-inw is the sixth child, who can see the beauty of the future at a young age. "Sister-inw, is your family still short of a son-inw?" Liu Chun asked tteringly. "Hehe!" Su Wen sneered and nced at Zhou Hengyang. Someone epted her gaze, and grabbed Liu Chun''s shoulders, "Let''s go." "Where to?" "Go back to town." "Juste and leave?" Liu Chun didn''t want to leave, "We finally came here, don''t we want to have a meal?" It''s a pity that Liu Chun doesn''t want to leave, but Xu Xiaoxiao is eager to leave immediately, he is rushing back! I''m here on leave. "Let''s go, hurry up, let''s go now." **** Zhou Hengyang didn''t bring anyone with him when he came, so he drove them back to the car, went home with Su Wen, and started packing his luggage. He didn''t have many things, and he packed quickly. He could pack his luggage in a few minutes, but this time it was much slower thanst time. Finally, finally packed. Zhou Hengyang was carrying his luggage, staring at every part of the room, and finally his eyes fell on the bed. Thinking of the little woman with a poor sleeping posture, the corners of her mouth unconsciously twitched into a slight smile. In the short few days since he came back this time, he has be a bit unlike himself. Thinking of the frenzied dream that made him sink in thest time he went back, the tips of the man''s ears couldn''t help but blush. I just tricked the little girl into my armsst night, and she slept in her arms, and I''m leaving today. Chapter 321: too narrow-minded Chapter 321 Too narrow-minded Su Wen came in from the outside with apleted briefcase, "What are you looking at?" His eyes looked dizzy? Zhou Hengyang shook his head, and handed the household registration book to Su Wen: "Here, after I leave, the second and third uncles will definitely encourage people to ask fornd from you, so just take out this." Today Su Xuewu and Su Xueqiang didn''t make trouble, It must be waiting for him to go! He really can''t stay forever. "Second Uncle, Third Uncle will make trouble, I know, but what''s the use of the household registration book?" Su Wen took it in a daze, and then handed over the briefcase, "Here, I made this by myself, when you need itter It will definitelye in handy when negotiating business with people.¡± Su Wen couldn''t help twitching the corners of her mouth, obviously he could use it now, but pretended not to know. I don''t know when the leading male lead will take off his vest on his own initiative, and he can''t show himself knowing until he takes the initiative to say so. Otherwise it will definitely cause unnecessary trouble. "You will know it when you see it." Actually, Zhou Hengyang discovered that Su Wen made a briefcase a long time ago, and he was secretly delighted that it must have been given to him. Now that it was confirmed that Su Wen really gave it to herself, even her eyes softened a lot, "Is this the first briefcase you made?" "Hmm! It''s the first briefcase, that''s right." The corners of Zhou Hengyang''s mouth twitched imperceptibly, "Not bad, very good." "That''s it." Su Wen is very confident in her bag-making skills, whether it is material, style or practicality, it must be the best. As he spoke, he looked at it carefully, "Hold it, try it with your left hand, it looks good, it looks so good." Since Su Wen''s gaze has been lingering on Zhou Hengyang''s hands, I don''t know whether to praise the briefcase, the hand holding the briefcase, or the owner of the hand. "In the future, you should stop making men''s briefcases." Zhou Hengyang looked at the bag in his hand intently, and said casually. "why?" "Because you can only do it for your man." Zhou Hengyang cast a cold nce over, "You can only do it for me alone, understand?" "Understood, I understand very much, don''t worry." Su Wen is kind, and never forgets her original intention of hugging her thighs. She will never make someone unhappy because of such a trivial matter. Now she is looking forward to the male lead leaving quickly! If he doesn''t leave, he will definitely settle ounts with himself. Sun Yunyun is really hateful, she has the nerve to say anything. Although she was not the one who told Sun Yunyun not to be intimate with the male lead, she is clearly the one to me now. "I''m leaving now." Zhou Hengyang put the briefcase in the suitcase, didn''t go out first, then looked back at Su Wen withplicated eyes when he got outside, and said after a long time: "What are you doing at home?" Just write to me, and where is my photo?" "Photo?" Su Wen was a little baffled by his sudden question and didn''t react. It wasn''t until Zhou Hengyang''s eyes turned cold that he felt blessed in his heart, suddenly realized, and said with a smile: "It''s in my wallet, I just made the wallet." She is so witty, the first time the wallet is ready is not to hold money, but to put someone''s eye-catching photos in it first. At that time, I just thought it looked good, but I didn''t expect him to conduct a surprise inspection. Too narrow-minded. "That''s right." Zhou Hengyang''s face was cold and serious, but his eyes gradually showed a trace of reluctance. Before the trace of reluctance could be revealed, he killed him in time, and then left without looking back. Su Wen jumped enthusiastically from behind, "Slow down!" Haha...she is finally free! Chapter 322: old mothers heart Chapter 322 Old mother''s heart Su Qing saw her brother-inw leaving, and then she came over, "Sister, why don''t you let your brother-inw go now? It''s getting dark, and it''s time for dinner. At least let your brother-inw and his friends have dinner before leaving." "No need to." "But I just heard from the introduction that one is my brother-inw''s cousin. This is already a very close rtive. Since my brother-inw came to our house, it is the first time that a rtive from his hometown hase to our house. If we don''t treat him well, will he Will it make brother-inw unhappy?" Su Qing still cares about etiquette very much. If the hospitality between rtives is not good, the brother-inw will lose face! "We didn''t even give our brother-inw''s rtives a sip of water, it''s so rude." "It''s okay, you don''t have to worry, the rtionship between your brother-inw and his old family is very ordinary, and it''s your brother-inw''s intention not to keep guests." Su Wen knows Zhou Hengyang''s ck belly better than anyone else, and for this reason, she was very indifferent to Xu Xiaoxiao just now, which is the most sensible thing to do. Hug the thigh as long as you hug the thigh, and you must not lose your sense of proportion. She doesn''t want to get involved in Zhou Hengyang''s family affairs, she knows how much she weighs. "That''s good." Su Qing felt relieved, "Sister, let''s eat! I''m already tired after a busy day." "Okay." Su Wen went to put away the household registration book, and went to the main room for dinner with Su Qing. Su Xiu had already prepared dinner. At noon, Su Wen cooked the fried rabbit diced herself. Because Zhou Hengyang didn''te back for lunch, she specially left a te for him. As a result, he left overnight and didn''t eat dinner. It''s a pity that he didn''t have a good meal. Stir-fried diced rabbit is so delicious that it drools. It is served with Su Qing''s pickled sour cowpea and Su Wen''s favorite dried potato porridge. It is a delicious dinner. During the meal, the sisters did not forget to attack Sun Yunyun for being shameless. Today, the sisters understood that Sun Yunyun just wanted to rob someone from her eldest sister, which is fine, and Sun Yunyun will be their enemy in the future. But Su Qing and Su Xiu couldn''t exin everything to the eldest sister. They are both adults, so they naturally understand what Sun Yunyun said. Su Qing knows that the elder sister and her brother-inw have always slept separately, and they have not been together as a husband and wife. It must be because of a bad rtionship! Both of them couldn''t help worrying secretly, they were afraid that the rtionship between the eldest sister and brother-inw would not be good, and the family would finally get better now, and they would break up again! *** After eating and taking a bath, the sisters sat in the yard to enjoy the shade. Su Wen shook the cattail fan, and couldn''t help but miss the air conditioner. But looking up at the bright gxy in the night, every star seemed to blink at her. Twinkle. She immediately stopped missing it. I never saw such a beautiful scenery in the city before. And the night breeze is gentle, cool and pleasant. It is much better than the hot night in the city. Although there is no air conditioner, the small wind is blowing, but it also makes people feel happy. "Su Xiu, what do you think of He Changming?" Thanks to the fried rabbit, Su Wen thought of He Changming who was sending hares, and decided to find out first. When He Changming, Su Qing and Xiaomei were mentioned, Sixth Sister immediately looked over curiously, and Su Xiu looked embarrassed. Even Su Xue and Fifth Sister, who were studying hard in the room, could vaguely hear it through the window, so they couldn''t help standing up and looking out through the window on tiptoe. Su Wen smiled, "Don''t be embarrassed, I think He Changming is interested in you, otherwise he wouldn''t be able toe to our house to show courteousness." She also winked at Su Qing and others mischievously, "It''s okay to fall in love. , but if you can see through the tricks of the scumbag, you can''t let the scumbag fool you." Chapter 323: Prevent scumbags Chapter 323 Prevention of Scumbags Su Xiu''s cheeks were as red as apples, but fortunately it was dark and she couldn''t see clearly. "Sister, don''t make fun of me." "What are you afraid of? You are eighteen years old. Although you married a little earlier, it is okay to fall in love." Su Wen is not old-fashioned. As long as her sisters don''t mess around and are not deceived by scumbags, she is happy to see her sisters fall in love. "The fourth and fifth children are not yet eighteen years old, so don''t fall in love for the time being." Su Wen thought, if she gets older and regrets not having a puppy love back then, there is no chance to make up for it, she immediately shook her head again. "Puppy love is also possible, but if it''s pure, it''s the kind that can only hold small hands, you know?" After speaking, they pointed to Su Xue, who was peeking through the window, and the fifth sister. "I know you guys are peeping, remember what I said, did you hear me?" "Understood." Su Xue didn''t speak, and the fifth sister immediately expressed her loyalty, "Don''t worry, elder sister, I will never fall in love early." Su Wen helplessly supported her forehead. When she met the dead-headed fifth sister, what she said just now was in vain. By the way, thest time I went to school, what was the name of the little boy I met? It sounds good! Xiao Xianrou, who obviously has a cold and reserved personality, offered to help her find someone. Definitely bad intentions. "Anyway, all of you are not young, and you have reached the time when you have puberty troubles. If you encounter something you don''t understand in the future, you can ask me." Su Wen pressed her cattail fan to her chin and said thoughtfully: "The society is too big. It''splicated, I have to find a way." There is no way, Liu Chun''s flirtatious behavior today made her alert. The younger sisters are all pure and beautiful. In order to prevent being deceived by a scumbag like Zhao Jiangang, she must do something. Increase the experience of the younger sisters, so that they have the ability to identify scumbags. well! She is obviously the eldest sister, but she cares about the old mother''s heart. "Sister, what can I do?" The little girl propped her chin with both hands, staring at Su Wen adoringly, the light in her eyes was about to overflow. Su Wen: "Sister, don''t look at me like that, it''s disgusting." Hey! It seemed that once Zhou Hengyang left, the air in the house became lighter, the mountain above her head disappeared, and her waist became stiff. Sure enough, if there is an extra male protagonist in the family, she will be overwhelmed invisibly. "No, I want to look at eldest sister like this." "cut!" "Little sister sycophant." "Little sister is a dog''s leg." Everyone condemned the younger sister''s behavior one after another, but the younger sister has long been trained by Su Wen to be invulnerable, so how can she mess up after she has a thick skin! Su Liumei listened to Su Wen''s words, she was very focused all the time, and even asionally showed a look of thinking. When others were teasing the little girl, she suddenly asked, "Sister, what do you mean by the scumbag?" "A scumbag!" Su Wen rubbed her chin, "A scumbag is a bad man who specializes in deceiving girls'' feelings. Like Su Pingfan and Zhao Jiangang are all scumbags. And the third uncle and second uncle are also scumbags. " "Huh? Are there any scumbags in our vige?" The sisters were stunned. "Of course there are. He Yn is a good man. Although she has an honest personality, she at least loves her daughter-inw and doesn''t mess with the rtionship between men and women." Su Wen summed it up, "In short, there are different scumbags. It''s hidden very deeply, and there are some scumbags that are hateful, but they just refuse to admit it." People in the 1980s were still kind and simple, especially the little girls, many of whom were still influenced by feudal ideology. Unlike in the future, the girls were all powerful in fighting, and they would never show mercy when tearing up scumbags. Chapter 324: Write a novel for my sister Chapter 324 Writing novels for my sister "Sister, tell me more." "it is good!" So Su Wen yawned and taught her sisters how to spot a scumbag, and she didn''t stop until she was too sleepy to open her eyes. "Okay, let''s go to bed quickly! Tomorrow we have to get up early, Su Xue and Fifth Sister don''t read books anymore, the candles are not lit, and if you look at them again, you will be short-sighted." Su Wen drove everyone back to the room to sleep. What she said tonight really opened the eyes of the younger sisters, and they all listened to it so hard that they didn''t want to sleep at all. Finally, Su Wen patted the cattail fan, "I''ve decided, let''s write a book! The revolving door teaches everyone to identify scumbags. I will write it tomorrow, and maybe I can earn some living expenses." Beware of scumbags, and you can make money by the way. As a working woman in the 21st century, and have read countless online novels, writing a book about scumbags is not a problem. She passed the college entrance examination, and herposition scores were very good. **** Su Wen did what she said, and started creating at home the next day. The writing style does not require too much elegance, and the diction does not deliberately pursue high standards, just use her usual spicy and straightforward. She couldn''t stop writing once she started. She has something to say about the scumbag, and she has a lot to say. The beginning of the chapter first introduces in detail what a scumbag means and how to define a scumbag. Then it listed a hundred typical speech skills of scumbags, and finally gave examples. It is mainly for the younger sisters. Anyway, the honest younger sisters were cheated by the scumbag, and her words can be said to be very vicious. Drink plenty of water for men to lie to girls, I don¡¯t go in, I¡¯m ufortable, the words are straightforward and ironic, and thenguage is humorous and interesting. While the viewers were itching their teeth with hatred, they couldn''t help butugh out loud. Su Wen was afraid that she would discover for the first time that she had the potential to be a writer. Su Xiaomei and Liumei don''t do math problems, they don''t count, theye to show their courtesy when they have nothing to do, and serve Su Wen tea and water. Although the two of them haven''t formally attended school, because Su Xuewen attaches great importance to children''s education, he can teach literacy and counting at a very young age. After Su Xuewen passed away, Su Qing and Su Xiu have been taking time to teach them. Therefore, the little sister and the sixth sister can recognize most of themonly used words, and those who don''t know have already learned to look them up in the dictionary. The little girl is still a child at heart, she loves to y, so she couldn''t take it anymore and went to find Su Xiaoya with delicious food in the afternoon. Sixth Sister can sit still, and she doesn''t dislike being bored at all. She reads as much as Su Wen writes. Su Wen was worried that her sixth younger sister might be a vixen when she grows up. well! If you have more sisters, you just worry about it. **** Take the senior high school entrance examination on Monday, and the examination room will be arranged in our school. Su Xue and Su Wumei were full as soon as they arrived, and came to school carrying the school bags newly made by Su Wen and Su Qing. The schoolbags on their bodies were a style they had never seen before. They were exquisite, beautiful, and very rxed. The shoulders are not stretched at all, which saves more effort than the previous one-shoulder canvas bag. Both Su Xue and Fifth Sister couldn''t put it down. If Su Wen didn''t ask them to use it, they wouldn''t be willing to use it at all. The second sister also specially made a fox fur pendant on the schoolbag, and it moves every step of the way, especially spiritual and energetic. This also made both of them take a deep breath and feel deep regret. Su Xue has been in a depressed mood for the past two days. She has a very stubborn personality and is also very strong. She can be said to be the only one among the seven sisters who has a bad rtionship with her eldest sister. Chapter 325: three years too long Chapter 325 Three years is too long It''s not bad, she just didn''t like the eldest sister before and didn''t want to listen to her words. However, this time, she realized that her previous view was wrong, so she felt even more ufortable. "Fifth sister, you are in a good mood." Su Xue''s tone had something to say. "Yeah!" Su Wumei has strengthened her goal since she chatted with Su Wen the night before yesterday. With the goal and determination, she will naturally not be confused. She just needs to work hard towards the goal, and if she achieves the goal, she can be a useful person to the family and win honor to the elder sister. So she is very happy, all she has to do now is to work hard. "Are you really going to college?" "That''s right, I''ll go to our homeroom teacher now." She had already made up her mind, and she didn''t want the eldest sister to support the family alone. If she stayed with the fourth sister all the time, she would have to wait another three years. Three years is too long, and the elder sister has worked too hard alone. "What you did was right." Su Xue looked devastated. She entered the campus without even hearing the passing students greet her. Head forward. Su Wumei kept up side by side. "Did you know? I didn''t realize how many people in the vige despised her until yesterday at the brigade headquarters. They looked down on the elder sister, and looked down on our family as a girl." Su Xue was afraid of being seen as abnormal at home, so she kept holding on. At this time, only Fifth Sister is around, who dares to release all her emotions. She is stubborn by nature, the more she has this personality, the more she can find some dark tides. The malice of the second uncle and the third uncle, the calctions of the rtives in the vige, and the gloating of other people secretly watching the good show. Those people never really took them seriously because their parents died early and had no boys. There are also carers and helpers, but that is also based on pity. Does the elder sister care about other people''s pity? What the seven sisters want is respect, not pity. Yesterday she stood silently in the yard. When she saw her elder sister standing alone among a group of men who looked down on her, she felt as if she was being stabbed by a needle. She regretted that she had secretly guarded against her elder sister before, and even couldn''t understand some of her behavior. "Ah..." Su Wumei said troubledly: "I didn''t seem to notice it yesterday! I just saw that Sun Yunyun is really annoying, but the rtionship between eldest sister and brother-inw has improved now, I am very happy." Su Xue couldn''t helpughing, Fifth Sister has always been like this, and because Fifth Sister has always made her worry, so she carefully protects Fifth Sister. Even afraid that Fifth Younger Sister would be bullied when she went to school, she purposely waited for Fifth Younger Sister to go to school together. But when she heard Fifth Sister and Eldest Sister said that they wanted to go to university, she realized that she was wrong. I am too self-righteous. Fifth Sister is smarter than her, much, many times smarter than her. It''s not that Fifth Sister needs her protection, but that she needs Fifth Sister''spany. "Fifth sister, go to the head teacher! I support you." Su Xue pressed Su Wumei''s shoulder and said firmly. "Okay!" Su Wumei nodded, embarrassedly said: "Fourth sister, then I can''t be with you anymore, you have to be good." Su Xue smiled wryly. Sure enough, when she thought she was protecting Fifth Sister well, it was actually Fifth Sister who had been silently apanying her. It turns out that Fifth Sister is really a genius. Chapter 326: Apply for the college entrance examination Chapter 326 Application for College Entrance Examination She remembered that a ssmate asked Wumei curiously before, why every exam was the same as hers? At that time, the fifth sister answered like this, "Because I know which questions the fourth sister can''t do, and I just need to get everything right except the ones I can''t do." She didn''t take it seriously at the time, but now that she thinks about it, she''s too self-righteous. Obviously Fifth Sister is amodating her! "Su Xue, why are you standing here stupidly by yourself? The exam ising soon, you are in the No. 1 exam room,e quickly!" Cao Jun stood not far away and waved to Su Xue enthusiastically, with excellent facial features Full of youthful vigor, he seemed to be shining in the morning light. Su Xue could even see the beads of sweat on his forehead. Sheng Nian on the side was in sharp contrast to Cao Jun, who was surprised to find that there was no Fifth Sister Su beside Su Xue today, so he couldn''t help frowning. In the past, the two were always inseparable. In the past, Su Xue only regarded Cao Jun as a male student from a town with a good family background, and was not interested in others. She even thought that Cao Jun was a little meddling. But what happened to Fifth Sister made her realize that she shouldn''t be preconceived. So she nodded at Cao Jun and said, "Come now." Cao Jun stood there stupidly as if struck by lightning, and kept asking Sheng Nian beside him, "Sheng Nian, do you think I am dazzled? Su Xue seems to be smiling at me." "You have no eyesight." Sheng Nian said angrily. "That''s good." Cao Jun immediately became happy. Seeing Su Xue''s schoolbag, he praised: "Su Xue, your schoolbag today is really beautiful. Where did you buy it? I want to buy one too." "My sister made it for me." "Is that your eldest sister who camest time?" Ever since Su Xue''s eldest sister came to school once, she immediately became a celebrity in the school, and even the teachers couldn''t help but discuss about her! He asked people who had met Sister Su Xue, and they all praised Sister Su Xue for her beauty and good temperament. Everyone was so envious. "Yes, the one who came to give us a bicyclest time." "Su Xue, your eldest sister is really kind." Cao Jun was almost envious. "Your eldest sister is also very good!" Su Xue met Cao Jun''s elder sister, married to the city, and heard that she is very powerful. "Cut! Forget about my eldest sister. I know my own affairs, and my eldest sister is just doing superficiality." Cao Jun said casually, in order to save face for the eldest sister, he didn''t say too much, "By the way, where is Fifth Sister Su? Why? Not with you?"'' "She went to find the head teacher." "The exam ising soon, why does she go to the head teacher?" "I have something to do." **** "What? You said you''re going to take the college entrance examination directly?" The head teacher of ss 1, Grade 3, stood up abruptly, thinking that he had heard it wrong, "Miss Su, are you out of your mind?" "I don''t, I mean it." "That, that... Then why do you want to take the college entrance examination? You are only in the third grade of junior high school, do you know? You haven''t even studied in high school." The head teacher was about to leave violently, and all the other teachers in the big office looked over curiously. The teachers assigned by the County Education Bureau to invigte the exam also looked at the student who had just entered in disbelief. There were even whispers in the office, obviously discussing this ignorant student. "Teacher, I think I can take the college entrance examination. I have already memorized all the textbooks in high school." Su Wumei said stubbornly: "I think I can, please give me a chance." "You, you, you..." The ss teacher was about to be annoyed and incoherent, "You give me now, immediately, go back to the ssroom and prepare for the exam." No more, don''t wait! Chapter 327: three years Chapter 327 Three years "I won''t leave." Su Wumei is a stubborn person. Since she has decided toe to the ss teacher, she will refuse to leave. No matter what the head teacher said, he just stood there and didn''t want to leave. In the end, the head teacher was very angry and taught her for three years. The head teacher also knew that Su Wumei was a dead-headed person, so he finally had topromise and said: "Let''s go! You go back to take the high school entrance examination first, and we can talk about it after the exam. Do you think it is feasible? " "real?" "Of course it''s true. The exam is about to take ce. Even if you want to take the college entrance examination, I don''t have time to go through the formalities for you! Do you think you can take it if you want to?" The head teacher was furious, But he is a good teacher and rarely gets angry with his students. What''s more, Su Wumei is one of his most proud students. Whether the town middle school can get good grades this year, Su Wumei is one of the students he can count on. "Then teacher, do you agree to help me with the formalities?" "I agree, I agree." The head teacher said irritably, "Go back to the examination room, or you will bete." "Okay, thank you teacher." Su Wumei bowed, turned and ran away. After she left, the teachers who had been whispering before expressed their opinions one after another. "This Fifth Younger Sister Su is really a deadhead. I thought she was timid before, but now it seems that she is not timid at all." "You don''t know that. People with brains don''t know how to be afraid. Otherwise, they can''t be brains." "You make sense." The teacher assigned by the Qingshui County Education Bureau to invigte the exam suddenly asked, "How is this student''s grades?" "The grades are very good. From the first day of enrollment, she and her sister are tied for first ce in every exam." Someone replied. "She is our school''s hope for further education this time." "Is it always tied for the first ce? How is this possible? The test can''t answer correctly, how can it be possible that the test is the same every time?" The invigtor said in disbelief: "I have been working in education for so many years, and I have never seen There have been such a coincidence. Once or twice can be said to be a coincidence, but for three consecutive years, this is definitely not a coincidence that can be exined.¡± The big office suddenly fell silent. Someone asked uncertainly: "Could it be that the two of you got the right answer?" "Absolutely impossible." Su Wumei''s ss teacher was the first to jump out and retort, "I invigte each exam, it is absolutely impossible to get the answers right. And the two of them didn''t sit together during the exam, let alone Su Xue Both Su Wumei and Su Wumei are good students who work hard and make progress." "You are right, Su Xue and Su Wumei are both good students, and all the teachers in our school see their character!" Other teachers also agreed, and they were all full of praise when they mentioned Su Xue and Su Wumei. "Then if this is the case, there is only one possibility." The invigtor didn''t know what to think of during the exam, and his expression was a little distorted, "The person with good grades has been amodating the person with poor grades, even the person who knows that the grades are not good. You can do the topic, but you can¡¯t do that topic. That¡¯s why the two have been tied for the first ce for three years.¡± "But... but the two of them are the first in every exam, and the first ce is still the one with poor grades?" The head teacher felt that he would be dizzy, and Su Wumei suddenly ran to him, suggesting that It is even more shocking to take the college entrance examination. It''s just unbelievable. Chapter 328: refused to go home Chapter 328 Refusing to go home He has been teaching for decades, and has taught many, many students. Before, he thought Su Xue was the best, but now someone told him that Su Xue was the one with poor grades. Someone amodated Su Xue for three whole years. The teacher in charge felt struck by lightning. There was no sound in the big office, except for the noisy chirping of cicadas from outside the window. The dozen or so teachers who were busy, and the teachers who were going to invigte the exam, all fell silent at the same time. Even many people were sweating all over their faces, and sweat stains appeared on their undershirts. "That, that... that fifth sister Su came to me today and proposed to take the college entrance examination, that is to say, she is the one with good grades?" "I always thought it was Su Xue who helped Su Wumei learn and improve!" Someone whispered something. "Okay, the exam has started, everyone hurry up and distribute the test papers to invigte the exam!" The invigtor drove everyone away, but left the head teacher of ss 1 to speak alone. ***** Changhe Machinery Manufacturing Factory¡ª Xu Xiaoxiao mmed on the elerator, and the extremely fast car came to a sudden stop, only 20 centimeters away from hitting the factory gate. Liu Chun was unprepared and almost hit the front windshield, angrily cursed: "Xu Xiaoxiao, are you looking for death?" "Get out of the car, I didn''t ask you to take my car." Xu Xiaoxiao chased people away with a bad tone, "Get out of the car quickly, I can send you here specially, it''s already a face for you." Liu Chun got out of the car angrily, "You really are a dog face, and you turned your face too quickly. When you went to Qingshui County earlier, you said that. Don''t forget, you dragged me with your own hands. to your car." This dog is too owed. "Hehe!" Xu Xiaoxiao snorted coldly, and said with a smirk: "The past is the past." "Hmph! If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have stopped you and told you to die." Liu Chun closed the car door with a bang, and looked into the back seat, "Hengyang, do you want to get out of the car?" Xu Xiaoxiao became anxious when he saw it, and was about to turn around and leave in a hurry. Anyway, he took Zhou Hengyang to his grandfather first. Can''t let him run away. "Mmm!" Zhou Hengyang had been sitting at the back resting with his eyes closed, until now he opened his eyes, pushing the door and getting off before Xu Xiaoxiao''s car turned around. "Zhou Hengyang!" Xu Xiaoxiao ran away violently, and got out of the car right after him. He mmed the door of the car with a bang, "You know, I didn''t drive so far for you to be the driver." "Oh!" "Oh? Just say "oh"? You have to go back with me today." Xu Xiaoxiao stretched out his hand to pull Zhou Hengyang''s cor, but he threw it away one step faster. "Go back!" Zhou Hengyang straightened the cor of his clothes indifferently, "I don''t have time to go back with you right now." "You haven''t been home for two years." You bastard! "Oh!" Zhou Hengyang''s attitude was still very cold, a simple "oh" almost made Xu Xiaoxiao mad. Liu Chun couldn''t bear to watch it, he had just quarreled with Xu Xiaoxiao just now, and seeing Xu Xiaoxiao being furious by Zhou Hengyang''s anger, he was both gloating and sympathetic. The Xu family''s little lion is still no match for the ck-bellied Hengyang! Zhou Hengyang walked to the factory with his luggage. "Young man, go back and study hard." Liu Chun followed behind, turning his head and winking at Xu Xiaoxiao, "Hengyang refuses to go back, there is nothing you can do." "Zhou Hengyang, do you really want to sever ties with the Zhou family?" Xu Xiaoxiao didn''t catch up this time, the cynicism and irritability disappeared from his handsome face, and his whole person was a little more serious and persistent. Chapter 329: Professor Xu Chapter 329 Professor Xu "Because of that woman named Su Wen?" Xu Xiaoxiao asked coldly, "You refused to go home because you became her son-inw." Zhou Hengyang stopped and turned around, "It has nothing to do with Su Wen." "Then why did you change your surname?" Xu Xiaoxiao took what Liu Chun said when he was embarrassed before. Liu Chun felt very guilty when he heard this. He just said it casually before, and he didn''t confirm that Zhou Hengyang changed his surname. "Hengyang...I..." Liu Chun wanted to exin, but Zhou Hengyang didn''t listen, instead he reached out and interrupted what he was about to say. "Because of Su Wen." Zhou Hengyang''s tone was firm, and Su Wen''s two words were particrly forceful, "Xiao Xiao, go back! This is a matter between me and the Zhou family. Your surname is Xu, and they shouldn''t involve you. I have been away from home for two years, and after such a long time, many things have faded away, and I don''t care anymore." "But we couldn''t find you before, if we could find you, we would have found you long ago." If Zhou Hengyang does not return to the provincial capital, they will continue to search. When grandpa learned that Zhou Hengyang had returned to the provincial capital, he was not to mention how happy he was. "From now on, it''s fine as if you can''t find me." Zhou Hengyang left this sentence and walked into the factory without looking back. The reason why he followed Xu Xiaoxiao back to the provincial capital overnight was not to go back to the Zhou family, but just not to let the Zhou family focus on Su Wen and disturb her. Moreover, he should havee back after so long. It''s really not good to hand over the factory to Liu Chun. The best thing for this guy is to go out and talk about business. Xu Xiaoxiao stood there for a long time, clenched his hands into fists, his face was cloudy for a while, and then he got in the car and didn''t go home at all. Just go back to the unit and forget it, but Zhou Hengyang couldn''t be brought back. He was also disgusted by his mother when he went back. Although he didn''t know why Zhou Hengyang fell out with his grandfather and uncle. But Xu Xiaoxiao could vaguely guess that the cause of the incident was rted to Zhou Hengshan''s death. Zhou Hengyang and Zhou Hengshan are twins who have been inseparable since childhood. Not long after Cousin Hengshan died, Cousin Hengyang went through the discharge procedures and disappeared. For two years, my grandfather and uncle have been looking for someone. But Xu Xiaoxiao saw it today, Zhou Hengyang is very firm, he won''t go back if he says he won''t go back. Want him to go home unless the sunes out in the west. **** In the factory director''s office, Zhou Hengyang stood in front of the window with a straight figure. The five-story building happened to be able to see Xu Xiaoxiao''s dazed, then contemtive appearance. I can''t help but sigh, the little lion who was so yful and funny when I was a child has also grown up. It''s only been two years since we met, Xiaoxiao has grown a lot. "I heard that after I left, Xu Xiaoxiao was seconded to be an instructor in the university instead of me?" Zhou Hengyang asked suddenly. "Yeah!" Liu Chun has been in the provincial capital, so he knows quite a lot, "The Ministry of Civil Aviation was newly established. In order to cultivate aviation talents, Xu Xiaoxiao was seconded as a gold medal pilot. It is said that he even got a professor at the Aviation University job title." Because of theck of aviation talents, especially top talents like Xu Xiaoxiao, the two sides had been arguing for a long time when returning the car. In the end Xu Xiaoxiao was transferred, and everything was given the best treatment. Enjoy the benefits of full professors. Liu Chun was envious for a long time when he heard about it. Xu Xiaoxiao was only twenty years old, and he could hold the title of professor. After one and a half years of transfer, many excellent captains have been trained. Chapter 330: test in advance Chapter 330 Early Test "Very good." Zhou Hengyang nodded, "But he has such a bad temper, whoever meets him will be unlucky." "That''s not true." Liu Chun deeply understood that Xu Xiaoxiao was too indebted. "Hengyang, you really don''t want to go back?" Liu Chun couldn''t help but said: "Your grandpa is getting old, and I heard that he misses you very much, so it''s not an option to go on like this." In fact, Liu Chun was very curious about why Hengyang and his family had such troubles, but He dare not ask! "Let''s talk about it when the timees!" Zhou Hengyang didn''t intend to continue this topic, "You go and call the principals in charge of the factory, let''s have a meeting, I want to understand the progress of my absence in the few days." "Hengyang, let me find you a secretary! You need me to run errands for such a small matter." "Can." After Liu Chun left, Zhou Hengyang stood silently in front of the window, his eyes darkened. Because of Xu Xiaoxiao''s sudden appearance, the deep pain that he had tried so hard to suppress in his heart sprang up like a poisonous snake. His hand holding the window sill was too hard, even the knuckles were abnormally pale. After a long time, the roar of the off-road vehicle downstairs pulled him out of his thoughts. It was Xu Xiaoxiao who was not in a daze and drove away. The elerator was stepped on to the bottom, and the engine sound was loud and harsh. The way he drives is exactly the same as his fiery personality. Zhou Hengyang took out the ck wallet from his pocket, and when he opened it, he saw a familiar face. With a bright smile, he couldn''t help but twitch the corners of his mouth. It''s incredible! Zhou Hengyang looked greedily at the photo, at the woman named Su Wen in the photo, his female head of household, his wife. As soon as he left, he couldn''t help but began to miss her. Tasting lovesickness for the first time in his life, Zhou Hengyang closed his eyes, his mind was full of her. Can''t drive away, and also reluctant to drive away. I wonder if Su Wen ever missed him like he missed her? Certainly not! When she left by herself, the little woman was so happy that she almost jumped up to celebrate. Zhou Hengyang snorted, put away his wallet resolutely, and dealt with that heartless little woman, he couldn''t let her cheat again with a soft heart. **** The three-day exam time passed by in a sh. Su Wumei changed her previous habit of handing in the papers with Su Xue, and she would hand in the papers in advance every time she was done well, instead of sitting obediently waiting for Su Xue to hand in the papers before handing in the papers. She did the questions very quickly, causing all the students around her to look at her with surprise. But Su Wumei didn''t take it seriously, because she now has a goal. In order toplete the goal, in order to convince the head teacher of her ability and help herplete the formalities, she ran to the big office after thest ss. All the way here, she was mentally prepared to fight against the head teacher, or be treated as a lunatic or something. Unexpectedly, as soon as she came in, the head teacher threw her a thick stack of test papers without saying a word. "Finish this, if it''s done, I''ll go through the formalities for you." After finishing speaking, the head teacher went out with his hands behind his back. The teachers in the big office are wrong, many of them are busy invigting the exam, only a few teachers are busy sitting at their desks. No one cast any strange eyes, as if they were not surprised, which made Su Wumei rx immediately. She took out a pen from her schoolbag, sat at the desk of the head teacher and began to make papers. It was very quiet in the office, only the sound of the pen brushing on the paper. Chapter 331: long play Chapter 331 Super long y Su Wumei does the test papers very quickly, almost without thinking. This ispletely different from her original habit of doing homework and taking exams every time. In the past, in order to wait for the fourth sister, she would unconsciously imitate the speed and writing habits of the fourth sister. It has been like this for so many years since I was in elementary school. She used to think that she was like this, but the current rhythm gave her a feeling of breaking free. The body and mind have never been more rxed. Su Wumei unconsciously raised a smile at the corner of her mouth. Outside the big office, more than a dozen teachers crowded under the window,peting to peek inside. Everyone has been so curious for the past three days, everyone cooperated to make a set of mock test papers for the third year of senior high school. This will finally wait for Su Wumei to take the test, and each one is more nervous than the other. Everyone is looking forward to it, but they are afraid that their expectations will fail. They have heard many stories about geniuses, but they never thought that geniuses would be by their side, even their students. In order not to make Wumei Su nervous, everyone made excuses to leave the office, but they couldn''t wait any longer, so they all quietly crowded out the window to peek! "Wumei Su is very fast?" A grey-haired teacher said in confusion, "I don''t think she thinks much, she is faster than us grading test papers." "Is it yes or no?" "I don''t know! From such a distance, I can''t tell what is written." "Would you like to go in and have a look?" Everyone turned their attention to a ss teacher, "Go, that''s your student." The head teacher of ss 1 pondered for a while, and finally couldn''t hold back his curiosity. He promised, put his hands behind his back, and entered with a serious face. He deliberately made his footsteps very soft, pretended to be walking casually, turned behind Su Wumei, and quietly stretched his head to look. At the first nce, I didn¡¯t see anything. I squinted and stared at it for a long time, but the more I looked, the more absorbed I became, the more I looked more seriously. The few teachers who were busy in the big office before couldn''t bear their curiosity and came over to watch at some point. The teachers were all the same as the head teacher of the first ss, and they didn''t respond for a long time. The people waiting outside were scratching their heads, wishing they could rush in. Su Wumei is very focused and concentrates on the topic. She was afraid that she would be too slow, so she made Su Xue wait outside for a long time, and it was toote to go home. So the handwriting was sore, and I didn''t stop, one test paper after another, and when I finally wanted to write aposition in Chinese, the head teacher suddenly spoke. "Okay, there''s no need to do this, it''s getting dark, you should hurry home!" Su Wumei realized that there were people standing behind her. It turned out that the teachers who had been waiting outside but did not wait for the ss teacher to reply had alle in. Su Wumei was too focused to notice. It took a while to react, and quickly stood up and bowed, saying hello to the teacher. "Okay, let''s go home!" The homeroom teacher looked at Su Wumei withplicated eyes, as if it was the first day he met this honest, introverted and stubborn girl. "Then about my taking the college entrance examination?" Su Wumei asked nervously. The head teacher didn¡¯t say anything, and the invigtor arranged by the county agreed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We will help you.¡± Among so many teachers, only he has this right. However, since the country resumed the college entrance examination in Qingshui County, no one has been admitted to university. Last year, the best grades in the previous year were admitted to junior college. This year, there is a female student named Sun Yunyun in the county high school. The teachers are very optimistic about it. It is said that this Sun Yunyun is not usually the best in the ss, but every time ites to the exam, she can perform exceptionally well. Everyone pinned their hopes on Sun Yunyun, hoping that she would be the first student in Qingshui County to be admitted to university. Win glory for Qingshui County. Not today! Good night! Rest early, don''t forget to vote (#^.^#) Chapter 332: give up Chapter 332 Abandoned Su Wumei came out of the big office, went to find Su Xue happily, and hurried home. As a result, as soon as he turned from the teaching building, he was stopped by someone. "Student Shengnian, do you have anything to do?" Su Wumei looked suspiciously at the person who blocked her way. "You..." The cold boy was so nervous that he didn''t dare to look into Su Wumei''s eyes, "What''s the matter with you recently?" He has been paying attention to her these days, and he is d that since three mornings ago, she was not with Su Xue. Su Wumei became different from before. At first, he thought that Su Wumei had quarreled with Su Xue, but he quickly rejected this guess after paying attention. "Huh?" Su Wumei asked in confusion: "I have nothing!" Shengnian can clearly see that Su Wumei has been very active recently, especially active. Now everyone is going home to wait for the scores, but she came to the office alone, there must be something wrong. He asked Cao Jun to ask Su Xue for help, but Su Xue said that she would know when the time came. He''s leaving tomorrow, there''s no time to wait. Shengnian was not at ease before he didn''t want to leave by himself, but when he looked at the girl in front of him, he felt a sense of frustration that he had nowhere to go. "Then why are you going to the office?" Because he was impatient to leave tomorrow, Sheng Nian asked very straightforwardly, even a little bit rudely. But Su Wumei didn''t take it seriously. After talking with the eldest sister, she suddenly became enlightened, and her mood became much more rxed. Everything she saw was pleasing to the eye. "I''ll go to the head teacher and ask him to help me with the procedures for taking the college entrance examination." Su Wumei said happily: "The head teacher has agreed. I will go to the county to take the college entrance examination in ten days." Shengnian''s mind went nk, he stared at her nkly, and didn''t say a word for a long time. "What''s wrong with you?" Su Wumei asked with concern: "Is it ufortable?" "I...I''m fine." Sheng Nian suppressed the bitterness in his heart, "Congrattions, you will soon be a college student." "Do you trust me?" Only then did she realize that this made Wumei Su very happy, because Shengnian was the only one in the school who believed in her besides the fourth sister. The sense of recognition made her get closer to Shengnian. Although they had hardly spoken before, Shengnian was also very difficult to get along with ssmates, but this time Su Wumei felt that he was very nice. "Well! I believe you." He is the only one in the school who knows that Su Wumei actually has better grades than Su Xue. When others naturally thought that Su Xue had better grades and that Su Xue cared for her younger sister, only he discovered the truth. Sheng Nian was observant and thoughtful. Ever since he discovered that Su Wumei had been cooperating with Su Xue invisibly, driven by curiosity, he developed the habit of silently paying attention to Su Wumei. The more he knew, the more he felt that this girl was smart, but it also made people feel distressed. However, even though she knew she was smart, she never thought that she would be so smart. Sheng Nian now understands Su Xue''s depression in the past few days. She always thought that she was protecting her sister, but in the end she found out that it was her sister who had been silently giving to her. Just like him now, he always thought that he was slowing down, waiting for Su Wumei to grow up, waiting for her to catch up with him one day. However, at this time he realized that Su Wumei had already left him far behind. He looked at the girl in front of him, and finally realized clearly that he could not catch up with her. is about to give up. Chapter 333: Never give up Chapter 333 Will not give up "What''s wrong with you?" Su Wumei looked at Shengnian with clear eyes, and unconsciously pressed her hand on the position of her heart. Why does my heart feel so sad when I look into his eyes? Is it sick? I have to talk to my eldest sister when I get home. "I''m leaving tomorrow." Sheng Nian shook his head and said. "Are you going back to the provincial capital?" Su Wumei had heard the discussion from her ssmates a long time ago. "It''s nothing. Anyway, everyone has graduated and will go their separate ways. If there is a destiny in the future, we will see each other again." The students in the ss vary widely in age and family situations. Some continue to study in high school, and some are older and return home to marry and have children. She made up her mind to take the college entrance examination, and she will leave Fourth Sister in the future. I can no longer go to school with my fourth sister, do homework together, and take exams together. Sheng Nianughed, "You are right, I will see you in the future if there is a destiny. Su Wumei, let''s see you again!" "Goodbye." Su Wumei waved to Shengnian, and happily went to find Su Xue. When she walked away, Cao Jun, who was hiding in the dark and eavesdropping, couldn''t wait to jump out, but the sunny and handsome face was full of distress at the moment, "Didn''t you say that you want to fight with your family in Shengnian, stay and go to the county high school with us?" Is it?" Cao Jun felt that his little friend had betrayed him, and he had made an agreement before. "Because she''s not going anywhere." "Her? Su Wumei?" Cao Jun scratched his head, turning his slightly long hair into a chicken coop, "I heard what you just said, but do you really think Su Wumei can go to college? You are daydreaming." "She can, she must be able to." Hearing the approval in Shengnian''s words, Cao Jun looked at him with great sympathy, and patted Shengnian''s slightly thin shoulder with great loyalty, "You are too miserable." The hazy secret love was strangled at the very beginning. "So you gave up?" Shengnian didn''t answer. Cao Jun pursed his lips stubbornly, "I will not give up. As long as I, Cao Jun, decide on something, I will never give up. Never, never, I believe Su Xue, it will only be her." "But you are only sixteen years old, life is very long, we are still children. No one knows what will happen in the future, let alone whether we will meet again by fate." The boy''s youthful and handsome face suddenly showed a bright smile, "I''m not afraid, the things I decided at six years old have not changed, let alone sixteen years old." *** Su Wumei and Su Xue rode their bicycles home together. When they got home, Su Xiu took her younger sister and Su Xiaoya busy making chicken cakes in the creative room, and the sweet smell wafted in the air. Su Qing was busy making bags in the room. Su Wen moved the desk she used to go to school to under the pomegranate tree in the yard, and was busy writing the anti-scum man manual and drawing pictures. That''s right, she has been concentrating on writing a book these days, writing out everything she knows. Su Liumei didn''t go out to y anymore, she wandered around Su Wen when she had nothing to do, and didn''t disturb her busy work, she wrote and read one by one, and got along quite harmoniously. Su Wen was tired of writing, so she made bags with Su Qing. Of the three bags sold for the first time, two of them were already made. In the other one for Zhang Miao, Su Wen added some careful design and selected the best quality materials. I have been busy drawing pictures and dressing up these days, and every stitch and thread is all hand-sewn. Chapter 334: more than enough Chapter 334 more than enough Su Qing''s tailoring skills are better and more patient. Under Su Wen''s request, the size of each stitch is the same, absolutely striving for perfection. Because the requirements are too high, the progress bes very slow. Fortunately, a delivery time of one month was set at that time, and in the next month, Su Wen and Su Qing only need to concentrate on making Zhang Miao''s bag alone. More than enough time. That''s why she can write the handbook of scumbags. If it can be published, wouldn''t it be a profit! In this day and age, physical books are king, and millions of best-selling authors will spring up like mushrooms in the next ten or twenty years. Su Wen ns to try and see if she can be the first person to eat crabs. "Sister, we are back." As soon as Su Wumei entered the door, she greeted Su Wen happily. It waspletely different from thest time she came back, and she was warmly weed by someone at home. Because they were worried about their exam results, even Su Xiu, who was busy in the kitchen, came out. "How is it? Is the exam difficult?" "Can I be admitted to the county high school?" Everyone looked at the two nervously. Even Su Wen put down the pen in her hand, stood up and stretched, and asked, "When will the test results be released? Are you sure?" Since the novel did not mention how the two people''s grades are, Su Wen actually has no idea! I hope that my sisters will be well and do well in their studies, but I am afraid of putting too much pressure on the two of them. Soon Sun Yunyun will be admitted to the Normal University in the provincial capital, and will be the first college student in Qingshui County. No matter what she has done before, she will be forgotten under such an aura. Everyone can only remember that she was the first college student, and everyone in the vige will only remember that Sun Yunyun won everyone''s glory. As for herself, she will inevitably be Sun Yunyun''s stepping stone. In fact, Su Wen doesn''t care, but all her previous efforts were in vain. As soon as she thought that Sun Yunyun would be able to find Zhou Hengyang after being admitted to the Provincial Normal University, she couldn''t swallow it. It¡¯s okay for me to see my rival in love in the vige, but if I have to be robbed of a man, can that woman be happy? She, Su Wen, doesn''t like this birdishness. But right now, there is nothing I can do. It is impossible for me to take away Sun Yunyun''s glory while going to college. Although she also graduated from a famous university, if she takes the exam now, she might not be able to pass the exam. Forget it! Su Wen put aside the messy thoughts in her mind, and only hoped that both the fourth and fifth sisters could be admitted to the county high school. "No problem." Although Su Xue was depressed, she still cheered up, "Don''t worry, big sister! Stay home and wait for us to bring you good news." Su Wen understands Su Xue''s character better, and if she knows that she will not be unsure, she immediately feels relieved. "Okay, you have worked **** the exam for three days, I will cook something delicious tonight." Su Wen''s words caused the sixth sister and the younger sister to cheer and p their hands happily. They like the eldest sister''s cooking the most, and they can often make meals that they have never eaten before. The wontons that everyone madest night are very delicious. After returning to their room, Su Xue couldn''t help asking in a low voice, "Fifth Sister, why didn''t you tell Eldest Sister?" "I''m not sure that I will be able to pass the exam. I''m afraid that my eldest sister will be happy in vain." Su Wumei can see that the eldest sister sincerely hopes that they can study hard and get good grades in the exam. "You can do it." Su Xue patted Su Wumei''s shoulder withplicated eyes, "I believe in you." Updates that are owed, please make up tomorrow! Thanks for the support Chapter 335: Kind and Beautiful Sun Yunyun Chapter 335 Kind and Beautiful Sun Yunyun "Thank you, Fourth Sister, but if I pass the exam, we won''t be able to go to school together and do homework together." This made her feel sorry for Fourth Sister. At that time, Fourth Sister waste for a year to wait for her to go to school together. Sign up. "We will be separated eventually." Su Xue looked at Su Wumei with a warm smile, "We are seven sisters, and we are not always together! When you are admitted to the university, you can often write to me and tell me about you. life, when youe back from vacation, we can meet." "Okay!" Hearing what the fourth sister said, the regret and guilt in Su Wumei''s heart disappeared, and sheughed along with Su Xue. **** Going back to Sanjiaying, Sun Yunyun was full of hope and excitement on the way. I imagined countless exciting moments in my mind, imagining that because I helped Su Wen in a difficult situation, I won unanimous praise from the vigers. She became everyone''s favorite girl again. Not only that, but she can also get the barren mountain in her hands. When the barren mountain bes a treasure mountain, her family can also make a fortune. At that time, the vige will see who dares to point fingers at her family. Even the two sister-inws who have been jealous of her dare not be arrogant anymore. There is no need for the eldest brother and the second brother to go to the old man''s house to ask for people in a humble way. I will beg toe back, beg for the forgiveness of the elder brother and the second brother, In this way, she will also have a higher status in the family, and the three sister-inws will never be able topare with her. But the reality gave her a p in the face. Not only did she not get the barren mountain, her reputation was not restored, she didn''t even know that Hengyang was back. Especially thetter made Sun Yunyun hide in bed and cry a lot at night, but made Zhu Yueju feel bad. Before, Zhu Yueju didn''t know that her daughter liked Zhou Hengyang, but this time she finally knew, and she strongly opposed it. Sun Yunyun told Zhou Hengyang that Zhou Hengyang would have great prospects in the future, and Zhu Yueju was very excited when he heard it. Immediate support. And full of confidence, with her daughter''s luck, Zhou Hengyang must be her daughter''s destined man. He even offered to keep an eye on Sun Yunyun, and notify her as soon as Zhou Hengyang came back. In this way, the rtionship between mother and daughter became closer. Sun Yunyun returned to school the next day, and joined the intense review and preparation after arriving at school. In thest mock exam, her grades were the best again. He yed steadily and won honor for the head teacher. At the same time, all the teachers in the school have high hopes for her. It has been two years since I resumed the college entrance examination, and no one in Qingshui County has been admitted to university. The best grades were those who were admitted to several junior collegesst year. Whether anyone can be admitted to university this year depends on Sun Yunyun. And Sun Yunyun herself is full of confidence in herself. Whether she can stand up and put Su Wen under her feet depends on this exam. But she was not worried at all, because she had dreamed a long time ago that she would be admitted to the Normal University in the provincial capital, and would be an honorable teacher after graduation. As long as she is admitted to university and goes to the provincial capital, she can get closer to Zhou Hengyang and find a way to rece Su Wen. Although Su Wen is a famous beauty in Shibali Vige, so what? It''s just a country woman who can''t get on the stage. Uneducated, ignorant, and unable to appear on the stage. She''s stupid to death, vicious by nature, mean and shameless... She can count a lot of Su Wen''s shorings. She firmly believes that as long as she has the opportunity to be alone with Hengyang, Hengyang will definitely discover her beauty and kindness. I''m here to make up the debt I owed yesterday! Creditors,e to collect debts (#^.^#) Chapter 336: real stuff Chapter 336 The real thing "Sun Yunyun, it''s up to you this time." The head teacher walked into the ssroom with the textbook, saw Sun Yunyun sitting in the middle of the first row at a nce, and said with a smile, "This time the grades are good, and they have improved steadily. As long as you can maintain this level, you will be admitted to university." There was also a series of boos and congrattions in the ssroom. Sun Yunyun stood up blushing, and said modestly: "Teacher, I will work hard, and I will not let you down." Because she had a dreamst night, and she had already dreamed about the general content of the exam. Although she didn''t dream of all the detailed test questions, she knew 70% of them. But she will never tell anyone, as long as she, Sun Yunyun, is the only one in Qingshui County to show off. To win honor for Qingshui County, just leave it to her. "Although you asked for leave for a period of time, you are a hardworking and good student, and your grades have never given up. I am optimistic about you." The head teacher''s eyes became more and more kind, and he was more happy to see Sun Yunyun than to see his own children. Being a teacher for a lifetime, who doesn''t want to cultivate talents! Sun Yunyun is all his hope. "Teacher, don''t worry! Student Sun Yunyun is a real talent, and we all admire her." Several ss cadres, including the monitor and studymittee members, took the lead in expressing their views, and immediately praised Sun Yunyun to the sky. "Yes! We have known ssmate Sun for so long, and we all like her very much." "We were wrong before. We shouldn''t believe in other people''s malicious smears and doubt Student Sun''s character." "Teacher, we will learn from ssmate Sun, this time the college entrance examination teacher, you just wait for the good news!" Sun Yunyun listened intoxicated to everyone''s praise and pursuit of her, and wasforted by the criticism and gossip she received in the vige. This is what she should really enjoy, everyone''s favorite, everyone''s pursuit. As long as she wants, there is nothing she can''t get. It''s not her fault that she is a viger, but Su Wen is too vicious. "Huh!" A discordant voice came to mind in the ss, "If she has real materials, why does she always make mistakes in her homework? She also falters when answering questions in ss?" The originally lively ss fell silent in an instant, and everyone looked at the speaker in surprise. is Zhai Juan. She is the only person in the ss who has a bad rtionship with Sun Yunyun, because Zhai Juan has disliked Sun Yunyun from the very beginning, and often finds faults, and the students in the ss have long been used to it. It is not surprising to see that it is her. Zhai Juan''s family lives in the county seat, and her family conditions are very good. She is beautiful and has good grades. It stands to reason that she should be the envy and favorite object of everyone in the ss, and she has indeed been like this since she was a child. It''s a pity that she met Sun Yunyun and was always overwhelmed by Sun Yunyun. And her behavior of always finding faults has also been despised and unconvinced by her ssmates. Sun Yunyun is so kind and hard-working, she knows how to bully others. "Zhai Juan, since you said that Sun Yunyun has no real materials, why are you no match for her in every exam? Why did she do so well in this mock exam?" A male student who had a crush on Sun Yunyun stood up angrily. question. "That''s right, how do you exin this?" There is more than one crush on Sun Yunyun in the ss, and many male students have a crush on Sun Yunyun who is so hardworking, smart, kind and weak. Chapter 337: bet Chapter 337 Betting Although Sun Yunyun has a good rtionship with every student, and her attitude towards male students is not as disgusting as other female students, but she is too smart and beautiful. Let the male students only dare to like her silently in their hearts, secretly love her secretly, and don''t have the courage to confess to her. They couldn''t bear to distract Sun Yunyun who was concentrating on preparing for the exam, so they could only silently wish her a bright future. Especially some people who have been affected by gossip some time ago will feel even more guilty. It is because their secret love is not firm enough that they will be affected. Facts have proved that Sun Yunyun is still the kind, generous, gentle and intelligent girl. Everyone jumped out to speak for Sun Yunyun, used Zhai Juan, and made Di Juan very angry, but she couldn''t speak up to everyone alone, and even a few female ssmates who had a good rtionship with her would also help Sun Yunyun to speak now . Zhai Juan''s deskmate forced her to sit down and said in a low voice, "Stop talking, Zhai Juan, you can''t speak up to everyone. You didn''t see that even the teacher was cheated by her." "I just don''t think Sun Yunyun has the real stuff, and I''m not jealous of her at all." Angrily, Zhai Juan mmed her hand on the table, and immediately met the condemning eyes of the head teacher, feeling even more sad in her heart. "I believe in you." The deskmate supported: "I also think that a person who studies really well should not be like this." The two always felt that something was wrong with Sun Yunyun. "Student Zhai Juan." Sun Yunyun heard enough of everyone''s pursuit, and finally stood up, with a kind and gentle smile on her face, and looked at Zhai Juan with soft and timid eyes, "Since you question me, how about we make a bet?" "What do you want to bet?" Zhai Juan was annoyed! Regardless of whether you will lose or not, stand up and reply immediately. "Bet on whether I can be admitted to university this time, and whether I will be the first college student in Qingshui County." Sun Yunyun put on a weak but tenacious smile, and said confidently: "Let''s make this bet, you dare?" "What am I afraid of?" "That''s OK." The homeroom teacher also hoped that Sun Yunyun could be admitted to the university, and the exam was about to take ce, so taking this opportunity to let the candidates rx, he was naturally happy to see the result and did not stop it. "What are you betting on?" Sun Yunyun smiled, because she was sure that she would be the first college student in Qingshui County, so she naturally wanted to trick Zhai Juan and take the opportunity to ask for what she wanted. She even wanted to ask for a hundred yuan directly, but finally held back for the sake of image. "If I win, I want you to publicly apologize to me." Sure enough, Sun Yunyun''s "noble" bet immediately attracted a lot of praise. "Okay! Just bet." Di Juan couldn''t stand her provocation, so she agreed without thinking. The tablemate didn''t even have time to stop it, isn''t it obvious that he will lose? Although they were not convinced by Sun Yunyun in their hearts, they still knew that Sun Yunyun had good luck in every exam, and she might really be admitted to university. Anyway, the tablemate has no hope of winning at all. Actually, Zhai Juan didn''t have the confidence to win. She even knew that Sun Yunyun deliberately tricked herself. But she has been provoked like this, if she dare not gamble. Isn''t it a coward? ***** Ten days passed by in a sh, during which Sun Yunyun was the most rxed, only secretly reviewing what she needed to rely on. But Su Wumei was different. She received a notice from her head teacher and knew that the examination procedures werepleted, so she stepped up her studies. Chapter 338: Insomnia Su Wen Chapter 338 Insomnia Su Wen Because she didn''t go to high school, she didn''t know whether she could pass the exam. Those were knowledge points, so she adopted a stupid method. She memorized all the books in the third year of high school. This is always okay! The books for the first and second year of high school are used by the older sister and the second sister at home, and Su Wumei can already memorize even the punctuation marks. She had only briefly read the books in the third year of high school before, so she wasted so much time thinking when doing the questions in the big office. It was very early in the morning on the day of the exam, before the sky waspletely clear, Su Wumei got up early, went to the kitchen to get two leftover steamed buns fromst night, warmed them up, and was ready to eat on the road. As soon as I went out, I saw my eldest sister standing at the gate wearing eye-catching pajamas. "Sister, why did you get up so early?" Su Wumei asked in surprise. Su Wen crossed her arms and was also taken aback by the question. She hasn''t been sleeping very well recently, because it is said that since Zhou Hengyang returned to the city, she has always been restless. I don''t know what''s going on, Zhou Hengyang came back earlier, and there was another person sleeping in the room. In the dead of night, she could hear another steady breathing in the room, because the room was not big, and his floor wasid right in front of her bed. . It was so close, and the surroundings were quiet, she could even hear Zhou Hengyang''s powerful heartbeat by pricking up her ears. At first she was not used to it, and was even too nervous. As a result, she was pped in the face very quickly. Not only did she get used to it, but she also slept more soundly. The sleep in those few days was exceptionally good. She was very happy when Zhou Hengyang left. Now it''s even more embarrassing, she couldn''t sleep because she couldn''t hear his breathing and heartbeat. Don''t be too cheating. People''s habits are terrible! Su Wen was extremely irritable, and even wanted to chase to the provincial capital to bring Zhou Hengyang back. A person who used to sleep so well every day and likes to stay in bed in the morning, but now he has insomnia and can¡¯t fall asleep, and when he closes his eyes, a handsome man full of hormones is in his mind. When he looks at you deeply, how can he fall asleep? yes! So Su Wen couldn''t sleep, and she didn''t have a mobile phone or aputer, so she could only get up and wander around in the yard. That''s why Su Wumei was blocked by ident. "It''s nothing, just get up and take a walk to breathe the fresh air." Su Wen said pretending to be casual. After Wumei Su heard the words, she immediately took a deep sniff, and said happily, "Eldest sister is right, the air is indeed very fresh, and the coolness is veryfortable." Su Wen''s mouth twitched, speechless. "Where are you going?" "I go to school." "Why do you go to school? Isn''t it already summer vacation?" Recently, the children have been on summer vacation, and the number of brats in the vige has suddenly increased. Every day, bear childrene to y with Su Liumei, so that Su Wen can fully see Liumei''s good poprity. Of course, I also realized the importance of appearance. Because no one is looking for the younger sister to y with, hahaha...Su Wen made a very unsympathetic joke about the younger sister. I made the little girl angry for several days and ignored her, and finally made new clothes for her to coax her. ¡°Go to school to check test scores.¡± "Oh!" Su Wen suddenly realized, "The results of the senior high school entrance examination shoulde out, just go with Su Xue. By the way, is the money enough?" Both have gone to school, and Su Wen can best understand the distress ofck of pocket money. "Ah... not enough." To go to the county seat for the exam, although the head teacher helped arrange it, it still needed money. She had the pocket money given by her elder sister earlier, and she didn''t spend any of it. But it takes three days to take the exam in the county seat, and you need money for amodation and meals. Chapter 339: Su Wen Chapter 339 Hiding Su Wen Su Wumei didn''t have the nerve to ask Su Wen for money, but now she heard Su Wen offer it, so she might as well ask for it after thinking about it. She can¡¯t take advantage of the head teacher, and the head teacher is not easy. The teacher¡¯s sry is very low, and the head teacher has no money. "Then wait, I''ll get it for you." Su Wen went back to her room to get the money, and Su Qing and Su Xiu, who were ustomed to getting up early every day, also got up. They saw Su Wumei standing alone in the yard, The look of going out with a schoolbag on his back was obviously more surprised than Su Wen. Because since childhood, Fifth Sister and Fourth Sister have been inseparable. "Fifth sister, where are you going?" "Why aren''t you with Fourth Sister?" Su Wumei pulled the two of them over, thinking that she would not be able to hide it if she didn¡¯t go home for three days, so she had to say, ¡°I¡¯m going to take the college entrance examination, and my fourth sister won¡¯t, so I¡¯m alone.¡± "College entrance examination?" "What college entrance examination?" "Shh! Keep your voice down, Eldest Sister doesn''t know yet! I don''t want Eldest Sister to know, she will be disappointed if she doesn''t pass the exam." Su Wumei said all about her thoughts and the formalities with the ss teacher at school. , The two sisters who heard it were dumbfounded, and it took a long time to react. But Su Wen had already taken the money out of the room. The two of them had the same idea as Fifth Sister, and decided to hide it from the eldest sister for fear of disappointment. "Here." Su Wen handed five yuan to Su Wumei, and encouraged her: "Although our family has no money, we don''t need to be harsh on ourselves. We still need to spend money. As long as the reason is right, you wille back with me." want." "Thank you, big sister." Su Wumei said happily. "Then let''s go! It''s dark, do you want to send it off?" Su Wen was a little uneasy walking alone. "I''ll send it off!" Su Xiu stepped forward and gave Su Wumei a wink, and finally the two sisters went out together. After leaving the Sanjia camp, Su Xiucai gave Wumei a severe reprimand, "In the future, you can''t do this kind of thing alone. How can no onee to our family for such a big thing as the exam?" Unexpectedly, Fifth Sister is so courageous. "Fourth Sister is the same, and she even helped you hide it." Su Xiu poked Su Wumei''s little head with her finger, "I really don''t know how you came up with such a whim, I dare not even dream about it!" Now Su Xiu still had the feeling that she was still asleep. "Fourth Sister has always helped me, Third Sister, don''t me her." "This time it''s because you want to win glory for your family, so I''ll just pretend I don''t know." Su Xiu smiled, and the two sisters rode along the way, Su Xiu riding, and Su Wumei sitting in the back. Chatting about trivial matters at home along the way, it waspletely bright when we arrived at school. Because there was only Su Wumei in the school in a special situation, the head teacher took her to the county seat to take the exam. I had been waiting at school early, fearing that it would be toote to arrive at the county seat, so the school even specially arranged a car to send him off. Before getting into the car, Su Xiu said worriedly: "You go to the exam first, and I will find time to visit you in the next few days. You tell the eldest sister, I will make an excuse and say that I will sell chicken cakes with He Yn." The college entrance examination is a big event, and it is good intentions to hide it from the eldest sister, but Fifth Sister cannot be allowed to take part alone. "Understood, thank you third sister." Su Wumei was deeply moved, and she realized more and more how wrong it was to only care about herself some time ago. Now she looked at the slender figure standing under the car, but her smile was extraordinarily powerful. When I was the third sister, I felt more courageous in my heart. She must be able to. Chapter 340: accuser Chapter 340 Sue Jing After breakfast, Su Wen nned to write a letter to someone in the provincial capital. I still have the envelopes and stamps I boughtst time, so when I mail the letter, I will find a publishing house to send the finished manuscript by the way. Will the manuscript be rejected? Let¡¯s talk about itter. She doesn¡¯t have much confidence, but what if it seeds? There are a lot of books and newspapers bought by Su Xuewen when he was alive. Su Wen rummaged around, looked at the names of many publishing houses, and finally chose a publishing house called "Spring Breeze". This name has a lot of background when you hear it, otherwise you won¡¯t be proud of it! It is very simr to the name of a famous publishing house before she crossed over. But the spring breeze is more arrogant. That''s it, Ruchu''s fresh and refined name is more suitable for my anti-scum man manual. Su Wen stuffed the manuscript into an envelope after she had chosen it, affixed a stamp, wrote the address, and then sat on a chair and began to struggle, dazed. Mainly worried about what to write to Zhou Hengyang? Ask him how he is doing recently? Will you be too self-indulgent? "Elder Sister." Su Xiaomei sneaked in through the door. Su Wen came back to her senses, put her chin in one hand and asked boredly: "Why didn''t you go out with Su Xiaoya?" Recently, the little girl was stuck together by Su Xiaoya when she was fine, so she could wear a pair of pants. "Eldest sister, let me tell you something serious!" Su Xiaomei gave the elder sister a dissatisfied look. "Say it, I''ll listen." Seeing what the girl can say in a sneaky manner. "I''ll tell you a secret." Su Xiaomei nced out secretly, "When I got up to go to the bathroom this morning, I overheard that the third sister and the fifth sister had a secret, and they both said they couldn''t tell you." Su Wen''s eyes shed with doubts, and she actually noticed it too, but she didn''t n to delve into it. She''s just the eldest sister, not the Pacific police¡ªwhy be so lenient! Besides, children have their own little secrets when they grow up. Su Xue and Fifth Sister happen to be rebellious adolescents. Even parents should leave some personal space for their children. So Su Wen just said indifferently. "Sister, don''t you care?" Su Xiaomei was in a hurry, "They are too much, they dare not let the eldest sister know, I will be the first to refuse this matter." Puppy legs are not for nothing. "Hahaha..." Su Wen was amused, and finally held back under Su Xiaomei''s little annoyed expression. "Sister, I told you something serious, but you stillughed at me." She was so wronged. "Then let me tell you something serious." "Sister, tell me." "Why don''t you tell me, is there anything you keep from me and don''t let me know?" Su Wen looked at the little girl with a half-smile, and even raised her legs leisurely. "I..." The younger sister immediately felt guilty when she thought of the little secret that she and Su Xiaoya had secretly joined forces to deal with Sixth Sister. Absolutely don''t let the elder sister know, otherwise she will no longer be the favorite little girl in the elder sister''s mind. She doesn''t want to be a bad person. "I still have something to do, eldest sister, I''ll go first." After speaking, he ran away. Teased Su Wen helplessly and shook her head, look! Every six-year-old girl has her own little secret. So absolutely can''t take care of everything, it will only be annoying. In the courtyard, Su Liumei saw the younger sistering out of the older sister''s room, and curled her lips in disdain, "Hmph! Sue, little broadcaster." "You, you...how did you know?" Su Xiaomei was immediately frightened into a pitiful one. Chapter 341: design packaging Chapter 341 Designing Packaging "I know a lot, but you, a fool who thinks you''re smart, don''t know anything." Su Liumei folded her arms with her chest in a very superior IQ, and habitually hit the little girl''s IQ. The little girl was very angry, "I can see that you know how to bully me, and you can do nothing but bully me." "But I have a face countless times better than yours!" Su Xiaomei: "..." Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo she is dead, she is the ugliest sister in the family, she is so sad. Seeing Su Xiaomei run away crying, Su Liumei immediately raised the sweetest smile and ran to find the eldest sister. She has learned a lot from the manuscript written by her eldest sister recently. It''s just too useful. Su Wen was worried for a long time, and didn''t think about how to write a letter to Zhou Hengyang. Could it be that he left and couldn''t sleep due to insomnia? That''s too cheap! Finally, Su Wen decided not to write, and sent out the manuscript first. "Sister." Su Liumei ran in with a smile on her face, "I''ll tell you a secret." Su Wen: "..." She really wanted to ask, who gave Sixth Sister the courage just now to make her despise her as a sue? Don''t think she didn''t hear, you two are really good sisters. "you say." "Elder Sister, Fifth Sister secretly signed up for the college entrance examination. She said she would go to university to win honor for you, so that our family can hold our heads high in the vige in the future." Humph! The little girl is so stupid that sheined before she knew what was going on. Looking at her, she is very smart, and she has already quietly figured out Fifth Sister''s n. Only she is the eldest sister''s caring little padded jacket. Su Wen: "..." Damn it! Fifth sister really asks for the college entrance examination? No, she has to take it easy, this news is too rushed. "Eldest sister, it''s true. The fifth sister made a decision half a month ago." Su Liumei looked at Su Wen expectantly, and almost wrote on her face, ''Look at me! Praise, praise me! '' "..." Su Wen: "Sixth sister, you are really amazing." I always feel that something is wrong, and there is an illusion of staging the situation of the Su family and Mission: Impossible. Although she identally learned about Fifth Sister''s n from Six Sister, Su Wen was not prepared to expose it. Since it was a good intention, she pretended not to know, but in her heart she definitely hoped that Fifth Younger Sister could be admitted to university, what if she did! Wouldn''t Sun Yunyun be **** off? Thinking of this possibility, Su Wen''s mood improved. Going to the town to send the manuscript out for work, Su Wen just waited at home for news. During the period, Su Xiu came to tell her that she would go to the town to sell chicken cakes with He Yn, and she agreed without thinking about it. After the three-day exam was over, Su Wumei and Su Xiu went home together, and Su Wen also pretended not to see it. I''m just busy making bags at home and designing the packaging of bags. Su Wen has extremely high requirements for packaging. Women like to receive gifts, and half of the quality and grade of a gift are determined by the packaging. She wants to design the most beautiful and ssic packaging for Su. From the packaging bag to the packaging box, it is extremely exquisite, which makes people feel expensive and ssy at first nce. After researching with Su Qing, Su Wen made a trip to the department store in the county and bought a lot of cardboard boxes, wrapping paper, andce of various colors. The money spent made Su Qing feel distressed. But when she made the finished product, Su Qing immediately changed her view. Money well spent. Thece is made into ribbons and made into the shape of seven-pointed snowkes, symbolizing the seven sisters of the Su family. The white gift box is equipped with a brand logo drawn by Su Wen herself. If there is a wrong stroke during the period, the entire gift box will be invalidated. Chapter 342: Impatient to wait Chapter 342 Waiting for impatience Moreover, Su Wen also proudly asked Su Qing to make an inner bag, which is specially used to put finished bags in the gift box. At the same time, the four corners of the box were glued with a silver border with silver stars. Shines brightly in the sun. Beautiful enough to blind your eyes. Outside the gift box, there is also a handbag, which is not difficult to make, and can be glued by yourself. Finally, add a hand rope made of silk ribbon, and you''re done. Su Wen calcted that the cost of packaging alone would cost about five yuan. If the quantity can be increased, the cost will also be reduced. When the agreed one month is approaching, all the bags for Zhang Miao will be ready. All handmade, stitch by stitch, without even a sewing machine. When Su Wen packed the three bags with her own hands and was going to deliver them to Cao Meihua in the county the next day, someone wanted to sell Su Qing and Su Xiu to the southern city. **** Since thest time she came to see Su Xuefang, Shi Caiyue has been waiting for news at home. The south side has started to urge, and there is no good stuff recently, just waiting for her to send someone away! When she thought of Su Xuefang''s niece from her natal family, Su Liumei, Shi Caiyue felt itchy, even if she was young, she wanted to get her. If this kind of good stuff can be sold to the south, it will definitely make a lot of money. She had heard that some people especially liked younger ones, Shi Caiyue imed to have seen the big world, and there were many beautiful and delicate girls in the city. She spends half of the year going to the city, and when she has nothing to do, she likes to stand at the gate of the school and look for things first. I have seen so many, among them Su Liumei is the most beautiful, she is very young and has aura. Su Xuefang didn''t agree with Su Liumeist time. Although she agreed on the surface, she was scratching her head in her heart. After waiting for so long, Shi Caiyue didn''t wait for Su Xuefang''s action, and came to the door after breakfast. Thest time she came to the door, she didn''t bring anything with her. Today, thinking about how she couldn''t bear the child not being able to trap the wolf, she cruelly bought a catty of hard fruit candies, and bought four pieces of chicken cakes from a young couple selling chicken cakes on the side of the road. But it cost her a lot of money, and Su Xuefang happily greeted her as soon as she entered the door. Seeing the things Shi Caiyue was carrying, she said a few hypocritically polite words, and the things were taken away. "Sister-inw, look at how polite you are. Oops! This chicken cake has be very popr in the town recently, and the price is so expensive that I don''t even want to buy it." Su Xuefang said eagerly, squeezed a piece and ate it first up. After tasting the taste, immediately lock the things in the drawer and keep them to eat slowly. Seeing Su Xuefang''s hopeless appearance, Shi Caiyue secretly despised Su Xuefang, but smiled kindly on her face, "Xuefang, how are you doing with what we two talked aboutst time?" "Hey! Don''t mention it, I haven''t returned to my mother''s house yet." Su Xuefang was also angry when she said it, and after calling Shi Caiyue to sit down, she started a series ofints, "Sister-inw, you don''t know, my elder brother who died early just didn''t want to see us younger brothers My sisters are good, I will die when I die, and I will find a son-inw for my eldest niece." "What does your not going back to your mother''s house have to do with this matter?" "You don''t know how powerful my eldest niece''s door-to-door son-inw is." Su Xuefang rolled her eyes, gritted her teeth and said, "I''ve seen that door-to-door son-inw a few times, and he''s even scarier than my elder brother. I met people in the vige who heard that the son-inw who had been expelled came back, so I didn¡¯t go there immediately and went home halfway.¡± Chapter 343: ungrateful Chapter 343 Heartless Shi Caiyue has been Su Xuefang''s sister-inw for so many years, so of course she knows that Su Xuefang is afraid of Su Xuewen. All these years, she has been honest and honest in her natal family, but Su Xuewen changed immediately after his death. It is precisely because I was suppressed ruthlessly before. But Su Xuewen is really capable, otherwise they wouldn''t have let the uncle hook up Su Xuefang. It is because of Su Xuewen''s ability that he knows that marrying into the family will definitely take advantage of him. Sure enough, after Su Xuefang came in, she never went back to her mother''s house empty-handed, and I don''t know how much it took. In the past ten years or so, life was difficult, and she did not cooperate with the group in the south. It was all because of Su Xuewen that their whole family could not starve to death. The original calction was really wise. Shi Caiyue, Tian Gang, Tian Yong and his group, as long as they think of their calctions over the years, they are extremely proud. "Then the son-inw who came to visit is really so powerful?" Shi Caiyue asked in horror. Not only Su Xuefang is afraid of Su Xuewen, but Shi Caiyue is also afraid. "That''s, let me tell you, when the door-to-door son-inw looks at people, it''s scary. Even scarier than my elder brother who died early." "But he''s just a door-to-door son-inw after all." Shi Caiyue said contemptuously: "A small door-to-door son-inw would be a servant in ancient times. What qualifications do you have to manage the affairs of the master''s family? You are Su Wen''s aunt, can you see He just gave face at a nce, how dare he say you can''t do it?" Shi Caiyue really doesn''t take her son-inw seriously. Her natal family also has many brothers in her family, so she can''t live with being a son-inw. In the woman''s family, she is an old cow who does hard work. She eats less and works a lot. The woman has a good heart and can get along as a family. If the woman''s family is mean, she will never be able to straighten her back for the rest of her life. "What you said makes sense, the door-to-door son-inw is useful." Only then did Su Xuefang realize that Su Wen''s door-to-door son-inw is nothing more than a door-to-door son-inw no matter how capable he is. It''s not her big brother, so he is not qualified to control her anymore. "You! You were suppressed by Su Xuewen in the past, and you didn''t turn around for a while." Shi Caiyue pretended to be sympathetic and said, "Oh! You are also a hard-fated man. You met such a big brother who loved her sister , If it were someone else, it would have been unbearable. Thanks to you being so kind to my niece, my eldest brother is dead, and I still only want to take care of my niece." "That''s it." Su Xuefang also felt that it was not easy for her. The eldest brother is so partial, and it is not good for her, a real sister. My house has been built with blue bricks and big tiles, and I don''t know how to give her, my own sister, some money so that she can enjoy the blessings too. "Then when are you going back?" Shi Caiyue came here for this matter, "I have already contacted the factory in the south, and I can start work as soon as I arrive, and I will give you the promisedmission immediately." Speaking of themission, Su Xuefang''s eyes were straightened. "How about it! I''ll go today." Su Xuefang said proudly: "To tell you the truth, my eldest niece listens to me the most. As long as it is what I say, she will never dare to say no. You just wait." I have good news! We will be able to talk about it.¡± "Okay, okay, great." Shi Caiyue said several good words happily, "By the way, I don''t know what the second and third nieces you mentioned look like? Although they work in a factory, they must have good facial features. Yes. Those ugly ones may be brushed off." Chapter 344: see one take one Chapter 344 see one take one "It''s good to be able to work, why do you need looks?" Su Xuefang asked iprehensibly. "Hey! You don''t know that a big city is different from our small ce. The sry is high, but the requirements are also high. There are many people who can work. If this is the case, they will definitely choose the five senses among the many people. Correct." Shi Caiyue was also afraid of arousing suspicion, so she had already nned her rhetoric. She understood the blind yearning of rural people for big cities. The rhetoric is very easy to find, and no one will doubt it. "When I went to a southern city, I saw it with my own eyes. The factory also entertains customers. Think about it. When you are a cadre in the factory, the factory manager takes customers to visit the factory. All you see are ugly. That man Don''t you want to suspect that the clothes you make are not pleasing to you?" "What you said makes sense." Su Xuefang believed it immediately, and also regretted that she had been so rare and strange in front of her sister-inw just now. Even if there are doubts in my heart, I am too embarrassed to ask them for the sake of face. Since Su Xuefang wanted to go back to her natal family, Shi Caiyue left immediately without dy. Su Xuefang entrusted her youngest son to her mother-inw, and returned to her natal home empty-handed. On the way back, I met people from Sanjiaying Vige who came to the market. One of them was Chrysanthemum''s sister-inw Su Xuefang was very familiar with, and they happened to go with them. As a result, Su Xuefang was surprised by the news. "What did you say? You said Su Wen got rich?" How...how is this possible? Is Su Wen an idiot? How could she get rich? "You don''t know yet, do you?" Sister-inw Chrysanthemum said enviously, "It''s girl Wen and her son-inw who went to work in the city. I heard that they made a lot of money. Girl Wen and Xiangdong''s wife make chicken cakes together, and they earn a lot of money every day." Su Xuefang was even more shocked now, her voice changed into a sharp and harsh voice, "You said the chicken cakes bought in the town are the business of Su Wen''s family?" "It''s not Su Wen''s alone." Sister-inw Chrysanthemum said matter-of-factly, "It''s Su Wen and Xiangdong''s wife He Yn who are in partnership. They belong to two families." How is this Su Xuefang obedient? Don''t understand? How could Su Xuefang listen in? Sister-inw Chrysanthemum exined that her mind is full of chicken cake business now. She even ate it before going out, the chicken cake was really delicious, not to mention the business, the people in the town were proud of being able to sell the chicken cake. Her Jinfeng yed with children of the same age, and because she had never eaten chicken cakes, she came back and had a fight with her! I didn''t expect that this chicken cake was actually made by Su Wen. Well, you Su Wen, I thought you were a good one, but I didn''t expect to be mean with her own father. At this moment, Su Xuefang scolded Su Wen in her heart, resenting that Su Wen didn''t tell her how to make chicken cakes. This time she must get the method of making chicken cakes. In this way, she will look down on Shi Caiyue in the future. I really thought she didn''t know! Because her natal family did not live up to expectations, her sister-inw has always looked down on her. Even with that, she couldn''t even stand up straight in front of her husband Tian Yong. Sister-inw Chrysanthemum was puzzled, secretly observed Su Xuefang''s ferocious face, and felt a little bit in her heart. It suddenly urred to her that since Su Xuewen''s death, Su Xuefang had been thinking of ways to cheat things from Wen girl, and Su Xuefang could cheat a lot of good things at home. I knew I would stop talking too much. Sister-inw Chrysanthemum originally wanted to say that Su Wen''s family bought two brand new bicycles, so that they no longer need to walk to the town. I didn''t dare to say anything at this meeting, so I made an excuse to rush back to Sanjiaying. She wants to tell Wen girl the news so that Wen girl can get ready. Su Xuefang bumped into good things in the province, and took one when he saw it. No more, good night! Chapter 345: no bad intentions Chapter 345 Not bad "Girl Wen, are you at home?" Sister-inw Chrysanthemum came in a hurry. The gate of Su Wen''s yard was open during the day, and the wind could blow in, making the house much cooler. When sister-inw Chrysanthemum was standing at the door and shouting, she had already looked at Su Wen who was sweeping the floor. ran in hastily. "Sister-inw Chrysanthemum, you are here." Su Wen put down the broom, "I was going to take care of business at your small store! From now on, you don''t need to go to the town to buy any oil, salt, sauce and vinegar at home." Someone in the vige opened Naturally, she has to take care of the canteen. This is also conducive to getting along with neighbors. "I heard that your third aunt''s house is also going to open a canteen?" Sister-inw Chrysanthemum said subconsciously after being beaten. "My third aunt!" Su Wen said with a half-smile, "I''ll talk about it then." "Look at me!" Sister-inw Chrysanthemum pped her head before realizing that she almost wasted time, "Girl Wen, let me tell you, Su Xuefang is here and is about to enter the vige, hurry up and collect all the valuable things at home , don''t let her find out. Otherwise, she will definitely take it to her own home. " "Okay!" Su Wen had been on guard against Su Xuefang for a long time. She thought she woulde back soon, so she hid the things at home in advance. Later, I didn''t see anyone for several days, so I thought I wouldn''te, so I just took out the things I needed. She came. "Thank you sister-inw Chrysanthemum for telling me." It seems that everyone in Sanjiaying Vige knows about Su Xuefang''s actions, and they won''t be afraid of her ruining her reputation everywhere. Su Xuefang herself doesn''t have a good reputation. "Hey! I can''t be thankful for you. It''s because I''m so quick-spoken that I actually told you about selling chicken cakes in partnership with He Yn." Sister-inw Chrysanthemum was very embarrassed. I want to say, but I can''t hide my words. Because of talking too much, she also offended many people in the vige before. Now that she has opened a canteen by herself, she is naturally afraid of offending people again. After all, if she offended many people, no one would take care of her business. Actually, she didn''t have any bad intentions, so when she realized that she was talking too much, she immediately came to tell her. "I know sister-inw Chrysanthemum has no bad intentions. Besides, it''s a fact that my family does business with sister-inw He Yn. I don''t steal or rob, and I''m not afraid of being said." After hearing what Su Wen said, sister-inw Juhua felt relieved, fearing that Su Xuefang would block her, she left without saying a word. As soon as sister-inw Chrysanthemum left, the whole family mobilized and locked everything that should be collected and hidden in the easternmost room for grain and sundries. After the door was locked, Su Xuefang arrived as soon as Su Xiu put the door key in her pocket. "Girl Wen, I''m here." Su Xuefang came in with an empty bag full of confidence and superiority. As soon as I entered the yard, I first looked here and there with critical eyes, and turned over there. After a while, the yard was turned into a mess. "Why are you so useless?" Su Xuefang curled her lips in disgust, and said disdainfully, "I said, girl Wen, how do you live like this? Why is everything empty?" She brought a big cloth bag! Not full, how to go home. Su Wen looked at Su Xuefang with scrutiny. From the facial features, theparison between Su Xuefang and Su Xueqiang was a medium-sized and chubby figure. I don''t know if the Tian family''s food is good for fattening up, or it''s because they ate more from the things Su Xuewen and Yuanshen searched. However, she could see one thing very clearly¡ªthat is, Su Xuefang looked down on herself, and even more so on her remaining six younger sisters. Chapter 346: pick and choose Chapter 346 Pick and choose It must be because of this that Su Xuefang dared to take advantage of her family unscrupulously. Otherwise, she would try to take advantage of Zhang Chunxiang and Chen Guihua. Su Xuefang was very dissatisfied when he didn''t see the good things he wanted. He thought about the chicken coop he saw just now. He must have gone out to eat worms during the day. It¡¯s really not possible. Before leaving, grab two chickens and take them away. Cut some leeks, eggnts, cowpeas, etc. in the private plot, and you can eat them for a few days. Thinking about it this way, my trip was not in vain. "Girl Wen, I''m talking to you!" Su Xuefang turned around, and then looked straight at Su Wen, Su Xiu who came out with Su Wen, and the sisters Su Qing. Seeing this, I was secretly surprised. I thought she hadn''t been here for a few months, why did she have red lips and white teeth after eating one by one? It''s clear that he didn''t go to work in the field, and people are a lot paler. It must be selling chicken cakes and making money. This stinky girl actually dares to y tricks on her now, let''s see if she doesn''t punish her severely this time, and let her give herself all the money she has earned during this period. "Auntie, why are you here? Grandpa and grandma went to visit rtives, but no one came back. You suddenly have nowhere to eat, right?" Su Wen''s attitude is very cold, which ispletely different from the way Su Xuefang thought to curry favor with herself before. Su Xuefang''s face immediately changed when he heard it, "Why is there no ce to eat? How dare you refuse to entertain me when Ie?" "It''s not that I don''t want to entertain you, but that my parents are dead. If you are an aunt, don''te to my house to take advantage. If you want to take advantage, you might as well go to the second or third uncle''s house." Su Wen showed a sarcasmugh. "My father is your eldest brother. He died young and couldn''t continue to take care of your sister. But the second and third uncles are still alive! If you can''t make it through at home, go find your second and third brothers .¡± "Yes! Auntie." Su Qing added in a cold voice, "I think Second Uncle, Third Uncle will be very happy to help you." "You you you... What nonsense are you talking about?" Su Xuefang almost thought that she had heard it wrong, and stared at Su Wen in astonishment, unable to believe that Su Wen said these words just now. In the past, as long as she came, Su Wen would give herself all the delicious and delicious food at home. Every time Ie by myself, I have to kill a chicken! Today...what happened today? "Did I say something wrong? Auntie?" Su Wen asked slowly, "I''m doing this for your sake, it''s not good to spread the word! Think about it, your elder brother is dead, and you stille to take advantage of your niece, it''s human did something?" "You''re talking nonsense." Su Xuefang finally came to her senses, and roared, "I''m your aunt, and I''m here to visit you and take care of you. How can I take advantage of your family?" Liumei, who was behind Su Wen, pointed at Liumei with a ferocious expression and said sharply: "If I treat you badly, can you take Liumei to my house, and I will feed her and drink, and give her clothes when Ie back?" ?¡± Su Wen was shocked. Su Qing and Su Xiuqi were very angry, and Su Wen secretly reached out to stop them when they wanted to say something. Su Xuefang is her own aunt after all, and the situation is different from the previous Grandma Goudan and Sun Dahai. As long as Su Xuefang firmly grasps the rtionship between the elders and the younger generation, their family will only suffer from Su Xuefang. Before, Su Xuefang had always been taken advantage of by Su Xuefang. Apart from the fact that the original body was indeed used, Su Xuefang also relied on this. Chapter 347: dare not offend Chapter 347 Don''t dare to offend "Really?" Su Wen looked at Su Xuefang pretending to be surprised, "Auntie, if you don''t tell me, I thought you came to my house with an empty bag this time to ask for something! So you came to take care of me, so you buy what?" Su Xuefang was very embarrassed, she came here empty-handed, how could she buy something! With that money, she might as well buy it and eat it for herself! How could it be cheaper for Su Wen. But I just said that I came to take care of my niece''s family, but it was immediately revealed that I came empty-handed. Isn''t this a self-inflicted and self-p in the face? Especially when meeting Su Wen''s obviously disbelieving eyes, Su Xuefang couldn''t step down from the stage. Su Wen scolded **** in his heart. I thought she was obedient, but it turned out that she had been ying tricks with her, and now the fox tail finally showed. "Auntie came here in a vacuum?" Su Wen shook her head and sighed, "If this is the case, then I don''t care about it with Auntie. In the future, Auntie must never talk about taking care of us. I will not let Sixth Sister go to your house to take advantage of it. If you save, you have to give me clothes." "Elder sister, it''s old clothes that can''t be worn." Su Liumei suddenly interrupted. Su Wen immediately scolded, "Kids, don''t interrupt, it''s very good that aunt can give us old clothes, why do you want new clothes? You have been at aunt''s house for so long, don''t you know that aunt''s status in her husband''s house is very low? It''s not easy for aunt, and uncle treats aunt badly, so we can''t add burden to aunt." snort! Let you open your mouth to publicize how many things you have given, how good your family is, and how rich you are. Let''s see how round you are! Su Wen had known about Su Xuefang''s character before, he was a selfish, low self-esteem person who loved vanity to the extreme. Obviously in her inw''s house, she was careful to please her, and she went around saying that she was the master of the house. It was she who went back to her natal family all these years to get food and drink from Su Xuewen so that the family surnamed Tian would not starve to death, but she looked like a masochist. The family surnamed Tian was brainwashed into thinking that he was from the town and looked down on farmers in the countryside. She was able to marry in the town and enjoy the blessings, which was a blessing in eight lifetimes. When you arrive at her Tianjia, you will be like a cow or a horse. The family surnamed Tian, ??like a bottomless pit, kept getting things from Su Xuewen through Su Xuefang. Su Xuewen died, so he came to Su Wen to ask for it. Su Xuewu and Su Xueqiang don''t have a good rtionship with this sister, and they won''t even give a grain of rice. Not only did Su Xuefang not say that the two of them were bad, but she also ttered Su Xuewu and Su Xueqiang everywhere, don''t you think this kind of person is cheap? The better you treat her, the more she hates you and despises you. The worse you treat her, the more she tters you and dare not offend you. Typical white-eyed wolf. "Okay, big sister, I was wrong." Su Liumei sincerely apologized, "Auntie, I won''t do it anymore, don''t worry, I won''t make things difficult for you at my uncle''s house. Although sister Jinfeng''s aunt has always looked down on you and bullied you You, but I won''t." After finishing speaking, he did not forget to give Su Xuefang a sympathetic look. Su Xuefang was ashamed to see others, and denied it tly, "It''s nothing, girl Wen, don''t talk nonsense. Okay, stop talking, I''ve been here for so long, why don''t you know how to pour me a ss of water?" Su Wen asked Su Xiu to pour water for Su Xuefang, but she didn''t greet her as Su Xuefang expected. "Come on! Just can''t empty-handed. It''s too shameful toe empty-handed. Next time youe, remember to buy some canned food, malted milk or something." Su Wen stabbed. Chapter 348: Thick-skinned Chapter 348 Thick-skinned "You girl is too greedy." Su Xuefang scolded: "You don''t even see if you have the life to eat canned food. You just know how to eat and eat, and you don''t learn well at all." As soon as these words were said, Su Qing and Su Xiu were annoyed, "Auntie, what do you mean? Why do you want my eldest sister to die?" "Let me tell you, my eldest sister''s life is going well!" Su Xuefang realized for the first time that she couldn''t say anything about Su Wen, and the more she said, the more wrong she was, and she even wanted to run away. He simply changed the subject abruptly and used his status as an elder to suppress Su Wen. "You girl doesn''t understand manners at all. It seems that I, as an aunt, need toe here a few more times and teach you more." Su Xuefang looked at Su Wen''s fairer and more moist skin with a tall posture, The more I hold grudges in my heart. It must have been nourished by the door-to-door son-inw after marriage. Damn girl, just like her shameless mother, knows how to hook up with men. Brother is really entric, he dies when he dies, and leaves all the good things to Su Wen, a bitch. He didn''t know that he felt sorry for her, his own sister, he had no conscience! Deserved to die early! Su Xuefang held grudges in her heart, and it inevitably showed on her face, all of which fell into Su Wen''s eyes. She frowned, and the disgust in her heart was even worse. So Su Wen calmly called Su Liumei over, and whispered something in her ear. Sister Su''s eyes lit up when she heard it, she kept nodding, and then ran away quickly. Su Wen said a few words to Su Qing in a low voice. While she was talking, Su Xuefang had already gone to the main room to have a look, but she couldn''t find anything good. She was full of disappointment, and when she came out, she scolded severely: "Girl Wen , I heard that you sell chicken cakes in partnership with outsiders? How can you turn your elbows out? Even if you want to partner, you must partner with your own family. Only your own family will not cheat you. Those outsiders don¡¯t know how to plot against you! You''re just too young to suffer." "Auntie, what do you mean, just say it directly!" "Teach me how to make chicken cakes, and I''m doing it for your own good. Don''t worry, your benefits will be indispensable." Su Xuefang stopped beating around the bush, and just reached out to ask for it. Su Wen wanted to ask her, who gave her the courage, and how did she be so thick-skinned? "Auntie, keep your face silent." Su Wen said suddenly. "Why are you touching your face?" "Of course it''s about how thick-skinned you are. You can say such a thing? Does everything in my house belong to you in your eyes?" Su Wen couldn''t stand Su Xuefang treating her like a fool for a long time. move. Bullying people doesn''t mean someone with such a low IQ. Su Xuefang''s own IQ is low, and she also wants to lower her Su Wen''s IQ? "Say it again? I think you just want to find fault, don''t you?" Su Xuefang''s face was grim. Not only did she not feel that she was wrong, but she felt that Su Wen didn''t know good from bad, she was shameless, and didn''t know how to tter her. "I can tell you that although I asked you to hand over the chicken cake, I didn''t take advantage of you." Su Xuefang snorted coldly, and said alms: "I''m here to introduce good jobs to Su Qing and Su Xiu. I will work in a garment factory in a big southern city. I can earn more than 200 yuan a month, which is countless times better than in the countryside. Huh! I also see that my elder brother is gone, and you sisters are pitiful, so I tried my best to leave such a good opportunity to you. Who knows that you don''t know what is good, hum! Now you know that I, the aunt, is the only one who treats you well! " Chapter 349: Flick into the factory Chapter 349 Flicking into the factory Su Wen: "..." She still underestimated Su Xuefang''s three views and moral bottom line. This kind of words can be said, obviously I know in my heart that there are problems in going to work in southern cities, and I want to push my niece into the fire pit. It''s just too vicious. "No, if you want to go, go by yourself." Su Wen has no room for rejection. This benefit is Su Xuefang''s trump card. I didn''t mention it before, but I saved it until the end, so that Su Wen can be grateful to her. As a result, there was no response. "You can think about it. You went to work in a big southern city and got hired into the factory." "No, I don''t dare to ask for such a good thing. Auntie, go by yourself! I heard that you are either ying mahjong or taking care of your children at home. It''s not a big deal. Why don''t you go to the south and make a fortune?" "I..." Su Xuefang kept telling herself in her heart that she couldn''t be misled by Su Wen, a bitch. Otherwise, the purpose ofing here today would not be fulfilled, but she is greedy for the introduction fee and the method of making chicken cakes! "Su Wen." Su Xuefang called out by name: "You are too selfish, how can you deal with your own sister like this? Stop someone from getting rich? I didn''t expect you to be such a vicious person. My own sister will not let go But, do you still want Su Qing and Su Xiu to recruit a worthless son-inw like you?" These words are not malicious, ordinary sisters can''t stand such provocations. However, the reactions of Su Qing and Su Xiu werepletely opposite to what Su Xuefang expected. Su Xiu was very excited, "Is it true, big sister? Can I really recruit a son-inw at home? Great, I am so happy." Su Wen helplessly supported her forehead. Su Xuefang: "..." This...is different from what she expected. "I also think it''s good to recruit a son-inw." Su Qing also echoed, "Just build a house again, and you can''t live without a ce to marry." Su Xuefang rolled her eyes and almost fainted from anger. "Auntie, you are the vicious one! Eldest sister is so beautiful and kind, there is only one gentle sister in the whole world. But there should not be another vicious woman like you in the whole world." Su Xiaomei put her hands on her hips and tilted her head Said old-fashionedly: "Anyway, auntie, you said that my eldest sister is vicious, and you are a bad person." Su Xuefang was made unable toe to the stage by the younger sister, and it took a long while to hold back her face, and said harshly: "Su Xiaomei, you **** girl, see if I don''t tear your stinky mouth out today." As he spoke, he stretched out his hand to tear the cheek of the younger sister. She has quick hands, and she can tell that she has torn a lot before. But Su Wen had winked at Su Xiu and Su Qing a long time ago, how could it be possible that Su Xuefang tore the cheek of the younger sister. The little girl looks like a bean sprout, and a little flesh has just grown on her cheeks, which is not enough for her! So when Su Xuefang rushed in front of the little girl, she was already blocked by Su Qing and Su Xiu one step faster. And Su Xiu took Su Xue and cried and begged: "Auntie, we were wrong, please don''t beat the younger sister, the younger sister is young, and she is still a child, if you beat her like this, she will be killed." "Wow!" A group of people came to the yard at some point, and someone shouted loudly: "Su Xuefang, you are not human, Xuewen treats you so well. He was not long ago, and you just bullied people like this." It turned out that Liumei went to the vige to call all the people who should be called. Just as she entered the door, she ran into Su Xuefang with a ferocious face, who was about to tear her little sister''s mouth. Chapter 350: Cant be soft Chapter 350 Can''t be soft The ones who took the lead in rushing forward were Sister-inw Chrysanthemum and Wang Chunyan. One of the two regretted talking too much before, and wanted to find a chance to make up. One is that she knows too well the dark history of Su Wen''s obedience to Su Xuefang''s words in the past. When she heard that Su Xuefang wasing, she immediately felt worried. Followed by He Yn holding an iron fork for lighting fire. It is said that every time Su Wen quarreled or fought with someone, He Yn thought that Xu Xiangdong would not let him go, and forcibly missed it. I feel so sorry in my heart, I can''t wait to take regret medicine. As soon as I heard about this incident today, I immediately took out the post fork that was still warm from under the pot, and prepared to show my skills. Before, Xu Xiangdong kept her from meddling in her business, but now the two will be in partnership, because Su Wen did not find someone surnamed Su to partner with, but instead found an outsider, so He Yn must not escape the rtionship. Xu Xiangdong was also embarrassed to stay out of the matter, so he could only pretend not to see it, and let He Yn rush over. well! He used to block his wife, not because he was afraid of causing trouble, but because he was afraid that his daughter-inw''s fighting power would be too strong, and she would be pointed at and scolded as a tigress! It''s a pity that the daughter-inw doesn''t understand his painstaking efforts. "It''s a bully." He Yn arrived first, waving a post fork, and greeted Su Xuefang. Su Xuefang was beaten and ran all over the yard with her head in her arms. However, no matter how fast she ran, He Yn could catch up. The iron fork could hit Su Xuefang''s fat **** urately. Su Xuefang screamed after being beaten and wanted to escape. But He Yn had already seen through her thoughts, blocked the door, and made Su Xuefang roll and crawl, but couldn''t escape the fork thatnded on his butt. "You cannibal, see if I don''t give you a good lesson today. Hmph! As I said a long time ago, He Yn is in charge of the egg cake business. If anyone is not convinced and wants to find fault, just find it." Me. I want to see who dares to rob me." He Yn made a domineering deration, and the people around couldn''t help shrugging their shoulders when they heard it. It wasn''t until now that I realized thating out of the mountains is really not easy to mess with. Originally, I was greedy for the chicken cake business, and I had ghost ideas in my heart, but I dare not do it now. Being beaten up by He Yn, it''s hard for you to justify it. I heard that her natal brother was still a young patriarch. When He Yn got married, the scene of her natal brother riding a horse with dozens of people is still imprinted in many people''s minds! Su Wen observed the expressions of the people around her, and knew that her trick had worked. In the future, no one will be jealous because of the chicken cake business. When she chose He Yn, she had thought of today''s move, but she never thought that Su Xuefang woulde by such a coincidence. So from the moment Su Xuefang entered the door, she immediately decided to do this. Solve both troubles at once. Su Xuefang''s insidiousness exceeded her expectations, and Chen Guihua looked cutepared to her. Moreover, people like Su Xuefang are sinister and stupid, and they arecent after being calcted by Shi Caiyue and Tian Yong''s family for a lifetime. When Su Wen noticed the resentment in Su Xuefang''s eyes just now, she immediately decided to cut off her rtionship with Su Xuefang. Even if she will be used of disrespecting the elders, even if she waits for her grandparents toe back to settle ounts after autumn, she can''t wait any longer. Who knew that if she continued to wait, Shi Caiyue would make some insidious tricks together with Su Xuefang to plot against Su Qing and Su Xiu. Just for this point, Su Wen can''t be soft, let alone dy. Chapter 351: Earnest Chapter 351 True face "Su Xuefang, even if I, Su Wen, are used by someone today, I have to speak up." Su Wen raised her volume, and said solemnly in a voice that everyone can hear: "I didn''t want to say it before, because you are an elder , but you have time and time again thought I was a fool, plotting against Su Qing and Su Xiu, now I have to say it." "Girl Wen, what''s the matter?" Wang Chunyan asked anxiously. "Su Xuefang, I want to sever ties with you, and you will nevere to my house again. And my sisters and I also swear that we will never go to your house again in this lifetime." Su Wen announced nkly. There was an uproar in the crowd. Even Chen Guihua, who quietly came to watch the fun, was dumbfounded, but after she realized it, she was only happy. She also finds that Su Xuefang is not pleasing to the eye, and never puts them in the eyes of these sister-inws, and she is proud of her father-inw and mother-inw''s partiality. Chen Guihua was willing to let go of this opportunity to add insult to injury, and then shouted: "There is still my house, Su Xuefang, I have had enough of you, and you should note to my house in the future." He Yn was so shocked that she forgot to continue beating people. Brothers from the natal family are the biggest backer for married women. Supporting you when you are alive, even if you are dead and holding a funeral, your natal brothers and nephews will not let your aunts and grandmothers be wronged and bullied by unworthy descendants. This also proves from the side why men are preferred to women. No brothers, no one to support me in my inws¡¯ house, no brothers, no nephews, no grievances when my parents are old and gone. So what Su Wen and Chen Guihua just said was like a bolt from the blue to Su Xuefang. Su Wen is fine, anyway, there are no boys in her family. But Chen Guihua is different, this is a serious natal brother. When the news got out, Su Xuefang was ashamed and the whole Qingshui County knew about it. "You!" Su Xuefang really regretted this, and took a step forward to hug Chen Guihua''s thigh, "Sister-inw three, I treat you so well, you can''t treat me like this." "Damn!" Chen Guihua scolded, "You treat me like an ass, do you really think I can''t see it? You''ve never thought of me before. If you treat yourself as a city person, then you can think of me alone Rural mud legs." "I haven''t. I have always been very kind to you and my second sister-inw. Every time something good happens, I will never forget you." Su Xuefang refused to admit it. "Fuck off, I get annoyed when I see you." Chen Guihua kicked Su Xuefang away, feeling extremely happy, but thinking that her father-inw and mother-inw would definitely trouble her when she came back, she felt a little embarrassed. With an idea, it was just right to throw the water on Su Wen, it was her fault anyway. If she hadn''t said that, she wouldn''t have remembered it. "If you want to me, me Su Wen, it has nothing to do with me." After finishing speaking, he ran away with a guilty conscience. "Su Wen..." Su Xuefang opened it, but was interrupted by Su Wen, "Su Qing, chase people away, this kind of person who thinks about selling you and Su Xiu to the south is not worthy of standing in my yard." When Su Qing went to pick up Su Liumei, she felt that there was something wrong with her aunt''s introduction of going to work in a southern city. She would listen to her elder sister''s words and immediately believed her. Immediately, her eyes were red with anger, and Su Xiu was also very angry. The young girl was sold, what can she do? If you think about it, you know it must be something dirty! Sister Qi''s eyes were red, and the others were also surprised. Who doesn''t have a girl? Who doesn''t have a daughter? When they thought of their daughter being sold, they all stared at Su Xuefang with the same hatred. Chapter 352: Referral fee Chapter 352 Referral fee Not to mention helping her speak, a beating is fine if you don''t roll up your sleeves. Su Qing brought Su Xiu together and drove Su Xuefang far away. Others watched coldly, and some asked Su Wen for details. "Girl Wen, tell me what''s going on." "Yes! Make it clear, so we can be prepared." "Why am I so confused? Can Su Xuefang do such immoral things?" Everyone asked in a hurry, surrounding Su Wen in the middle. Su Wen didn''t panic at all, and waved to Sixth Sister, "Come here, tell everyone, and let everyone be on guard, so as not to be deceived." There are more than a hundred of them. If it can be changed now, it is considered a good thing. As for whether there will be people who don''t believe it, then she doesn''t care. Everyone nced at Su Liumei. "Sixth sister, tell me, what is it?" Wang Chunyan asked anxiously. She went back to her natal family a few days ago, and there was a girl in her brother''s family who wanted to find a way out to work! Afraid of being deceived, I even found rtives. If this is the case, I have to think again. It doesn''t matter if you can make money, you can''t be cheated. "When I was at my aunt''s house, I overheard what my aunt said to her sister-inw, Shi Caiyue." The sixth younger sister was not at all stage-frightened, and told what she heard in an orderly manner. When the big guys heard that Shi Caiyue could give Su Xuefang fifty yuan for introducing someone, they all gasped. If you introduce a person, you will be given an introduction fee of 50 yuan. Wouldn''t Shi Caiyue earn more? What kind of business can earn so much? If there were no ghosts inside, they would not believe it even if they were killed. "Really?" Someone asked in disbelief. "It''s absolutely true." Su Wen assured: "Su Xuefang came to the door today to sell Su Qing and Su Xiu to the south. When Su Qing went to pick up her sixth sisterst time, she had already clearly rejected it. Who knows? But she is so wicked, she will lose her conscience just for fifty yuan." Wang Chunyanpletely believed in Su Wen, and took Su Wen''s hand to thank her, "No matter what girl Wen says, Auntie will thank you today." "Aunt Chunyan, this is what I should do. Now that I know everything, even if it is only a little bit possible, I can''t push my sister into the pit of fire." "Well! You are a good boy, and your aunt supports you. You are right to do so. We are poor, but we cannot sell children." "That''s right!" Su Liumei suddenly remembered something, and said, "I remember Shi Caiyue also said that as long as there are young and beautiful girls, men are not needed. If she is particrly beautiful, the introduction fee can be even higher." "I don''t want men, as long as they are young and beautiful, they must be sold to do dirty work." Someone gritted his teeth. "No! This kind of person can''t let her seed, you must tell everyone, and you can''t just watch someone being cheated." "Exactly! It''s even worse than Zhao Jiangang." Before, Zhao Jiangang stole someone''s trousers, which was hateful enough. In the eyes of Qingshui County people, no one could be worse than Zhao Jiangang. This meeting, Shi Caiyue and Su Xuefang actually surpassed Zhao Jiangang. "But we have no evidence..." someone whispered. "There is no evidence, but we can also take precautions." Having said that, everyone left in a hurry and went to tell their rtives and friends. Whether it''s true or not, be on guard. As the saying goes, you must not have the heart to harm others, and you must not have the heart to guard against others. What if it is true? Chapter 353: sue behind Chapter 353 Sue behind The introduction fee of 50 yuan is problematic at first nce. I originally introduced you to a job, but if I didn¡¯t treat you to a drink, it was already a good rtionship, but in the end I gave you money instead. How can there be such a good thing in the world! Rural people may not have much insight, but they are notcking in wisdom. Especially Wang Chunyan, thinking that her niece from her natal family might be cheated, she skipped lunch, told Li Youcai about the matter and hurried back to her natal home. Li Youcai sitting at home: "..." Zhou Hengyang has only been away for a few days? It''s less than a month! Su Wen actually made trouble again. And this matter, to put it seriously, is even bigger than thest time. He is the head of the vige, and he knows that in the past two years, scammers have appeared frequently in various ces, especially targeting women and children. They haven''t had any in Qingshui County, but there have been several cases in this province. It was even published in the newspapers before, but now that I hear about it, I have to be on guard. Thinking of this, Li Youcai couldn''t sit still anymore. He hurriedly changed into clean clothes and rushed to the town. He had to report the matter to the higher authorities, and he had to tell Hengyang about it. This Su Wen is too courageous and too capable of causing trouble. It''s really not letting him live a peaceful life. ***** Su Xuefang was kicked out of Sanjiaying by everyone shouting and beating. When she passed by the door of Su Xuewu¡¯s house, she wanted to enter, but she was chased away by Zhang Chunxiang in a few words. Zhang Chunxiang didn''t go to Su Wen''s house to watch the excitement. It was Su Xuewu who recently joined forces with several brothers surnamed Su to **** 40 acres ofnd from Su Wen. Because it was a barren mountain, many people were interested, but Su Xuewu Unable to swallow his breath, he has been persuading him in private recently. So Zhang Chunxiang was guilty, so she didn''t dare to go to Su Wen''s house, for fear that she would find out. These days, she suffered from Su Wen''s talk several times, and she has long seen how powerful Su Wen is. He no longer dared to think of her as a fool, and it was not surprising to see Su Xuefang''s miserable state. Anyway, the rtionship between the two is so-so, and there is no benefit for her to help Su Xuefang, and she doesn''t want to care about it at all. Su Xuefang also ran into a wall when he arrived at the second brother''s house, hated to the point of bleeding, cursing all the way out of Sanjiaying, but saw Sun Yunyun standing by the roadside. She knew that Sun Yunyun had a good rtionship with Su Wen, so she thought she was here tough at her, and was about to make some sarcastic remarks, but who knew that Sun Yunyun didn''te to make trouble at all. "I''m here to help you." Sun Yunyun looked sincere, "Aunt Su, I''ve known about Su Wen''s schemes for a long time, she is too vicious, I really can''t stand it anymore." "How can you help me?" Su Xuefang asked suspiciously. "Aunt Su, do you know? Su Wen''s family bought two brand new bicycles. One bike costs 100 yuan, and two bikes cost 200 yuan." Sun Yunyun said angrily, "I know Su Wen''s ability Yes, how could she give two hundred yuan?" "You''re right." When Su Xuefang heard that Su Wen actually had two bicycles, her eyes were red with envy. "Not only that, but she also bought a sewing machine." Sun Yunyun acted scared, "I''m going home, so just pretend you didn''t hear what I said today! Don''t take it seriously, I didn''t say anything!" When he turned to leave, a secret smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. She is now at home waiting for the notification of the college entrance examination. Although she canpletelypare Su Wen immediately, but seeing Su Wen''s status in the vige is getting higher and higher these days, and her reputation is getting better and better. , she couldn''t stand it. Everything about Su Wen should belong to her. No more, good night! Thanks to the little cutie who tipped me today, thank you! Chapter 354: called again Chapter 354 Called again At the post office in the town, Li Youcai paid the money, and after queuing up to himself, he called the number ording to thest time, and the call was quickly connected. A stranger''s voice came from inside. After Li Youcai exined that he was looking for Zhou Hengyang, the people inside had a very good attitude and told him to call for someer. Probably because he was afraid that he would be in a hurry, worried about the phone bill, and could even hear the sound of running fast. Soon, Zhou Hengyang''s familiar voice came from the phone, "Uncle Cai." "Hengyang! I didn''t bother you!" "No, no." Zhou Hengyang reckoned that Li Youcai''s search for him must have something to do with Su Wen in the y, "You can always find me if you have anything to do. By the way, how is Su Wen? She didn''t make trouble with you during my absence, did she?" ?¡± "This..." Li Youcai stammered, "I didn''t before, but Su Xuefang is here today." "Did she embarrass Su Wen?" He didn''t like any of the rtives of Su Wen''s family, and Su Xuefang was the one he hated the most. Others can bite the bullet and address Su Wen, but Su Xuefang really can''t say it. I really don''t understand how the father-inw of that kind of person resisted not breaking off the rtionship. "It''s not embarrassing, but she was embarrassed by Su Wen this time." Li Youcai''s words made Zhou Hengyang smile slightly, and said half-truth, "Oh? Girl Wen must have severed ties with Su Xuefang, right?" "How do you know? Su Wen told you?" Li Youcai was shocked. Zhou Hengyang: "..." This girl is really unexpected time and time again, bringing her surprises time and time again. "Girl Wen didn''t tell me, I just said it casually." Zhou Hengyang''s voice was a little cheerful, and he felt that the little girl was bing more and more likable. "It''s okay, you don''t have to worry about the vige chief." Zhou Hengyang knew what Li Youcai was worried about, but he was afraid of causing trouble, which would be bad for the three camps. "s!" Li Youcai sighed, "I''m not worried about that, it''s the reason for Su Wen to sever ties with Su Xuefang." "What reason?" Zhou Hengyang''s eyes suddenly turned cold. The workers in the reception room used to peek at the factory manager from time to time. Since the factory manager came back from his hometown, everyone felt that the factory manager had changed. Be different from before. Always lost in thought, often don''t know what to think. His temper is the same as before, although he is cold and doesn''t like to talk to others, but his ability to deal with problems is much higher than Liu Chun''s, and the drawings he draws are simply better than those bought in bookstores. I don¡¯t know who found out that the factory manager is married and has a wife in his hometown! Because of this, many people in the factory who love to be matchmakers and introduce their partners pat their thighs and regret their wrists. But the big guy associated the factory director''s frequent ecstasy. The director of the factory should be missing his daughter-inw from his hometown. Speaking of which, the director of the factory is just a young man in his twenties, and probably he will be separated from his wife just after getting married. Now the factory manager''s hometown calls him, so the usually steady workers in the reception room are also curious. "This matter has be a big deal." He just went from Sanjiaying to the town to give back, and when he first arrived at the post office, he didn''t hear anyone discussing it. "The thing is like this. Su Xuefang came this time to ept a job with Su Wen. He wants to introduce Su Qing and Su Xiu to work in southern cities and work in garment factories." "Impossible!" Zhou Hengyang said decisively: "There must be something wrong with this matter." Chapter 355: Scared Chapter 355 Scared Leaving aside the so-called factories in big southern cities, the introducer Su Xuefang had problems. A person like her has advantages that Su Wen would never have thought of. There must be something wrong in it. "Su Wen didn''t agree, did she?" Even though Zhou Hengyang knew that Su Wen would not agree, he was still worried and had to make sure. "No, Su Wen said that Su Xuefang wanted to sell Su Qing and Su Xiu. Oh, that''s right! She also said that the matter was caused by Su Xuefang''s sister-inw. Su Xuefang gave her fifty yuan as an introduction fee for every person she introduced. .Now everyone thinks there is something wrong with the introduction fee of 50 yuan." Because Su Wen told the story, Li Youcai didn''t really believe it. Su Wen has too much ck history, and it is not without nonsense. For such a big thing, it¡¯s okay if it¡¯s not true. If it¡¯s true, it¡¯s a huge event. That''s why Li Youcai paid so much attention and even notified Zhou Hengyang. He knows that Zhou Hengyang is capable, and now that he has made money in the provincial capital, he must have more knowledge than him. If even he said there was a problem, there must be a problem. "Hengyang, tell me, will it be true?" Zhou Hengyang clenched his fist tightly with one hand, he didn''t know whether it was nervousness or fear, a fineyer of sweat appeared on his forehead. "Uncle Cai, let me tell you that there must be something wrong with this matter, and it''s even scarier than you imagined." Zhou Hengyang''s voice was extremely cold, "Do you know what those cheated women did?" "What did you do?" Although Li Youcai knew it was not a good thing, but he was a simple rural person after all, so he only felt scared, but he didn''t expect to do anything. "Recently, the newspapers in the provincial capital have reported many times. The news said that the women who were deceived to the south were all locked up in the room and sold like cattle..." Zhou Hengyang didn''t say a word at the end, but Li Youcai Understood. No need to say it. Li Youcai gasped, feeling cold all over in summer. "Then... what should we do about this matter? We have no evidence!" "Don''t be deceived, and don''t take advantage of it." The girl did a good job and was not deceived because of her interests. But Zhou Hengyang is still not at ease, as long as he is prepared for this kind of deceiving method. I''m afraid that Su Wen has be the target of liars, and this is the trouble. When he thought that he was not there, only Su Wen was at home with a few younger sisters, his heart could no longer be calm. During this time, he kept himself so busy that he didn''t have time to think about messy things every day, but he always thought of her. Now, the heart that had finally calmed down lost control again. Hung up the phone, Zhou Hengyang sat on a chair with his arms folded, lost in thought. In fact, he also struggled and resisted. When he returned to the city this time, he also wanted to restore himself to the previous Zhou Hengyang when he was not together and could not see Su Wen. So he tried hard not to let himself think about it. But lovesickness is too tormenting. Zhou Hengyang touched his chin, showing a smile of unknown meaning. Since you can''t control your own heart, then go get her heart. Coming out of the reception room, Zhou Hengyang came to Liu Chun''s office for the first time. You know, since he bought the machinery factory, he has nevere to Liu Chun''s office more than one hand. Liu Chun''s office decoration style is the same as his people, neither Chinese nor Western, you can see everything. Chapter 356: here we go again Chapter 356 is here again The most important thing is that there is a person in Liu Chun''s office who should not appear at this time. "Didn''t you say that Zhou Hengyang never came to your office?" Xu Xiaoxiao pushed Liu Chun with his elbow, "Why did hee as soon as I came?" "I do not know either!" Zhou Hengyang raised a very mean smile in Xu Xiaoxiao''s eyes, "Did I bother you?" "What?" Xu Xiaoxiao jumped up from the chair violently, "What did you say? Believe it or not, I killed you?" Liu Chun helplessly supported his forehead, "Hengyang, your mouth is too poisonous." Even though he knew that Hengyang was trying to **** people off on purpose, he was still **** off. "Xu Xiaoxiao is here to find you." "Oh!" Zhou Hengyang nodded suspiciously, and asked back: "Then why is he in your office? If you are looking for me, shouldn''t you be in my office?" "You still have the nerve to say it?" Xu Xiaoxiao jumped up, pointed at Zhou Hengyang''s nose and cursed: "If you want to see me, will I hide it?" Zhou Hengyang pushed Xu Xiaoxiao''s hand away lightly, and asked nkly: "You want to be my father so much? Do you dare to agree to call you Dad?" Xu Xiaoxiao''s handsome face was almost distorted by anger, and he regretted that he forgot to change his mantra. If he really dared to agree, Zhou Hengyang would definitely not care, Ms. Zhou could make him die ugly. And uncle, uncle will be angry if he knows. And Grandpa... "Don''t dare." "I knew you didn''t dare." Zhou Hengyang seemed to feel very sorry, "If you really dare to promise, I will really change my mind in the future." Xu Xiaoxiao: "..." asshole! asshole! Big bastard~! He must be eager to call himself, right? This will not only make his death ugly, but also **** off his uncle, mother, and grandfather to death. Uncle was right, Zhou Hengyang really regarded them as enemies. Liu Chun couldn''t stand it any longer. After all, he was a friend he had just met, and reminded him in a low voice, "Stop talking about Xu Xiaoxiao, you can''t beat him. You haven''t been bullied enough when you were in the flying team? This Will still look for abuse." I used to watch Xu Xiaoxiao being abused in the flying team, and he still followed suit! After knowing that Xu Xiaoxiao is actually Hengyang''s cousin, he couldn''t bear it anymore. Xu Xiaoxiao is so pitiful to have such a cousin. "Why are you here again? Didn''t I say that you are not wee here?" Zhou Hengyang looked at Liu Chun who was turning his elbow outward. Liu Chun immediately showed an innocent smile, he was innocent anyway. "My mother went to work and arrested me in person." Xu Xiaoxiao put away her violent temper, sat on Liu Chun''s boss chair very reluctantly, and said unhappily: "I didn''t bring you backst time, I didn''t go back either." Liu Chun gave him a thumbs up. You two are really good enough, you are worthy of being cousins, and you have the same way of being a shopkeeper. "In the end, my mother didn''t know if the publishing house was going to close down and couldn''t keep going. She was stuck in the school and work unit when she had nothing to do. I had no choice, so I came here to avoid the limelight." Don''t look at Xu Xiaoxiao''s words. , but the mother and son battled wits and courage for more than a week, and the process was wonderful. Liu Chunforted: "You are so pitiful." Xu Xiaoxiao was like a lion cub with fried hair, and immediately became angry, "Get out! You are pitiful, and your whole family is pitiful. You see, I have been walking sideways since I was a child. How can I be pitiful?" What a joke, Xu Xiaoxiao would feel sorry for him. Chapter 357: going home again Chapter 357 Going home again "Be kind as a donkey''s liver and lungs." Liu Chun scolded, "I''m also blind." Just this little **** with a dog face will suffer in Hengyang''s hands. At any other time, he bullies others. I used to dislike him very much! "Hengyang, what do you want from me?" Liu Chun decided not to be friends with Xu Xiaoxiao. "Notify you to work overtime." "Didn''t you just work overtime?" Liu Chun wanted to die when he mentioned overtime. "I''m going home. I''ll take care of the things I need to do in the next few days, and arrange them in advance. I don''t want me to stop this time. You''re messing up the factory." Zhou As Heng Yang spoke, he directly lifted Liu Chun up. "Follow me, you don''t have to know some things, but you must understand." The matter of finding another helper must be put on the agenda. "Didn''t you juste back? Why are you going back again?" "It''s been twenty-one days since I''ve been back." Zhou Hengyang blurted out, and his heart skipped a beat when the words came out. It turns out that since he returned to the city, he has unconsciously started counting the days. **** Su Xuefang went home disheartened. When she got home, her husband Tian Yong and Shi Caiyue were talking. Seeing hering in, she immediately asked, "Why did youe back empty-handed?" Looking at Su Xuefang, there was a bit of dissatisfaction in her eyes. He and Su Xuefang have been married for almost twenty years, and they nevere back empty-handed every time theye back from their natal home. "Don''t mention it." Su Xuefang was so angry that even facing Tian Yong, he looked at Shi Caiyue angrily, "Is it true that you introduced people to work in the south?" Shi Caiyue''s heart skipped a beat, she bowed her head guiltyly to hide the horror in her eyes, she would not admit a single word from her mouth. Not only would he not admit it, but he also furiously cursed: "There is nothing, absolutely nothing. Who is this vicious? How dare you smear me like this?" "It''s Su Wen." As soon as Shi Caiyue exined, Su Xuefang believed it immediately, and told what happened at Su Wen''s house like a bamboo tube pouring beans. Among them, in order to bear Shi Caiyue''s grudge, a lot of embellishments were deliberately added. Hearing this, Shi Caiyue had a sinister expression, secretly harboring hatred in her heart. This is a way to get rich that she found with great difficulty. Although she had done a few businesses in the city before, they were taken by someone after all, so she couldn''t make a lot of money. Now she was destroyed by Su Wen before she started in the countryside, Blocking people''s way of making money, such as killing parents. Shi Caiyue''s resentment towards Su Wen, let alone how ruthless it is. Tian Yong knew the inside story, and he was terrified after hearing Su Xuefang''s words, but he was not as courageous as Shi Caiyue. But this meeting also hated Su Wen for ruining his family''s good business, so he thought of a way and he must teach him a lesson. Can''t make Su Wen feel better. Su Xuewen is dead, no one can take care of him anymore and look down on him. "Is Su Wen''s visiting son-inw at home?" "Not at home, was driven away by Su Wen, and only Su Wen brought a few stinky girls at home." "It''s fine if you''re not at home." Tian Yong had a grim expression, and then said to Su Xuefang with a distressed look: "Xuefang, you suffered such a big loss at Su Wen''s hands today, don''t worry, I will definitely not let you You have been wronged for nothing." "You... what do you want?" "Teach that little **** a lesson." Tian Yong thought that Su Wen''s family had no men, and that little **** had a flirtatious face again. Is there any better way to teach her a lesson than to force her? It just so happens that this is also called fat water not flowing to outsiders. He has been coveting Su Wen for a long time. The beauty of ten miles and eight viges, how can that man not want to sleep! "Okay!" Su Xuefang couldn''t think of what kind of nasty idea her man was ying, so she agreed immediately, and even offered advice, "When I left, I heard that it was Su Wen who bought two new bicycles and a sewing machine. How about we tonight Sneak into the door and steal things." "That''s good." Shi Caiyue nced at Tian Yong and smiled sinisterly. It happened to be at night, and everyone''s goals were easily achieved. Chapter 358: insomnia again Chapter 358 Insomnia again For the night¡¯s action, Tian Yong specially called his eldest brother Tian Gang. The four discussed at home for a long time, because Tian Yong had a dirty mind, so he didn''t want to take Su Xuefang to go, but Su Xuefang was worried and insisted on going. In the end, Shi Caiyue said that it would be better to take Su Xuefang with her, as it would be safe. It means that if they are caught or discovered, they just need to push Su Xuefang out. Anyway, Su Wen can''t do anything to Su Xuefang. Thinking about it this way, Tian Yong has no objection. The two brothers have done a lot of things like stealing chickens and dogs since they were young, and they have rich experience. I went out in the dark and rushed all the way from the town to Sanjiaying, because I was not in a hurry, even if I arrived at Sanjiaying, I would have to wait until midnight to act, so I was very slow. When we arrived at Sanjiaying, it was almost eleven o''clock at night. At this point, the vige was already quiet and only the sound of insects could be heard. Every household fell asleep. After a day of farm work during the day and no entertainment at night, I naturally fell asleep early. But Su Wen is an exception. She suffered from insomnia again. Su Wen is very irritable, and she has more and more insomnia recently. Coupled with the disturbance by Su Xuefang during the day, it affected his mood even more. This time, she couldn''t sleep, so she simply sat on the cool bed in the yard and watched the stars. The more I watched, the more fascinated I became, thinking about various things in a mess in my mind. For a while, sheined that Zhou Hengyang had hurt her too badly. She used to sleep well, but since he came back and left, her insomnia became more and more serious. I just hope that the insomnia can disappear. There are a lot of things at home recently. Although the younger sisters are very obedient and sensible, it is inevitable that she will make mistakes. Su Wen put her hands on the back of her head, and she sorted out the recent things one by one in her heart, making them very organized. First of all, it is the fifth sister''s high school entrance examination results, which should be known in a few days. She met Sun Yunyun in the vige this afternoon, and Su Wen couldn''t help curling her lips when she thought of Sun Yunyun''s proud eyes at that time. What arrogance! In the novel, she was the first to be admitted to university in Qingshui County, but she dropped out of school because of her fifth younger sister, so she had no chance. Maybe Fifth Sister is the one who really holds the script of the leading heroine? Maybe? In case the fifth younger sister skips the grade and is admitted to university, let''s see how proud she is, Sun Yunyun. When Su Wen thought of this possibility, a sweet smile rose from the corner of her mouth, and she murmured, "Dreams are still necessary, what if theye true? Now the Su family and the hero have not fallen out, and the rtionship is getting better and better." The more harmonious it is, the more likely the plot will be tilted towards the Su family with a big male protagonist covering it." There is very much this possibility. You must know that this is the son-inw article of the male protagonist. Zhou Hengyang is the only male protagonist. Although Sun Yunyun is the heroine in the novel, in order to make her worthy of the male protagonist, the author gave her a golden finger that can predict dreams. But it''s also because of the hero, Sun Yunyun. Even so, Sun Yunyun only ounted for one-tenth of the plot. Thinking about it this way, Su Wen felt that it was very wise for her to hug the hero''s golden thigh. Where is this golden thigh! This is clearly the son of luck. Thinking about the college entrance examination, she also thought about the trouble Su Xuefang brought. Today, she drove Su Xuefang away and publicly severed ties with her, but she always felt that things would not pass so simply. Shi Caiyue is an individual trafficker. This kind of person is the most vicious and devoid of conscience. Chapter 359: ignorance and greed Chapter 359 Ignorance and Greed This kind of person stares at his own home when he is not sure, and he doesn''t know how to calcte it in the future! And Shi Caiyue''s evil deeds, people are money in her eyes, even ridiculously worthless. Thinking about the novel, where the little girl was sold for just a hundred dors, it was hard for Su Wen not to hate her. One hundred dors! These people are ignorant, ignorant, vicious, and devoid of conscience. It''s fine if she doesn''t know, since she knows, she can''t watch Shi Caiyuemit many evil deeds in the future. It has killed many women and children''s miserable lives, even their lives, and left many families torn apart. She had to do something to feel at ease. Originally, she just treated all this as a story in a novel. But now that they have been together for a long time, Su Wen''s thoughts have changed. This is the real world, this is reality. well! It would be great if Zhou Hengyang was here. If he was here, I wouldn''t be so annoying. Forget it, Zhou Hengyang is not here, she will ask the younger sister to call Shen Erkui to discuss it tomorrow! At present, the only one she can choose to believe in is Shen Erkui. At least Su Xuewen''s vision is confirmed, two words - reliable! Just as Su Wen was fascinated by the stars, her thoughts diverged. When I began to fantasize about when human beings would leave the Milky Way, conquer the universe, and enter a new era of science fiction, I suddenly heard a very low voice in my ears. The voice was very small, a rough man''s voice that was deliberately suppressed. It can only be heard in the yard. Not to mention falling asleep, even if you go back to the room, it is impossible to hear it. Su Wen was so frightened on the spot that her hairs stood on end. She immediately got off the cool bed, tiptoed to the courtyard wall, and boldly listened carefully. At this time, outside the courtyard wall, Tian Gang and Tian Yong sent Shi Caiyue and Su Xuefang away, and let the two of them hide and fly at the entrance of the vige, and the other in the grass in front of Su Wen''s house. In this way, if there is movement, someone will be able to find it immediately. The most important thing is that Tian Yong doesn''t want Su Xuefang to know his dirty thoughts. What he has been able to control Su Xuefang for so many years is to make Su Xuefang utterly devoted to him, and never let Su Xuefang find out that he is messing with men and women. "Let''s climb over the courtyard wall and go in." Tian Gang stood under the courtyard wall and looked up. "I''ll go inter, and we will proceed as we discussed before. After entering, you go to the westernmost room and take care of Su Wen." I''m going to **** the two youngest girls from the Su family." Shi Caiyue has always been jealous of Liu Mei, since she has decided to do something tonight, why don''t she just **** her away. Once you get it, you only need to move it out of Qingshui County, who else can find it? Su Liumei''s appearance can be worth a lot of money whether it is sold to someone as a child bride-inw, or for doing something else. This is her real purpose. Everyone¡¯s n for tonight is different. Tian Yong came for Su Wen with a dirty mind, Su Xuefang wanted a bicycle, and Shi Caiyue wanted Su Liumei. Su Wen ruined her good deed, preventing her from earning money under the guise of introducing jobs in Qingshui County. She could only take risks to find targets everywhere, and now she put the first target on Su Liumei, which was considered revenge on her. "No!" Tian Yong objected, "It''s too dangerous to take away two people at once, what if someone finds out?" Chapter 360: Su Wen who set fire Chapter 360 Su Wen who set fire "What do you say?" "Let''s just Su Liumei!" Tian Yong squinted Hu Sou: "Sister-inw originally saw Su Liumei, the youngest stinky girl is dark and thin, and she can''t buy the price." "it is good!" "What about the bicycles? Su Xuefang is just staring at the two bicycles." Tian Gang gritted his teeth, thinking it would be troublesome, but the two bicycles are indeed worth a lot of money, and it would be a pity not to get them. Gritting his teeth, he said, "If we get it, the people who get it will knock us out, why don''t we just do whatever we want?" "Hehehe..." These words reminded Tian Yong, and he said wretchedly: "The Su family is not just Su Wen, there are several women! Hehehe..." "Okay, be careful, don''t dy the big event." "I know." The two discussed in low voices again, and circled around Su Wen''s house and courtyard walls. Step on the spot in advance to find out where it is suitable. Tian Yong has been here many times and is very familiar with the terrain. Hiding under the courtyard wall, Su Wen heard the conversation between Tian Yong and Tian Gang clearly, and was so shocked that she broke out in a cold sweat. Even if she was brave, she would be terrified. After all, she had never encountered this kind of trouble before, and only saw it in the news. At this moment, Su Wen didn''t know whether she was nervous or afraid, her hands and feet were trembling. But no matter how nervous she was, she couldn''t panic, let alone know how to avoid fear. Su Wen''s mind turned and she knew that time was the most important thing now, and she had to be prepared before the bad guys came in over the courtyard wall and put them down. Otherwise, this will be the biggest disaster for the Su family. If one fails, the consequences will be unimaginable. She can''t even yell, it will only irritate the bad guys, and she will be silenced in a panic. In the novel, the reason why Shi Caiyue''s matter was revealed in the end was because the deceived family made a fuss at her door, and she was found out when she identally killed someone after a fierce quarrel. At the critical moment, Su Wen couldn''t care about going back to her room, let alone other things. Go to Su Qing and Su Xiu''s room first, knock on the door and shout. Fortunately, Su Xiu was a light sleeper, so it was easy to wake her up. "Sister..." Su Xiu got up in a daze and opened the door. "Hush!" Su Wen immediately made a small gesture, "Don''t talk, there are bad people." Su Xiu woke up suddenly, "Where is it? What should I do? Do you want to call for help?" "Go and wake up everyone else, I''ll find a way. Remember to keep your voice down, so that the bad guys don''t find out." Su Wen worried, "I''ll set the fire, remember to hide in the water after you wake up the people." Beside the tank, don''t let the firee over." "Okay! Eldest sister, don''t worry." Su Xiu was no longer afraid after hearing what the elder sister said, and immediately went to call Su Qing. After calling Su Qing, she went to call Su Xue and Fifth Sister respectively. Then came Sixth Sister and Little Sister. Su Wen went to the kitchen, took pine needles for cooking, and super firewood that was easy to ignite with straw into the yard, and lit the fire. In the beginning, the fire was small, but in order to immediately cause a hugemotion and scare away the bad guys, Su Wen didn''t stop doing anything, and simply poured kerosene on it. Just hearing a bang, the mes shot up very high and burned quickly. After she calcted the distance so that the big house and the kitchen would not be burned, she could not care about the rest. The mes quickly spread to the chicken coop in the yard and arge pile of firewood that Zhou Hengyang chopped when he came backst time... At this time, Tian Gang and Tian Yong happened to climb up the courtyard wall. Tian Yong hadn''t been here for a long time, and Su Xuefang didn''t notice that the courtyard wall of Su Wen''s house was full of cacti during the day. It was so dark at night that it was impossible to see clearly, so the two of them threw themselves into the dense cactus pile without any precautions. Chapter 361: double damage Chapter 361 Double Injury It is more luxuriant than when Sun Dahai climbed the courtyard wall before. The entire courtyard wall grows everywhere, and if he touches it, he will be pricked with countless thorns. But Tian Yong and Tian Gang were unprepared, and their skills were better than Sun Dahai''s. When they jumped onto the courtyard wall, they fell face down into the cactus. I was not mentally prepared at the moment, and almost screamed in pain, but luckily I covered my mouth in time. But it''s better not to cover your mouth than to cover your mouth! The palm of the hand is full of cactus thorns, and the pain is even worse after covering it like this. There are already dense thorns on the face, and there is another secondary injury. But the two are habitual offenders, and Sun Dahai cannotpare with them. Even if the stabbing was so miserable, he forcibly held back, and was about to jump off the top of the wall. This kind of pain will only irritate the two brothers more, and make them vent their resentment on the sisters of the Su family. Dreamed of jumping in and being able to get revenge, the two of them had scarlet eyes and hideous faces. The moment the two of them jumped off the courtyard wall, a violent me burst out from under the originally quiet and dark courtyard wall, and the me filled with kerosene spread at an incredible speed. In an instant, half of the yard was lit up. The two people who jumped off the courtyard wall were toote, their eyes were about to split, and they jumped into the fire. Both Tian Yong and Tian Gang saw the figure standing by the fire, but they couldn¡¯t see the specific face. They just felt like a ghost, standing coldly between the mes and the darkness, staring at the two of them for a moment. "what!!" "Ahhh... help, help!" The mes burned their bodies, the pain was unbearable, and the two couldn''t help screaming anymore. The hair and clothes were on fire, and the cry was like a thunderp in the quiet vige. Neighbors in the front, back, left, and right were all rmed. Immediately following came the heart-piercing sound of shouting for firefighters. Fire in the countryside is more important than catching thieves, because water and fire are ruthless, and many houses are connected together. If the fire spreads, it can burn half the vige if one is not careful. Su Wen held a firewood knife in her hand, and stood aside with stern eyes, guarding against being attacked by Tian Yong, while preventing the two of them from being burned to death. For this kind of scum and scum, she only needs to guarantee that she will not be burned to death. For the rest, Su Wen doesn''t mind getting rid of these two first. "Su Wen, I''m your uncle, help, help, help me." Tian Yong staggered, the mes on his body were getting more and more painful, and he rolled into a ball with Tian Gang on the ground, trying to put out the fire. This method is indeed good, but it is impossible to extinguish it all at once, let alone unscathed. "Sister." "Big sister, big sister." Su Qing and Su Xiu hugged the sixth younger sister tightly. The younger sister hid beside the water tank under the eaves, looking at the god-like eldest sister who was illuminated by the mes, their eyes were red, and they wished they could pounce on her immediately. In the end, it was Su Xiu who strictly carried out Su Wen''s order, and refused to let her pass. Su Xue took Su Wumei to wet the sheets and nkets and distributed them to everyone. In order to prevent the fire from really burning, the two quickly poured water on the ground and emptied all mmable objects at the same time, so that the mes in the yard would not spread. Su Liumei and Su Xiaomei burst into tears, sobbing so hard that they couldn''t make a sound. "Eldest sister, elder sister,e here quickly!" The ce where Su Wen was standing was too dangerous. The yard was not big, and if one didn''t pay attention, the kitchen and the big house would be burned down. In this short period of time, the west courtyard wall where Tian Gang and Tian Yong brothers came to jump off has already been spread by the mes. The raging fire burst into the sky. This is to make up for yesterday! Today''s update is still old! Just wait and see! It¡¯s time to be exciting, nervous and exciting O(¡É_¡É)O haha~ Chapter 362: fire out Chapter 362 The fire is out Su Wen heard the heart-piercing cries of her sisters, but she couldn''t pass by herself. Her way of setting the fire was very risky, and she had to watch it herself, and she couldn''t let the fire grow bigger, and she couldn''t really kill people. Su Wen gestured to her sisters that nothing was wrong, then opened the gate of the yard and shouted: "Catch the thief! Help! It''s on fire." Before he even had time to put on his shoes, he rushed over barefoot with a bucket in his hand. "Help!" "What''s wrong with girl Wen? Is it on fire?" Shen Erkui was the first to rush in. His family lived far away from Su Wen''s house. But Shen Erkui didn''t have a good rtionship with his family, and he didn''t make any money when he came back from outside this time. Naturally, he was not weed by his family, so he didn''t live at home, but borrowed the dormitory of the brigade headquarters. He was uneasy when he heard about Su Xuefang''s visit to make a fuss, so he got up in the middle of the night ording to his previous habit and came here to have a look. Unexpectedly, as soon as I approached, I heard someone shouting for help, to put out the fire. When Shen Erkui saw that Su Wen''s hair was disheveled and her face was covered with ck ash, she was so frightened that she almost flew away. "Girl Wen, are you okay?" "I''m fine." Su Wen panicked and pointed at the two people who were still rolling on the ground in the yard, "If there are thieves, set them on fire when theye in. I don''t know what happened, but the fire was too big and burned on me. Hurry up, help put out the fire, Can''t kill people." Other vigers also rushed over, and when they heard Su Wen''s words, they immediately became excited. "It''s disgusting." "This kind of person should be burned to death." As they said that, everyone rushed up to help put out the fire. Tian Gang and Brother Tian Yong, who were already in pain from the fire, didn''t care about being arrested at this time. I just wanted toe to someone to help put out the fire on my body. At this time, seeing someone rushing over to help, he immediately rushed into the crowd regardless. "Help, hurry up, help me put out the fire on my body." "Huh? Have you noticed that this voice sounds familiar?" A viger eximed. "It is very familiar." "I seem to have heard of it somewhere." Everyone said they were familiar, but their hands kept moving. Seeing that two people on fire came towards him, in order to protect themselves from being burned, everyone stepped up and kicked. Then a dozen people surrounded them, kicked Tian Gang and Tian Yong to the ground, and greeted them with fists, wooden sticks and brooms. While helping to put out the fire, the strength of the hands is also used extremely. One is to extinguish the fire immediately, and all tools are used in a hurry, and the second is that there is no need to be soft on such small thieves whoe to set fire to steal things in the middle of the night. Many people have the idea of ??taking the opportunity to beat up. Among them, Sun Dahai and Sun Dahe brothers were the ones who beat them hardest on the pretext of putting out the fire. Since thest time the two brothers were beaten in the dark, they have never known who beat them. Now that the injury is finally healed, I heard that some bad people came into the vige to steal things and set fire to it. Whether it is the person from before or not, it is better to vent your anger first. Brothers Tian Gang and Tian Yong were screaming, but they didn''t know whether it was the pain of being burned just now or the pain of being beaten now. He kept rolling on the ground, and he was no longer human, let alone resentment in his heart, thinking of revenge or previous dirty thoughts. They just wish they could die now, they would never have dared toe if they had known that they would be so unlucky. Chapter 363: Its better to waste it Chapter 363 would be abolished "Get out of the way." Shen Erkui came over with a bucket of water and sshed it on the two of them, and all the sparks were extinguished with a stabbing sound. Everyone was busy trying to put out the mes that were still burning in the yard. Su Wen looked at everything in front of her from the sidelines, and stepped forward to look condescendingly at Tian Gang and Tian Yong who were curled up on the ground. A cold smile slowly formed on the corner of his mouth, and he asked in a sinister tone, "How is it? Doesn''t it taste good to be burned to death?" Tian Yong, who was about to fall into aa, Tian Gang was startled. The pain and mental torture at this time were no match for Su Wen''s words. Su Wen knew that the two of them could hear her own voice, and the bright mes illuminated her morous face, but at this moment her smile was no different from that of an evil spirit in the eyes of the two of them. At this moment, the eyes of the vicious and vicious human trafficker, who had lost all conscience, turned ck with fear. Tian Gang spat out a mouthful of blood. "Uncle, I heard that you came tonight just to y me with bad ideas?" "I...uh..." Tian Yong stared wide-eyed, the eyeballs of which were about to fall out. He looked at Su Wen in disbelief, never expecting that Su Wen already knew it was him. What shocked him even more was that Su Wen knew it was him, yet she was so bold and ruthless. Even burning his own house down, he had to deal with him. He... What kind of dog was blind before, so he could see the wrong person. If he had known that Su Wen was so vicious, he wouldn''t have dared to lend him courage! Tian Yong and Tian Gang brothers had colluded with outside human traffickers in the early years. Previously, every ce was strictly controlled and it was difficult for them to take action. However, it is not umon to make small troubles, kidnap people while they are alone, or sell them to remote mountainous areas. There is no concept of good and evil in their hearts. Usually at home, in front of rtives and friends, he is an honest and good person, but once he does something bad, he immediately has a different face. This is also a collective phenomenon of these human traffickers. Many people, if you only look at their appearance, you will think they are honest, honest, and weather-beaten farmers. However, as long as you think this way, the final result is to be cheated. They took advantage of this to deceive many people in county and provincial capitals. So Tian Gang and Tian Yong are very arrogant and look down on others. However, the current Su Wen has left the scariest impression in the hearts of the two of them. A person who is ruthless to others is not really ruthless, but someone like Su Wen who dares to burn his own house to deal with others is really ruthless hot. Tian Gang, Tian Yong shivered fiercely, and even forgot the pain under the fright. Su Wen stretched out her right foot, ced it on Tian Yong''s lower body, and asked in a low tone: "Tian Yong, how many good girls do you think you ruined? I''ll help those people to avenge their revenge today!" Before Tian Yong could figure out what she meant, Su Wen had already stepped on it hard. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" However, all they saw was Su Wen''s tightly locked shoulders, looking terrified. "Don''t scream." "What''s the name of the ghost?" Everyone scolded impatiently, there is no need to show good looks to this kind of bad guy. "How are you, girl Wen? Are you okay?" Shen Erkui was busy looking at the situation of Su Qing and the sisters just now, and he did not forget to pay attention to Su Wen from the corner of his eyes, so he saw that Su Wen seemed to be talking to bad guys just now of. Chapter 364: more pleasing to the eye Chapter 364 Much more pleasing to the eye But Shen Erkui just pretended not to see it, and after making sure that Su Qing and the others were all right, he immediately ran over, pulled Su Wen''s various things and wanted to check up and down, and said in his mouth: "You are too courageous, in case you burn What about myself?" Just now Su Qing and Su Xiu have already told Shen Erkui what they know, and it can be seen from this that the sisters really trust Shen Erkui. Su Wen looked at the genuine worry and nervousness on Shen Erkui''s face, and still couldn''t understand the reason for the characters who had never appeared in the original novel, nor the characters who had appeared when the Su sisters faced calctions and despair. ? If he really cared about the Su sisters, he shouldn''t have shown up! "Girl Wen? Girl Wen, are you okay?" Seeing Su Wen staring at him in a daze, Shen Erkui became very nervous, holding Su Wen''s weak shoulder and shaking it vigorously a few times. Shake Su Wen dizzily. "I''m fine, you don''t have to worry." "How could I not be worried?" Shen Erkui couldn''t help roaring, "Zhou Hengyang is a bastard, I already knew he was unreliable. He just ignored you like this. If I had known this... If I had known this..." Looking at Su Wen''s eyes shining brightly under themp, but as clear as water, she didn''t say what she said after all. So what if I knew earlier? Uncle Xuewen said that if he missed it, he would miss it forever... There is no chance in this life. Once he speaks out, he might not even be able to be an older brother. "s!" Shen Erkui pulled Su Wen roughly, and pushed her into Su Qing and Su Xiu''s side, "Leave this matter to me, just take care of yourself and your sisters, and leave the rest alone." As he spoke, he strode away. Su Xiu finally felt relieved when she saw Su Wening over intact, and the sisters hugged each other and cried. Other women who followed the man to put out the fire also gathered around, someforted, some said good things, and some came from home with buckets to help put out the fire. Even Chen Guihua stretched her head over to look awkwardly, and whispered, "No one was killed, right?" "No, fortunately Su Wen is a light sleeper. If she doesn''t know this, she will be burned to death unknowingly in her sleep." He Yn was terrified, and peeked at Su Xiu, thinking about her elder brother, don''t guess that Su Qing hasn''t The marriage thing is over. It''s too dangerous, I have to ask my eldest brother toe to propose marriage quickly, so that my eldest brother doesn''t have to worry about it at home. Get engaged first, so you have a reason to take care of her. With the backing of Heiyingtun, let''s see who dares to bully Su Wen''s family in the future. "Oh!" Chen Guihua patted her chest in fear, and her mouth was not as mean as usual. Sister-inw Chrysanthemum had a fierce fight with Chen Guihua recently because of opening a canteen. She couldn''t help but sarcastically said, "What''s wrong with you? It''s because you didn''t see anyone''s life, so you feel sorry?" Chen Guihua scolded immediately: "Don''t pour dirty water on me, am I that kind of person?" "Why aren''t you? You still want Su Wen''s big tile-roofed house!" "I, I, I... I want a big tile-roofed house, but I didn''t think about killing the Su Wen sisters!" Chen Guihua wanted a house, and she loved to take advantage of it. But in the final analysis, she is an ignorant and selfish rural woman who loves to take advantage of small things. She wasn''t bad enough to kill someone. Su Wen listened to the words of the people around her, and for the first time felt that Chen Guihua was not so annoying. Chapter 365: brightly lit Chapter 365 Brightly lit Soon, Li Youcai and Li Youtian came with their sons, and the third grandma came with their sons and grandsons. Su Wen''s house was surrounded by people, inside and out, and the entire Sanjiaying Vige was brightly lit. **** Shi Caiyue and Su Xuefang were ventting at the entrance of the vige, and the other was not far from Su Wen''s house. The two of them don''t need to show up in person, they just need to pay attention. So not nervous at all, one fantasizes about the scenery after owning two bicycles. One fantasizes about getting a top-notch little beauty like Su Liumei, and she won''t hand it over to her upline at that time, and she will go to a coastal city in person, and she will definitely be able to sell it for a big price. At that time, she will not even pay attention to going online. While thinking about it, there was a sudden cry of fire in the yard of Su Wen''s house. Shi Caiyue was startled, secretly calling out that it was not good. But she knew that Tian Gang was a veteran who was used to doing this kind of thing. Whether there was a man in Su Wen''s family, even if there was a man, one or two of them would not be a match for the Tian Gang brothers. So no worries at all. Shi Caiyue insteadined in her heart that Tian Gang Tian Yuta has no sense of proportion. It was agreed beforeing here, don''t make a fuss, and leave as soon as you get it. This meeting actually set fire temporarily, which directly made things worse. Shi Caiyue approached quietly. As soon as she approached, she heard a shrill scream from the yard, and her scalp went numb with fright. Almost immediately, mes shot up into the sky, lighting up the ce where she was hiding like daylight. Make people invisible. Shi Caiyue knew that she couldn''t stay any longer, so she had to leave quickly. If she is caught, she will be sent to abor camp at least, and if her rtionship with human traffickers is found out, she may be sentenced to death. Now she couldn''t care about her man anymore, so she got up and ran away first. Running all the way out, I also met groups of peopleing towards Su Wen''s house. He must have heard the movement and came to save him. However, Shi Caiyue knew that igniting a fire was a trivial matter, and if Tian Gang Tianyong was caught, it would be a big trouble. Especially her man Tian Gang, since the couple hooked up with human traffickers, they have done several deals in the county. It''s much more serious than Tian Yong''s mess. Shi Caiyue reacted quickly, much better than ordinary rural women. He doesn''t panic when he meets people, he immediately hides them alertly, and only makes love when everyone has passed by. After finally running all the way to the entrance of the vige, I happened to meet Su Xuefang who was about to enter the vige. "Sister-inw..." "Shut up!" Shi Caiyue covered Su Xuefang''s mouth, "Don''t talk,e with me." She took Su Xuefang out of Sanjiaying Vige directly, not because she was good to Su Xuefang, but because Su Xuefang still used him the value of. Tian Gang, if Tian Yong is not caught, it doesn¡¯t matter if he runs away first. In case of being caught, Su Xuefang must speak up. ***** At this time, on the road not far from Sanjiaying Vige, an off-road vehicle was speeding towards it. The driver was Xu Xiaoxiao, and the co-pilot was reced by Zhou Hengyang. Xu Xiaoxiao yawned while driving, andined dissatisfiedly: "I said Zhou Hengyang, are you still human? Just because you had a dream in the middle of the night, you came back in a hurry? I''m not your driver. " Zhou Hengyang was tense and didn''t speak on that handsome face, his sharp eyes were extraordinarily deep and deep in the dark night. Like a lone wolf, like a falcon, there is a kind of shocking power in the silence. If you look closely, you can see that his body is stretched straight, like a sharp sword out of its sheath. Chapter 366: Sanjiaying Chapter 366 is the Three Camps Xu Xiaoxiao was not a fool, so he closed his mouth wisely. At this moment, Zhou Hengyang suddenly opened the door of the speeding car¡ª I saw him grabbing the door frame of the car with his wrists and exerting force from his long legs to his waist. With incredible strength and hands, he jumped onto the roof while holding on to the door. "Damn!" Xu Xiaoxiao cursed fiercely, almost mming on the brakes in desperation. Fortunately, his reaction was quick, and his skills were not bad either, and he controlled the instinctive movements of his body in time. If the brake was stepped on, Zhou Hengyang would have been able to stand on the roof of the speeding car easily. But as long as he stepped on the brakes, under the action of inertia, he could directly throw people away. "You''re looking for death!" Xu Xiaoxiao held the steering wheel with one hand, and controlled the clutch and elerator with both feet, keeping the speed of the car at a bnced level. But now he would scold Zhou Hengyang in his heart, wishing he could throw him out. This kind of crazy thing, but Xu Xiaoxiao''s specialty, was despised by Zhou Hengyang as childish before. This would not have expected him to be so childish. "Hurry up." Zhou Hengyang''s icy voice came from the roof of the car, because the speed of the car was too fast, causing his voice to be distorted and broken by the wind, making it eerie. "Oh!" Xu Xiaoxiao speeded up and asked curiously: "What''s the matter? What happened?" "It''s on fire!" Zhou Hengyang didn''t realize that his voice was already trembling. "What''s on fire?" "Sanjiaying Vige is on fire." He could see it more clearly from the roof of the car. Judging from the direction and position, it was definitely Sanjiaying. Can¡¯t go wrong. Zhou Hengyang fell off the roof with a paleplexion, and slid to the co-pilot like a fish swimming. Close the car door, there is no whistling wind in my ears, only my own violent heartbeat can be heard. He just felt that his heart was beating too fast, and he couldn''t help stretching out his hand to hold it down. He deeply felt the tightness in his heart, and the pain made him unable to breathe. Zhou Hengyang''s handsome face was as pale as paper, even though the night was dark, Xu Xiaoxiao still noticed it. He has never seen Zhou Hengyang live like this! From childhood to adulthood, Zhou Hengyang gave him the feeling of being hateful, unworthy of beating, making people ufortable, and he knew how to bully others. At the same time, the impression is that it is strong and tough. Because it is impossible for a person who is not strong enough and tough enough to bully others, especially Xu Xiaoxiao. "What''s wrong with you? Are you okay?" Xu Xiaoxiao panicked rarely. He thought of Zhou Hengshan who died young, and for some reason, he immediately had a bad premonition. "Don''t think about it, drive faster." Zhou Hengyang saw through his random thoughts and urged: "I''m fine, I''m just afraid that something will happen to Su Wen." "The fire in the Sanjiaying camp may not necessarily have something to do with Su Wen." Xu Xiaoxiao was so humble. "You don''t know." He always felt terrified along the way, very much like the night when the Hengshan ident happened. Zhou Hengyang took a deep breath, put aside all the chaotic thoughts and guesses in his mind, and just stared ahead with his deep eyes. Xu Xiaoxiao is not only good at driving fighter jets, but also very good at cars. The rugged path, without street lights, only the bright headlights of the car, has already driven the car so fast. Because the speed is too fast, the car is drifting. A little distraction, or if you can''t hold the steering wheel, the car may overturn. No more, good night Chapter 367: Arrests Chapter 367 Arrest Soon, they came to Sanjiaying. Before reaching the vige, he could hear the noise and shouts for firefighting. The mes that Zhou Hengyang saw on the roof of the car before were gone, which made him feel relieved. It means that the me has been extinguished. Such a fast fire extinguishing speed proves that the fire did not burn up, and the fire was extinguished in time. "Wenwen..." He couldn''t help saying Su Wen''s name over and over again, hoping that she would be fine. "Stop!" Suddenly, Zhou Hengyang shouted loudly. Xu Xiaoxiao''s reaction this time fit his dual identities of professor and instructor. When Zhou Hengyang called to stop, he also stepped on the brakes at the same time. The four wheels drew two deep marks on the dirt, and the screeching sound of brakes spread far away. Also scared Shi Caiyue and Su Xuefang out of their wits while fleeing in embarrassment. Su Xuefang was so frightened that she didn''t even dare to be awed, she just threw her head in the grass and shivered. Shi Caiyue was more courageous, she had heard a lot about how to evade and track down the people on the line, although she was terrified, she still ran desperately in the field. She knew that running to the east would be a barren hill, as long as she ran into the barren hill, it would be impossible to be caught. Shi Caiyue thought in a mess in her heart, and secretly called it bad luck. It is very difficult to see a car in the countryside, and only asionally in the county town can you see a car. Now someone is driving a car in the middle of the night, it''s definitely not a good thing, maybe it''s to arrest people. Thinking of this, she ran faster. He was panting and running without daring to stop. He tripped over a stone and fell to the ground. His head was bleeding and he had several big holes in the knees of his trousers. He still got up and ran without stopping. "Fuck! This is a repeat offender!" Xu Xiaoxiao got out of the car and didn''t look at Su Xuefang who was already hiding in the grass, but looked at Shi Caiyue who ran away with great interest. He had a hunch that it might be a big fish that could escape desperately. "Leave it to me." Xu Xiaoxiao seemed to have been injected with chicken blood, his slender body crossed a river ditch at an incredible speed, and chased after him in two or three strokes. His speed is many times faster than Shi Caiyue''s. The fields, crops, and river ditches are as smooth as walking on the ground under his feet, and he is as agile as a cheetah in the jungle. Zhou Hengyang was so relieved of Xu Xiaoxiao''s skill that he didn''t even look at it, and went directly to Su Xuefang who was lying in the grass. Becausepared to Shi Caiyue who ran far away, he recognized Su Xuefang''s back at the first sight in the darkness just now. Zhou Hengyang''s memory is very good. He met Su Xuefang once after he came to Su''s house. At that time, the impression was very bad, and it was not because Su Xuefang despised him and looked down on him. But Su Xuefang is definitely the stupidest of all the rtives of the Su family. Poisonous and stupid! As soon as Su Xuefang came, she made Chen Osmanthus less annoying. Zhou Hengyang walked in front of Su Xuefang, looked down at the shivering person lying in the grass, with disgust in the corners of his eyes and brows. "From Su Wen''s house?" He asked coldly. Su Xuefang looked up in surprise, "You...how is it you?" It turned out that it was not the person who arrested her. Su Xuefang immediately felt relieved, poohed the dirt she ate into her mouth when she fell down a few times, stood up from the grass in aical way, and pointed her head arrogantly: "I said, why are you here in the middle of the night? Where did the care from? Could it be stolen?" As long as it wasn''t someone who came to arrest people, Su Xuefang''s courage would immediately grow up. Especially in the face of Zhou Hengyang, that attitude is even more irresistible! Chapter 368: beating Chapter 368 It''s not wrong to beat A little door-to-door son-inw has a fart! Not shameful enough! I really don''t know if the eldest brother is blind. If Su Wen''s appearance is used to marry someone, anyone will be willing to pay a gift of one thousand yuan. He didn''t want such arge sum of money. I don''t know where I found the cat and dog''s son-inw. Just like this, how can he be a good person? Zhou Hengyang sneered, he has always been toozy to say a word to this kind of person. He directly stretched out his hand like carrying a chick and carried Su Xuefang to the front of the car and threw it on the ground. Su Xuefang fell dizzy, screaming, and swearing obscenities incessantly. Zhou Hengyang watched with a nk face, until Su Xuefang scolded that his elder brother was blind, so he found someone like him for Su Wen to be his son-inw, Zhou Hengyang''s eyes suddenly became cold and frightening. "Hmph! People like you don''t know the basics. Even if you want to get in the door, you might as well choose Shen Erkui. I think he is much better than you..." Zhou Hengyang suddenly said, "Are you courting death?" "What?" Su Xuefang was interrupted to curse, and asked in confusion. "I said you are courting death." Zhou Hengyang pointed around, "In this case, you dare to court death, which shows how stupid you are." Su Xuefang shuddered, and then realized that this is not the Su family, she is not the aunt of the Su family, and Zhou Hengyang is not the upside-down door that everyone looks down on. Before she could think about it, Xu Xiaoxiao carried Shi Caiyue over like a sick chicken. Falling to the ground, followed by a kick, Shi Caiyue screamed like a pig being killed. "This old woman dares to fight back, she is looking for death." Xu Xiaoxiao took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped the dust on his hands in disgust, and kicked again in disgust, his handsome face was full of evil spirit. "I''m not one of those idiots, I''ll beat him up as soon as he should, and beat him to death." Xu Xiaoxiao was full of anger, and he didn''t mean to be soft-hearted in the slightest. He grew up under the persecution education of Ms. Zhou, so that he would not be unable to strike just because the enemy is a woman. As long as she is an enemy, no matter what gender she is, she can still be beaten. What Zhou Hengyang admires most about Xu Xiaoxiao is his unbeatable temperament! Su Xuefang **** in fright, lying on the ground trembling, so embarrassed that she still had the arrogance to seek death just now. "Say, which of the three camps is on fire?" Zhou Hengyang asked condescendingly. Shi Caiyue''s painful viscera were all mixed together and she still gritted her teeth. She couldn''t say it, and that would be a serious crime to be shot. When I was earning money, I never thought that I would go to jail or be sentenced. Instead, I was very happy when I saw young and tender girls being sold by her like chickens. This is the first time I realize what I''m doing is going to get caught when I face these two horrible people. "I said, I said..." Su Xuefang had been emboldened long ago, so he dared to resist. "Don''t say... Whoops!" Shi Caiyue wanted to stop her, but was kicked by Xu Xiaoxiao again. This kick used more strength than before, and she actually kicked people flying out. It flew five or six meters away before falling to the ground. In pain, Shi Caiyue''s eyes turned ck and she couldn''t speak a word. "Ahhhh... killed someone." Su Xuefang had never seen such a ruthless person. Shi Caiyue is not short, so she kicked people flying with a light kick, and when shended on the ground, she couldn''t raise her interest. She immediately thought that Shi Caiyue was dead! Chapter 369: Chen Guihua who has no integrity Chapter 369 Chen Osmanthus without integrity "Shut up! You will be the next one to be called." Xu Xiaoxiao was about to move his feet when he stepped forward. Su Xuefang shut up quickly. Zhou Hengyang frowned and looked at Sanjiaying Vige. He didn''t want to waste time here. Instead of interrogating Su Xuefang, he might as well go and see it with his own eyes. "You interrogate these two people first, and I''ll go back first." Zhou Hengyang dropped his words and got into the car and left, leaving Xu Xiaoxiao far behind. This time Xu Xiaoxiao was not angry because he was arresting people When I found out something was wrong. If he can really catch a big fish, he can also make meritorious deeds while on vacation. **** Sun Yunyun''s family, who lived in the middle of the vige, also heard the movement. The fire was not a trivial matter. Old man Sun took his three sons to see it. Only Zhu Yueju and Sun Yunyun''s mother and daughter were left at home. They had just been begged repeatedly. The daughter-inw who just came back from her natal home. Women stay at home, one is to guard the house and prevent thieves. Second, it¡¯s a big night, women should not join in the fun, it¡¯s enough for a man in the family to show up. Zhu Yueju not only didn''t want to go, she didn''t even let old man Sun and her sons go, but old man Sun was very clear, if he didn''t go tonight, who would help if something happened at home? The situation in the vige is like this, no one talks about fights. But catching thieves, fighting fires and fighting with people from other viges for water, muste forward. "Go, go...what are you going to do?" Zhu Yueju cursed dissatisfiedly, "Su Wen, that little bastard, should be burned to death." In her heart, she wished that the fire would grow bigger, let alone put out the fire. "Mom, stop talking, let people hear it." Sun Yunyun stopped softly. In fact, she had the same thought in her heart as Zhu Yueju, and she firmly believed that the fire in the middle of the night was because Su Wen was too wicked to do things, so it would be fine if she robbed her pendant, and even robbed Baoshan belonging to her family in an extremely shameless manner. It must be that God couldn''t see it, which made her unlucky. is retribution. But Sun Yunyun would never say what was in his heart. After the eldest sister-inw and second sister-inw returned from their natal homes, their rtionship with them became very bad, and they didn''t rush to do everything like before. If it is said, the eldest sister-inw and second sister-inw will definitely spread the word. Sun Yunyun thought to herself, after she was admitted to university and married Hengyang, she would ask her elder brother and second elder brother to find obedient daughter-inws. **** The fire waspletely extinguished, and the yard was burned beyond recognition. The luxuriant pomegranate tree was burnt to the point of being invisible, and the chicken coop was gone, and the hens that were being carefully fed by Su Xiaomei andying eggs inside were burned to death long ago. You can smell the burnt smell of chicken feathers and the aroma of chicken in the air. Chen Guihua sniffed, "It smells so good!" hurriedly ran to the chicken coop with only a few wooden shelves left, and pulled out the burnt hen from inside after a long time of scraping. After shaking off the burnt exterior, the meat inside is actually good. Chen Guihua felt in her heart that it was a pity that the chicken hadn''t been killed in advance, what a pity. After tidying up, Chen Guihua took all the hens that had been burnt to death in the chicken coop and went home happily in a bag of clothes. After a delicious meal, I didn''t expect that Su Wen''s house was on fire, and there was such an advantage. Chen Guihua''s behavior fell into the eyes of the big guys, and everyone was so angry that they cursed. "Who is this?" "It turned out that they were not here to fight the fire, but to take advantage of it." "Wonderful." Chen Guihua didn''t listen to everyone''s scolding, and ran away with her things in her arms. Chapter 370: too distressed Chapter 370 Too Distressed The third grandma who followed kept shaking her head, then turned her head to look at Su Wen who was squatting on the ground with her hands hugging her knees, a sh of surprise and regret shed in her heart. It seems that she is really old, and she has been mistaken. No matter what happened tonight, as long as the house and the kitchen were not burned, you would know Su Wen''s role in the middle. At least it is definitely not as simple as it seems on the surface. This time, the third grandma chose to stand by Su Wen. Compared with Su Xuefang, a married woman who turned her elbows outward, Su Wen was at least one of her own. "Sister, are you okay?" Su Liumei squeezed and squeezed, and finally squeezed Su Xiaomei, Su Qing, and Su Xiu out, and came to Su Wen''s side. "I''m fine." "I''m scared to death." Su Liumei trembled, and asked cautiously: "Sister, does uncle want toe and arrest me?" The words of Su Liumei made Su Wen suddenly raise her head, "Why do you say that?" "Because I overheard it at my aunt''s house, they must be trying to sell me out." Su Liumei wrinkled her small nose and said distressedly, "It''s all because I''m so beautiful that I''m so beautiful. Shi Caiyue''s heart is never dead. If it weren''t for me, I wouldn''t have brought misfortune to our family, and let you face the danger alone, eldest sister." well! She was so distressed. Su Wen: "..." Why does she want tough now? "Ahem..." Su Wen coughed, "You think too much, there''s nothing wrong with it." "But¡­" "It has nothing to do with you, really!" Su Wen didn''t say more about the inside story, for fear of scaring her sisters. Sheforted Sixth Sister and stood up with force. Now that the danger was over, she seemed to be pulled out of the water. Su Wen knew that she was caused by high emotional tension and mental tension. I didn''t feel afraid at the time, but now that the incident has passed, all these seque havee. It was the first time to set fire, and it was the first time to be calcted so viciously by someone. She estimated that she would not only suffer from insomnia, but even have nightmares. Su Wen even misses the days when Zhou Hengyang was at home a little bit, although she wants to please secretly and endure his asional dog temper. But as long as he is at home, it will make people feel extra safe. If you encounter any troubles and dangers, you don''t have to worry about it yourself, just leave it to him to take care of everything. Su Wen felt that this was not a good phenomenon. She tapped her throbbing head and went to discuss with the vige chief to send Tian Gang and Tian Yong to the police station. What happened tonight, she didn''t leave any room for it, it was enough evidence to trigger an investigation. As long as you follow the clues, you will definitely be able to find out Shi Caiyue''s online. Without the human traffickers, the tragedy in the novel would not have happened. The barefoot doctor Li Youtian checked Tian Gang and Tian Yong''s injuries, and found that the two looked miserable, but in fact they didn''t have a serious burn, at most they were disfigured. It doesn''t matter, this kind of viin doesn''t deserve sympathy at all. All the people surnamed Su in the vige came. When the third grandma heard that one of the two thieves was Su Xuefang''s son-inw, she almost fainted from anger. Someone called Su Xuewu and Su Xueqiang over on the spot. In addition, let people go and call back Su Dachun and his wife, whose rtives are not at home, at dawn. The son-inw has be a thief, and he even targeted his rtives. This kind of shameful thing muste back quickly. While the third grandma was discussing with Li Youcai how to deal with the matter, Su Wen walked over. Chapter 371: heart aches Chapter 371 My Heart Hurts When she heard the third grandma''s intention to ask Tian Gang and Tian Yong topensate Su Wen''s family for the loss, Su Wen''s expression changed on the spot. "I object." Su Wen said coldly: "It doesn''t matter whether I want to lose or not, but they must be sent to the police station to ept legal sanctions." The third grandma stared at Su Wen seriously, and said earnestly: "Girl Wen, you are thinking about it, it''s not that I, the third grandma, don''t want you. Anyway,pared with Su Xuefang, everyone knows that you should be chosen." But have you ever thought, if Tian Yong is really sent to the police station, what will your grandparents do to you when theye back?" That is the most entric son-inw of Su Dachun and his wife. If Su Wen really dares to do this, neither Su Dachun nor Ma Xin will let Su Wen go. Especially Ma Xin has always been very dissatisfied with her elders. After her eldest son died, she hated the Su Wen sisters to the bone. I wholeheartedly think that it was the Su Wen sisters who killed Su Xuewen. With such a grandma, it is no wonder that the Su Wen sisters can have good fruit. Su Wen nced at the third grandma for a while, and her attitude was much softened than before. Since the third grandma is not pulling sideways this time, she doesn''t need to be serious, but what should be persisted is still to be persisted, but in a different way. So Su Wen''s eye circles immediately turned red, and tears rolled down like broken beads. When she cried like this, everyone felt very distressed. I deeply realized that after Su Xuewen''s death, Su Wen''s life was not easy. Some people think that Su Wen should cry like this. When she rushed in just now, Su Wen suddenly wasn''t scared to cry! "Girl Wen." Shen Erkui was distressed and at a loss, "Don''t cry, do what you say, I will listen to you." "Girl Wen, tell me if you have any grievances." The third grandma frowned and looked at Su Wen, wondering if there was anything she didn''t know about it? "Third Grandma, you don''t know." Su Wen cried more and more sadly, this time she didn''t need to act, she was a good actress, and she felt at least half of the grievance and fear this time. "I don''t know, just tell me." "That''s right, if you have anything to say, speak up boldly! After all, they are all from the Sanjiaying, and we are here!" Listening to the voices around her, Su Wen said in her heart that it would be a lie not to be moved. Although there are such and such frictions and contradictions in the vige, when it is time to stand out, no one will hide and be a coward. This is what a vige should look like. Su Wen suddenly pointed to Tian Gang and Tian Yong, who were sitting slumped on the ground with their heads bowed and twisted expressions, their eyes were extremely sharp, "They are just beasts, Tian Gang wants to kidnap Sixth Sister and Younger Sister today and sell them And Tian Yong, my uncle is even more vicious and dirty, he...he wants to attack me because he sees that my Hengyang family is not here." Su Wen will not bypass Tian Yong just because the woman is reserved and embarrassed. She Su Wen doesn''t do this kind of thing. Everyone was in an uproar and excited. Before he could react, suddenly there was the sound of emergency brakes outside, and a tall and straight figure stopped almost instantly. The speed was so fast that no one even noticed it. Su Wen only felt that the world was spinning for a while, and her body crashed into a broad chest. The slender body trembled slightly, and Su Wen subconsciously struggled desperately. When she wanted to break free, a deep and familiar voice suddenly came from her ear, "Wenwen is me, I''m back." Zhou Hengyang felt his heart hurt! Chapter 372: collapse Chapter 372 The copse of the human design Especially what he heard when he first came in made him almost go crazy, he didn''t dare to think how scared Wenwen would be facing alone, let alone think about such a scene. He could only hug Su Wen, lock her tightly in his arms, and never leave for a second. "Zhou Hengyang?" Su Wen never thought that he woulde back at this time, there is no long-distance bus in the middle of the night, right? The moment he hugged her just now, she had a very familiar feeling, but because of her preconceived thoughts, she didn''t think about Zhou Hengyang. "Why are you back?" Zhou Hengyang sped Su Wen tightly with his arms, and buried his face in her neck to make his throbbing heart feel better, "I''m having a nightmare." "What?" Su Wen thought she had heard wrong. I thought to myself, what does your nightmare have to do withing back suddenly? Wait...does the hero also have nightmares? Doesn''t sound like a male lead at all, the character design copsed! "I had a nightmare. I dreamed that you were crying." After waking up, he immediately rushed into Liu Chun''s dormitory, dragged Xu Xiaoxiao who had been holding on to him as a driver, and rushed back overnight. Su Wen suddenly didn''t know whether she should cry orugh! What kind of image is she in his mind! Is it a nightmare to dream of her crying? Then she must have been terribly crying. "It''s okay, I''m fine, let me go!" Su Wen felt that his arm must be made of steel, and it was so powerful that it locked her so hard that she could hardly breathe. Zhou Hengyang took a deep breath of the familiar fragrance on her body, slowly opened his closed eyes, and then let go of her. Zhou Hengyang who opened his eyes again was able to control his emotions very well, with a stern face and sharp eyes. Turning around, for some reason, the whole yard fell silent, like during a meeting, everyone was waiting for the superior to speak. Kneeling on the ground, Tian Gang lowered his head, his eyes full of hatred. Tonight, the two of them had aplete stumble. They had originally hoped to rely on their rtives to escape. However, following Su Wen''s words just now, theypletely broke the fantasy of the two of them. This will endure the pain in their bodies, and they really hate Su Wen. I deeply regret why I didn''t kill this **** sooner. And Tian Yong passed out from the pain because Su Wen stepped on that foot. When Li Youtian checked, he didn''t expect this kind of situation to exist, so he didn''t check anything at all. So I don''t know at all, if it is checked out earlier and sent to the hospital for treatment, it may still be useful. It must be useless if it is dyed until now. "Hengyang, you are back." Li Youcai felt quite embarrassed, "How do you think about this matter?" The others were also waiting for Zhou Hengyang to speak. "Of course it''s to the police station." Zhou Hengyang didn''t even frown, "On our way back, we caught two guards at the entrance of the vige. It''s not the first time they''ve done something like this. They must have hurt others before. Such people must be brought to justice.¡± "Yes! Bring to justice." What Su Wen said just now made everyone feel insecure and nodded. "Then say so." "Where is the person who released the wind? Where did he get caught?" "It''s at the back, I''ll be there soon. If you have Uncle Cai, arrange for someone to pick you up." "Okay! I''ll let someone go." Li Youcai quickly agreed. After Zhou Hengyang finished speaking, he looked at Su Wen worriedly, and found that she was standing quietly behind him with her head down, her hard heart suddenly became incredibly soft, and she quietly took Su Wen''s hand, ignoring her The one who resisted the force sped his fingers tightly with her. Chapter 373: bring to justice Chapter 373 Bring to justice Su Wen: "..." It''s over, the hero took the wrong medicine. She was fine when she left, why did she seem to be a different person as soon as she came back? "Don''t be afraid, I''m here." Zhou Hengyang lowered his head, and whispered with his thin lips against her ear. "I''m not afraid." Su Wen said firmly. If it was changed to before, someone would have ignored her with a cold face. However, Zhou Hengyang now has a good temper and connives: "Okay, if you say you are not afraid, you are not afraid." He said so, but sped his hands even tighter, for fear that if he let go, the person would disappear. Shen Erkui looked at the closeness of the two, showing bitterness, then turned around to help tidy up the yard, and found a rope to tie Tian Gang up to prevent him from escaping in the chaos. Soon, Xu Xiaoxiao and a few vigers arrived. When everyone saw that the people who released the wind were Su Xuefang and Shi Caiyue, they almost went crazy. Especially the two brothers Su Xuewu and Su Xueqiang, who were still thinking that everything was Tian Yong''s fault, and it had nothing to do with Su Xuefang, she definitely didn''t know. As a result, the reality pped the two of them severely. Su Xuefang not only knew about it, but also personally participated in it. "I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you, a bastard." The two brothers beat up Su Xuefang when they came up, and the others watched coldly, not to mention fighting, they didn''t even make a sound to stop it. Su Xuefang, who is not as good as a beast, should be killed. If this was put in the past, the vige would have sunk directly. The third grandma''s face was extremely ugly, and she wished she could go up and beat Su Xuefang up. They havepletely lost the face of the Su family, making them unable to hold their heads up in the three camps in the future. "A dog that is not as good as a beast." "I''ll kill you." Su Xuefang screamed when she was beaten, and she was scared to death by Xu Xiaoxiao, but she would be beaten up by her own brother and fainted on the spot. However, even if he fainted, he couldn''t escape, but was woken up by another beating. In the end, Li Youcai stopped him because he was afraid of killing people. He personally took Tian Gang, Tian Yong, Su Xuefang, and Shi Caiyue to the town police station. Zhou Hengyang and Xu Xiaoxiao also went, they drove faster. Went to the town to report the matter, which rmed the entire police station. Before Li Youcai and others got halfway, he drove a police car over. Su Wen didn''t go and stayed at home. After a night of trouble, she was physically and mentally exhausted. She was so nervous and rxed after being frightened that she couldn''t care less about tidying up the yard. After checking and confirming that there are no sparks that will resurface, Su Wen told Su Qing and others not to work too hard. Let''s take a break first. But how could Su Qing and Su Xiu fall asleep? After the eldest sister, sixth sister, and younger sister went back to the room to sleep, they took Su Xue and fifth sister to tidy up the yard together. Looking at the burnt dark yard and the half-dead cactus, the eyes of the four were red. One by one, they pursed their lips and clenched their fists tightly, as if there was a fire burning in their hearts. They will never forget that tonight, it was the eldest sister who stood alone in the most dangerous ce, at the front, and blocked all the dangers for them. They also couldn''t forget Tian Yong''s dirty schemes against the elder sister, which made the eyes of the sisters turn red, and even their temperament changed drastically. The girl who used to be introverted, weak, honest, dutiful, and would only tolerate being bullied is gone. These things have been burned by the fire tonight. They want to be tough and brave like the eldest sister. Chapter 374: low fever Chapter 374 Low fever Su Wen returned to the room, smelling the burning smell at the tip of her nose, and fell asleep in a groggy state. I didn¡¯t sleep well this time. I dreamed that I was fighting a fire, and kept going to the river to fetch water. My tired arm almost broke. Dreamed that a thief broke into the house again, and she failed to protect the little sister and the sixth sister. The thief kidnapped the younger sister and the sixth sister. She chased them desperately, but the thief was too cunning, and there was more than one. Actually, the two roads are separated. If she goes after the younger sister, she will lose the sixth younger sister. If you go after Liumei, the younger sister will be finished for the rest of her life. Both of them are very important, she can''t choose at all, no matter who she gives up, it will be a knot in her heart and pain for a lifetime. Just when Su Wen fell into despair and didn''t know what to choose. Zhou Hengyang came on the colorful auspicious clouds, solved the bad guys in two or three strokes, and rescued Liumei and Xiaomei. Su Wen woke up happily, and when she opened her eyes, she saw a magnified handsome face. "You you you..." She faltered for a long time without saying aplete sentence. Because this handsome face is too close, so close that he can touch her as long as he lowers his head and thin lips a little. Su Wen has absolutely no resistance to Zhou Hengyang''s handsome face, and her favorite is his one. Usually avoid getting too close and revealing your true thoughts. The current scene was too sudden for her, and people were caught off guard. She waspletely unprepared and suddenly broke into her heart, which she was far away from. Su Wen''s nervous heart almost jumped out, her eyes dodged, and she didn''t dare to look into his eyes at all. "Are you hungry?" Zhou Hengyang seemed not to notice her at all, his voice was low, and he stretched out his hand to test her forehead naturally. "Yes, the fever has subsided." When he came back, he found that she was sleeping extremely restlessly, herplexion was flushed, and her breathing rhythm was different from before. Tried her temperature, only to find that she had a low-grade fever. She must have been frightened by what happenedst night. After taking antipyretics, I slowly got better. Zhou Hengyang stayed by the bed from morning to afternoon. If she didn''t wake up again, he was going to send her to the county hospital. "I have a fever?" Su Wen didn''t know that she had a fever at all. She only found out after listening to him. She propped her hands on the bed and wanted to sit up, but she couldn''t get up the strength and almosty down again. Fortunately, Zhou Hengyang supported her quickly with quick eyesight, took her into his arms, and let her sit on hisp. Su Wen wanted to howl like a wolf, so she might as well lie back on the bed! So...so embarrassing! She is a serious person, a serious person who only reads romance novels when she reads novels. Typically someone with a heart but no guts, she admits that she has done things that she secretly covets. When someone undressed in front of her, she also sneaked a nce, but she really never thought of taking advantage of someone''s arms! Su Wen''s cheeks were flushed, her mind was in a mess, and she subconsciously reached out to his chest, trying to push him away. But when she touched his hard but stic abs, she sneakily poked him. It feels super good. "Do you like it?" A man''s deep and cheerful voice came from next to his ear. Su Wen woke up instantly, and didn''t care to break free quickly. He habitually showed Zhou Hengyang a ttering smile. "Ah... very good!" After finishing speaking, I thought that men like to be praised by women for their good figure, if they have capital! In order to be worthy of someone''s identity as the heroine, someone who is very knowledgeable about current affairs added another sentence¡ª¡ª "No woman can refuse your perfect figure." God! I did it, and actually wrote two chapters! sprinkle flowers Chapter 375: deadliest Chapter 375 is the deadliest "What about you? Can you refuse?" Zhou Hengyang looked at Su Wen with frighteningly scorching eyes, staring at her for a moment. Seeing Su Wen didn''t dare to look at him at all, with her head lowered, she looked like a shy little white rabbit in Zhou Hengyang''s eyes. "I, I, I..." This is a terrible question! "I have a headache, yes, I have a headache." She was really witty, and her on-the-spot adaptability was excellent. Zhou Hengyang found that he loved her so much now, and wanted to keep teasing her but couldn''t give up. He was frightened and wronged just now, and it was toote for him to feel distressed. He just wanted to hold her tightly in his arms. Since she was reluctant to continue teasing her, she had no choice but to straighten her expression, suppress the emotion in her eyes and say expressionlessly, "Take the medicine first." It turned out that on the bedside cab, there was a ss of water and a small packet of pills. Zhou Hengyang handed over the cup and the medicine, and Su Wen took it without looking at it, not to mention how refreshed she was. Su Wen took the medicine, squinted as if to find a smile shed in someone''s eyes, and when she wanted to see clearly, it disappeared again. It must be her illusion. "What time is it?" Su Wen took the opportunity to stretch her waist and walked away from someone. Zhou Hengyang had a natural expression and casual movements, which made Su Wen quietly relieved. Great! It really was her illusion just now, she said that the hero doesn''t like women, how could he molested her. "Dinner will be ready soon." "It''s already thiste?" Su Wen was taken aback, "I actually slept all day?" It''s over, I slept all day during the day, and I will have insomnia at night. "Yeah!" Zhou Hengyang held the cup she drank from in his hand, slowly ying with it, with a hint of yfulness overflowing from his deep, ink-like eyes. "How is home? Why did I sleep for so long? Why didn''t you wake me up?" Su Wen was worried about her younger sisters. They should all be terrified after such a big thing happenedst night. "You have a fever, they won''t let you shout. And I''m not willing to shout, I want you to sleep a little longer." Su Wen: "..." Help! The hero has actually activated his provocative skills! Invisible and seductive, the most deadly. "It''s okay, they are very good, and they are not frightened." Not only were they not frightened, but they changedpletely. Even he is very satisfied with the growth and changes of his sister-inw. This is worthy of the talent of his father-inw. "What about Tian Gang, Tian Yong and the others? Have they been arrested? And online, Shi Caiyue must have something to do with human traffickers. No, she is a human trafficker. I heard it allst night." This is what she is most concerned about. "Leave it to me, don''t worry. You just woke up and sweated all over. Take a bath first, and then I''ll tell you." Zhou Hengyang went out with the cup and took Su Wen to take a bath after a while The wooden barrel came in, put it in the room, took it out and mixed the bath water before going out. When he went out, he still thoughtfully closed the door. When he got outside, he didn''t walk away, but guarded the door himself. Su Wen looked at him busying in and out, and almost thought she was dazzled. **** In the yard, Xu Xiaoxiao was squatting on the ground bored and ying with earthworms with a branch in his hand. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Zhou Hengyang going back to his room and going to the kitchen, and even carrying water and a bath bucket. At first, I thought it was Zhou Hengyang who wanted to take a bath. This **** loves to be clean, he knew it since he was a child, so it''s not surprising. As a result, Zhou Hengyang actually came out of the room and stood guard outside the door like a guard, Xu Xiaoxiao was not calm now. Is Zhou Hengyang preparing bath water for his wife? Xu Xiaoxiao''s jaw almost fell to the ground in shock. There is nothing written in thest chapter! Why did you block me! o(¨i©n¨i)o Wait until the editor goes to work tomorrow to apply for lifting the ban! Well, good night! Chapter 376: very honest Chapter 376 is very honest If he didn''t know that Zhou Hengyang was in a bad mood, Xu Xiaoxiao would have rushed to ask him if he had taken the wrong medicine. At this time, Xu Xiaoxiao missed Liu Chun a little bit. If Liu Chun was here, he wouldn''t have to squat here as if he had been abandoned. His Xu Xiaoxiao grew up, and he has never been so pitiful. "Come here." Xu Xiaoxiao waved to Sixth Sister, who was wiping east and west with a rag, "Yes, I''m calling you,e here." Su Liumei was full of doubts, not understanding why this rtive of her eldest brother-inw called her. But the second sister said that to respect brother-inw''s rtives, respecting brother-inw''s rtives is tantamount to respecting brother-inw and giving brother-inw face. So she reluctantly ran to Xu Xiaoxiao, looked down at the broken earthworms on the ground, and thought, why is this person so childish? All the children in the vige know how to help dig earthworms and feed them to chickens and eels. How can he still y with earthworms? If you want to y, you should catch cicadas, dragonflies are more fun. Xu Xiaoxiao felt that he saw contempt in the eyes of this yellow-haired girl, and immediately turned unhappy and said fiercely, "What''s your name?" "My name is Sixth Sister." Su Liumei smiled sweetly at Xu Xiaoxiao,pletely unafraid of the young man with aura and fierce eyes in front of her. Speaking of it, thanks to Zhou Hengyang, because there is such a great **** in the family, the courage of the sisters has already been cultivated. After getting along, I found that my brother-inw is not only not a bad person, but also very kind, and he has be more courageous. Xu Xiaoxiao was taken aback for a moment, grabbed Su Liumei''s braid and said with a smirk, "Your name is Liujie? Why aren''t you called Liuniang?" How old is it to know how to take advantage of others? Is this girl a genius? He is also very courageous, unlike those messy rtives at home who shrink back when they see him. How is he doing? One by one, they cried blindly and died ugly. When Xu Xiaoxiao visits rtives during the Chinese New Year, don''t mention how disgusting he is. "Hee hee... You can call me Liu Niang if you want." It doesn''t matter that Su Liumei''s pigtails are being grabbed. Anyway, he didn''t use any force, as long as it doesn''t hurt! "You think beautiful." Xu Xiaoxiao let go of the braid in his hand, and said angrily: "You dare to take advantage of me, I think you deserve a beating." Upon hearing this, Su Liumei was not only not afraid, but looked at Xu Xiaoxiao with **** grape-like eyes adoringly, "I heard that you caught Shi Caiyuest night and beat her up hard. Is it a meal?" "Yes!" Xu Xiaoxiao was stunned. His appearance is really outstanding, the rare kind of handsome, different from the people around him. If you don''t open your mouth to speak, you are the elegant young master mentioned in the book. As soon as he spoke, he was a rough guy, but no matter how rough he was, he was a handsome guy with outstanding temperament. Especially whenughing, the shallow dimples can make people drunk! Liumei Su stared straight at her eyes, not admiration, but frustration. "Stinky girl, what do you think?" Xu Xiaoxiao said ruffianally: "Do you think that your brother is good-looking, so you want to marry him when you grow up?" "No." Su Liumei is very proud of a little beauty! "I just think it''s an eyesore. Besides, when I grow up, the people who want to marry me will be lined up in the town from our three camps." After finishing speaking, I felt a little guilty. Although there are many boys and aunts who want to wait for her to grow up and marry her, it is impossible to wait for such a long line. Although Liumei is smart now, she is still very honest. Chapter 377: mans mouth deceiving ghost Chapter 377 A man''s mouth is a deceiving ghost The first time you brag, you will inevitably feel embarrassed and guilty. "Oh! Really? That''s a coincidence, I''m like this too." A certain person raised his eyebrows, "The girl who wants to marry me can go from your Qingshui County to the provincial capital." After finishing speaking, he felt guilty! God knows that Ms. Zhou has been disgusted by her son''s personality for a long time. The rtives, friends, ssmates, and girls of the right age who are close to her family only hear the word Xu Xiaoxiao, and none of them like it. I wish I could hide as far away as possible. Even if there were some who were moved by his appearance and family background, they were scared away by Xu Xiaoxiao''s character in the end. As time goes by, I know that Xu Xiaoxiao is a wealthy son-inw, so I don''t dare to think about it. In the past, Xu Xiaoxiao didn''t care about it at all, but felt that it would be better if no one bothered him. It''s a guilty conscience to brag to a yellow-haired girl. Xu Xiaoxiao has always relied on his ability, and he doesn''t even bother to brag. But Xu Xiaoxiao is thick-skinned and ck-hearted after all, and he didn''t show it at all on his bragging face. Instead, heughed at Liu Mei, "Are you going tough at me to death? Just like you? A yellow-haired girl." Sixth Sister was about to die of anger, no wonder her brother-inw didn''t like him. "Let me tell you, a man''s mouth is a deceit, you don''t believe what those **** say." Xu Xiaoxiao said in the tone of someone who has been there, "They are all lying to you, and you will forget what you said when you turn around." Now, you''d be foolish to believe that." After finishing speaking, he touched his chin, looked him up and down, and said with disgust: "But you look like you are not smart, learn from your elder sister, I think your elder sister is very smart." "Where did you see it?" Sixth Sister asked curiously. "Aren''t you smart enough to be able to train Zhou Hengyang to serve the bath water?" After finishing speaking, I remembered the purpose of calling this girl over, and said in a low voice, "I''ll ask you a question. Hengyang keeps his word, or is your eldest sister in charge?" "Of course it''s my eldest sister." Sixth Sister didn''t think about it. Now Xu Xiaoxiao is not only disgusted, but also gloats, apuding. "Okay, well done, you deserve it!" Xu Xiaoxiao watched Zhou Hengyang who was outside the room, turned around and entered the room, and even closed the door, the corners of his mouth twitched. Those rtives and friends of yours are probably unimaginable in your dreams, right? is too disillusioned. He must publicize it well when he goes back, so that the big guys will join in the joy and harmony. "Xu Xiaoxiao..." "Call me brother!" Xu Xiaoxiao grabbed Liumei''s little whip and reprimanded, "You little girl, don''t you know how to call me brother? Can you call Xu Xiaoxiao''s name too? You Have you forgotten your second sister''s exnation?" When Su Qing told her younger sisters, Xu Xiaoxiao had good hearing and had already heard it. "You call me a girl, but let me call you brother, how dare you?" "Why am I embarrassed? Without me driving back in the middle of the night, who will help your family with these things?" "I have a brother-inw." Sixth Sister said unconvinced. "Hehe! You have a brother-inw, isn''t it amazing? Didn''t I drive your brother-inw back?" "Oh! What you said makes sense." ording to what the brother-inw told the vige chief, the car was indeed his. "Okay then! Brother." Anyway, calling her brother won¡¯t lose a piece of meat. She made her happy first, and then asked more about the situation at her brother-inw¡¯s house. Chapter 378: there is a problem here Chapter 378 There is a problem here In this way, after the elder sister and brother-inw have a baby, they can also know how the younger nephew gets along with rtives there. Why! She really took on the burden of the family at such a young age! Xu Xiaoxiao rubbed his chin, feeling that something was wrong, but he was toozy to worry about these trivial matters, so he left them alone. Instead, he asked Liumei about Zhou Hengyang''s status in the vige and at home, how he was treated, and so on. I found out clearly, so I can help him publicize it when I go back, and vent my anger on myself. "Brother, what kind of rtionship are you and my brother-inw?" Su Liumei only knew that Xu Xiaoxiao was a rtive of her brother-inw''s family, but she heard that the two called each other by name, so she didn''t understand the twists and turns. "It doesn''t matter." Xu Xiaoxiao refused to admit that Zhou Hengyang was his cousin, and he had always called him by his first name since he was a child. "Really? If you have nothing to do with your brother-inw, our family will not wee you. A person who has nothing to do with you, why should I let my second sister and third sister cook for you?" Xu Xiaoxiao rolled up her sleeves angrily, "I said you are too realistic to be a girl, right? Who helped your family to be busy in the police station until now? Your brother-inw knows to guard your eldest sister, and I left everything." "Oh!" "Oh?" Xu Xiaoxiao sneered and threatened: "I''m afraid you don''t know how badly I beat Shi Caiyue, right? She and Tian Yong are still in the hospital now! The treatment is very good in the ward first and then in the cell. " "Huh!" Su Liumei turned around and left when she couldn''t find anything useful, which can be said to be very realistic. "Come back." Xu Xiaoxiao carried Su Liumei''s clothes and carried her back. "Tell me! What do you want to ask me? I, Xu Xiaoxiao, don''t know anything about Zhou Hengyang''s family. What kind of n are you thinking that I don''t know? You''re still ying tricks on me like this, huh! Seeing that you are young, I don''t care about you anymore, remember to be honest in the future. If you dare to y tricks on me, I will let you know how to write the word regret." Su Liumei secretly grimaced in her heart, but she also knew that Xu Xiaoxiao was really good, so she immediately became obedient. **** Su Wen took a shower, changed into clean and fresh clothes, and came out, and saw Xu Xiaoxiao, a big man squatting on the ground, muttering with Liu Mei, not knowing what to say. I can''t help but wonder in my heart, can these two people talk about going together? Can there be amonnguage? "What are they talking about?" Su Wen saw that Zhou Hengyang was guarding the door, and immediately tugged on his sleeve. Zhou Hengyang, who was two steps away, naturally leaned over following her movements, and stood with Su Wen intimately. But without any physical contact, Su Wen''s heart skipped a beat, but she couldn''t fault it. Following Su Wen''s words, Zhou Hengyang nced at his irascible cousin, pointed to his forehead solemnly, "He has a problem here, don''t worry about him. Anyone who has a problem here can talk to anyone .After all, nonsense does not require IQ, there is no requirement." Su Wen was stunned, and really felt Zhou Hengyang''s disgust for Xu Xiaoxiao. "Did you say that you kissed your cousin?" This time Xu Xiaoxiao came in casual clothes, butst time it was a stylish uniform. It''s not that she is blind, she can''t see Xu Xiaoxiao''s general identity. How can someone with such a high position have brain problems. There is no fool! No more, good night Chapter 379: The real Xu Xiaoxiao Chapter 379 The Real Xu Xiaoxiao "I''m serious." Zhou Hengyang''s voice was a little more aggrieved, and his thin lips were almost pressed against Su Wen''s ears. When he spoke, his breath brushed against Su Wen''s delicate skin with an intoxicating temperature, making Su Wen Wen''s body seemed to be numb with a burst of electricity. "You...don''t get so close." Su Wen hurriedly pushed the person over, "Tell me about the follow-up of Tian Yong and He Tian Gang." Someone''s handsome face turned dark instantly, but considering that Su Wen had just subsided his fever, she held back. "Okay! Go to the main room and let everyone listen." Zhou Hengyang took Su Wen to the main room. Su Qing and Su Xiu saw that Su Wen woke up, and called everyone over to greet Su Wen. It took a long time for you to talk about my concern before stopping. Even Sixth Sister, who was talking to Xu Xiaoxiao in the yard, came in and immediately left Xu Xiaoxiao behind. In this kind of asion, Xu Xiaoxiao, an outsider, was not interested in participating, and it was not easy to participate, so he simply went out and wandered around by himself. He found that the river in the west of the vige was very clear, so he went for a swim first and just came back for dinner. "Su Xuefang has been detained. Tian Yong, Tian Gang and Shi Caiyue are still in the hospital. They were severely burned, especially Tian Gang..." Zhou Hengyang gave Su Wen a meaningful look as he spoke, as if Say ''you like kicking men into eunuchs? '' Su Wen firmly refused to admit it, pretending not to see it. But after thinking about it, she also kicked Zhao Jiangangst time, but it was not as serious as this time. "I think Tian Gang and Tian Yong were burned miserably." Su Xiaomei asked curiously: "Then will they still be able to meet people in the future? Will it scare people when theye out to meet people?" "Yes." Zhou Hengyang didn''t feel perfunctory or impatient just because the questioner was a little girl, but he answered seriously, "Tian Gang and Tian Yong have many burns on their bodies, and they are bound to stay. Scars that are not treated well will definitely be ugly." Paused, Zhou Hengyang sneered, "But don''t worry about theming out to scare people, because they can''te out." "Can''t youe out?" Su Wen heard the meaning of his words, and was overjoyed, "You mean you have caught evidence of their crime?" "Shi Caiyue has been interrogated by Xu Xiaoxiao, and she vomited out everything she knew when she was arrestedst night. After we reported the situation to the police station, the matter was reported immediately. Now I guess the whole province has already taken action. Make arrests." Behind Shi Caiyue is a huge trafficking gang. ording to the results of the interrogation, several cases reported in the newspapers were done by them. It can be regarded as catching a big fish. "Is Xu Xiaoxiao so powerful?" Su Wen admired, "It''s amazing that Shi Caiyue confessed that night." Xu Xiaoxiao must have missed the time difference, and immediately realized that Shi Caiyue was not ordinary after she was caught. Rural women, so I simply asked first. It''s just that the way of "asking" is not gentle. She has long felt that the person who can walk with the hero is definitely not bad, and he is in a high position at a young age, so he must be capable. Now it seems that not only has the ability, but also has the means. Besides, Xu Xiaoxiao is not like some men who are desperate for fame and face, he has to worry about this and that. Chapter 380: human society Chapter 380 Human Rtionship Society She looked disgusted. "Oh! Do you think Xu Xiaoxiao is very powerful?" Zhou Hengyang locked his eyes on Su Wen, and asked in a quiet tone. "Compared to you, it is still far behind. There is noparison." Su Wen''s will to survive can be said to be very strong. "Hmph!" Of course, someone saw that she was perfunctory, and snorted dissatisfiedly, but did not pursue the topic and continued: "Wait! It will take at least a while to investigate this matter, but the Tian family is in Qingshui County ispletely ruined, and now everyone is calling for beatings." Zhou Hengyang sent them to the police station. After Shi Caiyue''s confession was told by the police, all the vigers present heard it. The crowd was excited on the spot, wishing they could go up and tear that family apart. Before he came back from the town, he heard that Tian''s house had been smashed, Su Xuefang''s father-inw and mother-inw took their children, and his sister-inw hid at home and dared not go out. As long as you go out, you will be smashed with clods and rotten vegetable leaves by the people whoe here from the town and from all over the world. This is the first day, and the news hasn''t spread yet. When the news spreads, there will definitely be more people. In the eyes of ordinary people, the most intolerable thing is this kind of family destruction that kills people. From now on, in Qingshui County, no one would want to associate with the Tian family, and all rtives and friends would sever ties with the Tian family, making everyone in the Tian family cry out to be street rats. The big guy was very happy to hear that. "Great, such a vicious person is going to be brought to justice." "What about Su Xuefang?" Su Wen asked suddenly. "Su Xuefang should be released soon. She has never been involved before, and she doesn''t know about it." "Oh!" Su Wen was not surprised to hear that Su Xuefang would be released, "It''s fine if she is released, she is indeed a serious crime. If she really participates, all the people surnamed Su in our three camps will be implicated. In the future, the young man may not be able to marry a wife." Whoever dares to be rtives with such a family is probably courting death. Su Qing said with lingering fear: "Don''t say it''s a young man marrying a wife. If Su Xuefang is really like Shi Caiyue, all the married girls from our three families with the surname Su will not be able to hold their heads up in their husband''s house, and will be bullied by their mother-inw." "Yes, you are right." Su Wen also agreed. People are like this, the person whomitted the crime was caught is just a person, but the seque she left behind are huge. This society is a society of human affection, and no one can escape from it. Unless you go to the deep mountains and live in seclusionpletely, you can''t escape the word human affection. "By the way, Wenwen, you are going to the police station tomorrow to cooperate with the investigation and make a record." Zhou Hengyang reminded: "I will apany you tomorrow." "it is good!" After all the words were finished, everyone else went to work. Zhou Hengyang didn''t leave, but stayed and sat in the main room to talk with Su Wen. The two still need to discuss some details. Su Qing and Su Xiu have already prepared the dinner. In order to entertain the guests and impress the big guys, the dinner was very sumptuous, and several big dishes were fried. I also went to sister-inw Chrysanthemum''s canteen to buy a bottle of white wine and sweet little champagne. Baijiu was given to brother-inw and rtive Xu Xiaoxiao, and the sisters could not drink the intoxicating petit champagne. Everything in the yard was burnt down, and the chickens were gone, Su Xiu wasted a lot of thought. I bought a little rooster from the family I made friends with in the vige, and the ribs that my brother-inw bought when he came back from the town. Chapter 381: Jealous Chapter 381 Jealous The price of pork ribs is not as expensive as that of fatty meat, but it is many times more delicious than fatty meat when cooked in the method of cooking by the eldest sister. Take another cucumber, mix persimmons with sugar, boil peanuts in salt water to serve with wine, and fry two home-grown vegetables. Cooking a pot of rice is enough. Su Xiu is very talented in cooking. After Su Wen handed over all the family affairs to her, her cooking skills improved by leaps and bounds. When the meal was about to be ready, He Yn actually brought the wild game and brought He Changming who hadn''t shown up for a long time. "Why is he here?" Zhou Hengyang looked at He Changming, his face was not very good-looking, he narrowed his eyes slightly, and looked at Su Wen dangerously. "I don''t know!" Su Wen waved her hands innocently, "Why are you looking at me like that?" "Did hee during my absence?" "No, I haven''t been here once." Su Wen thought Zhou Hengyang was very strange, "You don''t like He Changming? He is nice!" "It''s because you said he was nice that you didn''t like him." Although Zhou Hengyang said so, he still stood up and greeted him. Completely a forceful look that doesn''t need Su Wen to entertain. Su Wen didn''t want to bother, so she just left it to him. Because of He Changming''s arrival, Su Xiu had to go to a fish catcher in the vige and bought a pound of rice field eel and two pounds and six taels of silver carp. The rice field eel is stewed with garlic cloves, and the silver carp is sliced ??into fish fillets ording to the elder sister''s method, marinated with seasoning and egg white, and then made into pickled fish. Both Su Qing and Su Xue came to help, and the kitchen was kept in order. Su Wen couldn''t get in if she wanted to help, but was pushed out by the three younger sisters instead. It was really boring, and I didn''t want to be stared at by someone, so I ran to Su Wumei''s room to see what she was doing by herself. As a result, when I went in, I found that Wumei was working on the topic with her head down, and the densely written notebook was full of it. Su Wen stared at it carefully for a while, and found that the more she looked at it, the more dizzy her eyes became. She could understand it at first, but gradually she couldn''t understand itter. She graduated from a prestigious university, and returned the knowledge she learned to the teacher after a few years out of school. Su Wen finally asked, just take the sixth sister and the younger sister to y together. "Eldest sister, you can eat a bowl soon. If you are free, go and call Xu Xiaoxiao and second brother toe to our house for dinner." "Okay!" Su Wen agreed, and took her two younger sisters out, but Zhou Hengyang, who was talking to He Changming, followed him. "You... why are you here? Where''s He Changming?" "at home." Su Wen almost jumped up when she heard that, "He''s a man, an outsider, you just leave him at home like this?" Zhou Hengyang nced at her sideways and sneered, "Didn''t you say that he is good? Then what are you afraid of?" "I..." The dog is too vengeful than the hero, so he must be jealous, right? Is there anyone so jealous? Su Wen shook her head, she must be thinking too much. "That won''t work either." Su Wen was worried about creating opportunities for He Changming, and was about to go back immediately, but was pulled over by Zhou Hengyang. Because of inertia, he was so strong that Su Wen was pulled into her arms fiercely . "Su Qing, Su Xue is busy, what can he do? He doesn''t have the courage." Su Wen thinks about it, and Su Qing is still at home! "I see." Su Wen was about to push away Zhou Hengyang who was hugging her, but the first time she didn''t push, and she remained motionless. This is embarrassing! And a certain person didn''t even move his brows, with a calm expression, and his movements casually led Su Wen forward, as if Su Wen was the one who acted coquettishly and yed with a small temper. The next chapter is about Xu Xiaoxiao who was molested while bathing in the river (*^¨Œ^*) Merry Christmas everyone, I''m going out to have fun! The next update will be veryte! mwah. Chapter 382: di382zhang Chapter 382 di382zhang Su Liumei and Su Xiaomei snickered together, sometimes running ahead, sometimes running behind, and asionally catching a dragonfly. In the evening, the dragonflies are going to sleep, and they are not sensitive to fly, especially they are still scratching. Theynd on the branches and pinch them in the grass. After a while, the two caught several. "It''s good for dragonflies to eat mosquitoes, don''t catch them, let them go!" "Understood, big sister." The heat on Su Wen''s cheeks never dissipated as she walked all the way, she always felt that the arm holding her was strong, and the sense of presence was so strong that she put all her attention on her waist along the way. Su Wen couldn''t say well about this feeling, but she found that something was wrong with her. "Here we are, the second brother lives here." Seeing that she was in the brigade, Su Wen looked very happy, walked ahead quickly, and said as she walked, "Fortunately, the second brother helpedst night, otherwise it would be even more difficult." trouble." Zhou Hengyang didn''t speak, but looked at the brigade with darker eyes. Compared to his attitude towards He Changming, he is less able to see his attitude towards Shen Erkui. "Second Brother Shen, are you there?" Su Wen stood in the yard and called out. "Yes." Hearing Su Wen''s voice, Shen Erkui came out quickly, "Why are you here?" "I call you to my house for dinner." Shen Erkui was also polite, and said with a smile: "Okay, I''ll go right away." "That''s okay, remember toe right away!" Su Wen said hello and led the people away again. Aftering out of the brigade headquarters, she searched around the vige but couldn''t find Xu Xiaoxiao. Sanjiaying Vige is not small. If you don¡¯t know where it is, you may not be able to find it for a long time. I asked several people, and they all said they hadn''t seen it. As far as Xu Xiaoxiao''s appearance is concerned, it is absolutely impossible to see it and forget it. Moreover, his clothes and demeanor are ipatible with rural people. After only one day, everyone in the entire Sanjiaying got to know each other, and many people came to see this rtive of the Su family as if they were dying to watch Western scenery. "Strange, where can I go?" Su Wen was at a loss. "It''s time to go swimming by the river." Zhou Hengyang knows his cousin very well. Xu Xiaoxiao likes swimming and is very courageous. He dares to swim in rivers that others think are dangerous. I don''t know how many times I was beaten by Ms. Zhou because of this since I was a child. It just doesn''t work. Everyone is very curious about how Xu Xiaoxiao grew up safely with his character of heaven and earth. "Oh!" Su Wen was not surprised at all when she heard it. When summeres in the vige, many men go to the river to take a bath at night, which saves water and relieves the heat. Best of both worlds. However, the men in the vige only go to the river to take a bath, and rarely swim twice. Because although the beach of the Qingshui River in Sanjiaying is not too deep, the water flow is very fast, and it cannot be seen from the surface, but once it falls into the river, people who cannot swim will be washed away soon. Very dangerous. Those with children at home are not allowed to y with the river. When a few people arrived, the riverside was surprisingly lively, with both men and women, and many people were joking andughing. Su Wen actually saw many young girls in the crowd, such as Su Pingping, Sun Xiaocao and Sun Yunyun, whom Su Wen knew, and many she didn''t know. Oh! I see, Sun Yunyun is also there. This is strange. In the past, the riverside was dominated by men at dusk. Because mene to take a shower, it is inconvenient for women toe, so naturally they will note. And because women have to wash clothes in the morning, the riverside is the world of women in the morning. "Cousin." Seeing Su Wening, Su Pingping called out shyly as a greeting. "You...what''s the matter?" Su Wen was a little confused, but as soon as she asked, Su Pingping turned around and ran away with a blushing face. There will be moreter, but it will beter, and the specific points are not sure! Don''t wait, everyone, good night, see you tomorrow morning! Chapter 383: Sao bag Chapter 383 Sao Bao Su Wen thought how fierce she was! "Don''t ask." Zhou Hengyang tugged on Su Wen''s sleeve, "Where do you see?" Pointing to the river. Su Wen stood on tiptoe to look, and at a nce she saw Xu Xiaoxiao, who was like a stunning mermaid, swimming in the river with her upper body naked and only wearing big underpants. That nimble, nimble but full of beauty and strength, on the sparkling water, people can''t take their eyes off it! "These people are here to take a peek at Xu Xiaoxiao." Zhou Hengyang snorted coldly, and covered Su Wen''s eyes with his hands, "Don''t look, it''s so ugly! If you want to, I''ll show you when I get home." Much better looking than Xu Xiaoxiao. "..." Who wants to read it! Su Wen was shocked, "Is Xu Xiaoxiao so coquettish?" This operation does not look like a person in the 1970s and 1980s, it is simply born in the wrong era! "That''s not true." Zhou Hengyang exined: "He just doesn''t care, anyway, he won''t lose a piece of flesh if he is seen by others. To put it bluntly, he has a thick skin and does his own way!" Speaking of which, this guy is also a weird one. Neither the Zhou family nor the Xu family is like Xu Xiaoxiao. In the end, Zhou Hengyang attributed all this to being stimted since he was a child. It''s been crooked. "Little sister, go and call Brother Xu to go back to eat." Zhou Hengyang instructed the younger sister to call someone, but he and Su Wen stood on a high ce and did not go down. Su Wen didn''t want to go down when she saw so many people. And she stood here, so she could see the whole river beach clearly. In particr, some girls who were washing clothes did not move for a long time while pressing the clothes in their hands, and looked into the river furtively, which made Su Wenugh. I have never seen a little girl in the vige so courageous before. Even Su Pingping and Sun Xiaocao, who are introverted, came here. They were called here, right? She thought that every time she went to the countryside to watch a movie, the people in each vige would invite their friends andpanions to go to the movies as if they were celebrating the New Year. Together, the younger sister and the sixth younger sister ran down from the high ce slowly, stood on the edge of the river beach, made a trumpet shape with their small hands, and shouted at Xu Xiaoxiao who was swimming in the river: "Brother Xu,e back!" We''re eating at home." The free and easy Xu Xiaoxiao, who was swimming, froze for a moment when he heard the voice, and then swam towards the river. When he reached the shallow water area, he stood up with a crash, revealing his beautiful six-pack abs and strong biceps. head muscles. "ah!" "It''s so embarrassing." The girls and daughters-inw who were watching by the river pretending to be washing clothes blushed so much that they could bleed. They obviously wanted to take a second look, but they were really ufortable and dared not look. There are also those who are thin-skinned, who have already fled away with theundry. I even forgot to take theundry mallet. It was far away just now, and Xu Xiaoxiao appeared and disappeared in the water again, and he couldn''t see clearly. It waspletely different now, so beautiful, with a young body in front of her eyes, coupled with that unbelievably handsome face, no one could bear it. In an instant, there were not many people running on the river beach. However, there are some who are reluctant to leave. When Su Wen saw these people, she was not surprised at all. One was Sun Lili, the other was Sun Yunyun, and Sun Xiaocao hid behind Sun Yunyun, embarrassed to look again, and only kept urging Sun Yunyun to go back. "Let''s go! Let''s go back! Everyone is gone. If you continue here, it will make peopleugh. Let''s go." Chapter 384: hold onto Chapter 384 Hold on tight "What are you in a hurry for?" Sun Yunyun finally found a chance to talk to Xu Xiaoxiao, and was thinking about how to get closer and make Xu Xiaoxiao look at her differently! How could he be willing to leave. "Then I''ll go first." She was embarrassed to continue to stay cheeky, and she should beughed at when it spreads out tomorrow. "Wait." Sun Yunyun pulled Sun Xiaocao unhappily, "Wait for me, I didn''t go back, what are you in a hurry for?" She would definitely not be able to stay alone, and it would be too conspicuous. It would be nice to have someone with her. In case someone in the vige really gossips, she can just say that she is with Xiaocao. She will soon be a college student, and Xiaocao hasn''t even finished elementary school, everyone must believe her, not Xiaocao. "But I..." Sun Xiaocao is so kind! She wanted to leave wholeheartedly, but she was afraid that Sun Yunyun would be angry, so she had to stay in the end. "That''s right." Sun Yunyun smiled andforted, "Don''t be afraid, I know him, and I took his carst time I came back!" She can have her own car and wear clothes she has never seen before. Good material and style, it looks like it is from a big city. Sun Yunyun''s current target is still Zhou Hengyang, thinking that Zhou Hengyang is the most powerful person who appeared in her dream. But Xu Xiaoxiao is obviously not bad. Although she didn''t dream about it in advance, but relying on her dreaming again and again over the years, her experience and vision have long been beyond the reach of ordinary people. How could she fail to see Xu Xiaoxiao''s excellence, and Xu Xiaoxiao is also Zhou Hengyang''s friend, being able toe back with Hengyang twice shows that the rtionship is very close. As long as she can be friends with Xu Xiaoxiao, she will have a chance to get close to Hengyang in the future, and Xu Xiaoxiao and Liu Chun, whom she metst time, will be her support. Let''s see how Su Wen will continue to do evil and trouble her in the future. Sun Yunyun couldn''t helpughing when she thought that both Xu Xiaoxiao and Liu Chun would be her admirers and suitors. Seeing that there were no eyesores on the river beach, she left the timid Sun Xiaocao towards Xu Xiaoxiao who was wiping the water with his coat. When she was about to open her mouth to call Brother Xu, someone appeared one step faster and was more attentive than her. It was Sun Lili, holding a brand new towel just bought from Sister-inw Chrysanthemum''s canteen, she walked up to Xu Xiaoxiao first, "I have a clean towel here, let me lend it to you first!" Sun Lili looked at Xu Xiaoxiao''s eyes almost overflowing with water. Those eyes are simr to those of a person who is about to die of starvation when a te of mouth-watering braised pork suddenly appears in front of him. In the past, she was willing to go to bed with Su Pingfan in order to get back, but now there is a man in a small three-family camp who does not know how many times stronger than Su Pingfan. How could Sun Lili not catch him on the screen. Because of the stalemate with Su Pingfan before, knowing that Su Pingfan was just bragging, it didn''t matter at all, and Sun Lili waspletely categorical about not being able to help her return to the city. Now looking at the unbelievably handsome man in front of her, she once again ignited new hopes. Others are old-fashioned and can''t tell Xu Xiaoxiao''s identity, but Sun Lili is different. She was released from the provincial capital, and she still has vision, from the car Xu Xiaoxiao drove to thest time he appeared at the entrance of the brigade department. She knew the uniform she wore. The visitor is not only of high status, but I am afraid that his family background is not bad. She has to hold on tightly. Chapter 385: you are happy Chapter 385 You are very happy Xu Xiaoxiao stopped wiping her hair and nced sideways at Sun Lili, "Who are you?" "I''m an educated youth in the vige." Sun Lili smiled softly, "I''ll lend you the towel. Just return it to me after you use it." "No need." Xu Xiaoxiao refused coldly. He has met so many women who bring towels, water, and food since he was a child, and he has long been used to it. I don''t care about it, and I hate it, because these women give it to Zhou Hengyang first every time, don''t refuse, give up, and lose face before thinking of him as a rich son-inw. snort! Is he, Xu Xiaoxiao, the kind who picks up other people''s leftovers? certainly not. Xu Xiaoxiao arrogantly continued to wipe the water with his shirt, without even looking at Sun Lili. "You..." Sun Lili blushed, and she didn''t know if she was angry, or because she was ashamed to see her beautiful body up close. Su Wen looked at it from a high ce with relish, but considering Sun Lili''s past and Su Pingfan''s romantic deeds, she thought it was not shameful. This is not a little girl like Su Pingping or Sun Xiaocao. 80% are angry. "Are you happy?" Zhou Hengyang only felt that the little woman beside him was getting happier, so he nced coldly. "No! I just thought it was fun." "It''s fun there?" He didn''t see it at all. Su Wen pointed to Sun Yunyun who was approaching Xu Xiaoxiao, and whispered, "The fun thing is about to happen." Anyway, she couldn''t wait to prepare melon seeds and peanuts, so she could watch a good show on the spot. Zhou Hengyang, who originally wanted to turn around and leave, saw how happy she was, so he stood still again. That''s all! Since she likes to watch the excitement, let''s watch it! Anyway, he used to often watch his little cousin being stupid, and he hadn''t watched it for a long time, and he kind of missed it. "Brother Xu." Sun Yunyun''s teeth itched with anger from Sun Lili who suddenly appeared and ruined her good deeds. I was even more contemptuous in my heart. Don''t think she has a good rtionship with Sun Lili. Last time, she said a lot about Su Wen to Sun Lili, but she always looked down on Sun Lili in her heart. Although Sun Lili is an educated youth from the city, she doesn''t love herself, and flirtatiously flirts with Su Pingfan. This kind of shameless woman is only worthy of being with Su Pingfan. Standing in front of Xu Xiaoxiao, she was simply tainted. "Brother Xu, you are here." Sun Yunyun squeezed Sun Lili away who was an eyesore, and snatched her towel from Sun Lili''s hand. She felt that she had known Xu Xiaoxiao, so she held up the towel to Xu Xiaoxiao. Xiao Xiao touched it. Sun Lili''s eyes were about to pop out, and she didn''t react when the towel was snatched away. Su Liumei and Su Xiaomei are two little ones. They are short and have no sense of presence. Because Su Wen and Su Qing had strictly demanded that they were not allowed to y by the water, when they called Xu Xiaoxiao just now, they stood rtively far away. The meeting was waiting not far away. Seeing the annoying Sun Yunyun running over to talk to Xu Xiaoxiao, the two sisters rolled their eyes at the same time. The action is exactly the same. It can be said that they are really dear sisters who can no longer be kissed. Su Wen winked at Zhou Hengyang ambiguously, "Say, what will happen? Will your cousin be hooked up by Sun Yunyun?" It is said that Sun Yunyun took the script of the heroine, and the heroine in romance novels, except for a crazy In addition to the cool male lead, there will also be affectionate male second, third male, fourth male, etc... Chapter 386: Chapter 386 Maybe Xu Xiaoxiao is Sun Yunyun''s backup. Zhou Hengyang raised his hand, poked Su Wen''s cheek full of cogen, and said angrily, "What are you thinking?" What does the little daughter-inw think about every day? "Am I wrong? You see, Sun Yunyun is almost touching Xu Xiaoxiao''s abdominal muscles." Tsk tsk tsk... What a beautiful body! It''s a pity that he is too young, he is still a little brother! Otherwise, she would have stared and peeked. Zhou Hengyang was so annoyed that he wanted to beat Xu Xiaoxiao, the coquettish male peacock, severely. The province is here to be an eyesore and distract his little daughter-inw. Annoyed, Zhou Hengyang hugged Su Wen''s body into his arms, and pressed her cheek into his arms, so that no one could see it except him. "Don''t watch it anymore." "I..." Su Wen wanted to say that she was just watching the fun, but a warm palm touched her eyes. The palm of that hand carried a trembling heat and a magical power that made her heart beat out of control, making her forget what she was about to say. Su Weny in Zhou Hengyang''s arms, only feeling that his breath and intoxicating heat were overwhelming. Hearing his strong heartbeat in her ears gave her a sense of security that she had never had before, just like when she was reading novels. Deeply fascinated by this secure man. Su Wen suddenly didn''t want to struggle anymore, and told herself that it would be nice to just bezy and rely on a little bit. "Brother Xu, let me wipe the water for you." Sun Yunyun was too confident in herself. Except for failing to handle Zhou Hengyang, she was the envy of others since she was a child. In school, both teachers and ssmates are very kind to her. She knew that many male students in the ss secretly fell in love with her. She also received many love letters. But she knew that her goal was to marry Zhou Hengyang, so she rejected them all. But because she rejected them all, those male ssmates were even more devoted to her. This made Sun Yunyun feel better about herself. Her eyes looked at Xu Xiaoxiao greedily, because she was getting closer to Xu Xiaoxiao''s abdominal muscles, her heart was so excited that her fingers were trembling. The moment her fingers touched Xu Xiaoxiao, a strong force suddenly came. Sun Yunyun just felt dizzy, her body flew out, and then hit the water heavily, her throat was sweet, and she passed out. "Hmph!" Xu Xiaoxiao snorted coldly, turned and left without even looking at Sun Yunyun who fell into the river. He was already hungry after swimming just now, and when he passed in front of the two dull-looking little ones, he picked them up. "What does it look like to cuddle in public? Still not leaving?" When Xu Xiaoxiao passed by Zhou Hengyang, he rolled his eyes in contempt, which can be said to be very shameless. Zhou Hengyang held his little daughter-inw in his arms, and was in a good mood, so he didn''t bother to argue with him. Waiting for Su Wen and the others to leave, Sun Xiaocao came to his senses and yelled for help, asking someone to save Sun Yunyun who fell into the river. Fortunately, there were still some men taking a bath by the river, so they swam over on the spot and carried the unconscious Sun Yunyun back to the river. "What to do? What to do?" Sun Xiaocao was anxious, "My cousin passed out, who will save her? Who will save someone?" Several big men look at me, I don¡¯t even know what to do. At this time, Sun Lili, who had woken up from her daze, sneered, stepped forward and said, "I think it''s flooded, and artificial respiration is needed." The one who fainted was fake, probably because she was scared just now. But Sun Lili would not say that she wanted to watch a good show. "What is artificial respiration?" Sun Xiaocao was confused. "It''s mouth to mouth blowing in." Sun Lili knew one of the men who rescued her. He was a well-known old bachelor in the vige. Save people! Human life is at stake, the Sun family will definitely thank you, maybe Sun Yunyun will agree with you in excitement." Chapter 387: take advantage Chapter 387 Taking Advantage An old bachelor in his thirties named Chen Chuangen. In his early years, because his family had many brothers, he was too poor to marry a wife. Now life is finally easier, but unfortunately he is too old, and no young girl is willing to marry him. If you want to marry a daughter-inw, you can only marry a remarried widow or a second-married widow, but such people are rare after all, and Chen Chuangen''s character is not good. Women who have always been in the vige with bad reputation are not clear, even if If a matchmakeres to make a match, the woman will change her mind after inquiring. This man! When he was old, he saw that people of the same age as him had already married wives and had children, and the children could go to school to y soy sauce, but he had never been able to marry a wife. Even the second-married ones look down on him, and after a long time, it''s easy to get into a dead end. Being more and more lecherous, I usually see big girls and little daughter-inws in the vige and want to take advantage of them. After listening to Sun Lili''s words, her breathing became short of breath, and she didn''t even ask, for fear of being robbed of the opportunity by others, so she pouted her stinky mouth and kissed him familiarly. Everyone didn''t pay attention to Chen Chuangen''s anxious look, and wanted to stop it, but they thought it was saving people. If they stopped it and killed Sun Yunyun instead, it would be a sin. Instead, he did something bad with good intentions, so he had to pretend not to see it. "No way!" Sun Xiaocao burst into tears when she saw that her cousin was being taken advantage of by an old bachelor. "Do you want to kill her?" Sun Lili scolded fiercely: "When is this? She has good intentions, and you are treated as a donkey''s liver and lungs by others." Sun Xiaocao is a pure and kind little girl. Although she is close to Sun Yunyun, she has not learned Sun Yunyun''s skills. When Sun Lili scolded her for this, she immediately became stupid and apologized tearfully: "I''m sorry I was wrong, saving people is more important." But watching the old bachelor kiss, bite and gnaw on Sun Yunyun''s lips, Sun Yunyun''s mouth was swollen after a while. It was so obscene, except for Sun Lili who watched it with gusto, everyone else was already blushing and thick necked. There are even many men who envy Chen Chuangen''s good luck. Sun Yunyun is like a flower like a jade. Many young men in the vige secretly like her. If it wasn''t because they knew that she had good grades in school, and the Sun family intended to train Sun Yunyun to go to college, someone would havee to propose marriage a long time ago. This will see Sun Yunyun being taken advantage of by the old bachelor Chen Chuangen. Apart from envy, everyone''s thoughts are also a little dark. Because the Sun family usually looks down on people too much, they talk about Sun Yunyun marrying a city person all day long. Anyone who dares to propose marriage will bring shame on himself. In the past, there were quite a few people who didn''t know the depth, but Zhu Yueju drove them away when they went to propose marriage. Now, many people feel very relieved when they think that Sun Yunyun, who is picky and picky, ends up with a wretched appearance and a lot of old bachelors. "Hmm..." Sun Yunyun felt a fever in her body when she was semi-conscious, thinking she was immersed in a dream! Ever since Su Wen snatched the pendant, she has never had such a wonderful dream, even if she wanted to see Hengyang in her dream. This meeting is actually a dream, and it has never happened before. When Sun Yunyun thought of dreaming of Hengyang kissing herself, she was pleasantly surprised, bubbling with happiness. Before the pendant was snatched by Su Wen, although she could dream of Hengyang, she couldn''t get close to it anyway. Let alone such close contact. In a daze, Sun Yunyun responded emotionally, and opened her tightly closed mouth. Chapter 388: ah ah ah ah Chapter 388 Ahhhhhhhh Chen Chuangen was overjoyed, thinking that he was right before, Sun Yunyun was pure on the surface, but actually she was shameless on the inside. Before he had time to use his means, he couldn''t wait to hook him up. One was lying on the ground, the other was lying on top of it, just like that, kissing with extra devotion. After all, Sun Yunyun is a girl who was pampered and raised since she was a child. She has never been in a rtionship before, let alone been taken advantage of by others. Chen Chuangen''s previous women who were unclear werepletely inferior to her. For a while, Chen Chuangen was so fascinated that his soul flew away. Then I can think of other things, I just feel that the women under my body are fragrant and soft, and they are infinitely more attractive than those fat stinky women. All heart is on Sun Yunyun. "Oh!" Someone caught off guard and saw the two of them entangled together, eximed, turned around in shame, and walked away, cursing as he walked, "Slut, you are so shameless, we are still here .¡± Just now it could be said that Chen Chuangen took advantage of Sun Yunyun''s unconsciousness, and now he will see Sun Yunyun take the initiative, so what else can he say? Unfortunately, they are still worried! Obviously more than one person was angry. Someone spat on the ground in disgust, and cursed: "It''s really disgusting, can''t you bear it?" "The ethos of our three camps has been ruined, and they got together in front of our faces." Sun Xiaocao couldn''t care less about being shy now, she was stunned, staring nkly at the two who were inseparable. It was like being struck by lightning, it was an eye-opener, and everyone was frightened and dumbfounded. She is just a little girl who is not yet married. How did she know that men and women can still be like this? "Hahaha..." Sun Lili couldn''t mention how happy she was, she folded her arms and looked at it with relish, and said loudly, "Sun Yunyun, when youughed at me and Su Pingfan, did you ever think that you have today?" Sun Yunyun, who was immersed in finally having intimate contact with Zhou Hengyang, suddenly heard a piercing voice and woke up suddenly. who? Who will speak in her dreams? After Sun Yunyun woke up, she opened her eyes subconsciously, and saw a wretched and greasy face infinitely magnified in front of her eyes, and she even bit her dry and ck lips on her mouth. "Ahhhhh!!!" Sun Yunyun screamed piercingly when she thought that she was being taken advantage of by such a disgusting person. "Help! Help!" Sun Yunyun struggled frantically, beating Chen Chuangen, "Get out, you rascal, get out, get out... woooooo...help!" Thinking of countless men chasing her I promised, but today I was taken advantage of by a disgusting man, and I was so heartbroken that I wanted to die. Chen Chuangen was in a good mood, and he was not happy when he was suddenly pushed away. Now he would be hammered and annoyed, and when he was thrown away, it was just a mouthful, which made Sun Yunyun''s mind buzzing. Other people who had already walked away came back immediately when they heard the movement. Seeing that Chen Chuangen beat someone, they had toe up to fight. There are people who have a good rtionship with Chen Chuangen, and they know that the Sun family is not easy to mess with. Old man Sun is not a simple character. Although he suffered a loss at the hands of Su Wen and Zhou Hengyangst time, no one in Sanjiaying really dared not treat him back thing. What is going on in the situation, in fact, smart people can see it. Chen Chuangen took advantage of it, so he took it, and the Sun family couldn''t treat him badly, so Sun Yunyun suffered a lot. But making a fuss is definitely not good for Chen Chuangen, and he might be arrested for hooliganism. Chapter 389: Culture is too low Chapter 389 Culture is too low "Hurry up and go." Chen Chuangen, who was being cursed by the other party, left quickly. By the time Sun Yunyun realized that there was no one on the river beach. Those who were worried about idents before saw that Sun Yunyun was fine, and thought of the scandal she and Chen Chuangen had done, felt that they were troubled, and left unhappy. And he couldn''t wait to leave, presumably everyone in Quan Vige, who would tell about the incident at dinner time, knew about it. Two people who would never have any rtionship, actually hooked up together, it was too much fun. Finally, Sun Lili also left, only Sun Xiaocao apanied Sun Yunyun in fear. "Cousin, it''s getting dark, let''s go home too!" "What face do I have to go home?" Sun Yunyun sat on the river beach, her eyes were bloodshot with hatred. "Then...then what should I do?" Sun Xiaocao knew that she was in a bad mood, and wanted to say something tofort her, but she was afraid of making people anxious, so she could only wait dryly in the end. After a long time, Sun Yunyun stood up abruptly, fixed her gaze on the lights of Wanjia in the Sanjiaying, and gritted her teeth: "Don''t worry, I will never be hit by this small difficulty. I am not only one A good-looking face. I can also be strong, no one can defeat me, I am invincible. I must make Su Wen pay the price." "What?" Sun Xiaocao was confused, "What does it have to do with Su Wen?" "You don''t know, all of this is Su Wen''s conspiracy." Su Yunyun said more and more smoothly, "All of this is Su Wen''s calction, she is jealous that I can be admitted to the university, and she wants to take advantage of the admission notice before I get it. , destroy me first. Let me give up studying in despair and pain." Su Wen is a horrible woman. How could she be so vicious that she wanted to find a disgusting old bachelor to ruin her innocence. Does Su Wen think that she will give up Zhou Hengyang if she is taken advantage of by the old bachelor? No! Absolutely not. She will never give up, she wants Zhou Hengyang to fully recognize Su Wen''s despicable, sinister, and shameless face. This small difficulty cannot defeat her, it will only make her grow. Sun Xiaocao: "..." Is she too low-educated and illiterate, so she can''t understand what the cousin said? "What about Chen Chuangen and Sun Lili?" Sun Xiaocao asked with difficulty: "I don''t think Su Wen showed up and left very early. What does it have to do with her? Obviously Sun Lili is jealous of you." She knew this. , there are many little sisters in the vige who are envious of their cousin, and it is normal for a few to be jealous once in a while. After all, too few families are allowed to go to school, and many parents marry their daughters off early for bride price. There are even a few who y well with her, and there are quite a few who directly exchange marriages with others in order to marry a wife for their elder brother. Not to mention other people, Sun Xiaocao is also envious of her cousin, who has been favored at home since she was a child, and can still read. "You don''t understand." Sun Yunyun looked wise, "Chen Chuangen and Sun Lili are both Su Wen''s pawns, and all of this is Su Wen''s conspiracy. Xu Xiaoxiao lives in Su Wen''s house, so she must have been bought by her." It must be so, that''s right, I didn''t expect that a man like Xu Xiaoxiao would be bribed by the shameless Su Wen. She underestimated Su Wen, and knew that she must be on guard and stay away from Xu Xiaoxiao. Sun Xiaocao couldn''t help but shudder when she thought of the man who was good-looking but had an extremely bad attitude and threw his cousin into the river. I thought to myself, good-looking men are really not good people. Chapter 390: not serving Chapter 390 Not on the table But Sun Xiaocao still felt that something was wrong, he hesitated and wanted to say something, but Sun Yunyun couldn''t listen anymore. In the end, he had to give up. After dinner at home, he was dragged by his parents and asked what happened on the river beach today. After Sun Xiaocao told what he saw, his parents couldn''t help showing a sneer. "I think my brother and sister-inw are bewildered, and Sun Yunyun has been used to what she is like." "It''s a shame, Xiaocao, you don''t want to y with Sun Yunyun anymore, so you won''t be spoiled by her." "That''s right, I see that the matter has nothing to do with Su Wen. The yard is burned, and there are a lot of things at home. Who can take care of her? It''s just nonsense." Sun Xiaocao finally figured out what was wrong. ***** At dinner, Su Xiu hid again. Su Wen went to call for someone, but Su Xiu''s family had already eaten in the kitchen, and refused to go to the main room to eat. In the end, I had no choice but to let her go. But today when rtivese to the house, the dining table in the main room is the mostmon Eight Immortals table in the countryside. It is usually the most spacious for four people to eat, and it can seat up to eight people. Any more will be very crowded. Seeing that the third sister refused to eat at the table, Sixth Sister Su took the younger sister and ate in the kitchen without serving the table. In this way, the third sister can secretly give them two extra meals. Su Qing and Su Xiu both refused to serve when they saw that the younger sister and the others were not at the table, but they were stopped by Su Wen. She is not an antique, she does not have traditional family rtives, and women do not pay attention to eating at the main table. Su Xiu refused to eat at the table, and the reason was still He Changming. It seems that they were not there just now, and He Changming also failed to grasp the n! Su Wen nced at He Changming, who was not very good-looking, and finally shook her head helplessly. Although she likes He Changming, if Su Xiu doesn''t like it, then everything is useless. "Would you like some wine?" Because there were more people eating, today Zhou Hengyang and Su Wen sat side by side at the main table. "Don''t drink it, I''ll just drink petite champagne." Su Wen poured herself half a ss. In fact, this thing is soda water, which is non-alcoholic. "It''s fine not to drink." Zhou Hengyang handed the cup to Xu Xiaoxiao, asking him to pour the wine for himself, but here he leaned closer to Su Wen''s ear and said regretfully, "It''s a pity." "What a pity?" "It''s a pity that I can''t see you drunk." Turning her head casually as she spoke, Su Wen could even feel the numbness of his eyshes as they swept across her ears. Damn it! There is no way to pass this day. Forget it, she might as well go to the kitchen to eat! Su Wen drank the champagne in one gulp, fled with her job in her arms. Shen Erkui and He Changming looked at Zhou Hengyang withplicated eyes, while Xu Xiaoxiao had turned into a greedy cat, and he didn''t even have time to drink, so don''t be too happy to eat from one dish to another with chopsticks. ! Zhou Hengyang turned a blind eye to Shen Erkui''s and He Changming''s eyes, just nodded to the two expressionlessly, and tasted the white wine in the ss by himself. It is Laobaigan with a high alcohol content, and the quality is very average. He has never drank such a bad baijiu, but because of his different moods, he can taste different tastes. After dinner, He Changming and Shen Erkui both left. When they went out, one greeted Su Wen and the other greeted Su Xiu. Chapter 391: hello of course Chapter 391 Of course it is hello Because of Su Wen''s change of attitude, Shen Erkui was ttered, and said a few more words to Su Wen before reluctantly leaving. After Su Wen sent all the guests away, when she turned around, she found a tall figure standing in the dark. startled her. "Why are you here? Are you drunk?" Four men drank two bottles of Lao Baigan, and the amount of alcohol is really scary. Standing here, she could smell the heat and the faint smell of alcoholing from him. It doesn''t smell bad, but it makes people feel slightly drunk and dizzy. Now the atmosphere between the two seems to be heating up. "Drunk? Huh!" I can¡¯t see his handsome face clearly in the dark, but I feel that his voice has also be intoxicating, especially thest word ¡°um¡± seems to have a hook, and the person with the hook is unconscious. Su Wen felt the danger subconsciously, and wanted to run away, but when she passed by his side, she was hugged by a pair of powerful arms, and then mmed into the man''s broad arms. His chest was so hard that it hit Su Wen''s nose sour, and subconsciously wanted to punch him to discourage her, but when her hand just touched his chest, she was held down by the man''s big hand one step faster, sticking tightly his body. Through a thinyer of fabric, you can feel the firm skin under the clothes, with a magical power that makes people blush and heartbeat. What''s worse, he actually held Su Wen''s hand and moved slowly. The rubbing between the palm and the skin has bursts of numbness, as if there is an electric current, which is transmitted from the touched skin to the heart and to the brain. Su Wen was held in his arms, and one hand was pressed tightly by him, only to feel that the palm of the hand and the back of the hand were hot. The feeling couldn''t be exined clearly, it made her nervous and looking forward to it, her heart was beating so hard that it was about to pop out of her chest. My mind was in a mess, and I clearly wanted to tell myself to calm down, I must calm down, but I couldn''t calm down at all. All of Su Wen''s thoughts are controlled by him and led away by him. She even felt that her heartbeat was no longer her own, and neither was her body. If he hadn''t been hugged tightly by him, he would have fallen to the ground long ago because his legs were weak and he couldn''t stand up. He pressed her palm and moved on his skin. Slowly came to the man''s strong narrow waist, then got into the hem of the clothes, skipped over the obstructing clothes, and stuck to his stic abdominal muscles without any hindrance. Young, full of strength body. Su Wen only felt a rumble in her head, and finally tried to struggle hard, but he pressed him even tighter. "How is it? Is Wenwen satisfied?" The man''s deep voice came to mind, "Is it better than Xu Xiaoxiao''s? Huh?" Su Wen: "..." "Touch it a little more." Zhou Hengyang held her hand and didn''t let go, "Whether it''s lines, the feel is the best, right?" Terrible! Su Wen felt that she was finished, her cheeks must be as red as an apple. The most important thing is, she can''t help but want to touch it a few more times? You know, she has thought about it a long time ago, and she will take the initiative to deliver it to her door. She is an **** if she doesn''t take advantage of it! "Why don''t you talk?" The man didn''t know whether it was a sneer or a sarcasm, and the ending sound rose, and he actually bit her lightly. "Is it better for me, or for Xu Xiaoxiao?" God knows, he''s been meaning to do this for a long time. "Hello, of course it''s you." Su Wen finally found her voice. "What about him?" "Him? I don''t know, I''m not interested, and I don''t want to know." Su Wen can be said to be very eager to survive at this moment, and she held back her shyness and looked up at him. Chapter 392: gossip Chapter 392 Rumors The two stood in the dark, hugging intimately, the man''s arms tightly locked the woman in his broad embrace. One lowered his head, the other raised his head, and the eyes met at such a close distance. Then under the faint moonlight, she seemed to see a cluster of beating mes in his eyes. "I, I... I''m sleepy, I''m going back to sleep." In a hurry, Su Wen pushed him away, and ran into the yard without looking back. When she realized that there was no response from behind, she stopped and went back Look. I thought I would be overtaken or something, but in the end I could only see a tall figure still standing in the darkness. "What are you doing?" Su Wen asked curiously, "Aren''t you afraid of being bitten by mosquitoes?" "It''s okay, you go to bed first!" For some reason, Zhou Hengyang''s voice was very different from usual, with hoarseness and a trace of forbearance. "it is good!" Su Wen didn''t care about him anymore, it was more dangerous to be with him. Turned around and went into the house, because Xu Xiaoxiao was a guest and there was not enough space in the house, so Su Wen arranged for the younger sister and sixth younger sister to sleep with her tonight. Give up their room for Zhou Hengyang and Xu Xiaoxiao to sleep in. After everything is busy, after getting on the bed, as soon as Su Wen closes her eyes, everything just now and his burning eyes will appear in her mind. Omg! She grew up so big, it was the first time she couldn''t move her mind at all, and she was at a loss. What''s worse, she subconsciously expects him to do something. As for what to do, adults must know. Sure enough, it was masculinity that misled others. She knew that she had been with the leading man for a long time and would definitely be affected. Not to mention that this man was not interested in women at all, let alone that his character and methods did not match her. To put it bluntly, Su Wen is a pragmatic person. Don''t have unrealistic dreams, know who you can subdue yourself, and who you can''t. For example, Shen Erkui is the former. Zhou Hengyang is thetter. I am not someone''s opponent at all, if I tease her casually today, she will be defeated. If things go on like this, sooner orter they will y with fire and set themselves on fire! Su Wen hugged the pillow and wailed, forcing to drive out the messy thoughts in her head, and made up her mind to drive Zhou Hengyang back to the city after the matter was dealt with. Really, the factory in the city is booming, but he doesn''t manage it well but runs to the countryside. In the novel, he left the Su family for a long time before returning. When he came back, the Su family was already finished. ***** Brother went to Su Wen''s house as a guest, and He Yn walked around the vige after dinner, and walked to Sankeshu when she had nothing to do, but she heard something shocking. His jaw almost fell to the ground in shock. "You...what are you talking about?" He Yn plucked her ears and asked uncertainly. "Sun Yunyun got together with the old bachelor." "real or fake?" "Of course it''s true. Many people have seen it with their own eyes. You haven''t seen it. That affectionate one...is really shameless." He Yn listened for a while, and quickly figured out what happened in the river beach, and finally had to say, "You can''t judge by appearance, so she actually fell in love with the old bachelor." "Really? Really? Really?" Chen Guihua heard about it from nowhere, and ran over excitedly, squeezed into the crowd, and asked three truths in a row. "Of course, if you don''t believe me, ask the educated youth Sun Lili, she is also there. Oh, by the way, Sun Yunyun''s cousin Sun Xiaocao is also there." A chapter was blocked yesterday, the editor rested, and it will be released on Monday! Oh, sorry! Chapter 393: Refused Chapter 393 rejected Of course Chen Guihua believed it was true. She believed any rumors in the vige to be true. Even if it wasn''t true, she insisted on saying it was true. Especially this kind of colorful rumor, she is most interested. When the messy things about the original body were spread everywhere in the vige, she made a lot of contributions. It can be said that most of the rumors were spread by her, and she is the third aunt, so the gossip is more convincing than others. Now I will hear about Sun Yunyun, don''t mention how excited I am. "I really can''t see that Sun Yunyun''s yellow-haired girl would be so hungry." It''s rare, and she used an idiom, and it was right for her to hear the gossip and stick her head into the honeb. "Hee hee hee¡­" "Then if the roots of their old grandson''s family are broken." Everyone let out ambiguousughter, and some older ones talked a lot about Zhu Yueju''s dark history when she was young. It is said that he was hooking up with his brother-inw. Anyway, it is an old thing in the past. Few people in the vige know about it. When they hear people mention it, they get together with great interest. The most active one is Chen Guihua. He Yn was dumbfounded, and it was Xu Xiangdong who called people away in the end. "What are you listening to? Brother is back and waiting! If you don''te back, brother will leave." "It''ste today, why do you still have to go home?" He Yn was shocked, "Why doesn''t your elder brother stay overnight at our house? It''s too dangerous to go back sote and have to travel at night." Dashan, the night road is very difficult to walk. Not to mention encountering wild beasts, the eldest brother didn''t bring any hunting tools, so it stands to reason that he should stay overnight and go back the next day. "Go back and have a look! I think the elder brother is not in a good mood." Xu Xiangqian was very cowardly, calling his wife back, but ran away by himself. He Yn jumped angrily, and when she got home, she saw her elder brother standing at the door. It was already dark, and she couldn''t make out the expression. When I got closer, I was taken aback. Brother...Is this crying? ? ? He Yn couldn''t believe what she saw, "Brother, what''s wrong with you? Did Su Xiu disagree?" Originally, she wanted to ask her elder brother to ask a matchmaker to propose a marriage, but he refused. The eldest brother said that he wanted to ask Su Xiu first, and if she agreed, he would invite someone toe to propose marriage. If you disagree, just let it go! He doesn''t want to force people. "Brother, are you okay?" This look is not as good as it sounds. "I''m fine, I just want to tell you, I''ll go back first." "Huh?" He Yn grabbed He Changming who was about to leave, "Wait, you haven''t told me whether Su Xiu has agreed to be my sister-inw yet!" "She didn''t agree." He Changming''s voice couldn''t hear any emotion, it was just a little cold. "Then you just forget about it?" This doesn''t seem to be the character of the eldest brother, "How is it possible! Brother, you can''t find a good man with antern. How many girls in our ck Eagle Vige want to marry you what!" Is Su Xiu blind? Unexpectedly, I can''t see the excellence of my eldest brother. It''s not that she''s boasting. A responsible, responsible and capable man like Eldest Brother is the pride of their whole ck Eagle Vige! So many people wanted to be her sister-inw but failed, so the eldest brother fell in love with Su Xiu. "Don''t me her." He Changming stretched out his hand and patted his younger sister''s head lightly twice, mockingly said, "I''m just average like this, I can''tpare to her brother-inw, not even his brother-inw''s cousin. .¡± Chapter 394: Together Chapter 394 Together "Nonsense." He Yn didn''t like to hear her elder brother belittle herself so much, "We grew up together, and I know your abilities best. You have been smart since you were a child, and you have a quick mind. I don''t think Zhou Hengyang is better than you. .Besides, no matter how good Zhou Hengyang is, he is also Su Xiu''s brother-inw... Wait, Su Xiu could not be..." He Yn was taken aback by her guess. "Don''t talk nonsense." He Changming, who was in a low mood and didn''t even want to say anything, was dumbfounded by his sister''s unconstrained ideas, "It''s nothing, how did you get married to Sanjiaying and also learned the **** of those three aunts and six wives?" "I didn''t." He Yn also realized that she was thinking about it. It must have been affected by what I heard about Zhu Yueju''s scandals when she was young. She knows Su Xiu''s attitude towards Su Wen better than anyone else. I respect my elder sister more than my own mother. "Okay! I know I was wrong, and I won''t talk nonsense in the future." He Yn apologized, and then asked curiously: "Since Su Xiu rejected you, why do you still stay at her house for dinner? How ufortable! Let''s talk There is no shortage of food at home." "How about you cook yourself? You don''t know?" "Brother..." I was so **** off by my elder brother, did anyone say that about his own sister? "Then it''s embarrassing for you to stay!" "It''s even more embarrassing if I leave." He Changming is not a man who can''t afford to lose, nor is he a person who wouldin and give up on himself when rejected by the person he likes. Zhou Hengyang and Su Wen gave him a chance to speak, but Su Xiu didn''t. Maybe the little girl hasn''t figured it out yet, or maybe he''s pushing too hard. So he scares her. "Then you just leave it like this?" "Wait, I''ll wait for her to grow up." He Changming made up his mind. Although he was sad to be rejected, he didn''t intend to just give up. Su Xiu was still young, so he originally nned to silently wait for her to talk about marriage beforeing to propose marriage. But the Su family was visited by human traffickers, and he was in a mess when he was burned, so he desperately wanted to marry her back home, so don''t worry about it. After all, he was too anxious. **** The next day, Su Wen, as a party involved, took Su Xiu, Su Qing, and Su Liumei to the police station as witnesses. The three sisters took notes separately and described in detail what happened the night before. During the period, many questions were asked, including what Su Xuefang said thest time he went home. asked very detailed. Especially Su Wen, who was questioned many times. Because she was the first to discover the thief, and she was also involved in everythingter. What happened that night can be understood more clearly from her. Su Wen was prepared beforeing, and she was not afraid, and told all about what happened that night. Including who set the fire in the yard? Regarding this, Su Wen confessed. Admitted that he set it on fire, and told the conversation he heard before setting the fire and why he set it on fire. In the end, not only was it not criticized, but it was also appreciated. As for how Tian Yong was abolished, this question is actually a trivial matter. After all, it was the Tian brothers whomitted a lot of evil and asked for their own death. Fortunately, Su Wen made the incident a big deal so that these traffickers could be brought to justice. Come here in the morning, and the sisters finished all the notes, and it was already afternoon. Zhou Hengyang and Xu Xiaoxiao had been waiting outside impatiently for a long time, and when they saw Su Wening out, they waved to her, "Come here, this way." Saying that, they pointed to the inconspicuous side door. Chapter 395: go to eat Chapter 395 Go to eat Su Wen immediately understood why he let herself go through the side door, because she heard the noiseing from the main door, and Su Xuefang was among them. She couldn''t hear other people''s voices, but Su Qing and the others were familiar with them. "It''s my aunt''s daughter, Jinfeng, and grandma." When Su Qing mentioned grandma, her face was not to mention how ugly, and her body even shivered subconsciously. "Grandma is back." Su Xiu''s face was pale. Su Wen couldn''t help frowning. There were not many descriptions of Yuanzhen''s grandparents in the novel, but the only few descriptions that appeared were all about torturing the seven sisters of the Su family. Even Yuanchen, who is rtively better as the eldest daughter, is not a loser in the eyes of Su Dachun and Ma Xin. Even Ma Xin thought that Su Wen lost the most money, because Su Xuewen gave Su Wen the big tile house in order to let her recruit a wife at home. The house is in Su Wen''s name. For Ma Xin, Su Wen is simply too much of an eyesore. He is obviously a money loser, but he still has to recruit a son-inw at home, so why not leave all the money to his precious eldest grandson, Su Pingfan! In this way, Ma Xin will spare no effort to move the good things of Su Wen''s family to Su Pingfan. Because of her thoughts, Zhang Chunxiang and Su Xuewu privately regarded all Su Wen''s things as their own. As the third child, Su Xuewu let the second child take advantage of everything he saw, and secretly yed tricks. It''s funny to say that Ma Xin hates the seven sisters of the Su family, scolding money-losers openly and secretly, and even refuses to let the fifth sister, sixth sister, and younger sister be named. But he dotes on his daughter Su Xuefang so much. It can be said that Su Xuefang''s bad habits are all learned from Ma Xin. Really deserves to be a mother and daughter. Thinking of Ma Xin''s personality, Su Wen''s eyes turned cold, and she felt unreasonable disgust in her heart. He took his sisters out from the side door, and got into Xu Xiaoxiao''s car without saying a word. Xu Xiaoxiao drove the car, and Zhou Hengyang took the co-pilot. The sisters are very thin, and they all squeezed into the back seat. Fortunately, the off-road vehicle has a lot of space and can barely squeeze in. "Let''s go to eat first." Zhou Hengyang nced at Su Wen and asked Xu Xiaoxiao to drive. When Su Wen came out, Zhou Hengyang''s eyes almost never left her, but Su Wen didn''t notice it at all, and was immersed in her own thoughts all the time. ording to her personality, people who encounter difficulties and difficulties will never avoid them. This is so useless. But she took her younger sister to avoid it today, and did not meet Su Xuefang and grandparents. After two fights, she has a very clear understanding of Su Xuefang. It is unreasonable for such a person to mess around, and he doesn''t pay attention to face and asion. If she met just now, although she was not afraid, she didn''t want to make a scene with her. Not necessary. This time, she wanted to see what Su Xuefang was going to do when she called her grandma to the police station. When Mingming went out this morning, the third grandma specially asked someone to tell her that the Su family was on her side, and that the water thrown by Su Xuefang''s married daughter. All the people surnamed Su in Sanjiaying would never embarrass Su Wen because of Su Xuefang. What''s more, this time Su Xuefang lost the face of Su Xuefang, and Tian Yong did all kinds of bad things. They wanted to draw a line with Tian Yong immediately. Since the third grandma has spoken, all people surnamed Su in Sanjiaying will not get involved, let alonee to the police station. Of course, these people also include grandparents. It doesn¡¯t matter if they want to take care of Su Xuefang, but this year they are blocking the gate of the police station, and they can¡¯t get along with the Tian family. Chapter 396: Stand out from the crowd Chapter 396 Standing out from the crowd "Don''t think about it, grandma has always been partial." How could Zhou Hengyang not understand what she was thinking, "After Su Xuefang was released for more than 24 hours, he went to find grandma who came back from rtives." Xu Xiaoxiao, who was driving the car, said speechlessly, "I said that old man and olddy are out of their minds, right?" "Hehe!" Zhou Hengyang sneered. "Grandma loves aunt very much." Su Xiu said softly, "This time I must hate us to death, grandma already hates us." Leaning on Su Wen''s body, she couldn''t help but flinch. Not to mention Su Xiu, even Liumei and Xiaomei are like eggnts beaten by frost, listless. The two of them are young and old, and they faced disappointment, usations, and cursing from their grandparents from birth. Su Dachun even asked Su Xuewen to throw the younger sister into the river and drown her. Anyway, he is a loser, and he killed his mother when he was born. He''s just a damned ghost, and if he doesn''t drown, he might be able to kill all his rtives. Later, Su Xuewen died young, and Su Dachun hated Su Xiaomei even more. Su Xiaomei is not young anymore, she can''t be drowned casually, Su Dachun has always wanted to sell her. You can exchange some money. This is also the reason why the little girl lived in trepidation when Su Wen first traveled here, and was afraid that she would be betrayed in her dreams. The root cause lies in Su Dachun, who has been encouraging Su Wen. If he hadn''t found a good buyer, he would have taken the little girl away secretly. In some respects, Su Dachun and Tian Yong, the son-inw, are quite simr. "Don''t be afraid." Su Wen held Su Xiu''s hand, and suddenly thought of He Changming''s visit yesterday. She was so confused by Zhou Hengyang that she forgot to ask Su Xiu for details. After going back, I still need to find time to ask carefully. He Changming is a good man, she is very optimistic about him. Originally, Su Wen didn''t want to interfere with the marriage and love of her sisters, but now she changed her mind. One is that in this day and age, the same people have been introduced to each other, get along with each other, and don''t hate each other. If the family situation is good, they will get married soon. Ny percent of marriages are like this, there is absolutely no need to blindly pursue free love in the future. Different eras use different methods, and it is not a good thing to be ahead of the times prematurely. Seeing Su Xiu turn pale with fright just hearing grandma''s voice, Su Wen felt distressed for a while. This made her decide to match Su Xiu and He Changming, at least try to get along first. With He Changming as Su Xiu''s backer, grandma will no longer be able to control her. She can''t keep everyone protected all the time. Wherever the identity of her grandparents is, even she will inevitably be manipted. Zhou Hengyang kept turning his head to stare at Su Wen, his eyes drooping slightly, his handsome face looked stern and stern. For a moment, the atmosphere in the car fell into a suffocating silence, even Xu Xiaoxiao, who went his own way, fell silent. Everyone came to the state-run restaurant in the county town for dinner, and Xu Xiaoxiao was instructed by Zhou Hengyang to order food. It is said that it is a carte, but in fact, the state-owned restaurants in the county seat in the 1980s did not have many types to choose from. All the dishes are written on red paper and posted on the wall of the lobby, so that they can be seen clearly from a distance. "What do you want to eat?" Zhou Hengyang asked his sisters. "Brother-inw, we can do both." "It''s good to fill my stomach." "I will eat whatever my eldest sister eats." The sisters are not very emotional, and it is the first time toe to a state-run hotel, so they are still picky. Everything was up to Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang. After sitting down at the round table in the lobby, they immediately busied themselves obediently serving tea and water to the eldest sister and brother-inw. The other diners in the lobby looked straight. Chapter 397: change name Chapter 397 Name change The group of people who just came in are really outstanding, especially the adults, whether it is appearance or temperament, they are all outstanding. Those who cane to the state-owned restaurant in the county seat to eat are not ordinary people, but they are not enough to be set off by the group of people who just came in. It doesn¡¯t matter that the adults are good-looking, but even the two children are exquisite and beautiful, and the other is aura. The clothes are also very extraordinary! Zhou Hengyang noticed it as soon as he came in, and used his body to block the sight of Su Wen with his body. Su Wen snickered, but when she turned to look at her sisters, she felt proud. The younger sisters have changed the most. When she first wore them, they were all thin and with withered hair, not to mention their dressing and good temperament. Looking at it now, the hair has long been raised ck and smooth, the skin is fair, the back is straight, the eyes are firm, and the eyes are clear and energetic. The clothes are also made of good materials that Su Wen bought. When she came back, she made the designs ording to her own aesthetic vision and asked Su Qing to make them. And everyone''s clothes have different styles, some ruffles, the use of folds, and even the little skirt that Liumei wore today was ingeniously disyed by Su Qing with a lot of florets. Such a style will naturally stand out in the crowd, not to mention the good looks that the sisters inherited from their parents. "Stopughing." Zhou Hengyang couldn''t stand it anymore, and couldn''t help poking Su Wen''s greasy cheek, "You will feel embarrassed if you look at my sisters again." Sure enough, everyone was embarrassed to be stared at by Su Wen. "Oh!" Su Wen looked away, leaned into Zhou Hengyang''s ear and whispered, "Did you find out? How beautiful my sisters are!" Come on, praise me! Hurry up and praise! Zhou Hengyang looked at her sly look begging for praise, a trace of warmth gradually appeared in his eyes, and he coughed ufortably, "Cough! I don''t look as good as you." Su Wen was taken aback for a moment, and couldn''t helpughing, "Haha...you can do it! You are amazing." She has a high EQ and is very good at talking! "I mean it." "I know, I know..." Su Wen didn''t care so much, she held back a smile and looked at Su Liumei and Su Xiaomei, her expression gradually became serious, "Do you want to change your name? Give it your own name?" All the way out of the police station, she was thinking about how Su Dachun and Ma Xin suppressed the three youngest sisters, depriving them of their names from birth. The harm caused has long been engraved into their bones, and their fear of grandma has grown. In the future, if you want to face everything upright, you must have a name that belongs to you. Everyone has a name. From Su Qing, Su Xiu to Su Xue all looked at Su Wen in surprise, and then looked at Sixth Sister and Little Sister excitedly. Especially Su Xue, she has been inseparable from Fifth Sister since she was a child. Although Fifth Sister doesn''t care that she doesn''t have a name, she does. She cared very much, she dreamed that Fifth Sister could have her own name. Rather than humiliation, it was just a ranking, because she was a woman and a loser, so she was deprived of her name. Zhou Hengyang listened to Su Wen''s words, and there was a hint of admiration in his eyes. Looking at the little daughter-inw beside him, he couldn''t bear to look away. "Big sister!" Su Liumei suddenly stood up, "We...can we really name each other?" "Well! Of course." Su Wen''s eyes were firm, "This is your right, of course." Chapter 398: Big sister is so nice Chapter 398 Big sister is so nice "But grandma will definitely not agree." Su Xiaomei didn''t mean to be happy at all. Instead, she was very scared, her eyes were red, and she pulled Su Wen''s clothes pitifully, "Forget it, big sister! Don''t choose a name." , if grandma finds out, we will be miserable. I don¡¯t want to be betrayed, I want to be with my eldest sister forever.¡± With the return of grandma, Su Xiaomei returned to the nightmare of the past. Su Wen held Su Xiaomei''s hand andforted her softly, "Don''t be afraid, I said I would never let you get hurt. Look, there are so many people protecting you, including me, second sister, third sister, Fourth sister, fifth sister, and your sixth sister." Su Wen said the names of her sisters one by one. Su Xiaomei followed her words and looked at her sisters. Even Su Liumei, who had been bullying her, nodded awkwardly. Sister Su was about to die of rage, the younger sister was so scheming that she took the opportunity to **** the elder sister from her. snort! She wrote down this ount, and seeing her as a pity for the time being, let her go first, and let the little girl do a hundred math problems when she gets home. Let her dare topete with herself for the eldest sister. "We have separated a long time ago, and I am the master of this family." Su Wen pped the table with great momentum. "Let''s name it." Su Liumei immediately raised her hand in agreement, "I''ve already remembered the name." Su Xiaomei looked at this, at thest raised hand cautiously, "I also remember the name." "That''s good, have you decided on a name?" Su Wen asked with a smile: "You have all learned how to read, do you have a name you want? As long as youe up with it yourself, I agree." Sister Su fell into deep thought. Little sister blurted out without thinking, "I want to be called Xiaocao." In this way, she and her best friend Xiaohua sounded like a couple. Su Wen: "..." She regretted it, she shouldn''t have spoken too soon. "Pfft..." Everyone couldn''t helpughing anymore, and the clear and pleasant voice came out, and the people who were eating around all smiled kindly. "This name is not eptable." Su Wen exercised hegemony and vetoed it with one vote. "Change another one. There is already a Sun Xiaocao in our vige. If there is another Su Xiaocao, I can''t afford to lose this person. All my sisters, Su Wen It''s a baby, how could it be Xiaocao." Su Wen''s words made everyone look at her excitedly, with tears in their eyes, and the excitement was almost surging out of their chests. Su Qing: Eldest sister is so nice, and in her mind, eldest sister is also a treasure. Su Xiu: Although I am embarrassed, I am still very happy. Su Xue: ...The elder sister has really changed a lot. Su Liumei: Big sister is so kind, I am so happy to have a big sister! Miss Su: I will always be the big sister¡¯s little baby, and the big sister is also my little baby. "Ahem..." Amidst the excitement, someone coughed inappropriately, his handsome face was gloomy, and his cold eyes swept across Su Wen, immediately destroying the atmosphere. Zhou Hengyang looked at Su Wen fixedly, his eyes were deep and dark, Su Wen felt guilty, and immediately changed the subject. Su Qing and Su Xiu saw that the elder sister and brother-inw had been in contact before, and they both felt a little more worried. It seems that the rtionship between the eldest sister and brother-inw is still not good. "Little sister, start a new one." Su Wen tactfully talked to the little girl, and immediately attracted everyone''s attention. "Then I''ll think about it again." Miss Su was very disappointed that she couldn''te up with a name that suits Xiao Hua. Hundreds, I don¡¯t know what to do!¡± Chapter 399: Double Su Duo Duo Chapter 399 Double Su Duoduo "Cut! Do you know how much one hundred is?" Su Liumei waited for a long time, and finally let her seize the opportunity. Su Xiaomei was ashamed, she could only count to twenty now, but she didn''t have to take off her shoes and wriggle her toes. She has learned to snap her fingers twice! Think of going to school and being happy not having to take off your shoes in ss. "Little sister, did you think of a name that goes well with Xiao Hua?" Su Xue, who spoke very little, suddenly asked. "yes." "Then why not call it Su Duo! Xiao Hua and Duo Duo are very suitable." Su Xue''s tone was gentle. Su Wen nced at Su Xue unexpectedly, and found another bright spot. Su Xue should be extremely thoughtful, but this point can be cultivated more. "What do you mean?" "You are illiterate!" Sixth Sister resented her. "Hahaha..." Everyoneughed again, and Su Xue patiently exined the meaning of Duoduo and how to write it to the little girl. The strokes are simple and can be learned quickly. It made the little girl very happy, and she nodded repeatedly to ask for this name. "My name will be Su Duo from now on! My little sister is my nickname and I can only call it at home. Remember to call me by my name when I go outside." "Okay! Just listen to Su Duo." Everyone nodded one after another, and immediately changed their mouths, making the little girl very happy. Su Wen smiled, and turned to Su Liumei, "Sister Liu, have you figured out your name?" The sixth younger sister is smart and scary, and has a lot of ideas. Without their help, she must know what name she wants. "let me think again." "That''s good! I''ll ask Fifth Sister what she means when I get home. After you think it over, I''ll take the household registration book and go to the police station to help you change your name." Just go to the police station in the town to change your name, and you don''t need toe to the county seat. . It is very convenient to change the name now, just pay a little cost. Unliketer on, after going online, I don¡¯t know how many times I have to go to change my name! "What are you talking about?" Xu Xiaoxiao came over with a te of radish and roast meat, "I''m not here, did some of you speak ill of me?" "No." "We are talking about names." The little girl said happily: "In the future, my sixth sister and fifth sister will all have our own names!" "Then what''s your name?" Xu Xiaoxiao asked curiously. "My name is Su Duo." The little girl puffed out her chest proudly, "How is it? Doesn''t it sound nice?" Xu Xiaoxiao curled her lips in disgust, "One flower is not good, two flowers are needed, do you understand the meaning of double?" Hahaha... If you can pull one person into the water, you can pull one more. "Just like my uncle''s name, two Xiaoxiao, double meaning." The little girl wrinkled her little nose, and after thinking about it, it made sense, "Did I be someone like you? But a person like you is terrible!" The little girl was really confused, and tilted her head towards Xu Xiao Xiaoxiao looked up and down, and Xu Xiaoxiao waved his fist angrily. "What are you looking at? Is what I said wrong?" Another annoying yellow-haired girl came. The younger sister was scared by him and hid in Su Wen''s arms, and she didn''t forget to take the opportunity to squeeze away the obstructive brother-inw, "Sister, does Duo Duo mean double?" "Pfft..." Su Wen struggled to hold back herughter and nodded, "It means double." It was cute to be called Dodo when she was a child or girl, but after thirty years old, it would be childish to call her Dodo. But Su Wen doesn''t know how to say it. She watched Xu Xiaoxiao misleading the little girl from the sidelines full of wickedness. "Okay! Let''s call it double!" Since the elder sister has said so, then she should listen to the elder sister! Chapter 400: the publisher Chapter 400 Press "You''re smart." After sessfully dragging him into the water, Xu Xiaoxiao''s younger sister was much more pleasing to her eyes, "How about you, Su Liumei? Do you want to double? If you think about it, I can help you." If you don''t have a daughter-inw, it''s not bad to enjoy being a father first! Xu Xiaoxiao''s rebellious temperament has been restrained a lot, and even the eyes when looking at Liu Mei have be loving. "I don''t want it." Su Liumei snorted coldly. She is not a fool like my little sister, she will believe no matter how people fool her. It''s double... It''s double the joke! "Cut! Who cares." If you don''t give it, you won''t give it. I don''t have time. Xu Xiaoxiao turned to stare at Zhou Hengyang, and scolded angrily: "Zhou Hengyang, why are you just sitting there stupidly? Hurry up to the kitchen and serve the food. Do it yourself and expect others to serve you? I see you It''s capitalism." It was great to take the opportunity to scold Zhou Hengyang. "Let''s go." "Brother-inw, you don''t need to go." How could Su Qing and the others let her brother-inw go? The three sisters hurriedly got up and went to the kitchen to serve dishes. Su Wen just remembered that at the end of the year, she had to serve the food by herself in such a small restaurant. Just now Xu Xiaoxiao didn''te back after ordering food, but went to the kitchen to help and wait for the food to be served. Really learned a lot. ***** Provincial capital, Chunfeng Deyi Publishing House¡ª The office of the publishing house located in the old town is busy moving things. The publishing house that has been open for 20 years officially announced its bankruptcy today. The editors at the publishing house are packing up their stuff and won''t be using it tomorrow. Everyone''splexion is very bad, they have nothing to do with them, those who graduated from college were picked and picked, and finally assigned to the publishing house. I thought it would be a golden rice bowl for a lifetime, but who knew it would close down so soon. Considering that many old enterprises that have been in business for decades have closed down, and more and moreid-off workers are beingid off in provincial capitals, I am not surprised. In the past two years, there have been no good books, and the authors and published books that have been supported several times have not met the expected goals. On the contrary, it lost a lot. Hundreds of thousands of books were squeezed out of the factory and could not be sold. It would be strange if it didn''t close down. I heard that arge machinery factory closed down some time ago, and the life of hundreds of families suddenly became difficult. Their small publishing house only has dozens of employees. No wonder it closed so quietly. "Editor-in-Chief, what should we do with these letters and submissions from readers?" The secretary walked into the office of Zhou Yan, the owner of the publishing house and the nominal editor-in-chief, holding a big cardboard box. In the past, these letters and submissions were the responsibility of each editor-in-chief or editor. However, because the publishing house could not continue, the original editor-in-chiefs had been working in this industry for a long time and had old qualifications. It had been poached by the provincial publishing house long ago, and the reason why their Spring Breeze Publishing House went bankrupt was actually rted to the gone editor-in-chief. If they hadn''t made trouble, it would be impossible for so many printing houses toe to collect money. "Put it here!" Zhou Yan didn''t even lift her head. All kinds of messy submissions and letters from readers are received every week. In the end, all submissions are returned, and readerse into the warehouse. No one has the energy to read them one by one. "That''s good." The secretary backed out cautiously. Zhou Yan saw the report, calcted the loss, pped the table with a livid face, and wrote down the ount in her heart. In fact, she didn''t pay much attention to the closure of the publishing house. Anyway, it was opened casually out of interest. Chapter 401: to be published Chapter 401 is about to be published But some people tried their best to suppress them, which made her very angry. "People in my Zhou family don''t let others bully them." Zhou Yan snorted coldly. The chief ountant happened toe in to find something to do with her, handed the financial report just made to Zhou Yan, and sat on the sofa and waited patiently. In the boredom of waiting, I found the thickest letter from the cardboard box on the side, and the more I read it, the more I focused, and the more I read, the more I devoted myself, and finally I couldn''t helpughing. "Hahaha¡­" Zhou Yan''s liver hurts from losing her temper, and her old buddy actually makes herugh. "why are youughing?" "Look, this manuscript is really interesting." The main ountant, Wei Xin, is a woman in her forties, and she looks like a well-educated urbanite in her attire. She had known Zhou Yan for decades, and she spoke casually, so she immediately passed the content she had read to Zhou Yan. "Old Zhou, we can try this." Wei Xin jokingly said, "Don''t think I don''t understand, I''m just an ountant, but my instinct tells me that this publication will definitely sell well." "Really?" Zhou Yan looked down suspiciously, "Scumbag Handbook? It''s a new word to describe bad men." "Haha... I won''t worry about my daughter being cheated by a bad man in the future. I think not only the words are humorous and make peopleugh, but the content is also very reasonable." Zhou Yan''s eyes widened as she watched, and she anxiously wanted to read the following content. When she saw a few examples given by the author, even she was amazed. "Is there still this?" "How is it?" Wei Xin asked anxiously. "The style of writing is average, but the content is novel and meaningful." Zhou Yan said habitually. "Pull it down! It''s such a time, and you''re still picky. I think it''s pretty good. No one has ever written about this kind of subject before. I dare not say anything else. Anyway, I must be the first to support it. Buy a Ten copies and eight copies are given to my daughter, niece, and niece. " The corners of Zhou Yan''s mouth twitched, and he said worryingly: "My family, Xiaoxiao, will never be able to marry a wife. If I publish this book, won''t I be a bachelor for the rest of my life?" Wei Xin couldn''tugh or cry, "I think Xiaoxiao is pretty good, how many people around us canpare with Xiaoxiao?" "Then you marry your daughter into my house." "No." Wei Xin waved his hand immediately, "My family is poor, and my daughter is too ugly to match Xiaoxiao''s peerless beauty." Wei Xin is not talking nonsense, her daughter really liked Xu Xiaoxiao when she first fell in love, and even summoned up the courage to confess her love. Guess what Xu Xiaoxiao said? He said that the little girl was too ugly to match his peerless beauty. The little girl was hit so hard that she almost lost the courage to live. Fortunately, Wei Xin and Zhou Yan have known each other for decades, and their friendship is unusual. Otherwise, he would havee to the door and beat Xu Xiaoxiao to death. In the end, it was Zhou Yan who forced Xu Xiaoxiao toe and apologize, and the matter passed. Now that Zhou Yan mentioned it, Wei Xin blocked him with what happened back then and wanted to teach that little **** a lesson. "Publish, take a final gamble." Zhou Yan is a straightforward person, and she didn''t hesitate to make a decision. "Send an express registered letter to the author to sign the contract, and then arrange printing immediately. We also have a few A book number, so there is no need to wait for another application. In addition, find a few well-known writers in the industry to help write rmendations." Following Zhou Yan''s orders, the originally oppressive publishing house started to operate quickly. Everyone was full of energy, desperately pinning their hopes on this "Scumbag Handbook". Nervous and full of anticipation. Whether life or death depends on the final effort. Oh my god! ! Now the monthly ticket in Book City is doubled, please remember to vote for me on the 1st day of next month! I made a reservation with everyone in advance, let¡¯s not talk about it, I will go to the code word, and there will be an updateter. Chapter 402: Ma Xiulan Chapter 402 Ma Xin "Where''s Su Wen? Let Su Wene out to see me." At the gate of the police station, Ma Xin yelled, rolling over, "I know she''s here, and I''m here to find her." When she came back from a visit to her rtives, the sky had changed, and Ma Xin''s heart was full after eating Su Wen. She never dreamed that Su Wen would be so vicious and plot against her own aunt. "We said, Su Wen is not here, she has already left." "Impossible, I still said I was here before!" Ma Xin rolled up the sleeves of her clothes, her thin face was covered with wrinkles, mean and forceful. "Go, go through the side door." "From the side door?" When Ma Xin heard this, she almost fell down angrily. After waiting for a long time, she still let her run away. This stinky girl has eaten the heart of a bear and the guts of a leopard. While she was not at home, she went to heaven. "That''s right, don''t dy your work here." Ma Xin didn''t dare to mess around at the police station, she was just bluffing. Now that Su Wen has left, she can onlye out reluctantly. Seeing the girl sitting on the ground, half dead, she scolded: "Who are you showing this look to? Get up quickly." Su Xuefang has been in a daze since she was arrested the night before yesterday. The only thing on my mind is revenge, and I can''t let Su Wen, a viin, feel better. She was with Shi Caiyue when she was arrested. Shi Caiyue knew she was going to die, so she said a lot. In addition to entrusting a son and a daughter to Su Xuefang, he did not forget to encourage Su Xuefang to take revenge. Of course it was under the guise of helping Tian Yong get revenge. But Su Xuefang is like this. Whenever Tian Yong is involved, it''s as if her mind has entered the ecstasy soup. She will do whatever she is asked to do. Whatever she said, she believed it. "Mom, you want to avenge me." Su Xuefang stood up suddenly, her eyes terrified, "It''s all Su Wen, it''s all Su Wen''s evil spirit, we can''t just let her go like this." Ma Xin didn''t speak, she didn''t know what she was thinking. Su Xuefang held onto Ma Xin relentlessly, and begged bitterly: "Mom, I''m your daughter, and Su Wen caused my family to be destroyed. If I can''t, let it be. My life is ruined, I can''t Make her feel better." "What do you want?" "I want to ruin her life too." Su Xuefang gritted her teeth fiercely: "I absolutely can''t just let it go." Suddenly, Ma Xin pushed Su Xuefang away fiercely, and directly pushed Su Xuefang to the ground with great strength. "Why are you pushing me?" "I push you for no brains, pushing you is stupid and poisonous." Ma Xin hates Su Wen, and the Su Wen sisters, but she doesn''t like her own daughter who is so heartless, and the white-eyed wolf also makes her dislike it. The most important thing is that Xuefang is too brainless. After being held by Tian Yong for so many years, she hasn''t made any progress at all. Because Tian Yong was from the town at the beginning, he didn¡¯t have to farm when he married, which was better than theirs. She also looks upright, so she naturally supports her daughter. Regardless of his son''s objection, he forced his daughter to marry him. He even had a big fight with Xuewen and said a lot of heartbreaking things. I also bought Xuewen''s bicycle, all for the sake of making Xuefang look good, so that she can stand upright in her inw''s house after she gets married and won''t be looked down upon. But after so many years, Xuefang was eaten to death by Tian Yong instead. Forget it, but in the end the surname Tian is nothing more than an empty shelf, and the poor in his family are not as good as rural people like them. When Ma Xin thought of what her eldest son said, she felt very ufortable. Grandma Ma Xin is definitely different from Su Xuefang. Su Xuefang is stupid and poisonous, but Ma Xin is very powerful. Chapter 403: Su Dachun Chapter 403 Su Dachun "Mom, what''s wrong with you, Mom? Why are you looking at me like this?" Su Xuefang was startled. "What an idiot." Ma Xin sighed, "I have loved you for so many years, and I am also an idiot." Now, no matter how stupid Su Xuefang was, she could hear the problem. In desperation, she knelt down in front of Ma Xin and begged, "I was wrong, Mom, I was wrong. I will listen to you after I know I''m wrong. Please." Damn, my man has been arrested, I will have nothing in the future, if my parents don''t help me, they will force me to die." "You..." Ma Xin wanted to kick her away, but she was unwilling. My daughter, who has been in pain for so many years, has been used of partiality, and she has never regretted it. Looking at it now, there is an indescribable feeling. "Okay, stop making trouble, let''s go back and talk about it first." Su Dachun, who had been smoking dry cigarettes, finally spoke. He is a patriarchal person from the bottom of his heart. He treats Su Wen and sisters badly just because he wants a grandson. And Su Xuefang doesn''t matter much in Su Dachun''s eyes. "Okay." Su Xuefang stood up tremblingly. Su Dachun and Ma Xin came here driving a donkey cart. They went back to the town first. When they arrived at Tian''s house, they encountered children from the town throwing stones at the gate of Tian''s house. There was a lot of smashing, and the door was even sshed with feces and water, and the stench was so strong that flies flew around. Su Xuefang was dumbfounded when he saw it, and rushed forward with a tree stick, chasing a group of brats away. In the end, he was also smashed by the brat, and fell into the dung pile, his appearance was simply unbearable. Su Dachun nced coldly, and asked Ma Xin, "It''s all like this, and you still want to help her out?" Ma Xin gritted her teeth, "Su Wen is too vicious. She shouldn''t have dealt with Xuefang while we were not at home. After all, she is her aunt who has been following us behind her back. Who knows what will happen to her in the future if she doesn''t teach us a lesson. ?¡± Su Wen''s lesson must be given, but not purely to vent Xuefang''s anger. "The girl will have this ability?" Su Dachun still doesn''t believe what he heard, "We grew up watching him, and his character is as stupid as a pig. I don''t believe a word." "She doesn''t have that ability, but Zhou Hengyang does." Thinking of the son-inw that the eldest son had found a while ago, Ma Xin''s face became gloomy. The eldest son obviously doesn''t trust the old couple, so he hired an outsider to guard against them! "Then what do you say?" "The second and third child want thend in Su Wen''s hands, so let them give it to them! It''s a waste to put it in Su Wen''s hands." Su Dachun and Ma Xin came back immediately when they got the news. When they arrived at home this morning, they called their second and youngest sons to the house and asked them for a long time. The two were shocked. After figuring out the situation, she went to Su Wen immediately, but only five girls were at home. Said that they had gone to the police station to take notes, and the two of them thought that they could not leave the youngest daughter alone, so they came here. In the end, Su Wen ran away, but the monk could not escape the temple. "Father, Mom,e in quickly." Su Xuefang had already knocked on the door, and turned to greet the old couple to enter. The doorway was stinky, Su Dachun didn''t want to go in at all, besides, no one in Qingshui County is willing to associate with Tian''s family. If he went in today, someone would poke his back tomorrow. Su Dachun didn''t go in, but stood at the intersection and waited, and Ma Xin went in. Don''t wait, it''s gone! Chapter 404: ask for money Chapter 404 Asking for money The parents-inw and sister-inw are not here, only Jinfeng brings his younger brother Jindan. The siblings have been afraid to go out these days, and they were beaten once every time they went out, and every time they went out, they were beaten once. The little friends who yed with them before ignored them, and finally had to hide at home. If you are hungry, eat some leftover steamed buns, and if you are thirsty, drink cold water. Su Xuefang came back, and the two were holding Su Xuefang''s thigh and crying loudly. "Your parents-inw didn''t help and take care of them? Why? Your parents-inw were also arrested?" "They...not." Su Xuefang lowered her head guiltily. She knew that her parents had always had a bad rtionship with her inws, and they disliked each other. There was an ident at home, and they were all arrested, but the parents-inw went to the eldest brother''s house to help take care of them, and ignored Jinfeng and Jindan. But she believes that there must be a reason for her inws. They have been so kind to her all these years. Jinfeng Jindan is their grandson, how could their granddaughter not care. "Then why did you leave the two children at home? And your sister-inw? Isn''t she very attentive when she coaxes you to ask for something?" "They must have been dyed by something, I believe they didn''t mean it." At this time, Su Xuefang is still obsessed with ghosts, and Ma Xin''s teeth itch in anger. "Okay, let''s get the kids something to eat first." "it is good!" The two of them made some first, because Su Dachun was waiting outside and refused toe in, Ma Xin couldn''t keep the old man waiting, and was busy very quickly. During the period, he earnestly persuaded: "Your father is not willing to enter your house now." "My father is biased." Su Xuefang didn''t dare to fart in front of Su Dachun, and would use him angrily behind his back, "He has been mean to me since he was a child, and now that my man has been arrested, he must despise me even more .¡± "As long as you know." "I''m not convinced, mom, help me." "How do you ask me to help you?" Su Xuefang was not at all embarrassed, and just reached out her hand: "Lend me some money, I can''t live on now, and my family has no money at all. Tian Yong was also arrested. If I can''t be released, I will take two of them alone. What about the child?" "Do you regret it now?" "I don''t regret it, I just hate it. I me Su Wen because she didn''t see me well, and my family was ruined." "How much do you want to borrow?" Ma Xin asked bluntly. She already knew who her daughter was. For so many years, every time she said she was borrowing money, she never paid back a penny. "What did you say? Say it again?" Ma Xin thought she had heard it wrong, "You asked me for a hundred dors just by opening your mouth. What kind of face do you have? Even if I took out the coffin book, I wouldn''t have it." "Mom, I didn''t ask you to take it, I asked you to ask Su Wen for it." "You said Su Wen is rich? Where did she get the money?" "You don''t know, Su Wen is rich now." Su Xuefang''s eyes were red with excitement, and she told Ma Xin what she had heard and private guesses, even Ma Xin who hated Su Wen would listen Straighten your eyes. "You said she has two bicycles? A sewing machine?" Ma Xin asked incredulously, her hands by her side were shaking. "That''s right, think about it, isn''t she getting rich?" "Okay, I see." Ma Xin''s swollen eyeballs shed a hint of calction, and she soon had an idea in her mind. He didn''t say anything to Su Xuefang at the moment, and left in a hurry to follow Su Dachun back to Sanjiaying. Chapter 405: Grandma calls you Chapter 405 Grandma calls you After finishing errands in the county seat, Su Wen suddenly remembered a very important thing when she got home. That is the finished bag, I forgot to take it to Cao Meihua, the delivery time is about toe, and ording to her prediction, it will be delivered in advance. In this way, customers can experience the distinguished service, and the tone of the brand will not be lowered because it is too early. "Why don''t we send it now?" Su Qing tentatively said, "Anyway, we go during the day, and Cao Meihua is busy with work, so I don''t have time to see us. If we go at this time, it will be just in time for her to get off work." What Su Qing said makes sense, but she was afraid of dying time, and the road was too dark when she came backte, so Su Wen didn''t want to take risks. "Forget it, let''s go tomorrow! Go to the town to change the name of the little girl first, and then go to the provincial capital. By the way, have you checked the packaging too much?" Su Wen is so strict about the packaging of the bags that it is outrageous. Every detail has been personally inspected. Just like that, she still needs to confirm with Su Qing. "Everything has been checked, don''t worry!" Su Qing became excited when she thought of those beautiful and exquisite packaging, and she was instantly reluctant to sell it. It¡¯s so beautiful, now she believes why the big sister sells a bag so expensive. Even for a poor and white person like her who lives on a budget, she can''t walk when she sees it. I can''t wait to save money and want to buy it. "That''s good." "Where''s your brother-inw?" Zhou Hengyang and Xu Xiaoxiao haven''t been seen since they came back. "I should go to the town to buy something." Su Xiu said hurriedly: "I seem to have heard my brother-inw say that the courtyard wall and the chicken coop in the yard need to be rebuilt. The materials at home are not enough, so they went to the town to buy." Su Wen nodded in satisfaction. It is good to have a man in this family. The yard that was burned beyond recognition can now be seen. I don''t know how Zhou Hengyang will fix it, I will ask him when hees back at night. "Sister!" The little girl ran in from the outside panting, sweat dripping all over her face, "Sister, grandma is back and let you go there." Su Wen frowned, "Did you say something?" "I don''t know." Su Xiaomei went to y with Su Xiaoya, and showed her that she was going to a restaurant for dinner today, but she was stopped by Niu Niu before she arrived at Su Xiaoya''s house. "Grandma shouted, there must be nothing good." Su Xiu looked nervous. Su Qing snorted coldly, "It must be because of Su Xuefang''s affairs." Now she doesn''t even bother to call out to her aunt, because calling such a person would make her feel sorry for her dead father. "What should I do? Brother-inw is not here, or wait until brother-inwes back!" "Don''t be afraid, I''ll go and have a look." Su Wen narrowed her eyes slightly, and asked Su Xiu to call out the fifth sister, sixth sister, and Su Xue who were hiding in the room and named them, and the sisters went together. "Shall we go too?" Su Qing asked uncertainly: "Can''t we go? We are not qualified to participate in such a big event." Since childhood, she knew that a girl who is going to marry out of the house in the future is not qualified to participate , it is not as qualified as a daughter-inw who married into the door. "Why can''t you?" Su Wen said angrily: "I say that if you are qualified, you are qualified, and no one dares to chase you away." If she dared not let her sisters participate, she would not participate either. At that time, let''s see how Su Dachun and Ma Xin sing a one-man show. Now her reputation and status in the vige are no longer what they used to be, and she doesn''t have to be manipted everywhere like before. Chapter 406: Su Wen in position C Chapter 406 Su Wen at position C She has made so much effort, isn''t it just for the present! After the sisters came out, Su Wen asked Su Qing to lock the door, and took the sisters away in a mighty way. Hold your head high and hold your chest high, walking with wind, heroic and full of momentum. The six younger sisters followed closely beside Su Wen. From being nervous and afraid at the beginning, topletely letting go of their hands and feet, they imitated the eldest sister and held their heads high. The seven sisters walked past the vige head all the way, and it became a beautifulndscape. The acquaintances I met all looked sideways, and some people who were eating the cake stared straight at them. They didn''t even know that the cake in their hands had dropped. They picked it up from the ground distressedly when they were reminded, and continued to eat it with gusto. "It''s still Wen girl who has the ability to support the younger sisters better than the other." "That''s not true! I didn''t find out before. After looking at it today, I realized that Su Qing, Su Xiu, and Su Xue are also big girls like flowers and jade. It''s time to get married!" Said in the mouth, He has already started to think that his natal nephew is talking about kissing. Although there is no boy in the Su family, there are rumors outside that Wen girls and sisters cannot give birth to a son. However, the rumors may not be true, just from the appearance, Wen Yatou''s younger sisters look very handsome, which is hard to find in ten miles and eight viges. And everyone has read and read, which is much better than the average family. Besides, Wen Yatou and He Yn partnered in the chicken cake business. The fire in the yard did not dy the business, so there must be a lot of money in hand. Thinking about it this way, Su Qing and Su Xiu are simply the best candidates for daughter-inw. At this time, there were quite a few people in Sanjiaying who were interested, and they all got busy. "Girl Wen, what are you doing here?" Someone who was familiar with Su Wen asked curiously. "My grandma is back, call me toe over." Su Wen said generously, her words were polite, and she smiled when she spoke, which made people feel happy, and couldn''t help but want to get close to her. Sure enough, when the other party saw Su Wen like this, she became even happier, her face turned into a chrysanthemum with a smile, and she earnestly reminded, "Your grandma wille back, there will be no good things. If you call you over, you don''t want them to say anything." "Okay, thank you." "Okay then, you go!" Su Wen said hello, and continued to walk towards the old house, and looked back at her sisters. The moment of happiness in her heart had the momentum of stepping out of the debut of the girl group. She is the C in the middle. Who said girls are useless, look! In the future, the six sisters will definitely shine throughout Qingshui County. In the same way, it can still glorify the ancestors of the old Su family and win glory for the Sanjiaying Vige. She believes that day is not too far away. "Su Wen." Just when she was full of confidence, Sun Yunyun ran out of nowhere with a look like she was about to cry, and blocked Su Wen''s way. Su Qing and Su Xiu immediately stood on the left and right sides of Su Wen defensively, with serious expressions and vignt eyes. Su Wen: "o(¨s¡õ¨t)o" girl group C has been upgraded, and now the female president leads her bodyguards. "Su Wen, please, don''t be angry, okay? I apologize to you, everything is my fault, let''s go back to the past, okay?" Sun Yunyun started crying as she spoke, hypocritically Rubbing her eyes, she wished she could fall into Su Wen''s arms. Fortunately, Su Qing strongly blocked her. "What are you doing? Stay away from my eldest sister." Su Xiu pushed, without much effort, but pushed Sun Yunyun back a step, and fell to the ground. Because it is an intersection where peoplee and go, it immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Chapter 407: ask for praise Chapter 407 Seeking praise "Su Wen... I didn''t expect you to hate me so much, do you want me to die?" Sun Yunyun sat on the ground and didn''t get up, she just looked sad and desperate. "Sun Yunyun, you are shameless yourself. What does it have to do with Wen girl?" Someone couldn''t stand it anymore, and stood up and questioned, "It was wrong for Su Xiu to push you just now, but you don''t know anything about the old bachelor. Your own problem." Now everyone in the vige knows about Sun Yunyun and the old bachelor, it doesn''t matter whether Sun Yunyun admits it or not. The old bachelor asked sister-inw Chrysanthemum to be a matchmaker this morning, and came to propose marriage. In the end, she was kicked out, and sister-inw Chrysanthemum was sshed with cooking water, and her newly made clothes were all stained. It is said that she felt distressed and told everyone she saw. This matter is quite big, Su Wen and the others are not in the vige this morning, so they don''t know yet. After listening to the people in the vige talking about it, I realized that Su Wen couldn''t help but say shit. It turned out that after they returned from the river beachst night, such a big thing happened. Sun Yunyun and the old bachelor? ? ? ? My jaw will drop in shock! Su Wen asked Su Qing in a low voice: "Is the old bachelor the one who can''t marry a wife in his thirties? The one named Chen Chuangen?" After traveling for so long, she had already spent so much time secretly remembering all the vigers. Sanjiayingzi had several bachelors who could not get a wife, but the one Su Wen was most impressed with was Chen Chuangen. Because of his name, one can tell that he is patriarchal when he hears it. He wants a son, and his grandson will pass on the roots. But Chen Chuangen was in his thirties and couldn''t marry a wife, so his name became a joke. Su Qing is not as active as Su Wen in the vige! Either I went to a tailor to learn how to make clothes, or I was busy working at home. And their young girls, when they see idlers and bachelors who can''t marry a wife, they all avoid and go away, and they don''t know each other at all. Su Qing didn''t know her, but my younger sister did. When I went to y with Su Xiaoya just now, the two of them were talking about Sun Yunyun, and they also spurned her. Now hearing the eldest sister¡¯s question, the little dog leg can¡¯t wait to answer: ¡°I know, it¡¯s Chen Chuangen, and everyone in the vige is talking about it now. I heard Su Xiaoya say that Sun Yunyun and Chen Chuangen are a couple, and that they are going to get married!¡± When the little witty ghost said, he smirked and nodded each other with two thumbs, "I heard that they are going to have a baby." Su Wen helped her forehead helplessly, and said in a low voice, "You are still young, so don''t listen to the rumors in the future." "Oh!" The eldest sister didn''t praise, so disappointed! Sun Yunyun has been pulled up by the enthusiastic vigers, and she is looking at Su Wen heartbroken, "It''s not true, everything is not true. You have to believe me, Su Wen, exin to me that none of this is true .¡± "What does it have to do with me?" Su Wen was surprised. "It''s you. You framed me on purpose." Sun Yunyun thought about it all night, her eyes turned red, and she came up with such a method to help herself get rid of her bad reputation. Not only that, but you can also pour dirty water on Su Wen with your backhand. "What?" Su Wen was puzzled. "Woooooh..." Sun Yunyun saw that the heat was enough, covered her face and ran away crying. The people who yed were very speechless, and some even spected that Sun Yunyun might have been ruined by the old bachelor, right? So can''t take it crazy? It makes sense when you think about it. Anyone with a brain knows that Sun Yunyun definitely doesn''t like the old bachelor. Not to mention Sun Yunyun, even the humble Sun Xiaocao looked down on the old, poor, clinking old bachelor. Chapter 408: Thirty acres Chapter 408 Thirty Mu Su Dachun''s old couple live in the old house in the middle of the vige and Su Xuewu''s house together. After the separation, the three brothers re-divided the homestead and built their own houses. Su Xuewen was the eldest because he lived with his parents, but because he had no son, he was kicked out. At first, everyone thought that Su Xuewen was kicked out, and he must have no ce to live and could only live in a thatched cottage. As a result, he turned around and built a big tile house with green bricks, not to mention how regretful Su Dachun and Ma Xin were. At this time, the yard of the old house was full of people, and almost every family in the vige surnamed Su came. The elders are older, and the older ones sit. There weren''t enough chairs, so the others could only stand, and while Su Wen wasn''t here, the two brothers Su Xuewu and Su Xueqiang were agitating everyone emotionally. After listening for a long time, everyone nodded. This matter has not been in a day or two, since thend distribution in the vige has been discussed in private. In any case, Su Wen can''t be allowed to hold so muchnd in her hands, it''s all girls'' films and thend can''t be nted well, so it must be taken out. "I called everyone here today mainly because of thend in the hands of Wen girl. Forty acres ofnd must take out thirty acres, and she can only keep ten acres ofnd." Su Dachun said slowly, smoking a dry pipe , "I''ve thought about the 30 acres. Give Xuewu and Xueqiang 10 acres each, so 20 acres will be removed. The remaining 10 acres will be taken out and ced with me first, and will be arrangedter depending on the situation." Thest ten acres are said to be arranged in the future, but they just want to take the initiative! With these ten acres ofnd, anyone who wants it has to curry favor with him. "Is it too much?" "I think it''s better to leave half for Wen girl." "This¡­" Everyone was shocked by Su Dachun''s greed, although they couldn''t understand Su Wen holding too muchnd. But if you have to walk 30 acres all at once, is it tolerable? It won''t be nice to talk to people outside. The third grandma sat on the chair, frowning, "Dachun, you are thinking about it, I think twenty acres is enough." Wen girl has grown a lot now, and she is not the one who was bullied before. If you want to cross twenty acres, you may not be able to seed. Recently, the Su family''s repeated embarrassment is almost theughing stock of Chen Boheng''s three camps. This time, if there is a big trouble because of thend issue, none of them will look good. "No!" Before Su Dachun could speak, Su Xueqiang jumped out, "Third Grandma is wrong. It is just right that I can leave ten acres ofnd to Su Wen. She and Zhou Hengyang have five acres ofnd each, and thend under other people''s names Anyway, we will get married soon, and thesends belong to our surname Su, so they cannot fall into the hands of outsiders." Su Xuewu also said darkly: "In my opinion, it is enough to leave five acres for her. How can a son-inw of Zhou Hengyang have the right to havend?" Something in the yard became so quiet that no one agreed. Su Xuewu''s face darkened on the spot. He is the ountant in the vige, and his status and rights are higher than those present. In the past, as long as he spoke, no one dared to object, and everyone agreed. I don''t know when it started to be like this? Not only Su Xuewu''s face was ugly, but even Su Dachun and Ma Xin were secretly shocked. I also feel very strange in my heart. It was not like this before. Everyone must have enthusiastically supported this kind of work before. Su Wen is a yellow-haired girl. Even if she loses money, she is recruiting at home, but she is still not her own in the eyes of everyone. It''s just an outsider, and if there is any benefit, it will naturally be snatched. However, it is obviously different now. Just now, the third grandma actually wanted to help Su Wen speak, which was absolutely impossible before. "Girl Wen is here." Su Xueyong, who was guarding the door, shouted, and everyone looked at the door. I saw Su Wen followed by six younger sisters,ing with their heads held high. "Su Wen, what did you bring them here for?" Ma Xin stood up abruptly, and scolded extremely disgustingly: "Drive these money-losing goods out for me." Looking at Liumei and Xiaomei, her eyes seemed to be quenched. Poisonous and insidious. Today, on thest day of 2019, I had an argument with my best friend and left without eating. We have known each other for ten years, and it has been a long, long time since we have quarreled with anyone, nor have we ever been angry with anyone. Feeling down, it affects the code words too much. I''m sorry everyone, I will be scolded by the editor tomorrow o(¨i©n¨i)o Chapter 409: Im wrong Chapter 409 I was wrong "Can''t youe?" Su Wen asked coldly, standing at the door without going in. "Now we are discussing matters, and of course they are not qualified. Children should not get in the way of adults'' affairs." Ma Xin waved at Su Wen contemptuously and disgustedly like a fly away, "Let them go quickly , so many people are waiting, your face is really big." Not to mention a few small ones, just say that Su Qing and Su Xiu are so ashamed and angry that their eyes are red with anger. Younger sister and sixth younger sister are children, but she told Su Xiu that she is already an adult, and being treated like this is simply insulting. No matter how patriarchal the family is, it will not express it so directly. But what can I do if I am humiliated? They can''t do anything, I''m talking, isn''t this kind of humiliation rare since childhood? This is not the first time they have met, they have been humiliated and looked down upon time and time again. Since Dad''s death, it has be even worse. Didn''t they give up a long time ago? "Sister, I''m going back first." "I''ll go first, too." Su Qing and Su Xiu didn''t have the face to stay any longer, they turned around and left in embarrassment with red eyes. But Su Wen grabbed her, "Wait!" "Sister, I beg you, I shouldn''t havee." Su Xiu burst into tears as she spoke. Su Xiaomei was terrified a long time ago. God knows how afraid she is of grandma. Grandpa always said that she killed her parents, and always looked at her like an enemy. If it wasn''t for the elder sister, she would have run away long ago. Su Xue, Fifth Sister and Sixth Sister clenched their fists tightly, waiting for Su Wen to speak. As long as she said a word, they would leave or stay and listen to the elder sister alone. "You left today to escape. What about after that? Can you escape for the rest of your life? Just because someone chased you away, you are going to leave." Su Wen smiled proudly, and let go of Su Xiu''s hand, "They They want to drive us away, but we refuse to leave. What they want us to do, we refuse to do. Why listen to others? Why let others decide?" The two were startled, and immediately lowered their heads in shame. "I''m sorry big sister, I was wrong." "I see." "It''s good to know." Su Wen was relieved, and then swaggered in under the gaze of a crowd of people in the yard. After entering, she found that there was not even a ce to sit in the yard. As for grandma, Su Xueqiang, Su Xuewu and his group all sat and looked at him, they wanted to show her off. Su Wen has already guessed what the first thing grandma will do when shees back. It is nothing more than to rob her two sons of thend in her hands. , Since Su Wen went in, the six younger sisters let go of their anger and fear, and stood firmly behind Su Wen. Originally, Ma Xin''s n was for Su Wen toe alone. With so many of them, even with coaxing and scaring, they could get thend in their hands with a few words. Directly signed the transfer contract, and it was impossible for Zhou Hengyang to find him afterwards to change the ending. Otherwise, it is impossible for them to specifically choose Zhou Hengyang''s opportunity to go to the town and not be in the vige. It brought so many people together. I just know that Su Wen is timid, so there is nothing I can do to help. However, now that the seven sisterse together, their momentum is no less than that of the seven brothers in the big family. All of a sudden, the situation that Ma Xin had deliberately created was ruined. An angry Ma Xin stood up suddenly, pointed at Su Xiu and Su Qing''s noses and cursed. Chapter 410: courage Chapter 410 Courage "Get out! You are also qualified toe here? Get out of here, get out now." After scolding Su Qing and Su Xiu, she stared at the little girl with hatred, "And you, you **** is really bad luck You beat your own parents to death, what? Do you still want to kill me today?" Everyone in the courtyard changed their colors one after another, and Su Xueyong showed a look of impatience. Even the third grandma frowned, showing disapproval in her expression. I already regretted getting involved in this matter. Originally, Su Xuewu and Su Xueqiang promised that thend they wanted to go would be distributed to those in the n who did not have enoughnd to grow. But as soon as Su Dachun and Ma Xin came back, they immediately turned their faces and refused to admit it. What you said just now is that you don¡¯t give anynd to the n, so what¡¯s the use of them meddling. Su Xiaomei''s face was pale when she was scolded. If Su Wen hadn''t carried it, she would have knelt down with a plop. Judging by her skilled movements, she must have been punished to kneel before. Su Wen was very angry when Ma Xin made trouble again and again. She used to maintain a rtionship at least on the surface for the sake of reputation, but now she is eager to turn her face. She has really learned a lot. She has never seen such a weird and unreasonable person when she grows up. "Grandma, what do you mean?" Su Wen asked mercilessly: "If you drive my sister away, isn''t it the same as driving me away? If our sisters are not wee here, then we can leave." After finishing speaking, without looking at Ma Xin''s face, he said directly: "Let''s go, so as not to be looked down upon here. I don''t know what era this is? Do you really think you are living in ancient times? The Qing Dynasty is dead, what''s the matter?" Do you still want to be an olddy? Treat your granddaughter as a human being?" Su Wen''s words made Ma Xin stagger, and even the others changed color. No one expected that Su Wen would be so courageous that she dared to talk back to her own grandma. If word got out, one person could drown her with a spit. However, if the words she said just now spread out, Ma Xin would be ashamed as well. Maybe someone willbel her as a feudalist, and if she really troubles Dama Xin, it will not be good. Su Wen clearly wants to kill the fish and break the? Seeing that the matter could not be stirred up, the third grandma, Su Wen, was really not a good girl, so she had no choice but to ask: "Su Wen, are you trying to kill the fish and break the?" "That''s not true." Su Wen sneered. Everyone was secretly relieved. Even Ma Xin, who was guilty just now, straightened up unconsciously, and looked down on Su Wen even more in her heart. I knew she didn''t have the guts to make trouble with her. However, Su Wen''s next words made everyone change color, and some even fell out of their chairs. "Because my good grandma is not worthy." The fire in Su Wen''s heart is burning hotter and hotter. When she thinks of the fear carved into her bones by her little sister and the sadness and despair of Su Xiu and Su Qing, it seems that someone is on her already exuberant anger. Pour a barrel of gasoline on it. It made her so angry that she wanted to explode. What to maintain superficial rtionship, what to respect the old and love the young, what to forbear and live a stable life. All her mother''s bullshit, if she really wants to bear it so abruptly today, will she go back to that Su Wen in the future? How do you face your sisters? How else can I make this home better and better? Cultivate all the younger sisters into talents? Not to mention respecting the old and loving the young, the old man does not treat his granddaughter as a granddaughter, but as an enemy, so there is no need for her to be so pedantic. Chapter 411: hands on Chapter 411 Hands-on At this moment, Su Wen no longer wants to care about her reputation, whether she will be poked in the back and scolded for being unfilial. She also figured it out, as long as she has absolute strength, isn''t it in her hands if others say so? Su Wen raised her hand and pointed at Ma Xin with a sneer, "The third grandma said that I was dead, and I can tell you all right now." She raised her hand and moved away from Ma Xin, one by one from Su Xuewu, Su Xuewu , Chen Guihua, Zhang Chunxiang pointed at Su Pingfan, Su Xueyong and others, and finally fell on Su Dachun. "Do you know why? Because the fish die, but the will not break." These words exploded in everyone''s ears like a thunderbolt. The shocked crowd couldn''t recover for a long time, Su Dachun''s face was pale, and he couldn''t think of what to say for a while. But Su Wen''s words continued. She took the lead and took a step forward. The person who was standing could not help but take a step back. After retreating to the back, I realized that I was unconsciously afraid of a yellow-haired girl who I had never looked down upon. "You people are too ridiculous." "Stinky girl, what did you say? Do you have the guts to say it again?" "I think you are courting death." Everyone finally came to their senses, Ma Xin screamed full of hatred: "Osmanthus, Chunxiang, you two go up and tear the mouth of this **** for me. If you don''t teach her a lesson today, Ma Xin swears not to be human." Before Chen Guihua and Zhang Chunxiang pounced on him, Su Pingfan was the first one who couldn''t bear it anymore, eager to hit Su Wen. As a result, he just punched and kicked, but was pulled and dragged by Su Wen, and then kicked down. Rolled all over the floor in pain on the spot. Su Wen shook her hands, not at all embarrassed. Recently, she has developed a habit of kicking people, and she can''t get rid of it for a while. "son." "How are you, grandson?" The courtyard was in chaos in an instant. Ma Xin saw that her precious grandson was actually kicked. This is not bad! This time they didn''t care about face, Su Xueqiang and Su Xuewu did it themselves, and beat Su Wen, a yellow-haired girl, as much as they wanted. Anyway, this is not the first time, the reason why Ma Xin was able to kill the Su Wen sisters can not bepletely med on Yuan Shen and the sisters for being useless. Ma Xin is too ruthless, but it is also a methodmonly used by rural people. That is to fight by hand. Suspected that the chicken at home had been stolen, and had a fight with the neighbor. The ridge was shoveled, and there was a fight, and the grandchildren were disobedient? It''s okay, just take a bite. The son always gets into trouble? Mostly because they yed too little. So when Su Xuewen was not at home, the sisters were often beaten. Otherwise, with Yuan Chen''s character, he would definitely not be so obedient. Although Yuanshen was selfish, he was not smart. But being able to do things to drive the male lead away shows that her character is not cowardly. The reason why she listened so much to Su Xuefang, her two uncles, aunts, and grandparents was because she had suffered too many injuries from these people. Su Xuewen used to be away all year round to support his family, and his sisters would be beaten up if they dared to be disobedient. After being beaten, he was punished by kneeling on the washboard for hours. At a young age, kneeling on the washboard, summer is fine. If it''s winter, it''s better to lie in bed for at least a month after getting up. It''s been a long time, can you be disobedient if youe a few more times? That is to say, after growing up gradually, Yuanshen was obedient again, so he was not beaten. Chapter 412: Chapter 412 The sisters saw that the eldest sister was going to suffer, and immediately ignored Shanghai''s fear, and immediately rushed forward to block Su Wen. What''s more, since Su Xue took out a kitchen knife from behind, she held it in front of her face. Now, even Su Xuewu and Su Xueqiang did not dare to act with the support of Ma Xin. What should I do if I get hacked? Not only was Su Wen not nervous about this kind of thing, but her mood was getting better and better, and she was even in the mood to observe Su Xue''s hand holding a kitchen knife. Very stable, which means she is calm and not nervous at all. This time, Su Wen can be sure that the sisters are the most **** and courageous, but the fourth oldest, Su Xue, is the most desperate. "Stop! Stop it for me." The third grandmother yelled angrily, "Everyone iswless, Su Wen, are you going to rebel?" "I don''t want to rebel, I just want to give justice." Su Wen said, slowly showing a smile, bending down and taking out a slightly smaller kitchen knife from herp with a smile. I don''t know what to say! This, this, this... Is this a long-awaited preparation? Su Qing: "Sister, you..." Su Xiu: "I knew I would learn from my eldest sister." "When did you get it?" Su Xue was also very surprised, she was carrying a kitchen knife because she didn''t want to be beaten again, she had had enough. So she didn''t want to bear it this time. If she couldn''t even protect thend that everyone had finally allocated, her sisters would only be looked down upon in the vige even more in the future. Will be bullied even more. Besides, the night before yesterday, when the eldest sister set fire to Tian Gang and Tian Yong, and stepped on Tian Yong in private, she watched silently. It gave her a great shock, and also gave her a feeling of enlightenment. Su Xue can now finally understand why Fifth Sister just said a few words to Eldest Sister, and then came back as if she was a different person. Desperate to read books, find a teacher to take the college entrance examination, and want to be a college student. Now she can understand, ever since seeing everything on the night of the fire, she has a feeling of pushing away the clouds. Looking back now, it seems that the former self was not her Su Xue at all. That cowardly, inferior and cowardly Su Xue simply made her feel ashamed. She can obviously face everyone openly, and she can also stand upright as a human being. Why should she cringe? If the eldest sister can do it to the end, so can she. The eldest sister can withstand the wind and rain, and so can she, Su Xue. Fifth Sister said that she is no worse than anyone else, and she can even be better than anyone else. Now she, Su Xue, also wants to say that she can be as good as anyone, and she will not be afraid of anyone. At this moment, she only felt that her whole body was full of strength, which was courage. Courage does note from the kitchen knife in hand, but from the heart. Fifth Sister was thoughtful, while Sixth Sister and Younger Sister were full of admiration. Even though the asion was so tense, the two could hardly help cheering. "Oh! I saw that when you took it, I also hit it." Su Wen smiled and said to Su Xue, happy to see Su Xue who was reborn at this moment. What could be more gratifying than the growth of my sisters in the face of difficulties! The courtyard fell into a tense atmosphere for a moment, confronting each other, and no one spoke. Ma Xin''s face was unpredictable, and she looked at Sister Su Wen with gloomy eyes, but she already regretted it in her heart. I regret that I was too impulsive. I shouldn''t have done it directly without knowing Su Wen''s ability. I was even more frightened that the Su Wen sisters had grown to this level in just a few months. Chapter 413: Chapter 413 She even saw the shadow of Su Xuewen in the sisters. This realization made her shiver uncontrobly, and she couldn''t help but took a step back. At this moment, the door of the yard was suddenly pushed open from the outside, and two tall and straight figures walked in quickly. As the two of them entered, the air in the entire yard seemed to be thinner in an instant. Shen Erkui was following behind the two of them, everyone understood now. It must be that Su Wen was called, Shen Erkui did not choose to help Su Wen, because he knew that he had no weight in the vige, and he was not from the Su family, let alone have the right to speak. So he wisely went to the town to find Zhou Hengyang, and he was lucky. It was rare to see someone driving an off-road vehicle in the town, so he attracted attention wherever he went. Just ask, and you will be able to ask. Only then did the person be found back in time. "Hey! Is this a martial arts conference?" Xu Xiaoxiao said meanly. Su Wen secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and happily went up to greet him, "Zhou Hengyang, you are back." Seeing Zhou Hengyanging back in time, she was really happy, and even her eyes sparkled when she looked at the man. Even better if you don''t have a kitchen knife in your hand. "Yeah!" Zhou Hengyang nodded to Su Wen and gave her a stable look. Now Su Wen ispletely relieved. Although she is not afraid, she doesn''t want to really make trouble out of control, and she doesn''t want her sisters to suffer and be beaten. It wasn''t until just now that Su Wen realized that the Su family sisters and Yuan Shen must have been beaten a lot before, and these were never mentioned in the novel. When she thought of what was hidden behind her and the suffering she and her sisters had suffered since childhood, Su Wen felt distressed. Xu Xiaoxiao is cheap and rascal, and has a vicious tongue. He pointed at the kitchen knife in Su Wen''s hand andughed, "You don''t know how to find someone who can take advantage of you when you hold a martial arts conference. You don''t have to worry about embarrassing yourself with a kitchen knife." "Shut up!" Su Wen couldn''t stand this man anymore. He had the face of a god, but he was even more hateful than a street gangster. Xu Xiaoxiao didn''t care if he got punched. Instead, he looked here and there with great interest, as if he was very interested. Everyone knew what Xu Xiaoxiao did that night, and when they saw him approaching, they all took a step back. Su Xueqiang and Su Xuewu also fell in love. "Father, I can''t afford to offend this person." Su Xuewu whispered in Su Dachun''s ear. "Didn''t you say it earlier?" "I..." He didn''t expect a bad thing about Shen Erkui either. Zhou Hengyang looked stern, his tall and straight figure and powerful aura made it easy for him to control the atmosphere of the scene, making everyone silent, even Ma Xin gritted her teeth and looked at people sullenly. "You called Su Wen here because you want thend?" Zhou Hengyang didn''t wait for anyone to answer, and said directly: "Let me say it first, thend is allocated by the state and contracted by Su Wen. No one can take any of it. " No one spoke, only Chen Guihua was so distressed that she couldn''t breathe when she heard that she didn''t have anynd, so it didn''t matter. Immediately put his hands on his hips and shouted: "Why? What qualifications do you have to participate as a door-to-door son-inw?" Zhou Hengyang didn''t speak, but Xu Xiaoxiao said curiously: "Huh? Don''t you know? Zhou Hengyang changed his surname, and the household registration book has changed it to Su Hengyang. He is already your Su family! " Thest !" no matter how gloating, the tone of joy rose. Chapter 414: Chapter 414 Su Wen was so angry that she wanted to kick Xu Xiaoxiao. What kind of person is this! Is there such a thing as gloating and making trouble? No! Su Wen suddenly realized what Xu Xiaoxiao said just now. Zhou Hengyang... He changed his surname too? This...why did the hero do this? There is absolutely no such thing in the novel. Could it be because of her? As soon as this guess came out of my mind, I couldn''t hold it down anymore, and the details that Su Wen had been deliberately ignoring before also popped up again. What he said, the way he looked at himself, his hugs, his jokes... Too much. Su Wen just felt ufortable at the moment, and she didn''t even dare to look at Zhou Hengyang, but she couldn''t help but want to take a peek. There was warmth in my heart, and an inexplicable emotion spread from the depths of my heart, and then my eyes wrapped around him, and I couldn''t bear to look away even half of it. "what?" "Changedst name?" "Really changed?" Everyone was shocked, and they didn''t know whether they were happy or scared. Because once Zhou Hengyang changed his surname, it meant that they would have no excuse to suppress Su Wen, and they couldn''t keep saying that Zhou Hengyang was an outsider and had no right to manage the Su family''s affairs. Zhou Hengyang has the right to participate in the affairs of the Su family in the future, so all of them will not get any benefits, let alone take advantage of them. Su Xuewu and Su Xueqiang''s faces were pale and their bodies were shaking. The two of them thought at the same time that Zhou Hengyang didn''t even want his own surname, which was cruel. "That''s right! I changed it when I came backst time!" Xu Xiaoxiao was very happy when he mentioned this, and didn''t care if Su Liumei gave him a sudden stare. Su Wen remembered that thest time she came back, Zhou Hengyang handed her the household registration book before leaving. It turned out that the time was to change the surname. "Don''t be afraid." Zhou Hengyang didn''t look at Su Wen, but secretly squeezed her hand before letting go. Su Wen was happy, how could she be afraid. "Since this is the case, this is Su Wen, no one is entitled to it." The third grandma spoke, and this time she looked at Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang for a long time, and she had already made a decision in her heart. "But what about the other yellow-haired girls? They always want to marry off." Ma Xin was not reconciled. "I''m also looking for a son-inw at home." Su Xiu stepped forward and spoke out her inner decision. "And I." "me too." "Although I am very young, I have decided to recruit a husband at home." "So are we." The six younger sisters stood up one by one, each with a firm expression and no fear at all. Everyone was greatly shocked, and their eyes widened in disbelief. This, this, this... is crazy! How could it be possible that all seven sisters recruit sons-inw at home? Jaws drop when you say it, never heard of it before. Not to mention seven sisters, even two or three are almost none. Whoever wants a son and wants to pass it on to others, a daughter just recruits a son-inw. The third grandma sighed, and for the first time in her life, she was too guilty to look at the Su Wen sisters. It''s because they are narrow-minded, and it''s also because they look down on people, they didn''t realize that the most promising people in the n are sisters Su Wen. From this moment, no matter whether they really find a son-inw at home in the future, it is doomed that the sisters will not be mediocre. Xu Xiaoxiao is no longer talkative now, she is thinking deeply about something with a serious face. Zhou Hengyang just nodded slightly to his sisters, and then led everyone away. Before leaving, Su Wen suddenly stopped in her tracks, "Do you know why I said earlier that you don''t know how to live or die?" Yesterday was thest day of 2019, I spent ten years with my best friend o(¨i©n¨i)o On the first day of 2020 this year, the pinky nail broke from the middle, it hurts so much o(¨i©n¨i)o I''m in a bad mood, sure enough everything is not going my way. So everyone must have a good mood and good luck! I wish my friends a happy New Year''s Day and good luck. Chapter 415: who set the fire Chapter 415 Who set the fire "Because we have grown up, we are no longer the Su Wen of the past, nor the seven yellow-haired girls of the Su family." Su Wen always liked to smile, but at this time, she said with seldom contempt. : "Also, the fire the night before yesterday was not set by Tian Yong and Tian Yong." Everyone was startled and looked at Su Wen in a daze. "It wasn''t Tian Gang, Tian Yongfang? Who is that?" Chen Guihua couldn''t help asking. Ma Xin''s face changed suddenly, and she looked at Su Wen in horror. Rao is an old man like the third grandmother who has experienced a lot, and she is covered in cold sweat. "What do you think?" Su Wen looked at Chen Guihua with a smile, and suddenly a funny and interesting n appeared in her mind. After speaking, she turned around and followed Zhou Hengyang out without looking at the faces of the people. Su Dachun, who has never been in his early years, sees that he can''t take advantage of any advantages today. If he doesn''t say anything, his old face will bepletely lost. "Don''t forget your surname is Su!" "What year is this?" Su Wen sneered, holding Zhou Hengyang''s arm affectionately, "My husband can change my surname, and I can take his surname too." Nima! Why does it sound like a curse? **** After Su Wen left, everyone in the yard dispersed. The third grandma also took people away, and before leaving, she said, "Did you hear that? The times have changed, and the current Su Wen is not the Su Wen of the past. I think Su Wen is more capable than Xuewen, don''t I have applied the same method to Xuewen to Su Wen." This time, Su Dachun and Ma Xin really panicked, looking at the third grandma with fear and deep fear in their eyes. Others don''t know about Su Xuewen, but the third grandma does. "I advise you to forget it! Forty years of studying literature is enough, what else do you want?" When the third grandma thought of such an outstanding person as Su Xuewen, it was impossible for her not to feel guilty. After that, she didn''t pay enough attention to the Su Wen sisters, and even watched them being bullied and calcted. Wasn''t she blinded by the events of the year? "Do you regret it? Do you want to say it?" Su Dachun asked in horror. "I didn''t say it back then, and I won''t say it now, but I still want to warn you, don''t go too far. If you say you regret it, you really regret it." Regret that I have never regarded the Su Wen sisters as the Su family. Instead, she always treated her as an outsider, but it was toote now, and it wasn''t her turn to regret it, and she didn''t need her to make up for it. "What did you say? What are you regretting? What''s your business?" Su Xueqiang asked curiously. "Shut up." Obviously she just asked casually, but Ma Xin was furious, she got up and kicked out her son, daughter-inw, and grandchildren. In the end, there were only three old people left in the yard, and even Su Xueyong, who had been supporting the third grandma, was dismissed. I don''t know what the three of them said at the end. It was dark before the third grandma went out to go home. It was the time when every household was lighting candles, eating with kerosenemps, and gossiping about the daily life, but Sun Yunyun sneaked out of the house and sneaked all the way to the small forest behind the house. During the day, the little children in the vige like this ce the most. Catch dragonflies and y. At night, the night is dark and there are only small trees and bushes here, but many wild mandarin ducks from the vigee here. Sun Yunyun also knew it, and when she was washing clothes on the river beach, she heard that many women couldn''t bear the loneliness and fought field battles with others in the small woods. Chapter 416: Grove Chapter 416 Small Forest At first, she was very repulsive, but now she heard the man''s heavy panting in her ears, and she didn''t know what was going on, but she blushed and her heart beat, and her legs were so weak that she couldn''t stand up. When she thought of being kissed on the river beach when she was half unconscious, she blushed even more. While hating in his heart, while not knowing what''s going on, but secretly looking forward to it. Sun Yunyun told herself in her heart that such an ugly old bachelor was only worthy of kneeling in front of her, kneeling and licking her, and she would never want to get her pity in her next life. Her body and her heart belong to Hengyang alone. "Yunyun, Yunyun." The man entangled excitedly, wanting to be intimate like thest time on the river beach, and thinking of the beautiful Sun Yunyun, he wished to tear his heart out. "I beg you, Yunyun, just marry me! Be my daughter-inw, and I will treat you well for the rest of my life." Being able to marry Sun Yunyun can be regarded as the smoke rising from the ancestral grave of his Chen Chuangen family. "Get out!" Sun Yunyun pushed away the humble man in disgust, "Don''t touch me, disgusting!" "Then you''re still looking for me?" Chen Chuangen became furious, "It''s sote, and you''re looking for me toe to this kind of ce, is it because you want to give me your body? I think you just can''t get Zhou Hengyang, are you hungry? You **** goods." An old bachelor in his thirties with a bad reputation in the vige, what kind of character and integrity can he expect! Sun Yunyun didn''t take advantage of him, so she turned her face immediately. All of a sudden, he pushed Sun Yunyun against the tree and kissed for a long time. And Sun Yunyun struggled desperately from the beginning, until her resistance became weaker and weaker, and finally she copsed into Chen Chuangen''s arms. The grove was very fast, and there were bursts of unbearable sounds. At thest moment, did Sun Yunyun defend and resist desperately, or did she push Chen Chuangen away. He tidied up his already messy clothes, "I... Let me tell you, it''s not impossible for you to make out, but you have to do something for me." "Say it." Let alone one thing, he is willing to do ten things. "Do you know what I said to Su Wen this afternoon?" Sun Yunyun asked while arranging her clothes. "I know." Chen Chuangen was nearby at the time and could hear it clearly. Now when I think about what I heard in the afternoon, I quickly understand the reason why Sun Yunyun asked her to meet here. But it''s also good, only if I can help her, can I have a chance to make out with her. It is said that since the kiss on the river beach, Chen Chuangen has always dreamed of this kind of thing. "My reputation in the vige has be very bad because of you. If you want to help me, just say that Su Wen asked you to do this. She deliberately wanted to plot against me, and she was jealous that I was about to be a college student." "Okay, then what benefits can you give me?" Sun Yunyun tidied up her clothes, and said proudly: "Isn''t it a great benefit just now? What else do you want?" After finishing speaking, she turned around and ran away without even looking at Chen Chuangen. Speaking of which, she was still a little scared. But after two intimate contacts, Sun Yunyun is confident that she can subdue Chen Chuangen and let him kneel and lick herself. Back home, everyone else was asleep, only Zhu Yueju was waiting in the room alone, when she saw Sun Yunyuning in, she looked up and down in confusion, "Where did you go?" "I didn''t go anywhere, I just walked around in a bad mood." Zhu Yueju didn''t ask too much, but instead talked about the matter of the Su family in the afternoon. She had been waiting all this time just to talk about it. Chapter 417: new dream Chapter 417 A new dream Earlier, my daughter said that the barren mountain is actually a treasure mountain, and maybe I can make a fortune in the future, but I don¡¯t know exactly what it is for the time being. But they all knew that it was impossible for Su Xuewu and Su Xueqiang to let Su Wen get so manynds by himself. So they kept waiting, and went to find Chen Guihua in private, and made an agreement with her that once they got the barren hill from Su Wen, they would exchange it for paddy fields. Chen Guihua likes to take advantage of small things, how could such a good thing not be epted. This method was also thought of by old man Sun after Su Wen destroyed thend on the day of the division. That''s why they are not in a hurry, they have been waiting for the news! Now the news ising, but it is not good news. "Su Dachun and Ma Xin are back. Everyone in the Su family gathered together this afternoon and asked Su Wen for thend in her hand." When Sun Yunyun heard this, she didn''t have time to think carefully, and asked anxiously: "How is it? How much are Su Xuewu and Su Xueqiang going to get? Thirty acres?" ording to the hint in the dream, that barren mountain is not The whole is glowing with precious light, but only a part. So it¡¯s good to get half of it. At that time, relying on her means and ability, are you afraid that she will not get any benefits? "I didn''t get anynd." Zhu Yueju was in a very irritable mood, and she gave a general ount of what happened in the Su family this afternoon. Anyway, after the show ended, it was quickly spread. Su Dachun and Ma Xin, who were going to be strong all their lives, also fell this time. "We can''t get the barren hills at all." "Su Wen is so hateful." Sun Yunyun mmed the table and cursed: "How can there be such a vicious woman in the world? It''s too bad, it really looks too vicious." "I don''t think so, there may be other opportunities waiting for us in the future!" Zhu Yueju is full of confidence in her daughter''s ability, if you miss it this time, just miss it! "No, I can''t just let it go. She deliberately plotted against me on the river beach, causing me to be pointed at by people in the vige, and now no one wants to y with me." Sun Yunyun said aggrieved and cried , "Mom, do you know? I am so pitiful. She has never been evil, but she wants to hurt me time and time again." "How can there be such a vicious person as Su Wen in the world? It''s a shame that I still regard her as a good friend and y with her when I was a child." Thinking about it, I feel very disappointed and sad, "It''s as vulgar and shameless as Su Wen , A vicious person is not worthy of Hengyang at all, she has simply defiled Hengyang." Zhu Yueju sighed, "Yes! But what should we do? We can only endure it temporarily, and Su Wen will have to pay the price sooner orter." "Look at it! I already know what to do." Thinking of her n, Sun Yunyun wiped her tears with one hand and broke into a smile, "God loves me, how can shepare to me. No, I had a dreamst night and did another good thing.¡± "Quickly tell me, what good thing is it?" Zhu Yueju rubbed her hands excitedly, every time her daughter dreamed of a good thing, it would make the family a small fortune. "Last night I dreamed that we were going to build a big market in Qingshui County. This market has just been built and no one is optimistic about it. The price is very cheap and no one is willing to buy stalls. But the market in the dream will soon be more and more prosperous. Jin, people from the entire Qingshui County and the surrounding area wille to this market to buy goods. Let¡¯s buy a stall! It will definitely make money, even if you don¡¯t sell things yourself, you can even rent them out.¡± Chapter 418: new name Chapter 418 new name When Sun Yunyun thought of the scene she saw in her dream, she couldn''t care less about the shining barren hills. It was more important and easier to buy a stall. There are many stalls now, as long as you give money, you can buy it. "How much does it cost? Our family has no money at all now, hey! If only we could make chicken cakes, it would be great, and we don''t need to watch that **** Su Wen make money." "I don''t know, but you can borrow money first. If it doesn''t work, you can go to your uncle''s house to borrow money. Or let the three sister-inws take out the money. Don''t say that we are partial this time. If there is a chance to make a fortune, we will not take them with us." "That''s OK." The two agreed, and went to bed separately, preparing to act the next day. **** "Still watching?" Zhou Hengyang was already in the room, and saw Su Wen giggling non-stop while holding the ount book, and said helplessly, "How long have you been giggling?" What a pleasure! But it made Su Wen happy, and he was also very happy in his heart. Changing his surname, which didn''t matter at first, now feels very worthwhile in his heart. "Of course." Su Wen rolled happily on the bed, nced at the household registration book again, and carefully ced it under the pillow. This is the hero who changed her surname! It''s so fulfilling, how can you not be happy. Zhou Hengyang was obviously very happy in his heart, but on the surface he looked like "I really can''t do anything about you". "Go to bed early! You have to get up early tomorrow. I''m going to share a room with Xu Xiaoxiao." He took his pillow and left. "Uh-huh!" **** The next day, Zhou Hengyang turned Xu Xiaoxiao around, in his words, "I''m about to be a long-term worker of your Su family, is there anyone who entertains rtives like this?" Zhou Hengyang didn''t admit that Xu Xiaoxiao was a rtive at all. The two of them started to renovate the yard, raised the courtyard wall, and went to buy building materials. Shen Erkui also came to help. He came back from the construction team and is more familiar with these things. The mason''s craftsmanship is much better than that of Zhou Hengyang and Xu Xiaoxiao. The three of them cooperated with each other to renovate the courtyard and raise the courtyard wall. Su Wen and Fifth Sister rode a bicycle with Sixth Sister and Younger Sister to the town police station to change their names. The three sisters discussed a lot in the roomst night, and finally named themselves respectively. In addition to Su Duo, who was chosen by the younger sister in the county before, the sixth younger sister named herself Su Yao, and she came to ask Su Wen for her opinion. Su Wen thought about it, this name not only has the characteristics of this era, but also fits well with the sisters. It sounds like sisters, both of which are two words. Liumei was so happy that she walked up and down. Wu Mei seldom talks, and she is not as out-of-the-ordinary as others, and her personality is introverted. But Su Wen knows that she is a character who can aplish great things, she is silent but can often surprise people. Just like taking the college entrance examination this time, I went out today to go to the county to check the college entrance examination results. So when Su Wen heard that Fifth Sister named herself Su Jun, she was not surprised at all. After breakfast, the four sisters carried their small backpacks, and Su Wen took her household registration book and went out. The younger sister and the sixth younger sister sat on the rear seat cushion of the bicycle, each holding two exquisite and unusual gift boxes, and first went to the town police station to change their names. The name change went very smoothly, no proof was required, and there was no need to run this window or that window. Paid two yuan for the cost of production. After leaving the police station, they went to the market and ate a bowl of noodles each. Chapter 419: buy eggs Chapter 419 Buying Eggs The current market is the ck market in the past, because the new policy allows the trading of agricultural and sideline products, everyone dares to sell things openly, and it suddenly bes a hundred times more lively than before. Su Wen also met several acquaintances, the ck and thin man Chen Weimin she met when she first started selling sleeves in the county. This time, they are not here to sell fur, but to sell eggs. Every household in the mountains raises chickens, and it doesn''t take much trouble, just put the chickens in the mountains. Chicken that grew up eating worms, the raw eggs are also veryrge, and they are delicious to eat. Chen Weimin''s business is very good, and he has been busy working with a smile on his face. "Elder sister, this person''s eggs are good, and third sister can buy them." The sixth younger sister thought that Su Xiu was busy making egg cakes recently, and all the eggs nearby had been bought. When she went out this morning, she was still talking about going buy eggs! "Row!" Su Wen also knew that Su Xiu was short of eggs, so she took the initiative to say hello, "Brother Chen, have you changed your career?" "You are..." Chen Weimin was taken aback for a moment before he suddenly recognized who it was, "Oh! It''s you, I haven''t seen you for a while, and you''ve changed a lot." It was even better than the first time he saw it, and he almost didn''t recognize it. "This is your sister?" "Yes, this is my fifth sister, sixth sister, and younger sister." Su Wen introduced: "This is my friend Brother Chen who I met in the countyst time. My family lives in Chenjiawa, which is very close to He Changming''s Heiying Vige. .¡± Knowing each other, Chen Weimin greeted happily, and praised Su Wen''s three younger sisters to the sky. "What do you think your family grew up eating? Why is it that each one is better than the other! If the kid in that family can marry back and be a wife in the future, it will be smoke from the ancestral grave." Fifth Sister did not speak. She has a dull personality, and if she can be silent, she will not say much. Liumei, as a little beauty from birth to now, is very reserved. Only the younger sister, this bastard, in the words of the sixth younger sister, is a little fool, upon hearing this, she immediately said: "That''s impossible, we won''t be someone''s wife!" "Why?" Chen Weimin was stunned and asked subconsciously. The other shoppers around also listened attentively. They knew about the introduction just now. The sisters are the famous seven golden flowers in all directions. People in the vige had known about this for a long time, but they had never seen it before. With the arrest of the Tian family brothers, there was even moremotion. This will meet a real person, can you not peek? The sisters are indeed very handsome, especially the eldest, who is really worthy of being a famous beauty in Qingshui County when she was a teenager. It is said that when it was reported that the eldest son was going to recruit a son-inw at home, many young men in the county cried sadly. Now seeing a real person, it would be sad to rece them. But the younger sisters in the back are also good looking, really worthy of the seven golden flowers. The little girl is young and doesn''t understand anything at all. Hearing Chen Weimin''s question, she said happily: "Because we are going to recruit a son-inw at home! So young men can''t marry us." After finishing speaking, she proudly supported herself Round belly. Very proud. Su Wen held her forehead and pretended not to know the little girl. Fifth Sister quietly turned her eyes away, staring at the ants on the ground. Sixth Sister covered the little sister''s mouth and said fiercely: "Don''t say it, you don''t think it''s embarrassing. You will lose our face almost." Oh my God! Does she have a sister like Su Duo? It''s not easy to be so stupid. Chapter 420: test scores Chapter 420 Exam Results The little girl broke free, and said unconvinced: "I''m not wrong, didn''t we just agree yesterday that we would recruit a son-inw at home?" Now Sixth Sister doesn''t want to talk to her anymore. The people around made a noise andughed in good faith, obviously not believing what the little girl said. Su Wen didn''t want to be surrounded by people, so she quickly negotiated with Chen Weimin about selling eggs, the price, and the quantity she wanted, and reported her home address. Let Chen Weimin send it directly to Sanjiaying, and I will ask for it regrly in the future, just ask her sister Su Xiu for the bill. Chen Weimin was so happy that he immediately packed up the stall and went to Sanjiaying. After Su Wen agreed, she immediately got on her bicycle and headed for the county town. It was okay to ride the bicycle on a small **** along the way, but she was tired and out of breath when she encountered the uphill road. It was already lunch time in the county seat, so the sisters got something to eat before going to Cao Meihua. Cao Meihua happened to be here today, and the unit was not on holiday. Thanks to Su Wen''s temporary rescuest time, she was recognized as soon as she arrived. Hearing that she was looking for Cao Meihua, someone took her to the office immediately. While passing through the corridor, I could hear someone talking about thest time I yed the piano in surprise, which made Su Wen extremely guilty. She was afraid of being discovered by her sisters, and urged everyone to almost trot. Cao Meihua is already the director, and the office has been changed to a bigger, more spacious one with better lighting. Deputy Director Wei, who was originallypeting with her, also took the initiative to give in after what happenedst time, and was convinced. At this time, Cao Meihua was holding a colorful newspaper in her hand, reading it with great interest, and discussing with Deputy Director Wei from time to time which one to sell. In fact, this is not a regr newspaper, but a pictorial of a shopping mall in the provincial capital. Arrived in a good-looking new style, the above will say. "That''s right! I heard that your younger brother wille to the county to study at the beginning of school?" Deputy Director Wei asked casually. "Yeah! Come back when school starts, and I''ve helped him tidy up his room at home." Speaking of this, Cao Meihua didn''t even read the pictorial, and dragged Deputy Director Wei to talk non-stop, "I tell you , my brother was admitted to the best high school in our county, do you know?" Deputy Director Wei: "..." She already knew. Recently, Cao Meihua would tell anyone whenever she saw her, and she had told the security guard at the gate several times. She was so happy that she wanted to tell the whole world that someone in the unit made fun of her and made her appear in the newspaper. Obviously overjoyed. "My younger brother has been mischievous since he was a child, and he is a bully when he grows up. He is simplywless. Our whole family is worried about letting him study hard, but this brat has never taken it seriously. It''s strange, I don''t know what''s going on, I haven''t gone out to fight with people since I entered junior high school, and I haven''t been naughty anymore." Deputy Director Wei''s face froze withughter, and he managed to cope with it: "It''s because I''ve grown up, so I''m sensible." Please, don''t say it, her ears will grow calluses from hearing these words. "No, it''s still very bearish at home. As my older sister, I don''t answer him when I talk to him. But it''s strange to say that since entering the third year of junior high school, this child knows how to read and do homework when hees home from school. For half a year, I stayed upte at home every day to review, and my parents were surprised." Deputy Director Wei: "..." I don''t want to talk. "Let me tell you, I''m so happy. I never dreamed that my younger brother could be admitted to the best high school in the county. My parents have already notified all rtives to stay at home. When the timees, you But we must go to have wedding wine." Chapter 421: Chapter 421 Deputy Director Wei: "..." I didn''t know, I thought they were going to get married! "By the way,st time you said to buy me a bag, when will it be ready?" Finally found a topic, Deputy Director Wei immediately changed his mind. And she is really looking forward to using the new bag, since she saw itst time, she has been thinking about it. At that time, I gritted my teeth and spent so much money to buy it, and I regretted being too impulsive when I got home. But now I don''t know what''s going on, it''s been almost a month, not only I don''t regret it, but I''m still very anxious. I can''t wait to use it immediately. "That''s right!" Cao Meihua was also very anxious when she mentioned this, "My younger brother is admitted to high school and holds banquets, so I will definitely carry a new bag." Deputy Director Wei: "..." Why is it involved in the banquet again? Can you stop talking? "No, I will remind you." "Knock, knock..." There was a knock on the door outside, "Director Cao, your friend is here to look for you." "Come in." The door of the office was pushed open, and Cao Meihua smiled as soon as she saw Su Wen, "I really mean Cao Cao, Cao Cao is here. Su Wen, are you delivering the goods to my door?" "I call door-to-door service." Su Wen came in with a smile, followed by three younger sisters, and looked straight at Cao Meihua and Deputy Director Wei, especially when the visitor saw the exquisite gift box in the hands of the three younger sisters. "Su Wen...is this? Our bag?" Cao Meihua couldn''t believe her eyes, this...is a bag? "Yes!" Su Wen told her sisters to put the boxes on Cao Meihua''s desk, "Three, all of them are here, this one belongs to you, Sister Cao, this one belongs to Deputy Director Wei, and this one belongs to Zhang Miao. " Su Wen separated each person''s distinction and put them in front of the two of them, while Zhang Miao put it separately. Cao Meihua and Deputy Director Wei stared at the exquisite packaging box, and never moved away. Wherever Su Wen put it, their eyes followed. "Quickly take it apart and have a look, and inspect the product on the spot. We don''t support returns, but the warranty is within one year." After Su Wen finished speaking, she took her sisters to sit on the sofa in the reception room, and soon a secretary brought tea cups to deliver Come in, put it in front of the four sisters and go out. Su Wen looked around the office, envious for a while. This environment is much better than the countryside. But don''t be afraid, she will move to the county town soon, just waiting for the sound of Bao Bao to expand and the big market in the county town to be built. Cao Meihua and Deputy Director Wei nced at each other, both of them were amazed and stunned by each other''s seriousness, and then unwrapped theyers of packaging nervously and expectantly. When the exquisite ribbons and seven-pointed snowkes appear, it is so beautiful that people are reluctant to take them apart. The two of them thought silently in their hearts at the same time, they must take the box home, and they can put some of their precious things. Don''t lose the packaging either. This seven-pointed snowke can be used as a decoration, and ribbons can also be used. It is also good as a headband. When all the packaging was unpacked to reveal the high-grade texture and luster of the bag inside, the two immediately felt that it was worth the money. "It''s worth it!" Deputy Director Wei secretly said to Cao Meihua: "Just for the packaging and quality, it''s worth the money." "Isn''t that right! I will buy a new one in autumn." Cao Meihua''s family is rich, and she shook her head immediately after speaking, "No, I will buy a new one a monthter." What is happiness? Having such a gift every month is called happiness. Deputy Director Wei was envious for a while, and she really wanted it, but she had no money. Buy one a month and she''ll be broke. No more, good night! Chapter 422: one a month Chapter 422 One a month Cao Meihua and Deputy Director Wei looked at the bag for half an hour, walking back and forth from the outside to the inner lining, making Su Wen secretly smile when she saw it, thinking of the scene when she bought a bag for the first time in the past . It''s another me in the world. The bags of the two are of different styles, and the methods of carrying them are also different. Su Wen personally introduced to the two the tricks of how to carry it and how to take care of it. "In short, good things are very delicate. It''s best not to use them every day, but to carry them with other bags." Cao Meihua: "..." Great, now I can buy a new bag a month. In order not to let my sister-inw talk to her mother-inw, Cao Meihua secretly made up her mind that she must bring her mother-inw and sister-inw in. She will not go back to her home tonight, so she will go to her mother-inw''s house to show off first. I don''t believe that people like my mother-inw will not be tempted. Deputy Director Wei almost fainted when he heard Su Wen''s words, and joked kindly: "Su Wen, you are too good at business, you are forcing us to buy new bags." "This is not only buying a new bag, but also buying happiness. Besides, you carry such a good-looking bag, no matter what scene you go to, you can take it out. Whoever sees it will not be envious. Even people who don''t know the goods can It looks good." Deputy Director Wei recognized this point, "You still can talk, that''s fine, I''ll go back to my office and bring you the rest of the bnce." "Okay, thank you, Deputy Director Wei." "You are wee, I like things." Deputy Director Wei quickly took the money back and settled the remaining bnce to Su Wen, while Cao Meihua was more generous, not only settling her own and Zhang Miao''s bnce. A new one was ordered directly on the spot. As for the style, Su Wen can figure it out. Anyway, this time she is convinced by Su Wen''s ability and aesthetics. The finished product she got today is much better than she imagined, especially the packaging. Her family is in good condition, the man she married has a good family background, and there are many gifts Received, but never satisfied this time. Su Wen happily put the money into her wallet, but before she could put it away, the wallet was suddenly snatched from the stab. "You made this wallet yourself?" Cao Meihua''s eyes were shining. "Yes!" Su Wen was stunned for a moment before she realized, "Do you want to buy it too? Wallets are small things, and I can give you a discount!" Unexpectedly, new business could be opened up so soon. Before she was too narrow-minded, besides the bags carried by women, she can also be used as a purse! This is also very practical, the key is to look good. The most popr thing in the 1980s was to put the money in a handkerchief, wrap it up and hide it on the body. I remember that the fifty-five yuan she gave Zhou Hengyang was taken out of the handkerchief when she first wore it. To be honest, although everyone does this, Su Wen doesn''t like it, and it''s too unsightly. Rural people must focus on saving money. If you give her a wallet, she won''t worry about putting money in it. If you go out for a long time, you must sew the money into your clothes with a needle and thread, so as to prevent pickpockets from stealing the money. But it¡¯s different for people like Cao Meihua. They are not afraid of pickpockets when they go in and out, and when they take out an exquisite, beautiful and distinctive wallet in front of their colleagues, they will inevitably be the focus of the crowd. Make colleagues and neighbors envious. Chapter 423: mother-in-law Chapter 423 Sending off to mother-inw "Yes, how much?" Cao Meihua just looked outside, but didn''t open the zipper to look inside. After all, it was someone else''s wallet, and it was taken by hands faster than brains just now. It would be embarrassing to react to this. Fortunately, the two of them are already familiar with each other. She likes Su Wen''s character very much. He is hearty, generous and easy to get along with. The most important thing is that the person looks good-looking, which is pleasing to the eye and makes people happy to look at! At this time, Cao Meihua was regretting that the bear brother in the family was a little younger. If she was about the same age as Su Wen, she would be her younger brother and sister if she married her. At that time, she will not be able to carry a new bag every day. What a pity. "Half the price of the backpack." When Su Wen reported this price, she felt a little guilty. But then she thought about it, she was going to take the luxury route, if it was cheap, wouldn''t everyone be able to afford it? If everyone can afford it, what else can reflect the grade and taste. Thinking about it this way, I immediately felt less guilty. Cao Meihua took a deep breath, "Okay, you''ll be sure of me, right?" "Sister Cao, don''t worry, you will never suffer a loss when you buy it. I didn''t say that the things I sell in the future will only increase in price, and will never fall in price. Maybe you will keep the value after you buy my bag What! You want to treat it as an investment, so when you think about it, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s worth it?¡± This is one of the marketing routines of luxury goods. "I believe you are a ghost." Although Cao Meihua said this, she was still very generous, "Okay, give me two wallets." "Thank you, Sister Cao, for taking care of the business." "It''s really good at doing business." The five younger sisters, the sixth younger sister, and the younger younger sister who had been watching all this time were dumbfounded as they sat on the sidelines and listened. From being tense at the beginning, to rxing, to worship, and finally bing thoughtful. The three of them secretly vowed in their hearts at the same time that they must learn more from the eldest sister. Especially Fifth Sister, she spent almost all day reading in her room after summer vacation, not going anywhere. This time I came out with my eldest sister, and my heart was touched a lot. I couldn''t help asking myself, do I have to spend more time dealing with people? Or trying to earn some pocket money? Sixth Sister: Got rich. The little girl smiled like a sneaky kitten, and whispered in Su Wen''s ear, "Sister, can you buy me a lot of candy this time?" "Can I still reduce the sugar you eat?" Su Wen said dotingly. "Hey hey..." The little girl smiled more and more happily. Sixth Sister heard it from the side, and snorted coldly: "Hmph! Let''s forget about not having enough brains, eat sugar to eat up the pressure, I see how you have the nerve to go out and scare people." The little girl was stunned for a moment, but couldn''tugh immediately, and sat still on the chair like an eggnt beaten by Shuang. Su Wen never intervenes in the affairs between the younger sister and the sixth younger sister, and pretends not to hear it even if she hears it. At this time, Deputy Director Wei suddenly looked at Su Wen with a look of embarrassment, "Su Wen, do you have one that is suitable for people in their fifties and sixties? My mother-inw is going to have her 60th birthday soon. I want to give her Give me a present." Deputy Director Wei''s mother-inw is not a small family. When she was young, she was the daughter of a certain warlord and had stayed abroad. Later, because of the bad ingredients, I suffered a lot. She is not in good health now, but she is still a very particr little olddy. But the rtionship between Deputy Director Wei and her mother-inw is not very good, and it''s not that being a mother-inw is too bad, but that the two have different personalities and hobbies. If they can''t get along together, her mother-inw doesn''t like many things about her. Chapter 424: wallet Chapter 424 Wallet If she didn''t follow Cai Meihua to buy the bag this time, she would definitely not remember to buy it herself. But this also reminded her, didn''t her mother-inw just dislike her for not being particr? I bought a bag for my mother-inw as a gift for her 60th birthday, it must make her happy. Cao Meihua obviously knew it too, and nodded after hearing it. "Yes!" How could Su Wen not do the door-to-door business, "Tell me about your mother-inw''s personality and hobbies, and I will know what to choose." After Deputy Director Wei''s description, Su Wen has a bottom line in her heart, and naturally knows what to do. Those who have stayed abroad have a romantic and delicate side, as well as a conservative and traditional side. Su Wen quickly thought of the style in her mind, and borrowed the pen and paper from Cao Meihua''s office to quickly draw a sketch. "Look at this. I n to use ck for the main body of the bag, and red for the shoulder straps, decorations, and pendants. The outer packaging is also all red, which fits the theme of my aunt''s birthday. Is it possible?" Deputy Director Wei would be dissatisfied, and nodded repeatedly, "By the way, can you speed up? My mother-inw will celebrate her birthday on July 21. I want to get it in advance and give it to her on the day of her birthday." "Okay! No problem, I will speed up and do it first." Cao Meihua is also very supportive, after all, the matter of Deputy Director Wei is more important. But if she knew that she hadn''t had time to show off when she went to her mother-inw''s house at night, she said that her mother-inw snatched the hot buns for a long time, because there was only one bag, and the sister-inw didn''t **** her mother-inw, and she was angry, she would definitely not I thought so. After waiting for a month to get the bag, it took half a day, so it was not my own. The next package will have to wait for a month, and what''s worse, the sister-inw is still watching. Iined to my husband, and wasughed at by my husband. But it **** her off. "Okay, then I will collect the deposit. From next month, I will first make the best finished product in advance. If you buy it at that time, you will not ept customization! But this is also good, and you don''t have to wait if you have stock." "Stay for dinner tonight." Cao Meihua enthusiastically stayed. The greatest enthusiasm in this era, and the most affectionate gesture to a guest, is to invite the other party to your home for dinner. "No, we still have to go to the county high school." "Where are you going?" Cao Meihua asked with interest. Deputy Director Wei couldn''t help but support his forehead, "Here we go again." She''s going to start talking about her brother again, so she should go first! "Go and see the results of the exam." Su Wen didn''t say anything about Wumei taking the college entrance examination. So he found an excuse to check whether the fourth sister Su Xue was admitted or not. I thought it would be good to just say it, but who knew that Cao Meihua was even more enthusiastic. Holding Su Wen''s hand, hearing that she didn''t know where the county high school was, she took the initiative to follow Su Wen to show her the way. I didn''t go to ss anymore, so I said hello to the secretary, and rode my own bicycle to take the Su Wen sisters to the No. 1 High School in the county. This is the best high school in Qingshui County, and it is also the only high school. When a few people arrived, there were already peopleing and going, mainly because the results of the college entrance examination came out, and a big bulletin board was set up in the school, and it was posted on it! Many peoplee to see their specific scores first, which is better than waiting for the admission letter at home. Chapter 425: see results Chapter 425 Look at the results Cao Meihua took Su Wen to the bulletin board who was familiar with the way. Along the way, she didn''t forget to talk about her younger brother''s high school education. Su Wen''s three views were broken. Because Cao Meihua is so good at talking, she talked all the way, which really refreshed her three views. It can be said that it does not match her temperament and image at all. **** At this time, the bulletin board was in front of it, surrounded by students in the third grade of high school. Others don''t take the college entrance examination, even if they are curious and want to join in the fun, they are not so active. But senior high school students are different. They have been waiting for the exam since they passed the exam, and they have been waiting impatiently for a long time. Many people who have taken the test before havee to the school to estimate their scores. They roughly calcte how many points they can take in the test, so that they can fill in the form in advance and make ns. However, when everyone else was present, only Sun Yunyun did note. She is full of confidence in herself, knowing that she is the only one in the school who will be admitted to the university, why should she get involved with those who can only serve as a foil for her Sun Yunyun? Too many points. So at this meeting, Sun Yunyun came over and immediately became the focus of everyone''s attention. Some asked her how she did in the exam, some asked her which university she wanted to go to, and some asked her to be a college student. Don''t forget their old ssmates. Sun Yunyun nodded arrogantly throughout the whole process, driving some of her anger to death. "It''s not sure if I can pass the exam!" Some people couldn''t help but say sour words. As a result, someone immediately jumped out to retort, "Why can''t you pass the exam? The teacher said that Sun Yunyun is the most promising student among us." Zhai Juan, who had bet with Sun Yunyun before, said angrily: "The teacher also said that it is possible, but it is not 100%." "Anyway, you all made a bet, and you will know soon." "That''s right, Zhai Juan, I think you are jealous of Sun Yunyun." "That''s right, why do you always find trouble with ssmate Sun Yunyun? ssmate Zhai Juan, you really shouldn''t." Zhai Juan was so angry that she almost passed out, "I...I just see her upset." Sun Yunyun, who has been enjoying the stars and the moon, finally spoke, and smiled: "Thank you for protecting me, I will definitely not let you down." "Then, Yunyun, which university are you going to go to?" A boy who had a crush on Sun Yunyun couldn''t wait to ask, as if Sun Yunyun had already been admitted to a university, and she was allowed to choose from all the universities. Zhai Juan snorted coldly, her eyes were so hot. "I want to go to a normal university in the provincial capital." Sun Yunyun was full of confidence. "You are too good. The Normal University in our provincial capital is a national key and all those who can be admitted are talents." "Sun Yunyun, you are a teacher after graduation." Zhai Juan tirelessly interrupted and poured cold water on her, "If someone like her is a teacher for others, she will definitely lead the children into trouble." "Zhai Juan, you are going too far." "That''s right, you have to apologize to Sun Yunyun." "Yes, sorry." "Why should I apologize? I''m not wrong." Zhai Juan was so angry, she just felt that Sun Yunyun was hypocritical and disgusting from the bottom of her heart, "I''ve never seen such a hypocritical and disgusting person like her, bah! I really saw her I feel like throwing up." Sun Yunyun''s face was pale after being scolded, her body was crumbling, and she looked very weak. Seeing so many secret crushes made her feel more distressed, and Zhai Juan was even more upset. There were more and more people protecting Sun Yunyun, and finally Sun Yunyun was surrounded by a group of boys, while Zhai Juan and a few other female ssmates were pushed to the back, causing a mess in front of the bulletin board. Almost got into a fight. Good night, hello, I¡¯m going to Shanghai to participate in the Wenwen Grand Ceremony tomorrow! I heard there is Xiao Zhan(#^.^#) Thank you for voting for me and giving rewards to the cute little ones. When Ie back from Shanghai on the 7th, I will officially reply on the 8th to update the daily guarantee of 8,000 yuan! O(¡É_¡É)O Chapter 426: did not do well in the exam Chapter 426 did not do well "Okay, stop arguing. Why are you arguing? What does it look like to gather here one by one?" With a roar from the head teacher, all the students around were quieted down. A trace of displeasure shed across Sun Yunyun''s face, and she became increasingly dissatisfied with the ss teacher in her heart. It''s okay to be strict with her normally, but now she''s about to graduate to bring honor to the teachers and students of the whole school, and she even came to tear her down. "Head teacher, will Sun Yunyun pass the university entrance exam this time?" A bold person asked with a yful smile. "You must have passed the exam, right?" "You don''t think so?" The head teacher roared loudly. This rush, even the dullest person will find something is wrong. Sun Yunyun stood in the center of the crowd, her face was blue and white. What made her even more unbearable was that when she saw Su Wen standing in the crowd just now, she immediately felt ashamed, especially in front of Su Wen, which made her even more uneptable. I immediately resented the ss teacher in my heart. "Teacher, what did I do wrong?" Sun Yunyun burst into tears, "Are you going to make me look so bad?" "You didn''t do anything wrong, but why did I embarrass you?" The head teacher is also in his fifties, and he knows the personalities of his students very well. Before I opened my eyes and closed my eyes, unwilling to care. "Is it because I didn''t support you like everyone else?" The head teacher was also impatient and spoke very directly. The head teacher had an old face, not to mention how ugly it was at this moment, panting heavily, as if he would faint at any time. He has been teaching for so many years, and he has never been so embarrassing as he is now. As expected, he still needs to be down-to-earth in studying and taking exams, and he can''t take advantage of loopholes. Usually answering questions in ss and doing homework are very mediocre, but I can get ahead in every exam, but when ites to such a big event as the college entrance examination, it immediately shows its true shape. This shows that the previous exams will not be a coincidence or copied from others. Thinking about it this way, it''s no wonder the head teacher can give Sun Yunyun a good face! This time, Sun Yunyun couldn''t get off the stage even more, her face was hot as if someone had pped her hard. All the people around fell silent, watching with bated breath, not understanding why the ss teacher lost his temper so much. Many boys felt angry for Sun Yunyun, but they dared not say anything, let alone talk back to the ss teacher. On the contrary, the female students present couldn''t stop apuding in their hearts. The ss teacher finally couldn''t stand it anymore and wanted to clean up this stinky and shameless Sun Yunyun. The homeroom teacher was right. People like Sun Yunyun would pretend to be pitiful and innocent, but she was always the first in every exam, just like a good example of a top student. There is nothing they can do to make them unconvinced. "Teacher, I... I really don''t have it, you misunderstood me." Sun Yunyun tried her best to save her face, so she appeared even more blessed and weak. From time to time, she peeked at Su Wen with her eyes, but just as her gaze hit Su Wen''s. In an instant, Sun Yunyun was angry and ashamed, and felt extremely humiliated in her heart. The most embarrassing person saw her most embarrassing side, wishing that Su Wen would go blind. Su Wen took the time to look at Sun Yunyun in the crowd, and couldn''t help feeling that she hade to the right ce today, to be able to encounter such a thing. In the novel, it was said that Sun Yunyun had a heroine halo on her head, and she was surrounded by stars wherever she went. Want to envy favorite focus. Chapter 427: not full marks Chapter 427 is not full marks Now it seems that this is not the case at all! "Do you look stupid?" Cao Meihua couldn''t help asking, "Do you know him?" "We belong to the same vige." "I think it''s more than that, right?" Cao Meihua is not a child, and there was clearly something wrong when the two of them met their eyes just now, "I think she seems to be resentful towards you?" The gloomy eyes are almost dripping water. A young girl is so powerful, even she is very surprised. At this age, shouldn¡¯t one be innocent and carefree? Is she really old? "Oh! She wants to rob my husband, but I don''t agree, so I can''t wait to kill me, so that she can take over as a third party." Su Wen''s tone was like gossip, without any other emotions. Cao Meihua was taken aback when she heard this, and thenughed out loud. "Hahaha... so that''s how it is, this... this is really interesting." Afterughing, he suddenly paused, and joked: "It seems that your husband is good! Otherwise, how can you seduce the little girl so fascinated?" The appearance of Zhou Hengyang appeared in Su Wen''s mind, with a slender and tall figure, handsome features, and a calm and restrained personality. Sharp and resolute eyes, deep eyes looking at you will give people an illusion of affection and doting. It makes people fall into it unknowingly, unable to extricate themselves. It is indeed the best, not to mention the future career. So Su Wen nodded very pertinently, "Indeed, that''s why Sun Yunyun is very discerning." If it wasn''t for Sun Yunyun''s dream that Zhou Hengyang would be famous in the future, and his appearance is extremely good, it would be impossible to be so clingy. "..." Cao Meihua was silent for a while, how could anyone praise her husband so shamelessly? She really saw it today. "Sister, let''s go and go home." Fifth Sister came back after reading the grades with a calm face. "How is it?" Su Wen asked expectantly, but seeing that Fifth Sister didn''t look happy at all, her heart sank immediately. You must have failed the exam like this! Although I had already prepared myself psychologically and didn''t want to put pressure on Fifth Sister, I was a little disappointed that I didn''t pass the exam. "Forget it, if you didn''t pass the exam, you didn''t pass the exam! I will work hard in the future. Anyway, it is normal for you to fail the exam in the third grade of junior high school. It is not normal if you pass the exam!" Su Wen was afraid that it would hurt the confidence of Fifth Sister. "No." Fifth Sister frowned, her expression bing more serious. "Not what?" "I passed the exam, but I didn''t do well in the exam." Su Wen was surprised at first, and then delighted. Fifth Sister was too upbeat, but after being pleasantly surprised, she also frowned. "In this case, I suggest you think about it. If you can pass the exam, it means that your grades are very good, but you have made too many strides at once and your foundation is not solid. If you can study patiently and take the college entrance examination, you will definitely Can get into a good university." Cao Meihua listened at a loss, but at first she could understand, and wanted to add that her younger brother had also passed the high school entrance examination. But it sounded more and more wrong, so he held back and continued to listen patiently. Although the mood was very low, Fifth Sister did not change her mind, "But I think we should go." "Why don''t you think about it?" Su Wen didn''t want to force her younger sister, but she was afraid that Fifth Younger Sister would regret it if she was young and impulsive. There is a huge gap between an ordinary university and a certain top university. Chapter 428: Unsteady Chapter 428 Unreliable You can go to a top university after a year of hard work, so why calm down and work harder! "Are you afraid of increasing the burden on the family?" Su Wen thoughtfully helped Fifth Sister find out the reason, patted Fifth Sister on the shoulder, and encouraged: "Don''t worry about this, now everyone in the family can make money, so you don''t have to worry about paying for it." You read." "I know." The fifth sister nodded. The eldest sister, the second sister, and the third sister are already making money, and she also wants to see if she can earn some living expenses during the summer vacation after returning home. Reduce the burden on the family. "But I still want to go. I''ve made up my mind. I worked hard for this exam. Although it''s a pity that I didn''t get a full score in Chinese. But it''s a fact that I''m not good at writing. Even if I study for another year, I still can''t do it. It would be better to go directly to university, which is why I changed my mind and took the college entrance examination.¡± She can''t dy any longer, especially after seeing her grandma''s attitude yesterday, her thoughts are even more urgent. Cao Meihua''s eyes were dull, and her mind went nk. "Wait..." Su Wen felt a little difficult to breathe, and couldn''t help but put her hands on her chest, took a deep breath and asked, "You said...you didn''t do well in the exam??" "Yes!" Looking at the elder sister''s eyes, the fifth younger sister was even more ashamed, and she almost didn''t dare to look at Su Wen, and finally she could only bow her head in shame. At a loss, being watched by Su Wen made her whole body feel ufortable. "So... a bad test means that you didn''t get a full score in Chinese?" Oh my god! save her! She is still a child. Su Wen has already thought of a very, very incredible truth, a truth that makes ordinary mortals want to vomit blood and want to beat Fifth Sister severely. "Well! Big sister, don''t be angry, I... I will work harder in the future." "I''m not angry..." In fact, she is very angry, okay? Do not bully people like this, "What about other subjects? Such as mathematics, history, geography, etc.?" "Oh! Everything else is full marks." If she has memorized all the books, she will definitely get full marks. In fact, she had a hunch when she came out of the examination room, and it turned out to be exactly as she expected. Su Wen: "..." No, she has to calm down, "Little sister,e and help me." "Okay, big sister." The younger sister happily ran over to support Su Wen, and did not forget to make a proud face at the sixth younger sister. look! The eldest sister still likes her more, so she knew that the sixth sister couldn''tpare to her. Sure enough, what Su Xiaoya said was correct. Cao Meihua''s mouth is so long that a duck egg can be stuffed into it, and she wants to pass out even more than Su Wen. Su Wen and the others here seemed to be dreaming, but before the crowd dispersed over there, Sun Yunyun almost cried and fell into the monitor''s arms. "Yes! ss teacher, is it not good for you to say that Sun Yunyun is a girl?" The ss leader really couldn''t stand the girl he liked being bullied, and finally opened his mouth to protect Sun Yunyun behind him. "And our whole school is waiting for Sun Yunyun to win glory for us! Even if you are in a bad mood, you can''t target innocent people." "Striking glory?" The head teacher sneered, "How can she win us glory? You all stop daydreaming. Forget it, this matter is over, and I won''t tell you too well. Anyway, you all graduated, Just be a good person in the future and don¡¯t go astray.¡± He wasn''t targeting Sun Yunyun, and he didn''t need to vent his anger on a little girl. I just don''t want Sun Yunyun to go astray and take shortcuts in everything she does. Chapter 429: famous Chapter 429 became famous "What''s wrong?" "What does teacher mean?" Everyone felt uneasy and murmured in low voices. At this moment, someone suddenly eximed in disbelief: "Student Sun Yunyun''s grades are not high! She''s not as high as Zhai Juan!" "Impossible." Sun Yunyun screamed, ignoring her frail clothes, and rudely pushed the squad leader away, rushed to the bulletin board, and subconsciously searched for her name from the first row ording to the previous order. Because in the previous exams, my name was always ranked first. But not her! ! Sun Yunyun''s face was pale, her body was shaking like chaff, and she was covered in cold sweat. Reluctantly looking down, it wasn''t her, and it wasn''t her anymore, and finally, the word Sun Yunyun appeared under the name of Zhai Juan, who was outside the tenth ce. She...she didn''t get into college? how is this possible? She had obviously dreamed about it, and she was already a student of the Normal University in the dream. It must be her eyesight that made a mistake, and Sun Yunyun went to see the first ce again without giving up. is not her name yet. Sister Su? ? ? Who is Su Wumei? There is no name of this person in the school, but he is very familiar. Suddenly, Sun Yunyun turned around abruptly, staring at the Su Wen sisters who were not far away, and finally understood why Su Wen came here. In an instant, overwhelming resentment, anger, disappointment, and humiliation came over me. "Hahahaha...Isn''t someone betting with me? Come on! Fulfill the bet!" Zhai Juan was depressed for three years, and finally she was able to vent her anger and ted. "Cut! So I didn''t get into college!" "What a shame." "It''s actually bragging." "Eighty percent of the previous test scores were copied. Otherwise, why are the test scores good every time, and why are they really not good when theye!" "You''re right. I said a long time ago that Sun Yunyun''s test scores are all fake. You still don''t believe me. It makes sense for me to say that. If her test scores are her real skills, why not She falters every time she asks a question in ss?" "Yes, yes, yes, the monitor often secretly reminds me." Everyone at the scene was looking at Su Wen with strange eyes, digging up old ounts. Not to mention the many girls who had been upset with her for a long time, even some boys who were fascinated by her turned red, and couldn''t say a word if they wanted to say anything. The squad leader turned his head and ran away in shame, without even looking at his score. Sun Yunyun couldn''t stay any longer, even if she had a thick skin and a good heart, it was too embarrassing for her at this time. Not to mention the bet with Di Juan, she wanted to get some money from Di Juan for what was a surefire thing, but now it''s all gone. Sun Yunyun squeezed out of the crowd and ran away in embarrassment. **** Qingshui County became famous, very famous. It is even well-known throughout the country. This small county has an average geographical location and has never been inconspicuous. Not to mention in the whole country, not many people know about it in this province. However, now Qingshui County has be a topic of discussion for everyone. Suddenly stole the limelight. Since the country resumed the college entrance examination, no one in Qingshui County has been admitted to a university, but now Qingshui County has be a blockbuster. The scenery is infinite. People in Qingshui County feel full of confidence walking on the street, let alone Sanjiaying Vige. Visiting rtives and friends, nting fields and going to the market, asking everyone you see if you know the number one student in the college entrance examination who was on the radio and newspapers? People in our vige call me uncle since childhood! Do you know that a golden phoenix flew out of Qingshui County? In our vige, I am her old aunt. Oh! You mean Fifth Sister Su? You know, you know, I''m her neighbor. This girl has been smart since she was a child, and I have seen it for a long time. She is a talent. What experts say she is a genius? Is that a reward? Free tuition and schrships? Can one person''s schrship support the whole family? Oh my god, I''m going to get rich now. Chapter 430: Su Hengyang, you are too much Chapter 430 Su Hengyang, you are too much Everyone in Sanjiaying Vige was beaming, and guests came in waves. First the leaders of the school, the Education Bureau, then the leaders of the town, the county, the radio station, the newspaper office, the publicity center... There are also some rtives, friends who haven¡¯t been in contact for 800 years, Liu Xuewen¡¯s ssmates, Su Wen¡¯s ssmates, Su Qing¡¯s and Su Xiu¡¯s ssmates, and even the parents of the bear children who were tricked by Liumei into snacks when they were in town... There is an endless stream every day. It has been lively from June to the end of July. Zhou Hengyang and Xu Xiaoxiao have already dealt with the matter of the Tian brothers and Shi Caiyue''s human traffickers, and rebuilt the courtyard wall, increased the height and rented cacti, and they are going back to the provincial capital. There is something to do in the provincial capital, so I can''t go back. On the day of departure, Su Wen delivered it to the entrance of the vige like a dog, and waited for people to leave, so she could celebrate. However, the car that had already left suddenly turned around, and someone got out of the car with a cold face. "Are you happy?" Zhou Hengyang put one hand in his pocket, with a cold handsome face, he almost wrote "I''m not happy" on his face. The smug smile on Su Wen''s face that hadn''t disappeared in time seemed to be frozen, "No...no!" The leading male lead has learned how to fight back, and holding golden thighs is getting harder and harder. Su Wenined in her heart, but there was nothing strange on her face, she showed a sweet smile to Zhou Hengyang, and smoothed the hair of the hero, "You think too much, thanks to you for the recent time at home, if you don''te back, I really don''t know what to do!" "Aren''t you still Shen Erkui?" Zhou Hengyang pursed his thin lips slightly, whether he had a calm and introverted personality or was irritated by his young wife. He was so obvious, she even pretended for him. There were too many things going on at home this time, and the little daughter-inw was really scared that night when the fire caught fire. Zhou Hengyang was so distressed, he knew in his heart that the little daughter-inw was very afraid of him before. Although he is not afraid now, he will still consciously avoid him. Really think he doesn''t know! But when I think of the little daughter-inw who thinks she is clever and avoids him, she secretlyughs. Zhou Hengyang''s cold heart didn''t know what was going on, but it immediately softened into a cloud. Just for her softness. In fact, Zhou Hengyang endured very hard these days, which made him worry, made him franticte at night, made him fascinated, and made him wonder when the little daughter-inw who lost his heart was right in front of him, but he couldn''t hug her. Holding, hugging, kissing, loving. What a torment for a man. However, thinking about it made his heart ache, but he still held back with his strong self-control. He didn''t even go back to the room to sleep, but slept in the same room with that annoying **** Xu Xiaoxiao. Just because he knows in his heart that his self-control is going to be out of control from a distance, let alone sleeping in the same room and sharing the same bed. He didn''t want to hurt her when she wasn''t really attracted to him. Even more reluctant to let the little daughter-inw get nervous because of her approach after being frightened just now. Zhou Hengyang couldn''t bear to push her into a hurry, but he was still irritated by her little trick behind her back, so it was funny and angry. For example, now, as soon as I leave, the little daughter-inw immediatelyughs. "That''s my second brother." Su Wen only felt that Zhou Hengyang looked at her with scorching eyes, which made her feel ufortable, and even didn''t want to let him go. But in order for him to quickly make money and be the richest man, let''s go quickly! "Really?" Zhou Hengyang took a step forward, "You don''t like him at all? You even hate him?" "Su Hengyang, you are going too far." Su Wen shouted imposingly: "Since I regard him as my second brother, how can I hate him? You are too domineering and unreasonable." Taking advantage of the double monthly pass period, I have the cheek to ask my friends for a monthly pass, please pat, please love (¤Ã;¦Ø;`§ã) In the previous chapter, if you saw any repetitions, just refresh them! Thanks for your support, good night, okay. Chapter 431: good, say it again Chapter 431 Be good, say it again Shen Erkui has a good personality, looks good, and works hard to help. Wouldn''t it be too much for her to despise others? How is it different from the original owner? She is not a person who does not distinguish between good and evil. Zhou Hengyang saw Su Wen''s little expression and didn''t know what else, this girl was willing to make him happy, not willing to coax him. Even coaxing him is fine! Zhou Hengyang frowned, his voice was lowered by three points, the corners of his eyes and brows lightly swept across, and a cold feeling came over his face, "You don''t hate him, then who do you hate? Do you hate me?" Su Wen took a step back subconsciously. She was full of momentum just now, but she was instantly suppressed by his momentum. During this time, Zhou Hengyang was too low-key and easy to talk. She almost forgot how difficult this person is to serve, and even more forgot that Zhou Hengyang in the novel is a person with a cold face and a dark heart, who doesn''t show any affection. "How is it possible, how could I hate you." Her Su Wen''s life creed is that those who understand current affairs are heroes, and there is no shame in admitting cowardice. "Okay, it''s like this, then you can choose between me and Shen Erkui." Zhou Hengyang crossed his arms and said condescendingly, "Do you like him or me?" "I like you." Su Wen blurted out, and regretted saying that, wishing to bite her tongue off. The man with a cold aura can''t help but raise the corners of his mouth, and his brows and eyes are like a spring breeze. Zhou Hengyang reached out and rubbed Su Wen''s head lightly, "Good boy, say it again." Su Wen wanted to sigh, but she was afraid of offending this evil god, so she had no choice but to confess, "I like you, I only like you, okay?" Is it like this again? This is teasing her, right? Still idle, making fun of her? It''s really disgusting. I can''t see hercency, so I deliberately trouble her! Well, during this period of time, she was really proud, but luckily she didn''t have a tail, if she had one, she would have to stick it up to the sky. But it was too difficult for her to be unhappy. Fifth Sister not only brought honor to her family, but also brought honor to the entire Qingshui County. Now that she goes out, no one will poke her back, and no one will dare to count her house andnd. Not to mention the attitude of the vige head, even Chen Guihua didn''t dare to show her face. Since Su Wen came here through time travel, don''t mention how aggrieved her life is. It''s fine if the living conditions are not good, and it''s fine if the poor are about to sell everything, and they are bullied all the time. Now that she can finally feel proud, she almost wakes upughing from her dreams. When Su Wen thought of this, she gave Zhou Hengyang a sneaky look, and was caught by him on the spot. The eyes of the two collided and were entangled with each other. Su Wen only felt that his eyes were tightly grasped by him, and she couldn''t move her eyes if she wanted to. She could only raise her head and look at him foolishly, her cheeks were slightly crimson, delicate and charming, making one couldn''t help but want to press a deep kiss. Zhou Hengyang''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down unconsciously, and could no longer restrain himself, he stretched out his arms and pulled her into his arms, holding her tightly. He was so strong that he wanted to rub her into his body. Holding the back of Su Wen''s head with one hand, he never gave her a chance to back down and kissed the lips that she thought about day and night. Su Wen: "..." I don''t know how long it has passed. Su Wen only felt that her mind was nk, her heart was beating wildly, and she couldn''t breathe at all before she woke up. I don''t know when my hands actually wrapped around his neck, resting on my toes... It''s too embarrassing. Chapter 432: take advantage of each other Chapter 432 Taking advantage of each other Su Wen let go and hit him hard, trying to push him away. But Zhou Hengyang didn''t care about her strength like scratching an itch. However, he reluctantly moved away a little bit, but he didn''t let go of his arm around her. The two were so close that they could see their reflection in each other''s eyes. Zhou Hengyang gently stroked her slightly red and swollen lips with his fingertips, the love in his eyes could almost drown a person, and he said helplessly in a hoarse voice: "Next time, you need to know how to breathe." Su Wen, who is habitually shy, didn''t think much of it when she heard it, and agreed obediently, "Oh! I''ll know next time." There''s no way I''ve been trained by the male protagonist Goubi long ago, as long as he said something Yes, everything he ordered was approved. After finishing the answer, she realized what he was talking about. Su Wen was so ashamed in an instant, she simply buried her head in his arms and forgot to look at him. Omg! What the **** did I say! Although the leading male lead is very handsome, the kiss just now... I barely hate it... Okay! I actually like it very much. But no matter how much you like it, you can¡¯t be so eager, right? It''s a shame to throw it at grandma''s house, let her find a hole in the ground and get in. Zhou Hengyang''s heart softened when he was teased by Su Wen''s delicate and cute appearance, and he smiled happily with his eyes slightly narrowed. Patting Su Wen''s backfortingly with his hands, he coaxed patiently: "Then tell me now, do you like Shen Erkui or me?" Su Wen: "..." Why did you mention Shen Erkui again? "You..." The voice was as low as a mosquito. "What did you say? I didn''t hear you clearly." Now, Su Wen is angry. It''s okay to let her act cowardly for a while, but she must not admit cowardly for a lifetime. So someone, like an irritated kitten, pushed Zhou Hengyang away, with little strength at all, but Zhou Hengyang followed her movements with great interest, and let go naturally. Looking at the little daughter-inw''s watery peach blossoms with round eyes, she is so cute that he wants to hold her in his arms, love her dearly, and never let go. "Su Hengyang, I can warn you, you should stop in moderation! Don''t bring such a pushy bully." She had a good smile on her face, and she didn''t say anything when he took advantage of him. Ok! In fact, she took advantage of him... Huh! Thinking about it this way, it''s okay to take advantage of the hero and say a few obedient words casually, coaxing him is fine! No... I always feel that something is wrong. "Don''t forget your identity, Su Hengyang, I am your mistress, half a mistress! Don''t make me angry in the future." After the harsh words, Su Wen ran home quickly without looking back. "The matter of sending my fifth sister to school in the capital, I will apany you when Ie back." Zhou Hengyang stood where he was, and did not catch up as Su Wen was worried about. "Understood." Su Wen met vigers on the road and ran even faster, afraid of being seen just now. But he didn''t know that the scene just now had been seen by the unscrupulous Xu Xiaoxiao. "Damn it!" Xu Xiaoxiao, who was stealing the chicken cake, almost popped out his eyes, and immediately covered his eyes with his hands, half of the chicken cake in his mouth almost fell onto hisp. Shocked, Xu Xiaoxiao immediately became proud. Hahaha... He has long said that **** like Zhou Hengyang are cold and inhuman on the outside, but sullen on the inside. He said this many times before, but no one believed it. They also said that he was jealous of Zhou Hengyang and deliberately discredited him. Hahaha...he finally got the evidence! Update 2 chapters first, and update the rest after I participate in the event! Chapter 433: cousin Chapter 433 Cousin "Still leaving?" Zhou Hengyang opened the door and got into the car, raised his eyebrows and looked at the snickering Xu Xiaoxiao, wondering if his cousin was really stupid? "Let''s go, let''s go now." Xu Xiaoxiao stopped smiling, started his hands and feet neatly, stepped on the clutch, and turned around to go to the main road. Along the way, he turned his head to peek at Zhou Hengyang from time to time, and didn''t want to hide his small thoughts. Zhou Hengyang has been leaning against the back of the seat and closing his eyes to rest his mind since he got in the car. At this time, he asked coldly before opening his eyes: "What are you looking at? Why don''t you drive with your heart?" "Huh!" Xu Xiaoxiao snorted dissatisfied in his heart, is he Zhou Hengyang''s bodyguard, why should he help him drive properly? But although he was not convinced, it did not prevent him from driving well. After about ten minutes, Xu Xiaoxiao finally couldn''t help being curious, "Zhou Hengyang, how did you know Su Wen''s family? Why did youe to be Su Wen''s son-inw?" Although he was gloating that Zhou Hengyang became The door-to-door son-inw wanted to see him make a fool of himself, but he was still very curious. It''s unbelievable. Although the news was sent back, my grandfather and uncle didn''t say anything, but I heard that my aunt and other rtives were very angry. My aunt was so angry that she got sick, and asked people toe to Zhou Hengyang to go home, but the person who came was kicked out directly. So far, Xu Xiaoxiao is the only one who has not been driven away, so I am honored to think so. "Do you know that your family is very angry? My cousin said that you made them all lose their heads, disgraced Zhou''s family, and made them theughing stock of rtives and friends." Xu Xiaoxiao did not make up these words. He failed to bring Zhou Hengyang backst time, and was caught by his mother. At that time, many people from Grandpa¡¯s house were there, so Xu Xiaoxiao sat there for half an hour, and ended up being full of angry words. In the end, he had a big fight with those cousins, mmed the door and left. The scene was tense for a while, but Xu Xiaoxiao didn''t care. It¡¯s really that the first cousin and the second cousin talk too badly. Why is it embarrassing to be a son-inw? How could they make their rtives look down and be aughing stock? Although he was gloating, he didn''t reject being the son-inw. He likes getting along with the Su family these days. I didn''t think that Zhou Hengyang''s son-inw was really like what the eldest cousin said, no status, shame, and humiliation. Zhou Hengyang opened his eyes, nced at Xu Xiaoxiao, and replied, "Anyway, my surname is not Zhou." "Pfft..." Xu Xiaoxiao wanted to vomit blood, but he agreed, "You are right, anyway, your surname is not Zhou, and I am not surnamed Zhou. If they feel ashamed, that is their business." How could Zhou Hengyang not know the attitude of his elder sister and younger sister. But he doesn''t want to see any of the Zhou family now, and it doesn''t matter what others think. "Are you really not going back in the future? Even if you be a door-to-door son-inw, you can go back to your natal family." "Xu Xiaoxiao, if you don''t speak, no one will think you are dumb." Zhou Hengyang was simply toozy to talk to this idiot. If Liu Chun is here, he must tell Xu Xiaoxiao not to court death. Even if you want to care about people, you don''t have such a bad mouth. What does it mean to go back to your mother''s house? Will you speak? is too ugly. **** Su Wen sent Zhou Hengyang away, suppressed the disappointment in her heart, and decided to celebrate. So I went to sister-inw Chrysanthemum''s canteen and bought five catties of pork ribs, a four catties of grass carp, and some other daily necessities. Chapter 434: buy ribs Chapter 434 Buying Ribs There is also the little champagne that Liumei and Xiaomei like to drink, and some halva. Sister-inw Chrysanthemum''s canteen has been booming since it opened, and the variety inside is getting richer and richer. The pig butchers in the next vige, and the vigers in this vige who like to catch their own fish all put the pork and the fish they caught in Sister-inw Chrysanthemum¡¯s canteen for sale. The sales were actually pretty good, among which Su Wen was the biggest customer. In fact, there are many things at home during this period, and the poption is alsorge. There are only seven sisters. Plus Zhou Hengyang, Xu Xiaoxiao, and Shen Erkui, that''s ten people. Meals for ten people are definitely not enough to buy less. Especially the three young and strong men, who eat more than the seven sisters, and when the sisters are growing up, in addition to the daily food, although they will buy some nutritious food to cook soup . For example, pig''s trotters, pork ribs, etc., put lotus root, soybeans, etc. on it. The younger sisters are all fair and beautiful, the most obvious of which are Su Xue and Fifth Sister. They have grown a lot in just two months, and their **** have be bulging because they are in the development stage. Su Xue and Fifth Sister were too shy, but Su Wen was very relieved. Based on the figures and appearances of the younger sisters, the debut of the girl group is proper! Wherever you go in the future, you will be the focus of attention. Double face. "Girl Laiwen, my sister-inw will send you a bag of balsamic vinegar today." Sister-inw Chrysanthemum cheerfully took a bag of balsamic vinegar and put it in Su Wen''s basket. The attitude ispletely different from before. Sister-inw Chrysanthemum is doing her business, and she is never short of money, but she is not generous. To be able to take the initiative to give Su Wen vinegar worth a dor today is simply shocking. The vigers who came to make soy sauce at the same time teased: "Sister-inw Chrysanthemum, is the suning out from the west today?" "Go, go, go... If your family can produce a college student, I will also give you vinegar." There is another sentence that Sister-inw Juhua didn''t say, that is, the small shop of Chen Guihua''s family has also opened, but Su Wen stilles to her house to buy. Things, in order to keep this big customer, she had to express it no matter what. "By the way, girl Wen, when will your family hold a banquet? My fifth sister has been admitted to university, so I have to hold a banquet to celebrate. This is a big event for our three families." "Yes! There should be a banquet. Then you will be too busy to call us, and we will all go to help you." "It''s fine to hold a banquet. My father passed away for less than three years, and we haven''t got rid of our filial piety yet. It''s not suitable for a banquet at the moment." Su Wen doesn''t want to hold a banquet. One is that she doesn''t know any other strange rtives in the Su family. They alle to the door and don''t make her mad. The second reason is that she doesn''t know those rtives who haven''t met! It will be troublesome to hold a banquet at that time. Third, no one wants to do it. The sisters have tasted the warmth and coldness of rtives, and they are not as naive as before. So in the end Zhou Hengyang went out, invited some people with good rtions to his home, and entertained them well. For example, the vige head, Li Youtian, Wang Chunyan, the neighbors around, the five-guarantee household who borrowed the donkey cart, Cao Meihua whom Su Wen met in business, Li Xiaolian from the supply and marketing cooperative, He Changming and others. During this period of time, apart from renovating the courtyard wall, Zhou Hengyang''s second task was to help Su Wen deal with these human rtions. And it was handled very well. Even when Cao Meihua came, she couldn''t move her eyes when she saw Zhou Hengyang. She told Su Wen in private that she must be optimistic about her man. Chapter 435: invite to eat Chapter 435 Treating guests to dinner This kind of man is the most seductive to women, not to say that Zhou Hengyang is frivolous, quite the opposite. Because of his character, it is more attractive for women to rush towards him one after another. Su Wen was dumbfounded at the time. Isn''t it because of his looks that women threw themselves on him? Cao Meihua smiled ambiguously, and told her in a tone that you are still too young, of course appearance and temperament are top-notch, and they are also very important, but those women who are also from good backgrounds are not only based on appearance and temperament, some are fancy It means that your man is reliable and a good man, as long as you can marry him, you will rely on him for life. This kind of man will never betray you as long as you don''t betray him. Su Wen suddenly realized,bined with the content of the novel, she admired Cao Meihua five-body. You are right, it is true. Appearance and temperament are important, but the most attractive thing is Zhou Hengyang''s reliability, tenacity and open-mindedness. Even though he is a door-to-door son-inw, he doesn''t have the slightest bit of inferiorityplex. "That''s right. I''ve been watching your family treat guests to dinner recently. Rtivese to your door every day. You must be exhausted during this time." Someone said considerately. "No, it''s fortunate that you have everyone to help." Su Wen knew in her heart that the more prosperous her family was, the lesscent she was, and the rtionship between rtives and friends had to be handled properly. It was precisely because of this that she invited Zhou Hengyang Come forward to help her deal with it. However, many people in the vige did not invite guests, neither Su Xueqiang and Su Xuewu, nor even grandma. In fact, some people have already said sour words in private, saying that once Su Wen turned over, she would not recognize their rtives and elders. Said she was a viin. There are quite a few people who have said these things, but now that Fifth Younger Sister has gone to college and has be a celebrity, the limelight is too much to overshadow. Actually, Su Wen doesn''t care about these words, especially grandma, Su Xuewu, Su Xueqiang and others, even less. Anyway, the fifth sister is promising, and they don''t dare to calcte like before. As for the vigers, Su Wen nned to go to the town to buy 20 to 30 catties of hard fruit candies and distribute them door-to-door. In this way, the vigers will naturally only say good things about her. "Girl Wen, it''s okay for you to let Fifth Sistere out to visit the house, don''t always stay at home and don''t go out." "Yes! Come out and let us see the golden phoenix in our small county." Everyone was chattering, when they happened to meet Zhu Yueju and Sun Yunyun, mother and daughter, who came in with soy sauce bottles. Immediately put her attention away, and said in a sharp voice: "Huh? Isn''t this Yunyun? I haven''t seen you go out for a long time. You are pregnant and raising a baby at home?" I have to say, these words are really poisonous. Su Wen cast admiring eyes at the speaker, but it turned out to be Chen Guihua who came over at some time. Speaking of which, Chen Guihua actually came to spy on the enemy''s situation. It was already very hard and tortured for her to resist stealing food every day when she opened the canteen. But being angry is very bad, and there is no way topare with sister-inw Chrysanthemum''s house, so recently Chen Guihua secretly hid near sister-inw Chrysanthemum''s canteen, wanting to see why her family''s business is so good. Just now when she secretly saw Su Wening, Chen Guihua had already sneaked up from behind the hidden haystack. No way, Chen Guihua has a guilty conscience! I was so jealous of Su Wen in the past, but now I feel so guilty, I am afraid that Su Wen will turn over and make trouble with herself. As soon as Sun Yunyun and Zhu Yueju came out, Chen Guihua rushed up full of fighting spirit, pointed at her nose and cursed: "Hmph! You bastard, why do you have the nerve to go out? Why? The old bachelor can''t satisfy you anymore?" If there are duplicates, please refresh them! Good night Chapter 436: Submit reply letter Chapter 436 Contribution letter "Are you talking nonsense? How can your mouth be so stinky?" Sun Yunyun was extremely ashamed and indignant at being scolded, she turned her head and was about to go home, but was dragged back by Zhu Yueju, "You are the one who wants toe out, now hide when you are scolded? Or what? Didn¡¯t I also get scolded when I was young?¡± Sun Yunyun was scolded for a while, but she also came to her senses. She was scolded suddenly just now, but she didn''t react. She has been hiding at home for more than a month, and because Su Wumei skipped the grades to enter the university, but she became aughing stock. All the previous ns were all in vain. In order not to be ridiculed by others, she has been hiding at home. But she has been hiding for almost a month, and she is extremely aggrieved and unwilling to see the beauty of Su Wen''s family. But all of this is temporary. Although God prevented her from going to college, she became a writer. She is no worse than a college student at all. She has be a writer. She is not only a cultural person, but also a promising, well-known and popr intellectual. Thinking that when everyone knows that she has be a writer and has published works, who else in the school would dare tough at her? Zhai Juan, the ss teacher and others will only curry favor with her and tter her. The boy who has a crush on her will also be more obsessed with her, so she can''t help but want toe out and see Su Wen. Joking about her being arrogant now, when the timees to know the truth, it will be toote. After figuring it out, Sun Yunyun proudly nced at Chen Guihua, not liking this shrew at all. She came today because she wanted to silently be proud of Su Wen. When Su Wen was at her happiest, she didn''t know that the book she contributed to and wrote became hers, Sun Yunyun''s. The word Su Wen will only be her pen name of Sun Yunyun. When she bes famous and interviewed by reporters, she can tell readers that because she has a best friend named Su Wen, but Su Wen betrayed her, Robbed her most beloved man. In order tomemorate her love and friendship, the word Su Wen was used as a pseudonym. This will definitely win everyone''s sympathy, and Su Wen will be a rat crossing the street that everyone shouts and beats, repaying her current grievances. It¡¯s really too much to relieve hatred. She knew that God loved her so much that she was ridiculed at school, but the night she came back, she had a dream that Su Wen wrote a book and contributed it, which was approved by the publishing house, and wrote her a registered letter to discuss the signing fee. So the next day she immediately went to the post office in the town and picked up the registered letter first. The content was exactly as she dreamed, so she immediately wrote back to the publishing house, agreeing to publish it. Recently, she has been discussing the issue of manuscript fees. After the negotiation, she can sign the contract and get the money. She learned from a dream that this book would be popr and sell like crazy. From the first printing of 10,000 copies to the subsequent printings, the final best-selling 500 copies. It became the best-selling work in history in one fell swoop, and the publishing house made a lot of money. Knowing this result, Sun Yunyun is definitely dissatisfied with the manuscript fee given by the publishing house. So she opened her mouth like a lion and kept asking for more money. She went back and forth many times to add more money. Seeing that the negotiation was almost done, she finally couldn''t bear the pride in her heart and ran out to watch Su Wen joke. When she thought that Su Wen still didn''t know anything, she secretly felt sorry for Su Wen. snort! Although she has be smarter now, isn''t she still her stepping stone? Su Wen was standing in the canteen, holding heavy things in her hands, watching Sun Yunyun''s uncertainty with great interest, gritted her teeth for a while,cent, and pity her face for a while, and suddenly felt a bad feeling in her heart premonition. Chapter 437: Hold back big move Chapter 437 Holding back the big move Sun Yunyun must be holding back some big moves, right? I always feel that there are malicious intentions, and Sun Yunyun has been too quiet recently. Since I saw Sun Yunyun at schoolst time, I haven''t seen Sun Yunyun since I returned to the vige. Originally, everyone put their hopes of getting into university on Sun Yunyun, but no one expected to be the fifth younger sister. Moreover, he skipped a grade and was admitted to university with amazing results. Sun Yunyun was so ashamed. Based on Su Wen¡¯s understanding of Sun Yunyun when she was reading novels, she knew that she was extremely distorted, always self-centered, and felt that she was the heroine from the bottom of her heart, and men all over the world would revolve around her. Every woman has to be her foil. In the novel, as a female character, she has a male protagonist to rely on, and she has indeed done it. However, before Sun Yunyun''s ult was released, Zhu Yueju did it first, which stunned everyone. Zhu Yueju let go of Sun Yunyun, pinched her waist and rushed in front of Chen Guihua, "You bitch, how dare you call me my daughter? See if I won''t fight with you." Then she moved her hands and grabbed Chen Guihua. Osmanthus osmanthus'' hair and dirty ck fingernails were scratching at Chen osmanthus''s face. Not only that, but also all kinds of foulnguage in the mouth, greeting the ancestors of Chen Guihua, and the ancestors of Su Xueqiang never stopped talking. Zhu Yueju was also a shrew in Sanjiaying when she was young, and there have always been legends about her in the vige. When fighting with Chen Guihua, he gained the upper hand from the beginning. But Chen Guihua is not a fuel-efficientmp, she is one of the leaders of the younger generation of shrews in the vige. It belongs to those who have to look for trouble when they have nothing to do. They are fat andzy at work. At this time, they have suffered a disadvantage. Zhu Yueju sat down on her buttocks. "Let you scold my mother, you old **** gave birth to a little bitch. A bunch of **** will pretend to be good people. I have long seen that you and your little **** are not pleasing to the eye. Pooh, what the hell, I will hide behind Su Wen to take advantage of it. I don¡¯t take a pee and look in the mirror to see what kind of virtue I am. Even if I give me something from Su Wen¡¯s house, it can¡¯t be cheap.¡± Chen Guihua was so unhygienic that she spit on Zhu Yueju all over her face. "Fuck! No matter how coquettish I am, I''m more useful than you. At least I can control my man. How about you? Your man steals food outside and hooks up with widows. The whole vige knows it, but you stupid pig don''t know anything, haha Haha...it''s really ridiculous." Zhu Yueju came over and threw Chen Guihua off her body forcefully, then came up and scratched Chen Guihua''s face, the deep part was bleeding. That''s not enough, the two of you scratched my face, bit your teeth, and plucked my hair, you and I used all eighteen martial arts. Su Wen''s face changed when she heard this, because she had overheard Su Xueqiang fighting in the field before and never said it. Unexpectedly, everyone in the vige knew about it. This is going to be troublesome. Sure enough, Chen Guihua''s eyes were bloodshot from being stimted by Zhu Yueju''s words, and she immediately became brave. She hugged Zhu Yueju''s thigh and went up to bite, biting a piece of flesh on Zhu Yueju''s arm tightly and refusing to let go. Zhu Yueju screamed in pain. Sun Yunyun, who had been standing aside like a little white rabbit, saw that Zhu Yueju had suffered a loss, so she couldn''t care less about continuing to pretend, and rushed up crying. "Stop beating, please stop beating, stop, please." Chapter 438: Marriage View Chapter 438 Views on Marriage Crying miserably, it looks like a fight, but it is secretly pulled. As soon as she said it, Chen Guihua suffered a dark loss, and five finger marks were caught on her face, screaming in pain. Sister-inw Chrysanthemum and the people from the canteen were gloating at the show at first, but now they saw it was getting worse, they hurried up to stop it, but they couldn''t separate the three of them if they wanted to fight. All of a sudden, dust was everywhere on the ground at the door, which choked people''s noses and faces. Seeing Chen Guihua being beaten into a pig''s head by Zhu Yueju''s mother and daughter, Su Wen could no longer stand by and watch. Although the rtionship between the two families is not good, and Chen Guihua has plotted against her many times, but in this situation, as a rtive, aunt, and her niece, she must take action. Otherwise, Chen Guihua would suffer, and Su Wen would lose face if she lost her. That''s why the seven sisters of the Su family couldn''t really trust these rtivespletely. "Stop it all." Su Wen didn''t hesitate to fight, but she hated this kind of shrew in her heart, it was too embarrassing, and she had no quality to the extreme. After all, she is an urban elite, a top student who graduated from a prestigious university, and she can''t pass the test in her heart with this kind of fighting method. So Su Wen could only throw the things in her hand on the ground aside, picked up the big broom that Chrysanthemum sister-inw''s house was leaning against the wall, and rushed up while waving it. "Let go of my third aunt, I let you beat my third aunt, you are bullying our old Su family, right!" Said the broom quickly beat Zhu Yueju and Sun Yunyun, and beat the entangled three together into a ball. People separated immediately. Su Wen didn''t stop when she left, chasing Zhu Yueju and Sun Yunyun and beating them all over the ground, and ran away desperately without the soy sauce bottle. Su Wen dropped the big broom, angry and funny. It never urred to me that one day I would be able to join hands with Chen Guihua, and no one would believe me when I said it. "How are you, Third Aunt?" Chen Guihua looks really miserable, sitting on the ground with messy hair, and her whole body is covered in ashes, the mess is almost unbearable. The scratches on his face were still bloodshot. Not to mention a bunch of hair fell out on the top of the head, exposing the scalp. Sister-inw Chrysanthemum also felt very embarrassed at this time. She didn''t help fight before, mainly because the two are nowpetitors. Originally, quarrels in the vige, women''s fights are verymon. The people of Qingshui County are tough and tough, so this is not a big deal. But now that Chen Guihua was sitting motionless on the ground, everyone felt that something was wrong. "Chen Osmanthus?" "Chen Guihua, what''s wrong with you? Did you really get hurt? Where did you get hurt?" "Would you like to go to Uncle Arita to show me? Grab some medicine?" The big guys asked around for a long time, but there was no response. Su Wen originally wanted to leave, but Chen Guihua was really too abnormal, so she couldn''t leave. After thinking about it, she said uncertainly: "Third aunt, don''t listen to Zhu Yueju''s nonsense. , she is talking nonsense." "Hee hee..." At first, Su Wen wanted tofort people, but who knows that there are people who don''t wink and cover their mouths and snicker. Just now he was beaten so badly that he didn''t cry, but now he is beating his feet and chest, rolling and crying like a three hundred catty child. "Wow wow wow... I knew it, I actually knew there was a problem." Chen Guihua cried and cried and suddenly jumped up. Don''t look at her fat, but she is a fat person with quick movements. Everyone was caught by her suddenly His movements made him retreat subconsciously. Chapter 439: The first wonderful flower Chapter 439 The first strange flower "Wow... I''ve been pretending to be confused, trying to get on with my life with my eyes closed, and you guys are stillughing at me behind my back." Everyone is embarrassed to see Chen Guihua crying so miserably. Su Wen also felt that she might have underestimated Chen Guihua before, but she didn''t expect that she knew it all in her heart. Think about it too, if a man is cheating, how can a wife who is a wife have no reaction at all. "Okay, don''t cry, go back and talk to Xueqiang about this matter." "That''s right, isn''t life all about turning a blind eye and closing one''s eyes?" ¡°There is no hurdle that cannot be ovee.¡± "In order to be strong, you have to live a good life." "I think your Su Xueqiang is pretty good." Everyone has everything to say, but the main thing is to persuade Chen Guihua to think about it, and bear it as if she doesn''t know. Anyway, she can''t get a divorce, so she can go back to her natal family at most, but if Su Xueqiang doesn''t go to bring her back, it will be Chen Guihua herself who will be ashamed. ording to local customs, if a daughter-inw quarrels and goes back to her natal home, a man must be there to pick her up. Otherwise, if I can''te back, I will be looked down upon by others. Su Wen felt very angry after listening to everyone''s persuasion. Why should a woman be patient when a man cheats? I wanted to say something, but finally shut up. She also understands that such a concept of marriage ismon in this age. The low divorce rate is not because everyone is happy. It''s that women can only choose to be patient and turn a blind eye. Chen Guihua wiped her nose, stomped her feet and cried, "I can''t live through this day, I might as well die!" After finishing speaking, she was about to leave, but out of the corner of her eye, she saw Su Wen''s ribs on the ground, and the grass carp was still on the ground. There are some other things, immediately rushed over and took the ribs and left. "Before I die, I want to eat something good, or I will be sorry for myself." Then he left with a whole five catties of ribs... gone? Just take her ribs away? Everyone: "..." Su Wen: "..." At the entrance of the canteen, there was a strange silence for a moment, and the big guy looked at Su Wen with sympathy. You all know who Chen Guihua is, and you don''t want to get back the things she stole, especially the food. When the corn grown in the vige was ediblest year, she stole it and cooked it every night. He was arrested several times by the vige chief, and the whole vige held a meeting to report and criticize him, but it was useless. Stealing corn as usual, the vige chief had no choice but to organize people to watch at night. The people in Zhao Vige thought it was a thief, and organized people to watch the crops at night. Houzhao Vige didn''t grow corn at all, so there was no need to look at the crops. However, the people from Sanjiaying have been arguing with Hou Zhaocun, and they just don¡¯t talk about it, secretly enjoying themselves. Because of the wonderful flower of Chen Guihua, Sanjiaying did not dare to grow corn this year, but changed to soybeans. "Girl Wen, what are you going to do?" Sister-inw Chrysanthemum looked anxious, "I''ve already given you this item, you can''t count it in my canteen. It''s... it was snatched by Chen Osmanthus." "I know." Su Wen shrugged helplessly. Faced with this situation, she could only admit that she was unlucky and went home with the rest of her things. "Sister, you are finally back. Why did you send brother-inw away? It took so long." As soon as she entered the house, Su Xiu immediately greeted her, "There are guests at home." "Who is it?" Su Wen first put the grass carp and other things in the kitchen, then went to the well to wash her hands, "Is it Wumei''s teacher or a ssmate?" Chapter 440: visitor Chapter 440 Guest Recently, Wumei¡¯s teachers and ssmates are the ones whoe to see the most at home. "No." Su Xiu quietly pointed to the room, "I''m waiting for you in the main room! Come here for a while." After speaking, she leaned into Su Wen''s ear and whispered: "Looks like a city person, very good-looking, Our family doesn¡¯t have such rtives anyway.¡± "Oh!" Su Wen didn''t take it seriously. Since the fifth sister was admitted to university, many strangers came to the house. Especially the people in the county, those reporters, the cadres of the Education Bureau and the Publicity Center. But she didn''t dy, she quickly wiped off the water on her hands and walked towards the main room. At this moment, Zhou Yan, who was sitting in the main room, was frowning and thinking. On the way she came just now, a familiar off-road vehicle passed by her car. After passing by, I realized that it was Xiaoxiao''s car. But the brat was driving too fast, and he didn''t even have time to honk his horn to call someone. When she reacted, she could only see a string of exhaust fumes. She knew that the brat had gone to find Hengyang, so why did hee to Qingshui County? I never heard that he hasrades in arms, and his ssmates are from Qingshui County! Zhou Yan racked her brains and thought for a long time, and suddenly she had a sh of inspiration. She is so stupid, brat and Hengyang appeared in Qingshui County together, which means that Hengyang is in Qingshui County! Fortunately, they searched for a long time before. After they found Hengyang in the provincial capital, they asked him where he had been in the past two years, but they didn''t ask a word. It seems that she came to the right ce today. While Zhou Yan was secretly rejoicing, a person suddenly came to the door, and her inadvertent nce was so startling that she stood up abruptly. That kind of beauty is ipatible with everything around, clean, pure, delicate and beautiful. However, she has a pair of watery peach blossom eyes, and the charming charm between the corners of the eyes and the brows is naturally exuded. Zhou Yan has been a literary young woman for so many years, a middle-aged woman, and has seen countless beauties. And he can appreciate beauties the most, and evenmented on various beauties in martial arts novels in newspapers. So she likes to see beautiful women. ording to the submission address, she looked up to Su Xiu and Su Qing. Unexpectedly, there is something even more amazing. What did the sisters grow up eating? It¡¯s so pretty too! Based on keeping the fat and water in the fields of outsiders, Zhou Yan has already nned in her heart how to pack up her own brat, to see if she can trick such a beautiful girl back to be her daughter-inw. "Hello, I''m Su Wen, the eldest sister of Fifth Sister. Are you here to see her?" Su Wen came in, smiled politely at Zhou Yan, and introduced herself first. Recently, there have been a lot of people who havee to visit Fifth Sister, and she is used to it. Because there is no malice, it is usually a simple entertainment. "Eh..." Zhou Yan suddenly recovered, "I''m here to find you." "Looking for me?" Su Wen was stunned for a moment, "What can I do for you? We probably don''t know each other." Only then did Zhou Yan realize that she hadn''t introduced herself yet, so she smiled apologetically, "Let me introduce myself first. My name is Zhou Yan and I am the chief editor of Chunfeng Deyi Publishing House in the provincial capital. We received your submission more than a month ago. , I think your book is very good, so I want to sign a contract with you to publish it. We have not negotiated the price of the manuscript fee. In view of your constant request, I wille here personally and have a face-to-face meeting. " Zhou Yan opened the Oxford cloth bag she carried with her, and took out a thick stack of contracts, letters of introduction, and five or six printed samples of "Scumbag Handbook". Chapter 441: imposter Chapter 441 Imposter Su Wen read the introduction letter first, and after confirming that it was true, she immediately asked Zhou Yan to sit down, and asked Zhou Yan to pour a cup of scented tea for Zhou Yan in front of her. "I''m so sorry to keep you waiting for so long." Su Wen''s attitude is graceful and generous, with a certain amount of advance and retreat. After learning of Zhou Yan''s identity, she became more enthusiastic, but she didn''t tter her at all. This made Zhou Yan feel more fond of her. The two greeted each other, and Su Wen called Su Xiu and Su Qing over to introduce each other a little bit, and then they sat down and started talking. "What do you mean by talking about a lot of royalties?" Su Wen was full of doubts just now. Zhou Yan raised her eyebrows, "We wrote back to you about a month ago, and at the same time informed you of our decision to publish your manuscript. You wrote back to us, and although you agreed to the preliminary intention, you couldn''t sign the contract because of the manuscript fee. But we 10,000 copies of the books have already been printed, and there is no time to dy, so I came here in person.¡± "Scumbag Handbook" was the publishing house''sst hope, and she arranged for publication immediately after seeing it. I sent the registered mail on the same day, I thought it would be smooth, but I didn''t expect it to be dyed for so long during the signing process. Before she came here, she thought that the author was too greedy, but now it seems that it should not be. Su Wen''s expression became more serious the more she listened. "You said, you sent me a registered letter immediately after receiving the submission, and I also wrote back to you? Are you still talking?" She asked again. Zhou Yan nodded. Su Wen let out a breath slowly, her petal-like lips slowly evoked a sneer. This thing is fun! Fortunately, the manuscript fee was not negotiated, otherwise it would be reced by "someone". And without knowing it, if she didn''t receive a reply, she would just think that the submission was unqualified. Maybe I will find outter, but when it is toote, the word Su Wen will only be the pseudonym of "someone". If the book sells well and bes a best-selling author, and her real name is Su Wen, if people who know her hear about it, she will be the **** of a coincidence. For example, there is no best-selling author''s life, but the irony of imagining the author''s name. Su Wen sorted things out in her heart, and it was hard not to sneer. Whoever did this kind of thing can think of it with his knees. No wonder Sun Yunyun looked at her that way at the entrance of the canteen just now. Her intuition was indeed correct, Sun Yunyun''s big move was quite ruthless. "Is there something wrong?" Zhou Yan has already realized that something is wrong. She has been running a publishing house for so many years, fraudulent manuscripts, giarism and other things are not umon. It was almost immediately obvious what the problem was. Sure enough, Su Wen''s words confirmed her guess. "I haven''t received a single reply from you since I submitted the manuscript. Your reply must have been taken away, and my name was used to rece it." Su Wen didn''t talk nonsense, and asked Zhou Yan to make up her mind and reply by herself. The room took the manuscript at that time to prove his identity. When writing a manuscript, it is impossible to finish it in one go. There is noputer that can delete and modify at any time, so there are many ces where the original manuscript has been revised and scribbled, some are typos, some are writing settings, some experience of words and sharpints. The wording is also more spicy and ingenious. So after Su Wen wrote it, she spent several days re-copying it. Her hands were sore. If it wasn''t for theck of money and the fear that Su Xiu would be cheated away by He Changming, she wouldn''t be able to work overtime to write the manuscript. ! Chapter 442: the truth Chapter 442 The Truth After she finished writing the manuscript, she realized that Su Xiu didn''t want to marry at all, and she was determined to recruit a son-inw at home. At that time, I vomited blood with regret, and I would not have rushed to write the manuscript if I had known it earlier. The original manuscript that Su Wen took out is easy to identify, especially the second version that Zhou Yan has read and copied countless times, and she has long been familiar with Su Wen''s handwriting. His expression changed on the spot, and he took out a stack of letters from his bag with a gloomy face, and couldn''t help sneering. "I, Zhou Yan, hate this kind of despicable person the most in my life. Fortunately, I came here in person." In other words, it is impossible for such a beautiful woman to open her mouth like a lion, and her greed is disgusting. After reading the letter, Su Wen was calmer than Zhou Yan. I have already guessed it, but it is not surprising. However, Su Wen was amazed at the manuscript fee that Sun Yunyun asked for in the letter. The manuscript fee for a book this year is only more than a dozen yuan. Well-known writers will be more expensive, but no matter how expensive it is, it will be less than 10,000 yuan. is simply sky-high. It¡¯s no wonder that Zhou Yan was forced toe here for an interview in person, and so on¡­ Su Wen suddenly thought of a possibility. Sun Yunyun dared to ask for so much money. Maybe it was because she dreamed that "Scumbag Handbook" was selling well? Since she knew it would sell well, she directly signed a share contract with Zhou Yan. There is no need to worry that you will regret it if you sell well. It is more eptable for the publishing house to share, because the publishing house does not know whether it can be sold, so from the perspective of risk, the publishing house definitely hopes to be able to share. Easy to pay all the manuscript fees at once. "It''s good that you can trust me." Su Wen couldn''t help but rejoice that she met a good person and Sun Yunyun''s conspiracy failed. "I definitely believe you. When I received the first reply letter, I found that the handwriting did not match. Because writing letters is not easy tomunicate, I ignored it." Zhou Yan told Su Wen about her guess, the situation of the publishing house, and their opinions. At the end, he asked seriously: "In this case, how do you n to deal with the despicable person who pretends to be you?" "This person is from our vige." Su Wen frowned and thought. Su Xiu and Su Qing, who had been listening to the process long ago, couldn''t bear it anymore, and fought for the eldest sister. Su Xiu said: "Sister, Sun Yunyun is too hateful, we can''t just let it go." Su Qing followed suit: "That''s right, you must let her know how powerful it is, otherwise what should I do if she keeps stealing your letters?" "That''s right!" Zhou Yan nodded, "I am very optimistic about your book. In order to cause unnecessary disputes in the future, it is best to find out now. Otherwise, when you be famous in the future, others will jump out and say that it was written by her. It''s annoying that you took it away. So I suggest you better figure it out now, and at least leave evidence or witnesses." "That''s right, Aunt Zhou Yan is right." Su Qingined unhappily, "The postman also has problems, so why give the letter to someone who is not relevant." "It should be Sun Yunyun who went to the post office to pick it up." Su Wen has no hope for the management of mail receipt these days. It is normal to help friends to pick up things. Zhou Yan listened, and suddenly said: "Certified mail must be signed by the recipient." Su Wen''s eyes lit up, "Then I''ll start with the post office first, to rify the matter, so as to save trouble in the future." "It''s not too bad." Zhou Yan agreed, "Then let''s sign the contract first, and we need to discuss about the manuscript fee. To tell you the truth, we have already printed the book, and it will be sold in major bookstores as soon as the contract is signed." "Can." Hahaha, I''m home, and the eighth shift is officially resumed today! Seven chapters have been updated in the morning, and there is only one chapter left, let''s put it in the evening! Thanks for the support! Chapter 443: already married Chapter 443 Already Married Su Wen and Zhou Yan had a careful discussion about the manuscript fee, cooperation method, and settlement cycle. Su Wen is well-organized and thoughtful, and she can even lead Zhou Yan''s thinking in the negotiation. What''s even moremendable is that she has a frank attitude, and she doesn''t care about every detail, let alone open her mouth like a lion. Finally, the two parties negotiated a mutually satisfactory sharing ratio, and then signed a contract. During the period, Zhou Yan proposed more than once that every book of Su Wen''s future should be published by Chunfeng Deyi Publishing House, but Su Wen refused. It only means that future cooperation will be preferred, and I am not a professional writer, but I am not sure if I will be an amateur in the future! This is the first contract. Since the other party personally came to help her, she is willing to give in no matter what. But you can''t tie yourself to death because of this, and you still need to choose and test each other in the process of cooperation in the future. Zhou Yan didn''t believe a word of what Su Wen said about her being an amateur, and firmly believed that she was a gifted writer. Su Wen snickered and didn''t exin further. Seeing that it was time for dinner, Su Wen asked Zhou Yan to have a light meal at home, but Zhou Yan came here this time with a driver driving him. The car was parked at the intersection outside Sanjiaying Vige. Because she didn''t want to show off, she didn''t ask the driver to bring the car over. When she got to the address, she got out of the car and found it by herself. Since this is the case, Su Wen didn''t force anyone to stay, she was just being polite. "Okay, don''t give it away. If you go to the provincial capital, remember to go to the publishing house to find me. You can call me anytime if you have anything to do." Standing at the entrance of the vige, Zhou Yan refused Su Wen''s offer, and waved her hand away. When he was about to leave, he stopped halfway. "By the way, I want to ask you something." "Tell me." This is my God of Wealth, the partner, Su Wen must be patient. Look at Ms. Zhou, she has an elegant temperament and is the boss and editor-in-chief of the publishing house, but she doesn''t have the slightest airs and is easy to get along with. Unlike a certain person, it''s really difficult to serve. But it happens to be her biggest golden thigh, the backer, and it''s not enough if she doesn''t serve her. For the first time, Zhou Yan was a little embarrassed, "Do you have a date?" Su Wenxu is only 20 years old. At this age, most of them are unmarried in the city, but not necessarily in the countryside. And she is so beautiful, there must be many people chasing her. Zhou Yan asked with thest hope. Su Wenughed in surprise, "I got marriedst year." "Oh! That''s such a pity." Zhou Yan looked disappointed. She didn''t have the nerve to say that she wanted someone to be her daughter-inw, but made an excuse casually, "It''s like this. I have a friend whose son is very special. Excellent, about the same age as you, a handsome man in his twenties this year. The family background is also very good, and there will be no problems with mother-inw and daughter-inw in the future, and the family is easy to get along with." what! In this way, the condition of her house is really impossible to find even with antern. Such a good condition was defeated by the bastard, and all the family friends, friends and old ssmates shunned when they heard the word Xu Xiaoxiao. No one dares to marry a daughter over. The more I think about it, the more irritable I get, I wish I could beat up the **** right away. "Such a good condition, we rural people may not be able to reach it." Su Wen said politely. "How could it be?" Zhou Yan disagreed at all, "Auntie likes you, you are good-looking, and you are a talented writer. If anyone marries you, it will be a high fragrance for eight lifetimes." She really likes Su Wen, first I was amazed by this girl immediately. The first thought at that time was that this beauty could travel through time, slowly walking towards me. A woman in her forties would be moved, let alone a man. Today''s eight chapters, good night! mwah Chapter 444: encourage divorce Chapter 444 Encouraging divorce Su Wen felt guilty after being praised. She is really not a writer, let alone a talented type. "Scumbag Handbook" was written entirely out of interest, so I didn''t expect it to be published. The result now is aplete surprise. Before going to college, she loved reading online novels, but she never thought of writing novels by herself. Not to mention publishing physical books now. "To tell you the truth, I got marriedst year." "Then you are?" Zhou Yan suddenly thought that Su Qing and Su Xiu just called her sister, and there was a bit of simrity in their eyebrows and eyes, they were clearly sisters. "Oh! I am a door-to-door son-inw recruited at home." Su Wen told the truth, "I have seven sisters and no brothers. I am the eldest, and there are six younger sisters below, and the youngest four are still very young. My father is worried about leaving Now we have no one to rely on, so before I died, I arranged for a husband for me, and I recruited a son-inw at home." Zhou Yan felt distressed when she heard that, and looked at Su Wen with sympathy in her eyes, "I didn''t expect your life to be so miserable." The expressions and temperament of the Su Wen sisters arepletely free from the low self-esteem, loneliness, and self-pity that aremon in single-parent families. Wait for the look. If she didn''t say it, Zhou Yan would never have thought of it. The sisters have bright eyes, confident and generous smiles, and they are girls with a happy family, well-educated, positive and healthy attitudes. Unexpectedly, the parents of the sisters died at a young age. "As the eldest sister, you have to bear such a big responsibility and pressure alone." Zhou Yan touched Su Wen''s hair lovingly, and when her hand touched Su Wen''s smooth and shiny shoulder-length hair, she was instantly overwhelmed. The feel is amazing. Can''t help but take the opportunity to touch it a few more times. Su Wen: "..." "It''s okay! In fact, there is no pressure. I am also very happy to take care of my sisters." Su Wen took a step back without any trace, and distanced herself from the strange aunt. , but also they take care of me." Zhou Yan obviously didn''t believe it. The nieces of her natal family were very annoying. When they were young, they secretlypeted for clothes, skirts, pencil case, snacks and the like. She made it look exactly the same every time she went back to her mother''s house to buy things. There is a slight difference, and the little girl will be upset and say that she is partial. How could the six younger sisters have no conflicts. "I can understand, he is such a strong and good boy." He touched Su Wen''s hair as he spoke. Su Wen: "..." "Then your father arranged for you a husband, did you know each other before you got married? Have you ever gotten along?" Su Wen was very embarrassed when asked, "Uh...no." "That''s wrong. What kind of society is it now? How can we arrange marriages?" Zhou Yanyi said, "Your father is gone, so I can''t say anything. But listen to your auntie, if the husband and wife don''t have feelings for each other, divorce quickly. After the divorce, I will introduce you to everything you want." "Eh..." The smile on Su Wen''s face was almost stiff, "I''m fine now, and my husband treats me very well." How dare she propose a divorce with Zhou Hengyang! I''m afraid I don''t think my life is too long. Not only can she not get a divorce, but she has to hold on tightly and not let go. This is the goal she has set since time travel, and she will never change it. After hearing Su Wen''s words, Zhou Yan thought she was too filial, because it was the arrangement of her father before his death, so she would not divorce anyway. So my heart feels more and more distressed for her. It is really not easy for such a strong child. I knew this was the case. When she signed the contract just now, she should have given a higher percentage. Forget it, since she is so popr, she will take care of her in the future! I will update another chapter! However, this is an update on the 9th, and the update time will be adjusted to the morning as much as possible in the future! Thank you for your support, good night! Chapter 445: save face Chapter 445 Save face Zhou Yan was very disappointed when she saw that there was no way to trick Su Wen back home as her daughter-inw. Instead, I turned my attention to a few younger sisters, but since it was obvious just now, it would not be appropriate to mention it again. I thought that I would talk about itter when I got to know each other a little longer. So he persuaded Su Wen to pay attention to the viins around her, deal with the matter first, and at least leave evidence to prevent being sshed with dirty water in the future. After exhorting for a long time, I got in the car and left. The two of them hit it off right away when they met this time, and they had a good impression of both. Zhou Yan went all the way back to the provincial capital, but didn''t even go home, so she went to the publishing house first. When entering the office, Wei Xin, the ountant in charge, was impatient for a long time. Seeing hering in, he hurried up to greet her, "How is it? How did the talk go?" Now the entire publishing house is waiting for the "Scumbag Handbook" to save them! The 10,000 volumes of books were all printed, but there were mistakes in the original author. It sounds like they were careless. They didn''t follow the procedure before the bankruptcy, and the result was almost fatal. If the negotiation fails, the loss of 10,000 books will be too great. But when Wei Xin thought of the 10,000 yuan manuscript fee, Wei Xin was toozy to lose his temper. "Hey! Is it so easy to talk to a person who can keep talking like a lion and asking for 10,000 yuan in manuscript fees?" Wei Xin''s anxious mouth was bubbling, and he wouldin before Zhou Yan could speak. up. "I don''t count on it anymore. I rmended the manuscript to you, and I also have an unshirkable responsibility. You me me! Although my condition is not as good as you, when it is time to take responsibility, I, Wei Xin, will never say anything." After talking, I thought of something, and hurriedly added, "But let''s agree, you can''t take this opportunity to ask my daughter to be your daughter-inw. I know that Xiaoxiao is an excellent child, and there is no such thing as a good-looking person, but my daughter is afraid of him! You don''t know that she didn''t want to go to your house to pay New Year''s greetingsst year." Wei Xin has reason to doubt whether Xu Xiaoxiao beat her daughter when no adults were around. Otherwise, why is my daughter so scared. Zhou Yan''s face turned ck when she heard that, she threw the bag on Wei Xin, and said with a smile: "Go, go, go... No matter how much I despise my son, I won''t take you to bury him like this. In front of me! You At least save me some face." She is too much! What''s wrong with her Xiaoxiao? Isn''t it just bad temper, cheap hands, cheap mouth, and likes to bully others? What else is there besides this little bug? Ok! Bullying is really abhorrent. "I only told you about you as a real friend." Wei Xin remedied: "I really like this kid Xiaoxiao, as long as he doesn''t want to be my son-inw, he can do anything." "It''s toote even if you want him to be your son-inw. I''ve already found a new target." Zhou Yan''s eyes were shining when he said that. "Go, go, go, forget it! I think Xiaoxiao has a bad reputation, half of it is because of Xiaoxiao''s bad temper and bad personality, but the other half is because of you. It''s the daughter-inw candidate you fancy , and finally have to break up." Zhou Yan: "..." Thinking about it is really, really amazing. "Your Xiaoxiao is only twenty years old. What are you anxious about? What is there to be anxious about? Maybe the conditions will be better!" Wei Xin said casually, holding Zhou Yan''s briefcase in his hand, still concerned about the immediate matter. Chapter 446: official release Chapter 446 officially released "Why did youe back so soon after going to Qingshui County? Didn''t you say that if you don''t negotiate a contract, you will nevere back?" "It''s already been negotiated." "What?" Wei Xin was already too surprised, and his voice was suddenly sharp, which attracted other people to look over. "You said the contract was signed? The author agreed?" "Huh!" Speaking of this, Zhou Yan put away the joke just now, folded her hands on her chest and sneered, and told the details of her trip to Qingshui County this time. Everyone who listened was amazed and their expressions were brilliant. "It turned out to be like this." Wei Xin was overjoyed, "It''s a good thing you went in person, otherwise we would have been kept in the dark and let the despicable people plot." "No wonder the handwriting of the reply letter does not match the handwriting of the submission." "By the way, have you seen the original manuscript?" "I see." Zhou Yan was well prepared this time. She carried a camera with her. When she was at Su Wen''s house, she had already used the camera to take pictures of the manuscript as evidence. "The photo of the original manuscript is in my camera, let Xiao Wang go to the photo studio to develop itter." "Okay, I''ll go right away." Xiao Wang agreed. "There can be no mistakes in this matter." Wei Xin was once bitten by a snake for ten years and was afraid of well ropes, so he told him uneasy, "We must leave evidence, and it will save us trouble." "Aren''t you relieved after seeing it in person?" "That''s right." The editor in charge of "Scumbag Handbook" was also filled with righteous indignation, and thought of more details. "When the author left the remittance, the address and other names are Su Wen, so Su Wen is the author''s real name, not a pen name, right? But the person who wrote back to uster changed his words and said that Su Wen was a pen name. At that time we I didn''t think too much about it, and I was fooled." "Uh-huh!" "really." Zhou Yan also confirmed everyone''s guess, "Su Wen is indeed the author''s real name. I only found out this time when I went there. Su Wen has no hope of publishing, so I didn''t bother to take a pen name." "Then what should we do? It''s toote to change the pseudonym now." The editor in charge eximed. "It''s okay, I''ve already told Su Wen, and she agreed." "That''s good, listen to what you say, sister Zhou, the real author is still very easy to speak." "It''s more than that!" Zhou Yan changed the subject, and praised Su Wen that there is nothing in the world, how amazing her beauty is, how generous her personality is, and every gesture of her hand is what makes a woman''s heart flutter. "Cut! The boss is talking nonsense again." Everyone didn''t believe a word of what Zhou Yan said. Anyway, it''s not the first time the boss has said that, they''ve already gotten used to it. Zhou Yanughed, not angry, and began to arrange for everyone to take action. It was the release of the "Scumbag Handbook". Everyone performed their duties, and they sat at their desks to make friends with colleagues, friends, and familiar bookstore owners. , please help rmend new books and so on. When the entire publishing house is working overtime for a book, making friends, and being crazy busy, the efficiency is extremely high. It only took Zhou Yan one day to sessfully distribute the book "Scumbag Handbook" in major bookstores and libraries in the provincial capital. Relying on Zhou Yan''s own status, many bookstores are also very face-saving. As soon as the new book is on the shelves, it gives a good disy space. **** After sending Zhou Yan away, Su Wen didn''t dy. After lunch, she took her household registration book and identity certificate, and rode a bicycle to the post office in the town. When I arrived at the post office, I told the matter at the window, and immediately got the attention of the post office staff. Chapter 447: mistake in work Chapter 447 Mistakes at work Although the management of receiving letters is not strict enough in this era, the punishment for impostors taking other people''s letters is extremely severe. Normal people don¡¯t have the guts to take other people¡¯s letters. The first time Sun Yunyun read Su Wen''s letter, one was because she snatched it back in time, and the other was because she had just traveled over at that time and didn''t understand the situation, so the matter was left alone. Now Su Wen doesn''t intend to just let Sun Yunyun go. It must be investigated to the end. "It''s been found out. This is the signature of the registered letter that was taken away at that time." The post office worker with the red armband finally found the information. After looking at Su Wen''s ID card, she proved that she was the real person and said, "You write it down. Show me your name." "Okay." Su Wen immediately wrote her name in the nk space, and thepletely different handwriting was clear at a nce. The faces of the post office staff have changed. Strictly speaking, this is also a mistake in their work. "Wait a minute, I''ll go find the postman who delivered the letter at that time." The staff of the post office are full-time employees, many of whom have been working for decades, and many sons take over after retirement. It''s easy to ask what''s going on, and the staff with red armbands led a young guy in in about half an hour. "Look, can you recognize it? There are about six registered letters from Su Wen this month. Is she the one who came to pick up the letter?" The young man immediately shook his head, "No, it''s definitely not her. What happened to Director Wu? What went wrong?" "She is Su Wen herself." The one wearing the red armband, that is, director Wu of the post office, gave the young man a hard look, and cursed: "Look at what you did? Why didn''t you send it to your home ording to the address? Hand it over to me? Registered mail can even send people To be taken away by a fake, or six consecutive letters within a month, our post office ispletely humiliated. At the end of the year, everyone will have to suffer." If the matter spreads out, it will definitely be criticized by the higher-ups. The young guy looked dazed, his expression was so dull that he was about to cry, his eyes were red, "I...I didn''t expect that either! She came to the post office to find me, and said that she was Su Wen. A letter was delivered, just passing by Juste and get it." The young man cried directly, feeling nervous and scared. He was reced by his father after he retired. He made such a big mistake in less than half a year after bing a full-time employee. If he was fired, he would be finished. "Wooooow... I didn''t expect someone to be so courageous. She is a kind-hearted little girl. Wow... Director Wu, please don''t fire me, I will be careful in the future." Director Wu scolded irritably: "Why are you crying? You know crying when something happens. The most urgent thing now is to find the person and recover the letter." "I-I-I...I''m scared, I don''t want to get fired." "You don''t want to be fired, you go to ask others, what''s the use of youing to tell me?" Director Wu himself still has a headache! Su Wen also had a dazed look on her face, she couldn''t sit still, she was about to get up but was suddenly grabbed by the crying young man, "Sister, please don''tin to me..." "..." Su Wen: "Okay, don''t cry, hurry up, I know who the person who took my letter is, you can arrange someone to follow me, just help me get the letter back." The purpose of hering is not toin, but to get back the letter sent by the publishing house. Chapter 448: serious problem Chapter 448 The problem is serious But Su Wen still wants to say hello to whether she cane back. It doesn''t matter if she doesn''te back, because her main purpose is to prove that she is the author of "Scumbag Handbook" through the things she wants to believe, and these people at the post office will be witnesses in the future. The second thing is to make Sun Yunyun pay the price. He stole her letter many times, let her get away with itst time, this time he must be held ountable. "That''s good, that''s good." Hearing that the impostor could be found, the post office was relieved, the young man stopped crying, and looked at Su Wen gratefully. As a result, as soon as his eyes touched Su Wen, he immediately blushed, but was shy and embarrassed to look at it. Su Wen was talking to Director Wu sideways,pletely oblivious. "What is the punishment for impersonating someone else''s private letter?" "Detention for fifteen days." Director Wu, an old employee, is very clear about this, "Six times of impersonation can already be sentenced." "Sentencing?" Su Wen was startled, and turned her red lips into a cold arc, "If this is the case, please punish me severely. My letter is not an ordinary letter. It is about negotiating a contract with someone." .¡± "About the contract?" Director Wu became more serious, "If it is an important letter, involving money, etc., the ountability will be more stringent." "It involves an amount of 10,000 yuan." Su Wen took out the reply letter from Sun Yunyun brought by Zhou Yan to them to prove the authenticity. He told what happened in detail again, and everyone in the post office was dumbfounded. Finally, Director Wu immediately decided to call the police to the police station for handling. After the people from the police station arrived, this matter was no longer a trivial matter. The police in charge immediately arranged for people to take the postman to Sanjiaying for identification. Once identified, they immediately found the letter and arrested the person. Secondly, he contacted Chunfeng Deyi Publishing House through internal channels to obtain testimony. There was no need for Su Wen to show up during the whole process, not even Zhou Yan''s phone number she provided. The efficiency is great, it is much stronger than in the future. During the waiting process, the police registered Su Wen''s name, age, home address, family situation and so on. "It turns out that Su Wumei, who skipped a grade and entered university in Qingshui County, is your biological sister?" In an instant, everyone was shocked, and even other people who were busy came over to watch. The biggest news in Qingshui County this month is that a super genius has appeared. These people are more knowledgeable than the vigers, so they know better how powerful Su Wumei is. I heard that the county leaders were publicly named and praised by the province. The impact of this matter is far more far-reaching than imagined. The several hundred dors rewarded by the Education Bureau sounds like a lot, but it can''t bepared with other invisible benefits. Immediately, everyone''s attitude towards Su Wen changed immediately. Even Director Wu, who came to assist, treated Su Wen with a little more caution and respect. Pour tea for a while, and give up your seat for those who give up their seats. Su Wen was quite embarrassed. "Yes! But she has changed her name, and now she is called Su Jun." Su Wen smiled modestly, thinking that Wumei''s university entrance examination was too timely and valuable. "Compared to Qingshui County, the situation in our family has been spread more widely. Because they are all girls, grandma patriarchates boys over girls and doesn''t give them a big name, so they are called ording to the ranking. Su Wumei is not a big name, and now she is called Su Jun." Chapter 449: door to arrest Chapter 449 Arrest Su Wen secretly made a grimace in her heart. She was not guilty at all of taking the opportunity to expose her grandma''s true colors. It''s all the truth anyway, and she didn''t make it up. The younger sisters have been wronged for so many years, and they still don''t allow her to ask for one or two. She, Su Wen, is not an idiot who suffered a loss and didn''t say anything. Anyway, she is not afraid of embarrassment, and the embarrassment can''t be thrown on her Su Wen sisters. Don''t take the opportunity to let the big guys know that she is a fool, first give everyone a vination, and prevent Su Dachun and Ma Xin from finding fault with her, and treat her with filial piety. All kinds of messy things about the Su family have been known to the entire Qingshui County since the fifth sister was admitted to university. When Su Wen said this, everyone was filled with righteous indignation. "Yes, yes, I remembered." A balding middle-aged man quickly echoed, "You brought it here to change the name, and I was in charge at the time." "That''s right, thank you very much." "You''re wee." "Mr. Su has brought honor to us Qingshui County people. My younger sister is amazing, and my older sister is also promising. I''ve written a book about it, but it''s amazing!" "Comrade Xiao Su, what book did you publish? Tell me and buy a copy too." Because she wanted to know what happened, Su Wen couldn''t hide the fact that she wrote the book, and everyone would know about it. Director Wu looked at Su Wen''s eyes with more and more amazement and respect, and hurriedly apologized again, for fear that Su Wen would be angry. A writer whose younger sister is a genius who has brought honor to Qingshui County is not something that ordinary people can offend. That impostor, it''s over. If this kind of incident is an ordinary family letter, it is fine, but it has already involved the publication of books, and it is the first writer in Qingshui County, so the nature is very bad. A sentence of three to five years is normal. If Su Wen wants to investigate, he, the director, will have to be fired. ***** Sanjiaying, Sunjia¡ª Ever since lunch, Sun Yunyun''s right eyelid has been twitching non-stop, always feeling that something bad is about to happen, but she never dreamed of it, so she just pped her secretly. "Yunyun, what are you doing? You''d be slow to chop wild vegetables to feed the chickens." Zhu Yueju shouted at the top of her voice. "I see." Sun Yunyun snorted coldly, and said unhappily, "Mom, don''t make me do these rough jobs all the time, my hands are rough." "You didn''t pass the college entrance examination, what do you want to do if you don''t work?" "I can review and take the exam next year." "It''s impossible to surpass Su Wumei in the exam again, what a fart in the exam." Zhu Yueju has been waiting for her daughter to pass the exam to give herself a boost, but in the end she watched Su Wen, a little slut, show off the limelight. She even had a fight with Chen Guihua today, and now she is full of stomach There is nowhere to vent my anger. It''s not pleasing to the eye. Zhu Yueju disagreed, and Sun Yunyun didn''t argue anymore, and she doesn''t care about it now. When she bes a famous writer, she can feel proud. "Yunyun, someone is here to arrest you." Sun Dahai rushed in in a hurry, sweating all over his face, "What are you doing? Why did someonee to our house to arrest you?" "I didn''t do anything!" "You are thinking about it, the cars have all entered the vige." "I¡­" However, before Sun Yunyun could finish speaking, the gate of the yard was knocked open with a bang. Su Xiu took the lead, followed by people from the post office and the police station. There are also the vige head who came after hearing the news and the name of the vige watching the excitement. "She is Sun Yunyun, that is her." Su Xiu pointed to Sun Yunyun. Chapter 450: Steal a letter again Chapter 450 Stealing a letter again Since the Zhuizi incident, Su Xiu showed great power, this girl has always disliked Sun Yunyun. After lunch, the eldest sister went to the town, and she was waiting at the entrance of the vige! Just waiting for the person who came to arrest Sun Yunyun, he immediately asked to lead the way. Sanjiaying vige can spread the uproar over a trivial matter, not to mention the arrest of people, which immediately caused a sensation. The young man who followed to identify Sun Yunyun was very emotional when he saw Sun Yunyun, "It''s her, she came to the post office to pick up the registered letter under a fake name." "It''s not me, I don''t have one." Sun Yunyun really didn''t think of what was going on at first, until she saw the person wearing the post office uniform. The subconscious denial, the hatred and anger in her heart made her embarrassing and embarrassing. Just now she was dreaming of bing a famous writer, but someone came to arrest her immediately. "It''s useless for you to deny it, because you came to pick up someone else''s registered letter." The young man hated Sun Yunyun so much that he almost got fired, "You liar, thief, why are you so bad?" "I...I don''t." Sun Yunyun palely denied it, and panicked in her heart. But it''s useless if she doesn''t admit it anymore, the witnesses are all brought, as well as her signature when she took the things. At that time, when I went to the post office to pick up the letter, more than one person saw it, and several people knew about it. The police immediately arrested her, and forced them to find out the six registered letters that Sun Yunyun had stolen. All this happened so fast that Zhu Yueju didn''t even realize it. Sun Dahai and Sun Dahe reacted, but the two brothers were helpless. It was useless to say anything, and there were all witnesses and material evidence. "Yunyun, you are confused, how can you steal other people''s letters?" Sun Dahai has been taught a lesson sincest time, and he is honest. After recovering from her injuries, she didn''t dare to beat her daughter-inw. She was busy farming all day long, and only then did she know what her sister had done in private, and her nose was crooked in anger. Old man Sun, who ran back from the field after hearing the news, heard it clearly as soon as he entered the door. It is said that although old man Sun is not a good person, he has one advantage, that is, he can clearly distinguish what should be done and what should not be done. Stealing things is absolutely uneptable, and now the most beloved daughter steals other people''s letters under false pretences, which is simply smearing the face of their grandson''s family. How will I meet people in the future. "It''s all Su Wen, she deliberately harmed me." Sun Yunyun didn''t know fear until now, struggling indiscriminately, ignoring repentance but putting all the responsibility on Su Wen. "Damn!" Su Xiu stepped forward and kicked, and Sun Yunyun who kicked directly turned her head. All the police officers who were arresting Sun Yunyun were taken seriously. No one thought that Su Xiu, a pretty and slender girl, would be so bold and violent, kicking people when she came up. Sun Yunyun was kicked because she was unprepared. "You are not allowed to hit anyone." Immediately someone came up to separate Su Xiu. Su Xiu didn''t bother, she pointed and scolded after separating: "You stole my eldest sister''s letter, and now that the matter is exposed, you still dare to me my eldest sister? We wouldn''t have known if the letter sender hadn''te directly to the door!" "Why did you steal the letter again?" He Yn, who came to protect Su Xiu, became angry when she heard it, "Isn''t this the first time? Last time Zhou Hengyang sent a special ticket back, she already stole it once." "Exactly!" "Last time, I saw with my own eyes that Wen girl found the special offer ticket sent back by Zhou Hengyang from her body." Chapter 451: everyone blames Chapter 451 Everyone mes "I also know about this." "This is already the second time." "Bah, I''m just a thief." The vige names all remembered the incident of stealing the letterst time, but everyone saw it with their own eyes. Even the police and the post office came this time, so it must be true. What do the vigers hate the most? That must be a thief! After a year of hard work, I was stolen by a thief. Can you not hate it? Suddenly, the eyes of everyone looking at Sun Yunyun changed, disgusted, cursed, used...even Zhu Yueju and old man Sun were not spared. It wasn''t until this time that Sun Yunyun waspletely scared and panicked. She couldn''t care less about pretending to cry and pretend to be pitiful. She grabbed the policeman''s hand in a panic to exin, "I don''t know, I don''t know! I''ll return the letter to Su Wen. Please don''t catch me, I''m innocent." "You are not innocent at all." The policeman took him away in a businesslike manner. Sun Dahai and Sun Dahe had no choice but to follow. As soon as the police car left, the Sun family also dispersed, but news about Sun Yunyun''s arrest spread immediately, and people gathered in twos and threes. Even Chen Chuangen, who was weeding the crops in the field, heard about it. He stood with a **** for a long time, and finally hurried home, put down the **** and chased to the town. "You see, the old bachelor has also gone." "You still said it''s okay, it''s okay, can you go in a hurry?" "I think it''s the old bachelor''s wishful thinking. The Sun family has high expectations! Then he can fall in love with him." "Put it down! This is a thief, and he might go to jail. It should be the old bachelor who doesn''t like Sun Yunyun now." "That''s right, if the old bachelor gave it to me, I wouldn''t want it either." "After all, she is a young girl." "Is it the ghost of the yellow flower girl?" After Chen Chuangen left, the vige talked about everything. When old man Sun was woken up by Li Youtian, everyone dispersed, and everything was toote. Thinking of her daughter''swlessness and embarrassing deeds that Zhu Yueju was used to, she got up and gave Zhu Yueju a good beating. Beat Zhu Yueju until she ran away, scolding while beating. Zhu Yueju is not a fuel-efficientmp, and besides, she is not the only one who spoils her daughter. Old man Sun knows that her daughter can dream, which is more beautiful than her! So in the face of old man Sun''s usation, Zhu Yueju was ten thousand unconvinced, and the couple just fought each other in the yard, shifting me and cursing each other. Li Youtian was extremely embarrassed, and finally had no choice but to run away in despair, without even drinking his saliva. **** Su Wen has been busy at the police station until the evening beforeing back. Don¡¯t worry about it getting dark, the police station specially arranged for people to go all the way to Sanjiaying before returning. When they arrived at the entrance of the vige, Su Xiu, Su Xue, Wumei and Su Qing had been waiting for a long time, and saw Su Wen happily greet them. "Sister, you are back." "Sun Yunyun was taken away." "Will you be sentenced?" "Did the people at the police station make things difficult for you?" "How do you say it? Should I hand it over to the post office?" Fifth Sister stood aside without saying a word, while the other three rushed to ask questions, and Su Wen answered them one by one patiently. "There is no embarrassment, thanks to Fifth Sister, she is the one who brought honor to our family. The people at the post office and the police station heard that I am Fifth Sister''s eldest sister, and they were very polite to me." After hearing this, Fifth Sister smiled shyly at everyone, "It''s good if I can bring honor to the family." "Our Fifth Sister is really amazing." Su Qing rubbed Fifth Sister''s hair and praised. Chapter 452: ask for it Chapter 452 Asked for it "After the fifth sister, the older sisters will rely on you." "Yes! Fifth Sister." Everyone, you and I praised each other, making Wumei''s cheeks flushed, and she was very embarrassed. "Yes!" Fifth Sister nodded solemnly and swore: "I will continue to work hard and continue to win glory for our family." She is very happy to do something for the family now, and will continue to work hard in the future. "That''s great!" Su Qing smiled and sighed pitifully, "The fifth younger sister was admitted to the university, the fourth younger sister was admitted to the best high school, and the third younger sister''s chicken cake business is booming. Seeing that the younger sisters are all promising Now, only I have be a burden. s! As the second child in the family, I am so useless." Although it was meant as a joke, Su Wen still heard Su Qing''s depression, so she patted Su Qing on the shoulder a little harder and encouraged: "Our brand is still counting on you! Make it for me starting tomorrow. Pack it, don''t bezy." "Yes!" Su Wen''s words made Su Qingugh out loud, and the depression in her heart disappeared. As long as she continues to work hard, she will be able to sessfully fulfill the expectations of the eldest sister. "Sister, will Sun Yunyun be sentenced?" Su Xue asked coldly. Others also fell silent. "Yes! Definitely will." Su Wen sighed. To be honest, she didn''t expect the result to be so serious before she went to the post office. But now that the sentence is so strict, Sun Yunyun deserves everything, she asked for it, and she, Su Wen, will not be soft. Su Xue nodded thoughtfully, "Sure enough, if the circumstances are serious, you will be sentenced to one and a half to two years." "She deserves it." Su Xiu wrinkled her nose unhappily, "Eldest sister, you don''t know that when she came to arrest Sun Yunyun, she actually had the face to me you. I have never seen such a shameless person, her brain Is there a problem?" "I think she also has mental problems." Su Qing agreed. "This kind of person is mentally twisted, don''t worry about her." Su Wen said tly: "It''s easy to catch her in. She stares at me all day, and her life is uneasy." Su Wen is really bored, and there is no need to hold back, the matter is very simple anyway. It was mainly Director Wu of the post office who came forward to pursue responsibility, but it had nothing to do with Su Wen. On the second day, the matter was brewing in the vige, and Sun Dahai and Sun Dahe stayed at the police station all night, but there was nothing they could do. Waiting for the next few days, the Sun family became more and more desperate, and had already be a stain on Sanjiaying Vige. Even the usually arrogant Zhu Yueju was too embarrassed to go out and hid at home all day. Half a monthter, the matter became more and more serious. The police station decided to sentence him. Old man Sun brought his son and daughter-inw to su Wen. It is said to be begging, but the meaning of coercion is more obvious, because there is no such begging. With a menacing look and cold eyes, he was clearly looking for trouble. And also specifically looking for opportunities when the vige head is not in the vige. "It''s useless to find me for this matter. It is the post office that is going to hold Sun Yunyun ountable now, not me." Su Wen stood at the door with a serious expression, "I believe you have all read the contents of the letter, don''t you understand the concept of 10,000 yuan? She is extorting someone''s publishing house, and it is 10,000 yuan, not a small number." Old man Sun''s face was pale, and he stood still for a long time, Zhu Yueju was so emotional that she wanted to rush forward to teach Su Wen a lesson, but Sun Dahai firmly held her back. Ever since he was taught a lesson by Zhou Hengyang, he was afraid to the bone, so he dared to mess up. If Su Wen was beaten at the door of Su''s house, Zhou Hengyang would not have killed him when he came back. Chapter 453: miss him very much Chapter 453 Miss him very much Old man Sun looked at Su Wen fixedly, his cloudy eyeballs made people panic, but Su Wen didn''t move at all, didn''t flinch, and looked back forcefully. "Girl Wen, stay on the front line, so we can see each other in the future. We are all from the same vige, and we have been neighbors for decades. You will pay the price for being so ruthless." "Are you threatening me?" Su Wen became angry, "I, Su Wen, hate being threatened the most." Old man Sun took a puff of his cigarette, and said slowly: "It''s not a threat, it''s just to let you know how to behave. I''m older than your father, so I always have some knowledge. As a young man, you must know how to behave and be a tutor." "Really?" Su Wen was not afraid at all, and sneered contemptuously, "I''m sorry that my father died early, and my mother died even earlier. No one came to tell my tutor." The timing of Old Man Sun''s visit today was also ingenious, as there were no neighbors around. I remember Zhou Hengyang said that old man Sun is not simple, he is much better than brothers Sun Dahai. In today''s confrontation, she has learned a lesson. The six sisters standing behind the door all had red eyes when they heard Su Wen''s topic. Su Xiu''s tears were rolling in her eyes. For the sisters, the most painful thing was the death of their father. But now that old man Sun actually sprinkled salt on the elder sister''s heart, how could the sisters bear it. Su Xiu, Su Qing, Xiaomei, and Sixth Sister wanted to rush out, but they were firmly stopped by Su Xue and Fifth Sister. "Don''t go out, this kind of matter can only be left to the elder sister, and we will only cause trouble for the elder sister if we go out." Su Xue gritted her teeth, although she stopped everyone from going out, she was obviously in a bad mood. "Old man Sun brought so many people to the door to plead with Sun Yunyun, but if the plea fails, there will definitely be a riot and take the opportunity to drag the eldest sister into trouble." In case of a fight, anything may happen in the chaos. So don''t be impulsive, and don''t have too many people. The eldest sister stood alone at the door, but old man Sun couldn''t find a chance. "That''s right, Fourth Sister is right." Fifth Younger Sister had a red nose, trying not to cry, and wanted to help stop everyone. Su Qing sighed, fell to the ground limply, and did not speak for a long time. Outside the courtyard, Su Wen''s strength and boldness exceeded old man Sun''s expectations, which made him look at Su Wen moreplicated and fearful. "However..." Su Wen changed the subject, "Although my own father died early, he never taught me to steal. Your family is different. Sun Yunyun stole and hurt people? " "You..." Old man Sun suddenly showed a fierce look in his eyes, as if he wanted to strangle Su Wen to death. Even Sun Dahai and Zhu Yueju shrank their shoulders subconsciously. They knew who Old Man Sun was. If Old Man Sun really got angry, it would be a lie to say that he was not afraid. But Su Wen is not afraid, not because she is more courageous than others, but because she cannot be afraid. The six younger sisters are right behind her, she can''t shrink back, she can''t be afraid, and she can''t give up even a single step. As long as she makes a step back, Old Man Sun will seize the opportunity like a wolf, and she, Su Wen, will never be tough again. After finally getting to where she is today, she must not be weak, not at all. Su Wen''s eyes were sharp and firm, and her aura was fierce. Facing old man Sun''s threat and oppression, she did not back down at all. But she is so strong, but she misses crazily the man who silently took care of her when she was sick, and helped her repair the yard with every nt and tree, brick and stone. Su Wen suddenly misses Zhou Hengyang very much. If he was here, I wouldn''t have to work so hard, and I wouldn''t have to pretend to be strong. When I was threatened, I was obviously very scared, but I could only act stronger and stronger. Su Wen thought silently in her heart: Zhou Hengyang,e back! When youe back, I will never dislike you again. Hahaha...10 chapters have been updated, and it''s updated so early, you don''t have to wait until night to stay upte! So fulfilling, Oye! I am so diligent, why don''t you vote for me? (#^.^#)(*¨Œ*)(*¨Œ*) Thanks for your support, meme! Chapter 454: fear Chapter 454 Dread I don''t know how long it took, but old man Sun finally put away his sinister eyes, and said calmly, "You have the kind, you deserve to be Su Xuewen''s kind." "Thank you! As Su Xuewen''s daughter, naturally I can''t disgrace him." Su Wen responded not to be outdone. Old man Sun nced at Su Wen again. If he followed his young temper, he would never let it go. What about threats? Even if he threatened, he would force Su Wen to go to the police station to cancel the report on his daughter. In the final analysis, Su Wen should be med for Yunyun''s case, and she is the key. If she coulde forward and intercede for Yunyun, maybe there would be no need for a sentence. Now the post office is staring at it because of Su Wen. Old man Sun understood all this very well, so he came to the door today. Even cutting and beating, let alone a yellow-haired girl, even if she is an adult, she will obediently follow what he says when she is flustered. So beforeing here, although Old Man Sun looked gloomy, he didn''t give up. He was just worried that Yunyun''s reputation would be bad in the future, and he would not be able to stay in the vige. As for going to jail, it is impossible. As long as you hold Su Wen and ask her, the victim, to intercede, she will be released soon. Old man Sun has already asked people in town, and he also asked Li Youcai. But he didn''t expect the reality to p him severely. Su Wen, a yellow-haired girl, has grown to this stage, and her courage is not much worse than that of Su Xuewen back then. "Let''s go!" Old man Sun turned around and was about to leave, but Zhu Yueju didn''t want to, so she grabbed him. "Just leave? What about Yunyun?" Old man Sun yelled, "She wants to die by herself, and she can figure it out." "No, I can''t just watch Yunyun go to jail." Zhu Yueju is still waiting for her daughter to win glory for her and make her rich! Old man Sun sneered, threw off Zhu Yueju and left. He is a smart man, he knew that he couldn''t fool Su Wen, so he stopped in time, and he couldn''t do anything more. If it was in the past, he could do whatever he wanted, even if Su Wen was courageous and not afraid, she couldn''t help her. But it''s different now. Su Wen didn''t turn against Zhou Hengyang. With Zhou Hengyang as his backer, all the smart people in the vige are watching! No one dared to use ruthless means, otherwise Zhou Hengyang would definitely retaliate when he came back. Brother Tian Yong is an example. Both human traffickers ended up like this. Old man Sun would not risk his whole family for the sake of his daughter. "Su Wen, you little bitch, I''ll fight with you." Seeing that her old man didn''t care about her, Zhu Yueju rushed forward to seek revenge on Su Wen with red eyes, but fortunately Sun Dahai stopped her in timee up. "Father is gone, let''s go back too." Sun Dahai dragged Zhu Yueju and his group away in a hurry. The daughters-inw who came with her didn''t have a good rtionship with Sun Yunyun. If her husband hadn''t spoken, they wouldn''t want toe, let alone offend the Su family at this time. Now that the parents-inw and mother-inw are gone, the three sisters-inw smiled awkwardly at Su Wen, and hurriedly followed. "Sister." "Sister, are you okay?" "How are you, big sister?" The closed door was opened with a bang, and the six sisters rushed out crying, and suddenly surrounded Su Wen. Su Qing bit her lip tightly, her whole body was already trembling with force, looking at the direction where the Sun family left, her eyes burst out with hot light. Chapter 455: Understood Chapter 455 Got it The closed door was opened with a bang, and the six sisters rushed out crying, and suddenly surrounded Su Wen. Su Qing bit her lip tightly, her whole body was already trembling from the exertion, looking at the direction in which the Sun family left, her eyes burst out with hot light. Su Xiu looked at Su Wen cautiously, tears falling down like broken beads. "Sister, I''m sorry that I''m so useless, I''m too useless and will only hide at home, behind you. I''m so useless, I hate myself." Pale fist hit herself hard, Su Wen stretched out her hand to grab it, and said coldly: "What are you doing? Why are you hitting yourself? I think you are out of your mind, am I fine? Why are you so useless? Last time, you went to Sun¡¯s house because of me!¡± "Last time when the yard was on fire, I couldn''t help you. I would just hide behind you. This time again." Su Xiu med herself very much, feeling very sad. Su Wenughed and moved her tense body, only feeling sore all over her body. In fact, she was still scared. Facing old man Sun''s old but sinister eyes, she said that she was not afraid of his threat, but it was a lie. But she couldn''t show weakness because she was afraid. Su Xue clenched her fist tightly, and wanted to say a few words of concern to her eldest sister several times, but she couldn''t say it after holding back for a long time. Fifth Sister secretly touched Su Xue, and whispered: "Don''t be sad, you don''t think the eldest sister is sad." "I''m not sad." Su Xue turned her head and wiped her eyes, but spoke with a nasal voice. "As long as we work hard, we will get better and better." The fifth sister''s eyes were bright, but she was the calmest among the sisters. The experience and choices during this period made her fully understand the importance of her own abilities. The only way to gain ability is through unremitting efforts. "I think what I''m doing now is right. I have been admitted to university, so that everyone dare not despise us. I will be even better in the future, and it will be more and more helpful to myself." Su Xue''s eyes were red, and she couldn''t help being shocked after hearing Wumei''s words: "Old man Sun left so easily, not because you were admitted to university, but because you thought you were afraid of your brother-inwing back for revenge." "..." Fifth Sister: "So I''m still useless? Then why am I going to university?" Su Xue: "..." Now Su Xue didn''t know what to say, and asking such a question was too disgusting. "It will be useful in the future, and it will be useful now. But it seems that old man Sun is more afraid of brother-inw." "Oh! I see." Fifth Sister nodded dejectedly. He wanted to get in front of the eldest sister and talk to her, but was pushed aside by the two clever ghosts, Liumei and Xiaomei, and finally had no choice but to give up. "Sister, me too." The little girl squeezed and squeezed and finally squeezed in front of Su Wen. She was too short to reach, so she could only hug Su Wen''s thigh and express her concern eagerly. "Sister, look at me, and me! I will grow up soon, and I will be able to protect you when I grow up." "If you grow up, wouldn''t I be old?" Su Wen nodded the little girl''s nose. "Big sister will never grow old." "Yes, everyone, you will always be young." Su Wen was coaxed into tion, looking at this, looking at that, her heart is warm, but she still needs tofort her sisters, so that Su Qing and Su Xiu can''t me themselves too much. "Actually, today''s matter is not to say that you are useless, but to prevent trouble. Now our family is in charge, so there is no need for arge number of people, understand?" "Understood." Everyone said in unison. "Okay, just understand." Chapter 456: palpitations worry Chapter 456 Heart palpitations and worries In the provincial capital, Changhe Machinery Factory, Zhou Hengyang was having a meeting with a client, but he felt a palpitation in his heart, which made him frown tightly, and a deep look of thought and worry appeared in his eyes. "Hengyang? What''s wrong with you?" Liu Chun was taken aback. About three seconds passed, the sudden palpitations disappeared, Zhou Hengyang waved his hand, "I''m fine." The palpitations just now seemed to be an illusion. Zhou Hengyang looked at his palm intently, the palpitation just now seemed to be left in his palm through skin contact. It doesn''t hurt, but the feeling is clearly unforgettable, as if someone is chanting his name crazily. Except for the person whom he has hidden in his heart since he doesn''t know when, he really can''t think of anyone else who can make him like this. Is it Wenwen? It must be Wenwen! Zhou Hengyang frowned, and couldn''t let go of the hanging heart. He immediately sorted out the things that might happen in his mind, and imagined many possibilities. Could it be that the traffickers took advantage of his absence to take revenge? Zhou Hengyang couldn''t help breaking out in a cold sweat. "You..." Liu Chun wanted to say something, but Zhou Hengyang stood up abruptly. "I leave it to you to discuss the cooperation with Diqing Iron and Steel." After speaking, he ignored the astonishment of everyone in the conference room, and left in a hurry with the representative of Diqing Iron and Steel to persuade him to stay. Out of the conference room, Zhou Hengyang stayed in front of the phone for the first time, he hesitated for a while, and waited silently for a long time. I hope Li Youcai can call him to talk about Su Wen like before. After thinking about it, I can''t wait any longer, not even a minute. Liu Chun slipped out of the conference room, and happened to meet Zhou Hengyang directly opposite, "Where are you going?" "Go back to my hometown." "Go back to your hometown?" Liu Chun''s eyes widened, "I said you didn''t take the wrong medicine? You want to go back to your hometown at this time? What should we do after you go back? The people of Diqing Iron and Steel are still waiting!" Zhou Hengyang stopped and looked at Liu Chun, Liu Chun''s hairs stood on end with sharp and cold eyes. "Come with me, I''ll make arrangements first." Zhou Hengyang pointed to the newly recruited secretary: "You go, check the newly purchased car in the factory, fill it up and I''ll use it right away." With the rapid development of Changhe Machinery Pharmaceutical Factory, the equipment in the factory is bing more and moreplete. At present, it has just equipped with two imported Santana cars, one for the boss and one for the business and purchasing department. "Okay." Xiao Wang agreed and ran away quickly. The boss''s expression was so terrifying that Xiao Wang''s legs trembled from fear. "What''s the matter?" Liu Chun put away his joke. "Something may have happened to Wenwen at home, I''ll go back and have a look." "Maybe??? How do you know?" Liu Chun almost thought he heard it wrong. "Intuition." Zhou Hengyang''s expression became more serious, with one hand in his trouser pocket, his posture was as straight as a drawn sword, unstoppable. Liu Chun hadn''t seen Zhou Hengyang like this for a long time, and his eyes felt hot. "Okay, you go back!" Whether it is an illusion or not, whether it sounds like a fantasy or not, he will go back. "En!" Zhou Hengyang took a pen and quickly wrote down the bottom line of the negotiation with Diqing on the notepad, "ording to this, you must not exceed this bottom line. Once you exceed this bottom line, there is no negotiation. Others are free to y." "Okay, I know, don''t you know my skills?" "Of course I know." Zhou Hengyang patted Liu Chun''s shoulder, and forced a stiff arc. The update in the past three days has been a bit unstable. Grandpa, who is old and seriously ill, went back to his hometown to see grandpa for thest time. Life is really fragile, powerless, reluctant, sad... Chapter 457: selling crazy Chapter 457 Selling Crazy "Scumbag Handbook" sold like crazy, and all 10,000 books were sold out from the first day it was put on the shelves. Chunfeng Deyi Publishing House printed 100,000 copies overnight, and it only took three days. This is only the sales volume of the province. Zhou Yanxiao couldn''t even close her mouth, and with a big wave of her hand, the partners distributed the goods nationwide, making the supply even more in short supply. Chunfeng Deyi Publishing House can be said to have turned against the wind and seeded in one fell swoop, which truly exined what Chunfeng Deyi is. "Editor-in-Chief, do you want to go to Qingshui County to talk to Su Wen about the signing?" The editor-in-charge asked repeatedly. Others also nodded. "Yeah yeah!" "Boss, "Scumbag Handbook" is selling like crazy, and writer Su Wen is also popr. Many newspapers and radio stations want to interview her. We should take this opportunity to deepen cooperation." "That''s right, the signing event is also necessary." Zhou Yan supported her chin with her hand, "I''m afraid Su Wen won''t show up." "Is there anyone who doesn''t like being famous?" Zhou Yan gave everyone an angry look, "When you have peerless beauty, do you still care about being famous?" Everyone rolled their eyes unanimously. "The boss is here again!" "Editor-in-Chief, is there anyone who is not beautiful in your heart?" "Go, go, wait for me, you will know when I bring Su Wen." Zhou Yan drove the people away, after thinking about it, she decided to go to Qingshui County to talk to Su Wen tomorrow. £ª£ª£ª At this time, the library not far from Changhe Machinery Pharmaceutical Factory was full of fake people. Because all schools are on holiday, students gather to study and like toe to the library. Buy booksThe environment is good. Two or three ssmates make an appointment together. In addition to students, employees from nearby units also like toe here. These days, people are always encouraged to read more and read good books. If you want to talk to people and improve yourself, what better than reading. Today, the city library is much more noisy than before, and there is still a long queue at the door. Zhang Miao, who is dressed in an extremely fashionable dress, asked for leave today, and brought Huanhuan, the daughter of the old leader of the art troupe, to visit the department store. The little girl is in high school, and she came here specially to buy some extracurricr tutoring books. Zhang Miao¡¯s family background is good, and she is also a well-known flower in the art troupe. She has good looks and good temperament, and is highly valued by the leaders. However, during this period of time, there was a small conflict. The art troupe had a neer, who majored in dance and studied abroad, and was eye-catching with excellent conditions. Overwhelmed her everywhere,paring Zhang Miao instantly. Zhang Miao has been very depressed recently. When the art troupe doesn''t perform any performances, staying in the troupe is also depressing, so it''s better to go out for a stroll. "Sister Zhang Miao, are you in a bad mood?" Little girl Huanhuan has known Zhang Miao for several years, and she lives in the family courtyard of the art troupe, so she has also met the neer Liang Shuzhen, and heard many people making fun of Zhang Miao in private. It is useless to say that she knows what is going on in the nest. Huan Huan was of course looking towards Zhang Miao, and the little girl was also secretly worried about her. I heard that Liang Shuzhen has a great background and a very good family background. "No!" How could Zhang Miao tell a little girl such a thing. "Oh!" Huanhuan lowered her head in disappointment, and couldn''t help asking: "By the way, sister Zhang Miao, where is the bag you carriedst time? I heard that everyone said it was beautiful in private. Some people wanted to buy it and ran all over the department store. There was no store to be found." Huanhuan''s words made Zhang Miao startled, "Really?" Chapter 458: I am back Chapter 458 I am back When Zhang Miao went to perform in Qingshui County, although the bag she bought was expensive, she was very pleasantly surprised when she received it. The real thing is better than expected, more beautiful and exquisite, and she always likes to memorize it recently. If Cao Meihua hadn¡¯t specifically stated that she couldn¡¯t memorize it every day when she sent something, she would have been reluctant to let it go. But because she was not going well at work recently, everyone was busy trying to curry favor with Liang Shuzhen. The newly bought bag didn''t have any disturbances at all, and it was very peaceful. She was quite disappointed, but because she really liked Bao even if no one praised her, she still loved it to the bottom of her heart. "Yes!" Huanhuan nodded vigorously, "I heard a lot of people say that in the family courtyard! You don''t know that there are people who secretly look at the brand of your bag while you are going to the toilet!" Adults generally don¡¯t deliberately hide things from children. Zhang Miao immediately understood that she was isted by Liang Shuzhen, and some people were upset in her heart, but when she thought of those people who isted herself and envied her bag at the same time, she felt amused in her heart. "My mother also wants to buy a bag like yours!" Huanhuan said happily, "Is the brand of your bag called su?" "Hmm! That''s right, the sign is that 7+." "Then where did you buy it?" "I asked a friend to customize it." Zhang Miao nodded Huanhuan''s little nose and said dotingly, "Don''t think it''s just a custom-made one, but the price is not cheap. Just the custom-made time will have to wait a month. There is no way to speed up." "I knew that the quality can be seen, and a good thing is a good thing." "Okay, your mother wants to buy it, I will tell her when the timees, just call my friend." Zhang Miao stopped the topic, and squeezed into the crowd with Huanhuan, remembering that the people in the queue were dissatisfied. "What''s the squeeze? Are you queuing up if you don''t see it?" "I was cut in line!" "Quality, what about quality?" "Look at you, a pretty girl, why do you jump in the queue?" Zhang Miao was so embarrassed that he apologized again and again, "I didn''t want to jump in line, I went in to buy books." "If you buy books, we are not buying books?" A woman who was nearly forty years old shouted dissatisfied. Others also echoed, "Yes! We are all here to buy books." "I want to buy a book and wait in line." "Go to the back of the queue, we don''t allow queue jumping here." Zhang Miao was stunned. It wasn''t the first time she came to the library, but it was the first time she saw such a crazy scene. "What books do you buy?" Zhang Miao asked curiously. Before anyone could answer, Huanhuan suddenly jumped up excitedly, "I know, is it a scumbag manual? I heard from my ssmates that it was very good-looking, but I haven''t read it yet! Is it finally avable now? " Huanhuan said a lot, dancing with excitement! "Sister Zhang Miao, let''s hurry up and line up. Hurry up, if you arete, you won''t be able to buy it. I don''t want to wait for the meeting to be left behind." Zhang Miao was stunned, and couldn''t help saying: "Huanhuan, your mother doesn''t let you read misceneous books, which affects your studies." "Don''t be afraid, my mother agrees." Huanhuan gestured with her hands, "I heard you say how this book can make people know and destroy people." "Yes, yes, to prevent young girls from being cheated by bad men." The people in line introduced in a hurry. "Lesbians, buy one too!" "Huh? Oh! Well, I''ll buy a copy too." The same scene appeared in major bookstores in the provincial capital, but Su Wen, as the author, didn''t know it at all, and couldn''t imagine it at all. At this time, Su Wen was sitting in a daze in the vegetable garden of the private plot, staring straight at the man who came back suddenly. I just thought about it, why did youe back? "Wenwen, I''m back." Remember, this Liang Shuzhen is the key point, to be tested! Has a rtionship with the Su family sisters, female number two Good night, meme! Today is so little, and strive to repay the debt tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. Chapter 459: who did you learn from? Chapter 459 Who did you learn from? Zhou Hengyang strode up to Su Wen, bent his handsome face to his lips, pinched Su Wen''s chin with one hand, and was about to kiss her intimately. As Zhou Hengyang approached, Su Wen''s eyes slightly erged. As he got closer and closer, the man''s pleasant breath gently brushed his face, bringing an inexplicable touch. Su Wen''s mind was nk, her chin was pinched so she had to look up, her red lips were slightly parted, as if inviting someone to taste. The warmth in the afterglow of the setting sun does not know how thrillingly beautiful she is at this moment. The corner of Zhou Hengyang''s mouth curled into a doting smile, and he whispered in a deep and hoarse voice: "Close your eyes." "Ah? Oh!" Su Wen heard what he said, and subconsciously closed her eyes obediently without thinking too much. The smile on Zhou Hengyang''s lips deepened, "So good." Su Wen wanted to open her eyes subconsciously, and asked what he meant? However, before she had time to open her eyes, she felt a warm and soft lip fall down, which instantly made her mind go nk, and even her thoughts flew up. Finally, he hugged the little daughter-inw he was thinking of so much in his arms. Zhou Hengyang stretched his long arms around Su Wen''s slender waist and held her tightly in his arms, deepening the kiss that made him fascinated. Zhou Hengyang''s kiss gradually changed from gentle and tempting at first to greedy and wild. He wished he could rub the person in his arms into his body and swallow it into his stomach. "Hmm..." Su Wen was passive from the beginning, and she didn''t know when she was caught in his meticulous love. When she couldn''t breathe, she realized that her hands were actually around Zhou Hengyang''s neck, and she was sitting in front of him. In my arms! Zhou Hengyang reluctantly left her lips, looking at the slightly red and swollen lips that he loved so much, there seemed to be a cluster of mes beating in his eyes, "Why haven''t you learned how to breathe? Hmm!" The man pointed with calloused thumbs. The belly was gently rubbing against the delicate lips, and the slightly intoxicating breath surrounded the sky, making it impossible for people to escape. "Forget it! I can only teach you more in the future." Su Wen''s cheeks flushed red, and she asked back nana: "Who did you learn this from?" Zhou Hengyang: "..." The little daughter-inw is still so quick thinking, it seems that he has to work harder to kiss the little daughter-inw until he sinks into it like him, fascinated. How can he let him think about it day and night, tossing and turning. "Have you slept well recently?" Zhou Hengyang sat beside Su Wen, sitting side by side with her, and took Su Wen into his arms, forcing her to lean on his shoulder before he was satisfied. "Don''t change the subject." Su Wen found that the male lead was very bad, not only bullied her, but also ate her tofu while she didn''t realize it, and also acted like a master in love. Didn''t the novel say that he is only interested in making money and only has career in his heart? Where is the slightest focus on career now? But just being held in his arms and leaning on his shoulders, Su Wen felt the satisfaction and joy she had never felt before. Thinking that she was still thinking about him in the afternoon, she swore that as long as he coulde back, she would never dislike him again. Unexpectedly, he really came back. Su Wen is a person who walks the talk, since she decides not to dislike her, she won''t dislike her. And she suddenly found that even if she wanted to deceive herself and continue to despise him, she couldn''t do it at all. Such a good Zhou Hengyang has long been deeply attracted to her. She is only afraid, nervous and has no confidence in herself, so she has been deceiving herself with disgust. Chapter 460: the second time Chapter 460 Second time Since reading the novel, she has been deeply attracted by Zhou Hengyang''s character, character, means, and city. In this novel, the man who is smart and strong, but at the same time is down-to-earth, hard-working and responsible, is even more irresistible to get along with in reality. From the first time when he silently finished all the heavy work at home, to the second time he brought Xu Xiaoxiao to build the courtyard wall, Zhou Hengyang never did these things in the previous twenty years of his life. Pass. But he has done it now, silent and introverted, without any demands. And every time the family encounters difficulties and she gets into trouble, he will alwayse back immediately, considerate, open-minded, and even change his surname on his own initiative. In an instant, Su Wen''s mind shed countless shining points and countless benefits on him. Su Wen doesn''t want to deceive herself anymore. Even if she could resist Zhou Hengyang''s appearance, she couldn''t resist his charisma. "Say, which woman did you learn from?" Su Wen buried her face in Zhou Hengyang''s arms, pinched his waist with one hand, and threatened in a low voice, "Don''t me me for pinching you if you don''t tell the truth." "Hehe..." Zhou Hengyangughed aloud being teased by Su Wen, his broad chest was shaking slightly, he hugged Su Wen andy down on the grass. "What are youughing at? What''s so funny?" Su Wen was so annoyed by hisughter, shey in his arms with her body still held by him, "Stopughing, I''m serious." Zhou Hengyang stoppedughing, pinched Su Wen''s palm-sized face, and suddenly became serious, "This is the second time, do you like it?" "What?" Is she stupid? Why do you feel that your brain is not enough? "This is my second time, do you like it?" Boom! Su Wen''s cheeks turned as red as an apple, and the movement of lying in his arms also made the two of them stick their skins tightly together. The clothes in summer are very thin, and this kind of intimate contact makes her skin from the tips of her ears, neck and corbone, to the exposed skin seem to be dyed ayer of pink. Pink and tender like petals. "Don''t ask." How can you ask this kind of thing? Won''t he even blush? Su Wen took a peek, but it happened to meet Zhou Hengyang''s deep eyes. The gazes of the two were entangled with each other, getting hotter and hotter, and the distance became closer and closer, until their lips pressed against each other lightly, but it was a lingering lingering death like a torrential rain. I don''t know how long it took, fine beads of sweat broke out on Zhou Hengyang''s forehead, and he let go of Su Wen slightly with unsteady breathing, making the distance between the two of them a little bit apart. He closed his eyes slightly, and said helplessly: "Sooner orter, I will be tortured to death by you, and I will give my life to you." Su Wen didn''t feel much better than him, her hands and feet were soft, but she was very timid, afraid of being seen by others. Look around like a guilty conscience, the sun has set at this time, it is the time for Wanjia lights to light kerosenemps and candles for dinner. There is no one in this crop field for a long time, and the grass on the ridge is lush, so it is not easy to find. Su Wen''s nervous and rapid heartbeat just got a little better. Just as she was about to pat her chest, Zhou Hengyang opened his eyes unexpectedly, and his sharp eyes locked Su Wen tightly with scalding heat, "I kiss my wife, you What are you afraid of?" "You, you, you... why are you so thick-skinned?" Su Wen was shocked. He was not such a person after being in contact with him for so long. The corner of Zhou Hengyang''s mouth curled up into a yful smile, he held Su Wen''s hand and slowly rubbed it in his palm, and asked amusedly, "Isn''t that what you think of me in your heart? You say I''m coquettish?" Chapter 461: the third time Chapter 461 The third time "...I don''t." I can''t admit it even if I die. "Hehe!" Zhou Hengyang chuckled, since the young daughter-inw didn''t admit it, he didn''t force her either. "It''s just my third time, do you like it?" He asked again. It was only then that Su Wen understood what he meant. After thinking about it, Su Wen''s eyes were watery and peachy, and they were so sparkling that they could seduce people''s souls. It turned out that he was answering his previous question. But... But he is too good at teasing, right? It''s not like a novice at all! "I don''t believe it." Su Wen snorted coldly, insisting not to look at someone. "It''s true." Zhou Hengyang''s ears were reddish, his eyes dodged, he didn''t dare to look at his daughter-inw for fear of beingughed at by her. But I was afraid that my daughter-inw would be angry, so I could only bite the bullet and exin, "I''m already twenty-five years old, and I''m not a young and impulsive kid? In..." In front of the woman you like, you don''t need experience at all, you know what to do in your bones. Not only does he know what to do, he also wants to do this, do that, and love his little daughter-inw to the bone. This is a gift for facing your loved one, and you don''t need to learn it at all. "Who says you are not young?" Su Wen is like a bunny with fried hair, "You are obviously very young, not only young, but also tall, long-legged, and physically strong..." It''s over, it''s revealed! Su Wen can''t wait to buy 502 glue to stick her mouth on. It will make you talk too much and make you think crookedly. Zhou Hengyang was taken aback for a moment, and thenughed happily. The clearer theughter, the better it sounds, and Su Wen couldn''t helpughing along with it. "Okay, it''s time to go back to eat, and don''t sit here alone in the future and be stupid." Zhou Hengyang took Su Wen''s hand and stood up, helping her pat off the grass clippings on her body. "Also, do you know that you can''t go out in the dark? My daughter-inw looks so good-looking, it''s too worrying to go out in the dark." "It''s okay, I can let Shen Erkuie with me." Zhou Hengyang''s expression changed suddenly, and his face was gloomy and terrifying. Su Wen, who was holding Su Wen''s hand because of emotional fluctuations, couldn''t help crying out for pain. "Su Wen, you want to kill me, right?" "I didn''t." How dare she take his life. "You still said no, you let Shen Erkui go out with you at night, this is more serious than killing me." Sooner orter, he will die at the hands of this girl, it is really tormenting. But he was willing to criticize that article, and before she wanted him, he wished to give everything with both hands. But this little woman doesn''t know how to cherish. Zhou Hengyang really felt that he was fascinated by Su Wen, and waspletely controlled by this girl without knowing it. When someone called Su Wen toin, he woulde back without hesitation. With the momentary palpitations in my heart, I can''t care about anything else, and I have toe back to see with my own eyes if she is alright. Now that I am back, I can''t wait to be together all the time. Seeing her pitifully sitting in the grass alone, she is so distressed that she can''t breathe. But this little woman doesn''t know anything, so she still **** him off. Zhou Hengyang sometimes thinks that if he knew that he would sink to the point where he could not extricate himself, he would not have agreed with Su Xuewen to be his son-inw. But when he thinks that if this happens, he will lose Su Wen, and there will never be her figure in his life. Even if they pass by each other like a stranger on the road one day, it will make him feel so distressed that he can''t breathe . Chapter 462: What are you busy with? Chapter 462 What are you busy with? So he was extremely d that he agreed to be the son-inw at the beginning. In Zhou Hengyang''s life, he never made such a wise decision. "Su Wen, I''m seriously warning you now, stay away from Shen Erkui in the future, and never go out together at night." Zhou Hengyang put on a scary face and gave orders with a bad temper. Su Wen immediately fell in love. Zhou Hengyang treated her with a better face, and she could go to heaven. If Zhou Hengyang loses her temper, or loses her dog temper, then she will be obedient! Guaranteed to hug Jin''s thigh tightly, she didn''t dare not listen to what the hero said. On the one hand, it is due to her personal character, and on the other hand, the original novel left a deep impression on her. Let her always remember that the male protagonist in the novel is apanied by his career and feng shui, because of his wrist and city, and his ruthlessness to the enemy. Zhou Hengyang has figured out Su Wen''s character a long time ago, in order not to be **** off by her, he can only do this. It can be said that the two people''s personalities are really a perfect match. They restrain each other and surrender to each other. There is no one else. "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Su Wen put on a ttering smile, and raised a fake smile that couldn''t be faked at Zhou Hengyang. Hee hee hee A certain person suppressed the smile on the corner of his mouth, snorted coldly, and continued to raise his face, "Also, I don''t want to sleep on the floor in the future." "Ah? Oh! Okay, I''ll listen to you." Su Wen secretly gritted her teeth and made a grimace. She thought it would be best for you to take the initiative to deliver it to her door, so she started to put you to sleep first. Thinking of this, Su Wen secretly nced at the man walking half a step ahead of her. I am very satisfied with his perfect figure, and think proudly, it is not certain who will take advantage of who when the timees! However, the little actions she thought she was concealing had actually fallen into Zhou Hengyang''s eyes long ago, and he could see them clearly. **** When the two arrived home, Su Qing and Su Xiu had already prepared dinner, and they were just waiting for the elder sister and brother-inw toe back for dinner! Seeing the twoe back, the sisters immediately got busy. Those who serve wash water, those who serve rice, those who serve dishes, and those who take towels. Coordination is called a seamless. Su Wen felt guilty. When washing her hands, she put her hand next to Zhou Hengyang''s ear and whispered, "Do you think I''m going too far? There is always a sense of guilt for exploiting childbor." Zhou Hengyang nced at her, took a towel and wiped Su Wen''s freshly washed hands carefully, and then got up to pour the face wash. Su Wen looked at her wiped hands and couldn''t help sighing. Something was wrong, she could still understand that her sisters treated her well. The dog is so considerate and thoughtful, it really makes her hair stand on end! She always felt that Zhou Hengyang had some conspiracy waiting for her that she didn''t know about. Although the rtionship between the two is improving now, no matter how big she is, she dare not let the male lead treat her like a queen dowager! "Eldest sister, what did you do just now?" The younger sister leaned over and whispered, "I said I wanted to find you for dinner, but the second and third sisters refused to let me go, saying that you were busy. It''s time for dinner. What else are you busy with? You are still busy with your brother-inw. Why don''t you work with me? I can help too. " Su Wen: "..." Guilty, helpless, want to find a hole to hide. "I... I''m not busy, just..." Su Wen coughed lightly with reddened cheeks, and was about to find an excuse to fool her, when Zhou Hengyang came back pouring the wash water, and everyone sat down to eat. Chapter 463: good means Chapter 463 Good means Zhou Hengyang put the chopsticks in Su Wen''s hands, "Eat quickly, and tell me what happened at home after eating." As soon as he entered the vige, he heard about the major events that happened at home during his absence. In my heart, I also admire the little daughter-inw''s ability to cause trouble. She really deserves to be Zhou Hengyang''s daughter-inw. He just left, and she caused him trouble that afternoon. What''s even more exasperating is that he was so bold as to hide it from himself, without saying a word. I have trouble and don''t know how to find a husband! At the same time, Zhou Hengyang was also very dissatisfied with the vige chief, Li Youcai. He should have notified himself of such a big event on the day it happened. Instead of dragging on until now, say nothing. Zhou Hengyang frowned and didn''t say a word. The atmosphere at the dinner table was overwhelmed by his aura, and everyone was worried. After a quick dinner, the whole family sat in the yard to enjoy the cool, and exined what happened in detail. over again. Zhou Hengyang held in his hand the cattail fan that every household in the countryside used to cool off in summer, and listened with frowned eyes. Without stopping, he helped Su Wen fan the gentle breeze once and for all. Su Wen was ufortable, nervous, and at a loss from the beginning, but now she is used to it. never mind! It''s like the hero took the wrong medicine. "Hehe! This matter..." Zhou Hengyang shook his head and sneered, "Old man Sun has a good trick." It¡¯s no wonder that before his father-inw passed away, hemented on the people in the vige, focusing on Old Man Sun. "Brother-inw, we were almost scared to death." The little girl patted her chest with an exaggerated expression. "Don''t be afraid if you have nothing to do, old man Sun doesn''t dare to do anything." Zhou Hengyangforted him, "As long as I''m here, he can''t do anything. So old man Sun is a smart person, and dealing with smart people is actually easier." Su Wen understood Zhou Hengyang''s meaning. She bet on the confrontation this afternoon that old man Sun is a smart person and won''t resolve it impulsively with a fight. Otherwise, she wouldn''t dare to stand at the door alone. If she meets someone impulsive, or Zhu Yueju brings others along, she will definitely lock the door from the inside as she didst time. Then ask someone to help. Zhou Hengyang nced at Su Wen calmly, and continued: "However, this matter can''t be left alone, our family is not easy to bully." "Brother-inw, what do you think?" "Yes! Brother-inw, give us some advice." "We have already said that as long as youe back, brother-inw, it will definitely be resolved. We believe in you." "Brother-inw, tell me quickly." The six younger sisters looked at Zhou Hengyang with sparkling eyes, full of trust, attachment and trust in their eyes. This made Zhou Hengyang feel a little warmth in his eyes. After being married for so long, it was only at this moment that he truly integrated into this family. This home makes him feel warm. "This matter is easy to handle." For Zhou Hengyang, he didn''t need to think about it at all. He hit Su Wen on the head with a cattail fan, and Su Wen grinned at him in pain and made a face at him, moved her chair aside, and opened the distance between the two of them. But once she moved it away, no one was fanning it. She was so hot that she moved the chair secretly and sat back again. Zhou Hengyang shook his head amusedly, but didn¡¯t expose it, and continued: ¡°This matter is because Wenwen, you are too soft-hearted, and you are too easy to talk. When dealing with the enemy, you must kill the enemy with one blow, and there is no room for recovery.¡± The sisters shivered involuntarily, but none of them flinched, showing a scared expression, but looked at Zhou Hengyang expectantly. Waiting for his next words. Chapter 464: status was robbed Chapter 464 The status was robbed "Now that Wenwen haspletely offended the Sun family, it is a good thing that Sun Yunyun will be arrested and sent to jail..." Su Wen heard Zhou Hengyang''s words, and suddenly couldn''t help but burst outughing, causing Zhou Hengyang to knock her on the head, "Don''t make trouble, just listen!" "Oh!" It wasn''t that she wanted to make trouble, but she couldn''t help but be amused by someone''s serious expression of ''this is a good thing''. She had been worried that Zhou Hengyang would criticize herself if she knew what she had done. Unexpectedly, he would say "this is a good thing" in a serious manner, which is really funny! Is there such a good thing? Zhou Hengyang looked at Su Wen with a look of helplessness in his eyes, turned his eyes away and continued what he just said seriously: "Wenwen''s doing this is a good thing, but it is too easy to talk, and there is still room for it. That''s why I made a kind of Wenwen. Wen is easy to bully, or it is the illusion that she is easy to talk." Zhou Hengyang tapped Su Wen''s forehead lightly with his slender fingers, and warned: "Remember in the future, easy-talking is not necessarily a shoring, but it depends on who it is and on what asion. It''s still too stupid to do this thing. Don¡¯t make such low-level mistakes in the future.¡± "I''m obviously very smart, how can I be stupid?" Su Wen fought for herself in a low voice. As a result, as soon as Zhou Hengyang finished speaking, she was pped by Su Qing without waiting for Zhou Hengyang to say anything. Stupid, they just pretend they didn''t hear it, and save face for the eldest sister. "That''s right, elder sister, you just listen to your brother-inw." Su Xiu also expressed her opinion eagerly. Maybe it''s because of a guilty conscience that I dare not go to see Su Wen at all. Su Xue and Fifth Sister sat in a row without speaking, looking at Zhou Hengyang with piercing eyes, waiting for his next words. Obviously, what the brother-inw said refreshed the sisters'' worldview. Under the deliberate suppression of their grandparents since they were young, the two sisters never knew that it was okay to do things like this. I feel that what my brother-inw said makes sense, and it sounds very powerful. Sixth sister, the younger sister and the two younger sisters kept nodding, "Elder sister, you have to listen to brother-inw." Su Wen: "..." What about her unique position in the family? What about the identity of the head of her family? Zhou Hengyang looked at Su Wen''s dazed look, and a slight smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "The responsibility for stealing Wenwen''s letter is not too great, even if it is sentenced to a year and a half in prison, it wille out." He continued: "But fraud It''s different..." Su Wen was shocked. "By the way, the sentencing results of Tian Yong, Tian Gang, and Shi Caiyue havee out." Zhou Hengyang has been paying attention to this matter all along, and he only got the news recently. "Okay!" Su Wen didn''t say anything this time. In her heart, these three people deserved to die, and they killed so many families and children. "You give me the name and contact information of the publishing house, and I will take care of it." Su Xue hurriedly raised her hand to speak, "Brother-inw, do you mean to ask someone from the publishing house to sue Sun Yunyun?" Zhou Hengyang nodded, and nced at Su Xue unexpectedly. Chapter 465: little undercover Chapter 465 Little Undercover "Then are they willing to cooperate with us?" Su Wen frowned, "Most people certainly don''t like to be involved in this kind of thing? What do we need to do to get people from the publishing house to cooperate with us?" Zhou Hengyang raised his eyebrows. This question is not a problem for him at all. Since Su Xue wants to learn, he doesn''t mind teaching her. "It would be best if the publishing house could cooperate, but if they couldn''t cooperate, you just need toe forward to rify the truth. Now the letters back and forth have been saved. Since Sun Yunyun is not the author herself, she still told the publishing house when she knew she was impersonating. It is already illegal to ask for royalties, and the crime of extortion has already been established." "It turned out to be like this!" Su Xue suddenly realized, and looked at Su Wen, "Sister, do you know?" Su Wen nodded guilty, a little afraid to look into the eyes of her sisters, so she could only give Zhou Hengyang a dark look. As a result, someone not only didn''t get angry, but even chuckled, which made Su Wen even more angry. This guy came back this time topete with her for status, right? How long is this? His position was taken away by him. Su Qing and Su Xiu were still at a loss, but Su Xue''s reaction was extremely fast, and she immediately understood why her brother-inw criticized her elder sister just now. "Sister, you are too soft-hearted. Since you already knew that you could sue Sun Yunyun for extortion, why didn''t you do it? People like Sun Yunyun should be sentenced to death." Su Xue''s resentment stunned Su Wen, and also made Zhou Hengyang frowned slightly. "Fourth Sister." Fifth Sister gently tugged on Su Xue''s sleeve, "Don''t say that, the death penalty is too exaggerated, Sun Yunyun is not guilty of death." Zhou Hengyang squatted with his hands on his knees, his sharp eyes swept over the sisters one by one, the strong sense of oppression made the spine chill. About half a minuteter, he said calmly: "Be ruthless to the enemy, but you can''t let yourself fall into hatred, understand?" "Understood." The six sisters nodded in unison. "Okay, it''ste, everyone go to bed early!" "Okay, brother-inw." The six people left side by side in pairs. Su Xiu was with Su Qing, and Su Xue was with Fifth Sister. Liumei and Xiaomei are two clever ghosts, you push me, and I push you. In the end, rock-paper-scissors decides who will go back to the room to take a shower first. The little girl won, and went back to the room first. Su Wen jumped up like a frightened rabbit, "I... go back to my room to take a shower first, you cane back after I have washed." "Wait." Zhou Hengyang stopped Su Wen''s way, "I''ll help you carry the bath water." Zhou Hengyang is also very helpless for his daughter-inw who loves to take a bath, and wastes water every time she takes a bath. Such a big bath Bucket, every time she sees her carrying water by herself, she has to go back and forth several times, and when thest bucket of water is carried, the front one is almost cold. "Ah? Okay." Su Wen widened her eyes slightly, watching Zhou Hengyang who was only wearing a sleeveless undershirt, showing his muscr arms, and easily prepared the bath water. Then he fled back to his room to take a shower. Zhou Hengyang looked at the door of the confinement room, stood in the yard shaking his head andughing. "Brother-inw." The sixth younger sister stood in front of Zhou Hengyang only up to his thighs. Seeing that there was no one else around, she said mysteriously, "Brother-inw, let me tell you a secret." Zhou Hengyang bent down, "Say it." Chapter 466: bath Chapter 466 Bathing "Let me tell you, you must never tell it." Sixth Sister has the potential to be an undercover agent, and said in a low voice: "Otherwise, Eldest Sister will be angry with me if she finds out. Our family revolves around Eldest Sister, I can''t be a traitor." "Since you can''t be a traitor, why did youe to tell me?" Zhou Hengyang asked amusedly. As he got to know Wenwen more and more, he now recognized his sisters-inw more and more, probably Aiwujiwu! Unknowingly, he had already regarded his sisters-inw as his own sisters. Looking at my own family, of course everything is pleasing to the eye. "But I really like you as my brother-inw. For the happiness of you and my elder sister, I have to say it." Sixth Sister said with a serious face, "Eldest sister said that there are trade-offs in life, and I am making a trade-off now." When Su Wen was mentioned, Zhou Hengyang''s expression became a bit serious, and he even sat on a chair, so that Sixth Sister didn''t have to keep talking to him on her toes. "Also, tell me! I won''t treat you badly." "You just need to be nice to my eldest sister, I don''t need you to treat me badly." Zhou Hengyang looked at the eyes of the sixth younger sister with even more admiration, "Okay, don''t worry! I will treat your eldest sister well without you telling me." "Okay!" Sixth Sister nodded happily, and then said: "That''s it. What I want to tell you is that the boss of the publishing house is trying to trick my eldest sister. She told her that an arranged marriage is not happy. If you get a divorce, she will help the eldest sister find a better one." Zhou Hengyang''s eyes suddenly turned cold, his aura was fierce, and his thin lips were tightly pursed. Anger was raging in his heart, what did he hate the most? That¡¯s it, I can still remember that when I first got married to Wenwen, there were always people talking irresponsibly to Wenwen. The content was nothing more than encouraging Wenwen to go out bravely. Arranged marriages are not happy. This is also the reason why Wenwen has always hated him. In the past, he didn''t care. He never knew what liking was. He had no responsibility for Wenwen and marriage. He doesn''t care what Wenwen wants to do. So he never took what those people said seriously. But it¡¯s different now, sometimes he can¡¯t control his anger as long as he thinks of what those people said to Wenwen. Not to mention, there are still people who are trying to destroy his rtionship with Wenwen behind his back. He will never allow it. Sixth Sister was startled by her brother-inw''s sudden change, took a step back, and asked cautiously, "Brother-inw, are you angry?" "Hmm! I''m very angry now." Zhou Hengyang told the truth. "Actually, I''m also angry. Brother-inw, you are so nice, but that bad woman dares to provoke right and wrong." Sixth sister clenched her fists together, "Don''t worry brother-inw, I will help you look after elder sister in the future." She likes the current eldest sister, who has a good rtionship with her brother-inw and loves each other very much. I don''t like the eldest sister who used to always quarrel with her brother-inw, say that her brother-inw is not good, and treat her younger sisters badly. So she has to protect everything now, and not let anyone have the opportunity to destroy the rtionship between brother-inw and eldest sister. "Okay!" Zhou Hengyang gently rubbed Liumei''s hair, and encouraged him: "Then I will thank Liumei." "You''re wee." Sixth Sister grinned and made a face, and ran back to her room in a hurry. **** Su Wen took a shower, opened the window automatically, andy down obediently on the bed. Soon, Zhou Hengyang came in to take off his clothes and take a bath, the hazy yellow candlelight coated his body with ayer of beautiful tinum gold. Chapter 467: peep Chapter 467 peek As the clothes on the body were taken off, the breath-taking six-pack abs and perfect mermaid lines were revealed. Su Wen immediately acted guilty and covered herself with a thin nket, hiding inside and not daring to peek. Zhou Hengyang looked at her small movements, and a sessful smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Su Wen, who was hiding in the nket, heard the sound of sshing water, and immediately lifted the nket, "Why are you using my bath water again?" This... this person is too much, she has already used the bath water, why... How can I continue to use it? This... It''s like two people taking a mandarin duck bath together, it''s too shameful. When Su Wen was thinking this way, she took a sneak peek from the corner of her eye, and saw that he upied two-thirds of the bathtub by himself, with long and powerful arms, leisurely circled around the edge of the bathtub The scene when I was in the shower could not help appearing in my mind. Looking at it this way, his actions seem to havepletely enclosed himself in it. Su Wen was blushed by the pictures that appeared in her mind, she immediately shook her head, and drove out these fanciful pictures. I can''t think about it anymore, I absolutely can''t think about it anymore, it''s too shameful. "It''s okay, I don''t dislike you." Zhou Hengyang leaned on the bathtub, his eyes and the tip of his nose were full of her unique fragrance. It made him uncontroble to want to treat her like this, like that, wishing to immediately fetch someone''s ignorant little woman from the bed and wash her again. But he controlled himself, because a certain little woman was too timid. Clearly wanted to see it, but only dared to peek. "But, this is not good. As I saidst time, this is not a matter of whether you dislike me or not." "That''s why you despise me?" Zhou Hengyang suddenly opened his eyes, looked at the young daughter-inw sitting on the bed with a delicate and charming face, his slightly narrowed eyes wanted to swallow her into his stomach. "No, no." Su Wen quickly waved her hand, "How could I despise you! I like you before it''s toote." "Oh!" Zhou Hengyang raised his eyebrows, and asked jokingly, "Then do you like me as a person, or my body?" Su Wen blushed even more. She wanted to see him but didn''t dare to look at him, but then she thought about whether she was too worthless? People are not afraid of being seen, so what are you afraid of? After figuring it out, Su Wen bravely looked over. As soon as she caught Zhou Hengyang''s gaze, she couldn''t take her eyes off again. The eyes of the two were like two maic mas, tightly attracted together. Intertwined and entangled with each other, with heat, even the surrounding temperature is rising steadily. "Wow-" There was the sound of an object leaving the water. I don¡¯t know when it started. A person who was bathing in the bathtub had already left the water. His slender and straight body seemed to be perfectly carved without any blemishes. When he walked towards Su Wen, it seemed that he had a special magical power, and everything around him was frozen. Su Wen could only look into his eyes fascinatedly for a moment, watching him walking towards her, watching him getting closer and closer to her, until this perfect body hugged her intimately. Su Wen woke up instantly, her whole body trembling like an electric shock, desperately trying to push him away, but she couldn''t exert any strength in her hands and feet, and she couldn''t exert any strength when pushing him away with her hands. "Daughter-inw." He whispered softly in her ear, "Let me kiss, just one kiss, okay?" Chapter 468: I can not let it go Chapter 468 I am reluctant Su Wen only felt numb all the way from the pinnae to the depths of her heart, and said forcefully: "Don''t lie to me, I just wrote a book called "Handbook of Scumbags", I won''t Fooled." However, Zhou Hengyang didn''t give her a chance to refuse at all, and his soft lips immediately sealed the words behind her, so that she could only make a helpless voice. Su Wen''s mind went nk, being held in someone''s arms, kissing like this, kissing like that, from the initial resistance to the subsequent response. I don''t know how long it took before someone finally let her go. Zhou Hengyang panted, bit her lightly, and asked in a low and hoarse voice: "How is it? Did you only kiss her once?" "Once... How can it be so long?" Su Wen leaned against his arms all over the room, Zhou Hengyang''s eyes were straightened, and his Adam''s apple rolled up and down unconsciously. "daughter inw." "Huh?" Su Wen wanted to push him away, but couldn''t muster the strength, so she could only lean limply in his arms. "You let me go, you said you only... kiss... once." "I can''t bear it." Zhou Hengyang buried his head into her neck. Su Wen just felt that her body was almost not her own. Someone was too good at flirting. Now she was very sure that she couldn''t do it. She didn''t want to do this either, but facing this situation for the first time, her heart was about to jump out, she was so shy. What you think in your head ispletely different from what you actually do. And... And she made another shameful discovery Su Wen''s whole body was stiff and she dared not move. Zhou Hengyang took a deep breath of the intoxicating breath, only a nket was wrapped around his body, and with his movements, the nket had already slid down his waist. "Heh!" Zhou Hengyang sneered, "Did you find it?" "I, I, I... let me go, or I will get angry." Su Wen felt that she would have a nosebleed at any time, "Let go of me!" It would be too embarrassing to have a nosebleed in front of him, She can''t afford to lose this man. And it''s a shame! Very embarrassing! "So stupid." Zhou Hengyang bit her corbone lightly, half helplessly, half pampering, "Forget it! I''ll let you off this time." After speaking, he really got up and let go of her. However, after leaving his warm embrace and familiar atmosphere, Su Wen did not rx as expected. Instead, she felt an inexplicable sense of loss, subconsciously wanting to reach out and grab him, telling him not to leave. However, Zhou Hengyang had turned around and left, walked back into the tub and immersed his whole body in the bath water which had long since cooled down, and there was no movement for a long time. Su Wen sat on the bed for a long time before regaining her senses. Once she regained her senses, she covered herself with a thin nket and acted like a turtle. After a long, long time, her frantic heartbeat slowly calmed down, and her hands and feet returned to her own . "Still asleep?" A deep voice rang in my ears, followed by the movement of someone lying down next to her. Before Su Wen could react, she was picked up by someone through a thin nket arms. "Aren''t you hot? I''ve taken a cold shower for a long time." Zhou Hengyang''s exposed skin was cool, obviously after soaking in cold water in the bathtub, he went to the yard and rinsed it with cold well water. I''m home, now I''m starting to pay off my debts, thanks for your support! Chapter 469: Intuitive Chapter 469 Sharp Intuition "I''m not hot." She''s not hot at all. Zhou Hengyang let out a muffledugh, and did not force Su Wen. Hey on his side with one hand supporting his face, "Then tell me about the publishing house, which publishing house is it? What''s the representative''s name?" When it came to business, Su Wen couldn''t continue to be a coward. She secretly lifted a corner of the thin nket, and her small movementspletely fell into someone''s deep eyes. Just as she was about to continue hiding, Zhou Hengyang said first, "Don''t Hidden, I will not eat you." Given his ethics of taking a cold shower just now, Su Wen reluctantly believed it. And the weather is so hot, hiding in a thin nket is indeed very foggy, so she had no choice but to get out of the nket cheekily, then rolled on the bed, and rolled away from someone''s arms. Zhou Hengyang raised a smirk on his lips, but he didn''t stop Su Wen from making small moves. Instead, he leisurely picked up a book and flipped through it casually. The cover of the book reads "Scumbag Handbook". "The representative is Zhou Yan, a woman in her forties, and the first impression she gives is not bad." "Zhou Yan?" Zhou Hengyang frowned thoughtfully. Could it be his little aunt who went off to start a publishing house? "That''s right, it''s Zhou Yan. Fortunately, she came in person, otherwise I wouldn''t know that the letter sent to me was taken by Sun Yunyun!" Zhou Hengyang flicked the book and paused, "How did Sun Yunyun know? I heard from youst time that she also took the letter I sent you, didn''t she?" This is very strange. Is it also a coincidence? This time Wenwen submitted an article, even he didn''t know, and even Wenwen herself was not sure that it would be epted. How did Sun Yunyun know? Even the lion who opened his mouth asked for 10,000 yuan in royalties? It seems that she is very sure that the book "Scumbag Handbook" will be popr. However, from his point of view, this book is novel in subject matter, with spicy words and humor at the same time. It is indeed a phenomenal book. And it has something to say, the example in it, even if he saw it, he would say "I learned it." But he doesn''t believe that Sun Yunyun also has such vision and courage. If she really had vision and courage, she wouldn''t be so stupid to do such a stupid thing. There is no need to exploit loopholes and take advantage of others. When Zhou Hengyang thought of the weekly letter from the reception room in the factory, he felt a chill in his heart for no reason. The letter he sent to his daughter-inw, the address he left, the little daughter-inw is a heartless little girl, it''s fine if she doesn''t write to him, Sun Yunyun still writes about cats and dogs. Although he has never read it, it is very annoying to be harassed by letters every week. Zhou Hengyang''s words made Su Wen break out in a cold sweat. As expected, the leading hero deserves to be the leading hero, with a sharp reaction and even more frightening intuition. Unexpectedly, without any evidence, he could see the root of the problem at a nce, and guessed it all at once. But she couldn''t say it, although she knew in her heart that Sun Yunyun would dream, but it was hard to say it. Otherwise, the exnation is not clear! "I don''t know either. God knows where she got it from." Su Wen said nonsense, "Maybe she often writes letters, often goes to the post office and has opinions on me, so it''s deliberate!" Zhou Hengyang agreed with Su Wen''s exnation when he thought of the frequency of Sun Yunyun''s letter every week. He didn''t continue this topic, but focused on looking at the sample booklet in his hand. The three-dimensional profile, under the candlelight by the bedside, looks more and more beautiful like a celestial being. Chapter 470: starting at fifty-five dollars Chapter 470 starts with fifty-five dors "I don''t know, my wife is actually a master of love." Zhou Hengyang looked at it with a nce, and said inexplicably: "If you don''t say it, I will think that this book should be written by a master of love." "No way... I didn''t want to say it." Su Wen never thought about it when she wrote it, Zhou Hengyang would read it. It''s really embarrassing for the hero to hold and look at the things I wrote. He must beughing at her in his heart. "Don''t read it, give it to me." Su Wen stretched out her hand to grab it, but Zhou Hengyang easily raised her arm, allowing her to escape, and even threw herself directly into Zhou Hengyang''s arms. "Daughter-inw, be more honest." Someone muttered in a hoarse voice, and poked Su Wen''s cheek full of cogen, and it felt so good that he couldn''t help poking it again. "I... don''t beat me up, give me the book, don''t show it. This is my sample book, why do you take it without my consent?" Su Wen quit and continued to grab it, Zhou Hengyang didn''t Grab it for her, and the two of them rolled back and forth on the bed like this. "Give it to me, Zhou Hengyang, give it to me." "No." "Hurry up, don''t hide, give it to me." "No." "Please, give it to me!" Su Wen was so tired of grabbing it. Suddenly, Zhou Hengyang stopped abruptly, turned over and pressed Su Wen under him, his eyes met, "If you want me, I will give it to you, everything to you." "I, I, I..." Su Wen''s nervous heart was about to jump out, and her watery peach eyes were ecstatic, "I don''t want it anymore, I don''t want it anymore." Zhou Hengyang turned over and stood up, "Cut! Wife, you are really worthless." "I''m going to be worthless, what''s wrong?" She calls a person who knows current affairs a hero, no shame. "Forget it, you talked to you, I''m going to sleep." Turn over and y deadpletely. Zhou Hengyang continued to turn the pages of the book. He didn''t read the book entirely to amuse the little wife, on the one hand, because the reaction of the little daughter-inw was indeed unexpectedly cute. On the one hand, he was also shocked by the content inside, his deep eyesplicatedly looked at the girl lying beside him, but Zhou Hengyang''s heart sank deeper and deeper, bing more and more unable to extricate himself. The more he knows Wenwen, the more he loves her. When did it start? It should be fifty-five yuan from somewhere! From that moment on, he had already fallen into the love she made without knowing it. **** The next day, early in the morning, the children from the entire Sanjiaying camp gathered around the door of Su Wen''s house, looking curiously at the ck car parked at the door. Touch it here, touch it there, the adults in the family yelled several times to no avail. In the 1980s, it was very rare for a car to appear in the countryside. Let''s say it''s a kid, even adults can''t help but watch the excitement. "Is this from girl Wen''s house?" "Isn''t it? Isn''t girl Wen''s house a bicycle?" The vigers still talk about the two bicycles of Su Wen''s family. "Then where did this care from?" "Yesterday Zhou Hengyang came back." Someone met Zhou Hengyang who was driving back yesterday evening, and said vividly: "You don''t know that yesterday, old man Sun brought someone to look for Su Wen while everyone was going to work in the field. Trouble. Zhou Hengyang is a good man. He heard that girl Wen was being bullied in the provincial capital, so he rushed back immediately." The big guys were full of envy when they heard it, especially some married or unmarried women, all of them were so envious. The door-to-door son-inw that everyone looked down upon before is no longer what everyone thought it was. Whoever mentions Zhou Hengyang, the door-to-door son-inw, does not give a thumbs up. Continue to pay off debts, friends, go to bed early, don''t wait! It''ste! Chapter 471: want a sewing machine Chapter 471 I want a sewing machine Zhang Chunxiang and Su Xuewu, carrying hoes, came back from working in the fields early in the morning, and happened to pass by when they saw the brand-new car, their eyes turned red with envy. Comined to Su Xuewu: "Look, look at what kind of life we ??are living now, what kind of life is that **** Su Wen is living. It''s fine to buy a bicycle, and now she even has a car. She doesn''t show off for a day Can you die?" Su Xuewu lowered his head and sighed, walked faster, afraid of being seen, asked him how it feels to be a second uncle. His old face will be gone by then. But Zhang Chunxiang couldn''t swallow this breath, "What do you think your parents are thinking? Didn''t they agree to let Su Wen take out thend and bicycles when they came back? Why didn''t you want anything? " Zhang Chunxiang was extremely dissatisfied with this point. In the past, as long as the old man and his wife came forward, they could ask for anything. The only thing missing was the house, but under her nning, the house was about to be acquired, and now there was nothing left. "Hmph! I think your parents are paper tigers, so they only take advantage of us as daughter-inws. Are you a coward against Su Wen? They can''t do anything, and they dare not fart." "Okay, stop talking." Su Xuewu roared angrily. "You know how to lose your temper at me. You have the ability to ask for it! Go ask for thend, ask for the bicycle." Zhang Chunxiang waspletely out of reason with jealousy. Unfortunately, Su Wumei, that stinky girl, is making a big ssh. Forget it, Su Wen''s family even drives a car now, how could she swallow this breath. Originally, a person who was inferior to her own family in every way, now overwhelms her in every way, whoever it is, will feel ufortable. Even Chen Guihua, who was used by her in the past, doesn''t know what''s going on recently, she knows how to eat at home all day long, and the snack shop doesn''t sell as much food as she does. Chen Guihua ate everything he ate when he came back. She was making trouble at home all day, and she went to the door several times to provoke Chen Guihua to find Su Wen''s troubles, but it was useless. Zhang Chun''s aroma is not light. The former Chen Guihua was not like this, she was just a mindless idiot, just silly. After she asked, she found out that it was Chen Guihua who fought with Zhu Yueju, and it was revealed that Su Xueqiang was cheating, and she was suddenly stimted. Therefore, Zhang Chunxiang looked down on Chen Guihua even more, and felt ashamed that she had such a sister-inw. Speaking of Zhang Chunxiang''s personality is really interesting, she looks down on Chen Guihua as a sister-inw now, but twenty years ago, she could not hold her head up in front of her sister-inw. "You already know what you want, what do you want?" Su Xuewu grabbed Zhang Chunxiang''s clothes and left, "Hurry up and go home, don''t embarrass yourself here." "If you don''t go, I''ll go. I''ll go and borrow the sewing machine, can''t you use it? Our family didn''t pass the college entrance examination, and it''s time to marry a wife. With the sewing machine as a bride price, we also have face." In fact, Zhang Chunxiang said Ruthless, that''s what she encouraged others to do. In her own words, she had already set her sights on Su Wen''s sewing machine. She knew that in her capacity and her rtionship with Su Wen, she would only humiliate herself if she forced her to show off. Instead of doing that, she might as well take her time and start by borrowing a sewing machine. Anyway, as long as she borrows something, don''t expect her to return it. "You dare to try." Su Xuewu''s face changed drastically, "Don''t forget, our parents have exined that you are not allowed to trouble Su Wen." Chapter 472: naughty three girls Chapter 472 Naughty Three Girls "Hmph!" Zhang Chunxiang sneered, "What do you mean by our parents? Why did they be cowards?" "I don''t know, but our parents won''t let us, so we have to listen." Su Xuewu also felt that something was wrong, especially when his parents suffered such a big loss from Su Wenst time. Logically speaking, it must be a big attack, but in the end, he just kept silent and let it go. Not only do not retaliate back, but also do not allow them to retaliate. It''s so wrong, Su Xuewu vaguely felt that it must be because of what the third grandma said, so he let his parents leave it alone. "I¡­" Zhang Chunxiang wanted to say something, but was interrupted rudely by Su Xuewu, "Shut up, don''t make trouble, and don''t look at what happened to those people in front." "What''s the end?" "Zhao Jiangang, Tian Yong, Tian Gang, Shi Caiyue, and now Sun Yunyun." Zhang Chunxiang shivered violently, unable to speak a word. "I might as well tell you! Shi Caiyue was sentenced to death, do you know about the death penalty? If you want to go in and eat public meals, I won''t stop you." Su Xuewu became ruthless, on the one hand because of the advice of Su Dachun and his wife, on the other hand he was also frightened by the fate of these people in front of him. Su Xuewu is a viin through and through, even far worse than old man Sun. Bullying the weak and fearing the strong, Su Wen is not someone he dares to offend casually now. Old man Sun came to the door yesterday, and Zhou Hengyang came back in a car that evening. Isn''t that scary enough? Zhang Chunxiang''s face was pale from fright, and her mind, which had been stunned by jealousy just now, calmed down. She carried the **** without Su Xuewu''s urging, and left in a despondent manner. Among the Zhanzi children, the young girl with a proud face showing off to others saw Zhang Chunxiang and Su Xuewu walking away, and immediately ran to the sixth sister. "Sixth sister, did you hear what Second Aunt said just now?" It turned out that when the two sisters were ying with Xiaowa at the door, they happened to see Zhang Chunxiang and Su Xuewu passing by. In view of the rtionship between the two, the two sisters automatically took precautions. These two little clever ghosts have been doing a lottely. Among the children in the vige, things were going well, and the sixth younger sister didn¡¯t even study, so she boiled water to help the other first-grade children with their winter vacation homework. What was even more surprising was that Xiaowa''s parents were in favor of it, and went to Su Wen to express their gratitude. Su Wen couldn''tugh or cry, she could only say that Fifth Sister''s aura of being admitted to university was too dazzling. "Second Aunt wants our sewing machine." Sixth Sister''s ears are so good! "What?" The little girl pinched her waist, "Second Aunt is really bad, why should we give her our sewing machine?" "Exactly!" Sixth Sister puffed her cheeks, "We must not let her seed." "Then what do you say? I will listen to you." "You call the little girl, let''s teach her a lesson." Sixth Sister covered her mouth with a smirk, "Just like what my brother-inw said, we need to make the enemy afraid of us." "it is good!" The little girl immediately found Su Xiaoya who was looking in the mirror with the side mirror of the small car. The three little ones got together and muttered for a while, then ran away with a smile. The bustle at the door continued, but the yard was very quiet. Su Wen woke up and washed up, but she didn''t see Zhou Hengyang, she couldn''t hold back, she pulled Su Xiu who came in from the outside, and asked. "Su Xiu, where''s your brother-inw? Why didn''t you see anyone?" "Oh! Brother-inw went to exercise." Chapter 473: Hands-on Chapter 473 Hands-on Su Xiu was the first person in the family to get up. Because she wanted to make chicken cakes, she had to get up at dawn to prepare for delivery to He Yn. So I know best what I have done to my family members. "Sister, don''t you know?" Su Xiu asked curiously: "Brother-inw gets up early every day to exercise!" She looked at the sky and the firewood piled up in the yard, and added: "You Look, after my brother-inw finished exercising, he chopped firewood for me." Su Wen: "..." It''s super embarrassing, it makes her even morezy. Cute and sleepte, the problem of staying in bed is really irreversible! While talking, Zhou Hengyang set up from the outside, wearing a smoky gray shirt, the sleeves of which were rolled up to the elbows, and there were beads of sweat on his forehead and well-shaped cheeks. Su Xiu hurriedly stuffed the cold boiled water she had prepared into Su Wen''s hand, and pushed her, "Hurry up, brother-inw is working so hard, pass it to brother-inw." Su Wen obediently stepped forward and handed it to someone, secretly cursing in her heart that she is no longer the most popr cutie in the family! Ever since someone came back, she had seriously threatened her position of being one and only one. Now she has to do things like serving tea and water herself. Zhou Hengyang took the cup, drank it slowly, and his slender neck became more elegant, beautiful and attractive because of the movement of drinking water. Su Wen was dumbfounded for a moment, and didn''t react until someone finished drinking the water and stuffed the cup into her hand. "Hehehe..." It was so embarrassing, Su Wen smirked at Zhou Hengyang, watching someone rubbing her hair helplessly. "Why are you in a daze so early in the morning?" "Not in a daze." She was just dumbfounded. "After dinner, follow me to the town and contact Chunfeng Deyi Publishing House." "Okay!" For some reason, Su Wen always felt that the hero was gnashing his teeth when he mentioned the word spring breeze. **** It was at Su Wen''s house that she washed her hands, wiped the table and was busy eating breakfast. Zhang Chunxiang also started to direct Su Pingping to make breakfast when she got home. Su Xuewu was a houseworker, and when he got home, he would bring peanuts and pour a couple of white wine to make breakfast by himself. I don¡¯t drink too much in the morning, just one or two, and the small days fly by. Others are not treated so highly, especially Su Pingping. Since Su Pingping was able to do housework at the age of ten, Zhang Chunxiang seldom did housework. Recently, because Su Pingping didn''t go to university, she was angry with Su Pingping and even sent her around. There are three children in the family, only Su Pingping is a girl. It stands to reason that she should love Su Pingping very much, but Zhang Chunxiang is patriarchal. Divide a piece of meat into three portions, one for myself, one for Su Pingfan, and one for the youngest son, Niu Niu. Su Pingping didn''t even think about it. "Why isn''t the meal ready yet?" Zhang Chunxiang was irritated at the door of Su Wen''s house, and when she came back, she vented her anger on Su Pingping, finding fault everywhere, and picked up a broom and beat Su Pingping up if she didn''t like it. It stands to reason that Su Pingping is an eighteen-year-old girl who has long since dropped out of school to do housework and farm work at home. I''ve already started talking about my husband''s family, so I shouldn''t be talking about beating me. So Zhang Chunxiang regretted the fight, she didn''t treat her daughter like this before. It''s the girl who keeps turning her elbows out recently, talking to Su Wen, which makes her very angry. "Hurry up and cook for my olddy, I''ll go to the toilet." Zhang Chunxiang dropped the broom and ran out of breath to go to the toilet. The toilet in her house is made of cement bricks, the kind that is verymon in rural areas, and every household has it. There is arge cesspit behind it, which can be used to fertilize thend. Chapter 474: too wicked Chapter 474 Too wicked In other words, just as Zhang Chunxiang unbuttoned her trouser belt after entering thetrine, her eyes were darkened, and then a big tree stick hit her. Zhang Chunxiang wanted to escape, but forgot that there was atrine behind her, and she lost control of her body and fell into thetrine in an instant. "Ahhh!! Help!" Zhang Chunxiang struggled in thetrine for a long time before getting up. Early in the morning, the neighbors were startled by Zhang Chunxiang''s cry. The three little girls who seeded in doing bad things ran all the way, shouting all the way: "Someone fell into thetrine, and someone fell into thetrine..." Everyone in the vige who shouted knew it. This kind of thing made peopleugh out loud. It often happened in the pigsty, but it really didn''t happen in thetrine. How disgusting, stinky, and smoky that is! In an instant, everyone didn''t want to eat anymore. too disgusting. Can''t think, can''t think... The Su Wen sisters who heard the voice at home, you look at me, I look at you, there was nearly a minute of silence in the air, and finally everyone stood up in unison. "Forget it! I won''t eat." Su Xiu looked embarrassed. "Don''t mention that word." Su Qing hurriedly covered her mouth, "What is Second Aunt doing? Early in the morning, she made a big deal." "I''m going to read a book." Fifth Sister turned and went back to the room. "I... I''ll go see where my little sister and sixth sister have gone." Su Xue also ran away. Su Wen covered her mouth, "Second Aunt never disappoints people. I always thought that Third Aunt was an expert in this field. Only now did I realize that I made a mistake. It turns out that Second Aunt is." Zhou Hengyang had already stood outside the door, his brows were furrowed, and his face was extremely ugly. Seeing that Su Wen was about to go out, he stopped him, "I promise, it''s best if you don''t join in the fun!" Su Wen thinks so. "Hey! I think I heard the voices of Liumei and Xiaomei." Sure enough, before everyone could find out, Su Xue had already twisted one ear with one hand, and brought the two of them in. Su Xiaoya followed behind with a guilty conscience, with an attitude of admitting her mistake. "You..." Su Wen asked in disbelief: "Could it be you who did it?" As soon as Su Xiaomei heard the elder sister''s voice, she immediately found a backer, and shouted usibly: "Elder sister, it''s the second aunt who is too bad. She wants to make trouble, and she also wants our sewing machine." "Yes, we just punished her a little bit." Sixth Sister also defended. Su Wen couldn''t put it into words. She really underestimated these two clever ghosts, "Then...you don''t need to do this, do you? The two of you made the whole vige feel bad." This is too wicked. Zhou Hengyang had no choice but to help his forehead, and decided in his heart to buy a house immediately when he returned to the provincial capital this time. Both the daughter-inw and sister-inw must be picked up, otherwise the two little ones will grow crooked sooner orter. "There''s still me, and there''s me." Su Xiaoya watched Sixth Aunt and Seventh Aunt being scolded, and stood up very righteously. Su Wen looked at Su Xiaoya helplessly, "Okay! There''s no need to fight over this kind of thing, and it''s not a good thing." She knew in her heart that it must be Liumei and Xiaomei who do bad things every time. Su Xiaoxiaoya is so sensible that it makes people feel distressed. Without Liumei and Xiaomei''s advice, she even bears the beating silently by herself. Not to mention looking for Zhang Chunxiang''s trouble, so... such a wicked thing, Kui Xiaomei and Liumei could figure it out. She couldn''t think of it anyway. However, the reason why Liumei Xiaomei has this courage is also cultivated deliberately by her, so it is really hard to say now. After all, the current sisters are what she likes to see. If it wasn''t too weird this time, she would praise her. Chapter 475: women cant Chapter 475 Women can''t do it either "You two are really too brave." Su Qing came up angrily and twisted the ears of the two sisters, twisting the two sisters like little pitiful little girls, and stood obediently without daring to move, "I see you two Do you dare to do this, say, dare you?" How dangerous is this? Poor ones with weak strength can''t beat or scold. If they make people anxious and get hit or pushed by mistake, their lives may be in danger. Big sister said that people can do anything on impulse. "Second sister, we dare not." "We dare not again." The two sisters obediently admitted their mistake. "Su Xiaoya, what about you? Do you still dare to do bad things together?" Su Qing didn''t know Su Xiaoya well, after all, she wasn''t her own sister. "Don''t dare, Second Aunt, I will never dare again. Don''t worry, I will obediently look after Sixth Aunt and Seventh Aunt in the future." Su Xiaoya quickly expressed her loyalty. "Okay! Take it as a lesson this time. Wash your hands now and go to the main room for dinner." Su Qing showed her might and gave Su Wen and others a thumbs up. Three heartless little girls lined up to wash their hands, wash their faces and then eat. After eating a delicious breakfast, I am so happy tough. I didn''t forget to call my sisters to eat, but the sisters ran away in a hurry. Su Wen took Zhou Hengyang out, not forgetting to say: "How did you remember the two bears?" Zhou Hengyang nced at Su Wen and sneered, "What do you think?" "Let me dere first, I didn''t teach this." After speaking, he smiled gloatingly, "Hahaha...It''s so funny, although it''s very wicked, but I just can''t help it!" A lot of people stood on the road outside the yard, all of them were watching the fun. Among them was Wang Chunyan, who stood chatting andughing with some good olddies in the vige, and saw Su Wening out and waving at her from a distance. "Wait for me a moment." Su Wen left the words and ran over happily,pletely unaware that the handsome face of the man behind her turned dark. "Girl Wen!" Wang Chunyan went back to her natal home some time ago, because her niece was almost cheated by Shi Caiyue and her gang, which made her terrified. I ran to my mother''s house when I had nothing to do, and I didn''t have much time to chat with Su Wen. "Your second aunt, I think you are ashamed and thrown home." Wang Chunyan took Su Wen''s hand affectionately. "I think so too." Su Wen is not polite! She already knew how to get along with the people in the vige, "By the way, why are you standing here?" "If you don''t stand here, is it possible to run over?" Wang Chunyan covered her nose and said disgustedly: "I can smell the stench when I stand so far away, and it''s even more disgusting when I get close." "Hahaha..." Su Wenughed unconscionably, causing Wang Chunyan to tap her forehead. Zhou Hengyang, who was standing far away, saw Wang Chunyan''s movements, and his deep eyes narrowed dangerously. A look of displeasure shed in his eyes, such an intimate gesture belonged to him alone, and no one else could do it except him. Women are not allowed either. Su Wen was heartless. She didn''t realize that the man behind her was about to turn ck, and she was still chatting with Wang Chunxia and the others. Standing here, they could clearly see the scene outside Zhang Chunxiang''s house. At this time, there are demons dancing in front of Zhang Chunxiang''s house. Where are many people who are not afraid of smells? From a distance, everyone could be seen rushing towards Zhang Chunxiang with buckets of water, as well as Zhang Chunxiang''s cursing and Su Xuewu''s disgust. Chapter 476: something is wrong Chapter 476 something is wrong It was a mess. In the end, I don¡¯t know who came up with the idea, and asked Zhang Chunxiang to go to the river beach and jump directly into the river to take a good wash. Otherwise, it would be too stinky, and someone gave Zhang Chunxiang a new nickname. Called Zhang Chunchou. The person who proposed to wash clothes on the river beach was scolded by all the women who usually went to the river beach to wash clothes. Zhang Chunxiang went to do theundry, how to ask them to do theundry in the future, the man also objected to this mention. You must know that they will take a bath and swim at night. Finally, Zhang Chunxiang locked the yard door from the inside and asked Su Pingping to boil water for her bath, and everyone dispersed. "It''s so ridiculous." "Zhang Chunchou, I see how she will put on airs in the future." "It really deserves it." Several olddies who yed with Wang Chunyan spoke one after another, mentioning that Zhang Chunxiang disliked each other more and more. "I used to tell people everywhere that her family, Su Pingfan, could be admitted to university. I''m sorry! I''m really not ashamed." "Su Pingfan doesn''t go to study all day, she knows how to mess with men and women, and she cheats people." Mentioning that Zhang Chunxiang boasted about Su Pingfan''s future and showing off his might in the vige, everyone was furious. Zhang Chunxiang used to have a very tall posture. Her son was promising, and her husband was an ountant in the vige. She used her nostrils to see people. Because offended many people. "Hey! Why didn''t you see Chen Osmanthus?" Wang Chunxiang said suddenly: "As long as there is something serious in the vige, Chen Osmanthus will definitelye." "Yes!" "When you said that, I also remembered. I haven''t seen Chen Guihua for more than half a month. When watching Zhang Chunxiang''s excitement today, Chen Guihua should run faster than anyone else!" Not to mention that Wang Chunyan and the others found it strange, even Su Wen also found something was wrong. She traveled over here, and having dealt with Chen Guihua so many times, she already knew this person very well. The whole vige likes to join in the fun, wherever there is excitement, there is her presence. "Will you go back to your mother''s house?" "Impossible!" Wang Chunyan denied it without even thinking about it, "You don''t know, Chen Guihua''s natal family has no one. Her father died just after she got married. The mother of her natal family was her stepmother, and her younger brother didn''t even kiss her. She was born with one father and two mothers. Her natal family has no one at all, so go back to her natal family." Su Wen didn''t know about this, but she didn''t expect Chen Guihua''s natal family to be like this. "By the way, do you think Chen Guihua will be stimted by the fight with Zhu Yuejust time? Can''t think about it?" Most people in the vige knew about this. At that time, Chen Guihua even said that she was dead! "No way?" The corners of Su Wen''s mouth twitched, "She even took away my four catties of spare ribs." It hurts to say it, four catties of spare ribs made of sweet and sour pork ribs, it is not delicious! If she didn''t know what kind of virtue Chen Guihua is, she would have to **** it back. There are many rumors about Chen Guihua robbing people and taking advantage of others in the vige. It was said that Chen Guihua snatched a small bowl of fat meat from Zhang Chunxiang''s house and ran away with it. Zhang Chunxiang followed behind with a broom and chased after her. Chen Guihua did a super weird thing. She spit into the bowl. People like Zhang Chunxiang are so disgusting that they don''t even want a bowl. So after Chen Guihua snatched the ribs that Su Wen just bought, she didn''t even mention it, so she just didn''t want it. At that time, it was a waste of money to eliminate disasters, and it was cheaper for her. Moreover, Chen Guihua was really miserable at that time, and Su Wen couldn''t bear it. Chapter 477: Something big happened Chapter 477 something big happened Thinking about it, the third uncle is still too scumbag, too worthless. "She snatched more than four catties of ribs?" "Too shameless." Wang Chunyan sympathized: "Then you think you are unlucky! If you are robbed, you will nevere back." Obviously, she also knows about Chen Guihua''s brilliant achievements in the past. "I haven''t seen Wang Chunyan since I took your ribs away." Sister-inw Chrysanthemum, who came over for some reason, said worriedly, "Should we go and see? Don''t really say anything? Su Xueqiang hooked up with the widow If Chen Guihua finds out about the matter, there might be a fight." Everyone was silent for about three seconds, and finally decided to go and have a look! Although Chen Guihua is not very popr, too weird, andzy, she is a neighbor in the vige after all. I can''t really let her have an ident, it''s okay if there''s nothing wrong, if something happens, I have to help her. As a rtive, it is not good for Su Wen not to go, let Wang Chunyan and the others go first, and talk to Zhou Hengyang by herself. Zhou Hengyang was leaning on the car with his arms crossed, watching Su Wen walking towards him, with a half-smile on the corner of his mouth, "I think you can run for the women''s director of Sanjiaying Vige, and I will give you cast a vote." Someone''s serious sarcasm. This man''s mouth is really poisonous! Su Wen cursed in her heart, but she showed a ttering smile on Zhou Hengyang''s face, and stretched out her small hand to grab Zhou Hengyang''s clothes. After Xia Tian''s clothes were too thin, the clothes hem didn''t hold it, but pulled it to the metal belt buckle around her waist. Slender fingers brushed along the edge of the metal belt buckle unconsciously across the skin, causing a burst of electricity that made one''s spine tingle. For some unknown reason, a certain man''s handsome face immediately darkened, and his eyes stared straight at Su Wen''s little hand on his waist. "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" Su Wen quickly apologized, "I didn''t mean it." Zhou Hengyang sneered, obviously in a very bad mood, and he didn''t know where Su Wen had offended him, her mouth was poisonous, and her expression was so beating. Xu Xiaoxiao''s ruffian look is nothingpared to him now, it''s not enough to look at. "Fortunately, you didn''t do it on purpose. If you did it on purpose, would I still be alive? I''ll be tortured to death by you sooner orter." Su Wen was dissatisfied, "I said, why are you like this? If you say you are angry, you will get angry." Sure enough, the dog is better than the male lead, who turned his face when he said it. He was fine one moment, but he spoke sarcasticly to her the next moment. "Heh!" Zhou Hengyang sneered, "What about you?" "What''s wrong with me?" Su Wen asked inexplicably. "You agreed to go to the town with me, but you ran to watch the excitement as soon as you left the house." Su Wen: "..." I was stunned. He was actually angry about such a trivial matter? "Isn''t it? Are you angry?" "Hehe! No." A certain person turned his head arrogantly, not looking at the little woman in front of him that made people feel pain. "But in the future, don''t let anyone touch you except me, not on your forehead, not on your arms, not on your cheeks." Su Wen looked like he was struck by lightning, and stared at him nkly with watery peach blossom eyes. She should be angry, but she felt uncontrobly excited inside. cut! She was about to despise herself. Obviously looking for abuse! "Did you hear that?" Zhou Hengyang suddenly lowered his head, his deep eyes locked Su Wen''s tightly, forcing her to promise himself. Su Wen was shocked by the fanaticism and paranoia in his eyes, and she nodded in a daze for a long time. "Good boy." Zhou Hengyang rubbed Su Wen''s smooth hair in satisfaction. "Then I''ll go see Third Aunt." "Don''t go!" Zhou Hengyang is not interested in the disputes and things in the vige at all. Su Wen was about to say something when she suddenly heard Wang Chunyan''s panicked shouts. "Something happened, something big happened!" The rest of today''s update will be in the evening, thank you for your support! Chapter 478: unconscious Chapter 478 Unconscious Wang Chunyan looked flustered. When she ran out, she almost stepped into the pit and fell headlong. "Something went wrong, something big happened." "What''s wrong? What happened?" Su Wen was taken aback, "Speak slowly." "Chen Osmanthus... Shemitted suicide by drinking pesticide." Wang Chunyan patted her chest before saying, "Hurry up, go and have a look! And Su Xueqiang? I don''t know where he went." Everyone was taken aback, and even Zhou Hengyang, who was very impatient, changed his expression. Taking Su Wen to Chen Guihua''s house, Wang Chunyan continued to call other people to help. After a while, Su Xuewu''s family, Sun Dachun, Li Youtian, the vige chief and the third grandmother all came. I live not far away, and Su Wen and the others are on the same footsteps. When they came to Chen Guihua''s house, everyone was stunned by everything in front of them. They saw that the house was dirty and messy, and there was an unpleasant smell. Rubbish, melon seeds, stic bags and all kinds of gnawed chicken bones and pig bones were thrown everywhere on the ground. Didn''t give out feet to walk. What''s more frightening is that there is arge pile lying on the ground, which is already so fat that it can''t see its original appearance. Next to the big fat man was a little fat man. The big fat man and the small fat man were as fat as a mountain. He was foaming at the mouth and unconscious. Su Wen let out a breath of fright. Others also eximed, "This...is this Chen Guihua and Zhuangzhuang?" "Why are you so fat?" "Hurry up and save people, don''t dy any longer." Everyone was terrified by everything in front of them, their faces turned pale, and Su Wen was also full of disbelief. Although Chen Guihua used to be very fat, full of fat, but she used to be a flexible fat person, and she was more powerful than anyone else in arguing with others to take advantage of others. And now Chen Guihua is so fat that she can''t see her original appearance. ording to the visual estimation, she is at least 300 catties. In just over 20 days, how could she be so fat? Thinking of what Chen Guihua and Zhu Yueju said after the fight, Su Wen couldn''t help breaking out in a cold sweat. "This is due to drinking pesticides, this, this, this..." Li Youtian panicked after the inspection, "Chen Guihua is simply insane, she died by herself, why did she bring Zhuang Zhuang to die with her!" The brawny brat, a few years old, was lying on the ground at this moment, barely breathing. "Quickly wash the stomach with soapy water and send him to the hospital, don''t dy!" Li Youtian hurriedly made arrangements. "Creating a crime!" Su Dachun''s eyes darkened, and he passed out directly. As the second child, Su Xuewu''s face was gloomy, looking at everything in front of him, not to mention being impatient. "Where''s the third child? Where''s Su Xueqiang? His wife and childrenmitted suicide by drinking pesticides. Where did he die?" He only called for Su Xueqiang, but he didn''t mention a word of help. People around looked at Su Xuewu in the wrong way. "Still breathing." Zhou Hengyang couldn''t watch the two lives disappear in front of his eyes, so he went forward to check with Li Youtian with a cold face, and arranged without dy. "The vige head, and the second uncle, follow me and send him to the hospital." Everyone was busy. Zhou Hengyang drove the car and sent the person to the county hospital first. The others borrowed the tractor from the vige, pulled the car slowly and followed. Su Wen was worried, and naturally she wanted to follow. She had toe forward for such a matter, and she could support Zhou Hengyang even if she was there. In the vige, her current rtionship with Zhou Hengyang isplementary. Chapter 479: no bottom line Chapter 479 No Bottom Line At the same time, people in the whole vige went looking for Su Xueqiang. After searching for a long time, they finally found it from Widow Yao who lived in the back of the vige. When I found it, Su Xueqiang was hanging out with Widow Yao! Su Xueyong and others who were rushed in were beaten up as soon as they went up, and then taken to the county hospital. When I arrived at the hospital, Chen Guihua was fine, and the weak breath of Zhuang Zhuang was almost gone. The doctor immediately began to give first aid, and a group of vigers were waiting outside, when Su Xueqiang rushed over, when he heard that Chen Guihua was taking the pesticide with Zhuang Zhuang, his face turned red with anger, and he cursed loudly. "This poisonous woman, I want to beat her to death. Slut, you dare to hurt my son, let''s see if I don''t beat her to death." Su Xueqiang cursed a series of curses, and everyone couldn''t stand the curse. What is even more shocking is that Su Xueqiang actually found the doctor and told them not to save Chen Guihua, but just to revive Zhuang Zhuang. Su Wen was stunned, only feeling cold hands and feet. How can a couple who have been married for so many years be so bad. Suddenly, his right hand was held by a big warm hand, and Zhou Hengyang said softly, "Don''t be afraid!" Su Wen nodded subconsciously, but her eyes looked at Su Xueqiang like fire. I can''t wait to go up and kick a scoundrel like Su Xueqiang. It''s a waste of national resources for such a person to live. In the past, she hated Chen Guihua quite a bit. Almost no one in the vige liked Chen Guihua, and when it came to her, they didn''t have a good face. But now, everyone sympathized with Chen Guihua. However, Su Wen can''t beat Su Xueqiang, but some people dare. Su Dachun''s cane beat Su Xueqiang, who was cursing and messing around with the doctor, so hard that he ran around with his head in his arms, and hid in embarrassment. "I''ll kill you, you bastard. Who made you say that? That''s your wife." "I''ve had enough of her a long time ago." Su Xueqiang jumped his feet angrily, "This kind of woman would be unbearable to any man. She''szy, stupid as a pig, and I feel disgusted when I see her. I''ve said her many times , it''s because she doesn''t want to change, so what''s none of my business?" Su Xueqiang didn¡¯t think he was wrong at all, but felt that it was not easy for him to endure Chen Guihua, a stupid pig. It just made him feel sick. "I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you, see if I don''t kill you today." Su Dachun kicked and hissed angrily, feeling very angry. For this youngest son, he was the most entric. At this time, beating Su Xueqiang was not because of Chen Guihua, but because of embarrassment. In the future, Su Xueqiang''s mean name will be spread, how can he go out to meet people? Ten miles and eight townships are so big, and there will be no good reputation in the future. "Stop beating, I don''t want to, it''s all Chen Guihua''s own fault. She came to trouble me, if she didn''t seek death herself, I wouldn''t be like this." Hearing this, Su Wen suddenly took a step forward and asked, "So third uncle, you made third auntmit suicide?" "I¡­" Su Xueqiang''s face turned red, and he stopped in time, but anyone with a discerning eye knew his appearance, and Su Wen guessed it right. "I didn''t, and I didn''t expect her to drink pesticides." Su Xueqiang finally calmed down. Although he was not angry in his heart, he also knew that he couldn''t say these words, otherwise he would be in bad luck. Although Chen Guihua''s natal family had no one to support her, if she died, her stepmother might take the opportunity to ask for money. It will be troublesome at that time. Chapter 480: can it be cured Chapter 480 Can it be cured? So Su Xueqiang will never admit it. Besides, every time he quarreled with Chen Guihua, he would scold her and tell her to die. As I said so many times before, she didn''t die. Who knew that she would take it seriously this time, and it would be fine to die by herself, but she dared to die with her son. Su Xueqiang is just such a son. Although he doesn''t usually care about it, he still values ??it very much. He didn''t want to cut off his sons and grandchildren like the boss, without a son. Su Wen snorted coldly, even looking at Su Xueqiang felt hot eyes. This kind of person haspletely refreshed her three views. "It''s too bad, how can there be such a bad person in the world?" Su Wen couldn''t help whispering to Zhou Hengyang beside her, the more she looked at the man beside her, the more pleasing she was. He obviously hated Chen Guihua very much, but after someone had an ident, he stood up to help save others as soon as possible. If Zhou Hengyang hadn¡¯t personally driven the person to the hospital first, the lives of two people, one big and one small, would have been lost on the way. And what about people like Su Xueqiang? Not only did he not give thanks at all, but he pretended not to see it, and even thought that everything they did was due. But she and Zhou Hengyang didn''t want to be thankful, what they wanted was a clear conscience! While everyone was strongly condemning Su Xueqiang, a nurse hurried over and said anxiously: "The patient fainted after gastricvage and needs to use imported medicine. Who is the family member? Hurry up and pay at the payment window." Everyone fell into a strange silence for a moment, you looked at me, I looked at you, and finally they all looked away and no one spoke. Even Su Dachun and Su Xueqiang stopped talking. Su Xuewu, who was very indifferent from the beginning, even hid outside early. He had guessed that this moment muste from the moment he discovered that Chen Guihua was drinking pesticide with Zhuang Zhuang. So I have been watching with cold eyes, watching everyone save people with ironic eyes. The third child has no money at all, even if Chen Guihua is sent to the hospital, he still has no money to save people in the end. Anyway, the result is the same, why send it to the hospital and spend that money, it costs such a big thing. Simply stay at home and wait to die without suffering. He has heard people say how painful gastricvage is. "What? How much does it cost?" Su Xueqiang jumped up violently, "If it can be saved, it will be saved, if not." The nurse''s eyes widened. She didn''t expect the patient''s family to have such an attitude. However, she has been in the hospital for a long time and has seen many simr situations. For example, when a pregnant woman gives birth to a child, if the child is a son, it is saved, but if it is a daughter, it is ignored. In order to save money, pregnant women are not allowed toe to the hospital to give birth. Just find someone who knows a little bit about midwifery at home to deliver the baby, one is to save money, and the other is that my grandparents havee here like this. The mother-inw is naturally unwilling to spoil her daughter-inw. When it was difficult to give birth, it was toote to be sent to the hospital, and there were more than one dead body and two lives. These medical workers, from the initial anger and difort, self-me and guilt, have be indifferent now. No way, no matter how painful I am, I can''t change anything, and I will be used by the patient''s family of meddling. The nurse thought about it, and although she knew it was useless, she still had to work hard, "Although it is an imported drug, the country has subsidies for extremely poor households, so the hospital will not charge indiscriminately." After finishing speaking, he looked at everyone expectantly. "I want to ask, can it be cured after spending money? Can it be cured?" Su Dachun asked tremblingly. Chapter 481: Chapter 481 "Not sure, we can''t guarantee it. The patient is in critical condition now. You found it toote. Fortunately, the pesticide is expired, otherwise he would have died early." Su Dachun felt a little reluctant when he heard that the money was spent and he couldn''t guarantee his life. The money was spent, but the person died. Isn''t it a waste of money and money? Isn¡¯t it cheaper for the hospital? "How much will it cost?" Su Dachun asked again. The nurse thought for a while and shook her head, "I don''t know the exact amount. It depends on the follow-up treatment. I just ignored it. It''s not the window fee. Hurry up and pay the money! Don''t dawdle here." Su Dachun waspletely silent. But after listening to this for so long, Su Xueqiangpletely exploded. He had already quarreled with Chen Guihua because of the matter with Widow Yao. Chen Guihua''s obese and ugly appearance was disgusted in her heart, and she didn''t even like the same obese Zhuang Zhuang. Hearing that it will cost a lot of money, I don''t want to save it for a long time. With this money, he might as well marry that bastard, Widow Yao, back home, and he is better than Chen Guihua. "No money, no money, really bad luck. Why don''t you just drink more, you won''t die, you can hang yourself and jump into the river, but why drink expired pesticides. This is a waste of money, expired pesticides can also be used." Su Xueqiang was about to leave, but was grabbed by Ma Xin who had been silent all this time, "If Chen Guihua can''t be saved, what about Zhuang Zhuang? Is that your son?" "Could it be that my son doesn''t know yet!" Su Xueqiang shook off Ma Xin, "He''s fat and fat, so there''s no trace of me." Ma Xin thought for a while, nodded and said: "Since you said that, then I won''t say it. You are still young, and you can marry a better wife than Chen Guihua." After speaking, he actually dragged Su Xueqiang along with him. The names of the surrounding viges were dumbfounded, but it was Wang Chunyan who woke up first, blocked the way, and cursed: "Ma Xin, I didn''t expect to be so vicious. You have been bad to Su Xuewen since you were a child, and I won''t say how bad you are to girl Wen. Who wants to..." "Shut up." Before Wang Chunyan could say anything, Ma Xin suddenly turned her face, with an expression like an evil spirit baring its teeth at Wang Chunyan, "Wang Chunyan, I can warn you, you can''t say anything without evidence, or I will fight to the death." Ma Xin''s appearance scared many people, Wang Chunyan stepped back a few steps, and she really didn''t speak. She knew that this was Ma Xin''s bottom line. There were rumors in the vige a few years ago, but after Ma Xin hacked at the door with a kitchen knife and even injured a few people, no one dared to speak again. It was just gossip, and no one knew if it was true. Why offend people! Ma Xin gave everyone present a hard look, then turned and left. Su Wen didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. She frowned and looked at Ma Xin''s back, always feeling something was wrong. What Aunt Chunyan wanted to talk about just now was about her family, right? Grandma has been bad to dad since childhood? This idea shocked Su Wen. She never thought that someone would treat her eldest son badly, especially this eldest son was smart and outstanding, and he was better than everyone else in the vige. It was unbelievable to throw the two younger brothers below far away. The entricity of themon family is generallyrge or small, ignoring the middle. Even if you don''t favor the eldest son, it is the first child after all, even if there are other childrenter, it will always be different for the first child. Chapter 482: Chapter 482 This is human nature. But if grandma really treats father badly, then why force mother to have a son? This is the past! "Wenwen." Zhou Hengyang''s voice rang in his ears, and Su Wen came back to his senses. "Hmm!" Su Wen smiled at Zhou Hengyang, "Did you hear what Aunt Chunyan said just now?" Zhou Hengyang pursed his lips, "Yes!" Su Wen opened her mouth, wanting to ask what Zhou Hengyang meant, but in the end she didn''t ask. She doesn''t have the memory of the original body, so she doesn''t know what happened in the past, but the original body must know how grandpa and grandma treated her father. If she asked rashly, it would be inappropriate. Although she has always been very cautious about the things she crossed, to put it bluntly, deep in her heart, there is always an invisible fence trapping her. Although she tries hard to integrate into this world and is strong and optimistic every day, she still feels lonely and struggling asionally in her heart. Su Wen looked at the man beside her, feeling a little loose in her heart, almost uncontrobly wanting to tell him the truth of the matter. However, the cautiousness she cultivated in the workce after breaking into the society still made her hold back. "Don''t be afraid!" Zhou Hengyang clenched Su Wen''s hand, and the warmth from his palm made Su Wen feel at ease. Su Wen knew that her anomaly just now had not been hidden from the hero, after all, he is so sensitive and meticulous. So instead, she thanked him for his thoughtfulness in her heart and didn''t ask herself. As Su Xueqiang and Ma Xin left, Su Dachun also left with a sigh. None of the family members are gone, but the vigers, you look at me, and I look at yours and stay where they are. Vige head Li Youcai almost fainted, "This... this is too mean. Who would dare to marry their daughter into our three camps when word spreads?" These words made everyone present look ugly. This kind of reputation is too bad. If you force your wife to death, you will be stabbed in the back. Especially when Sanjiaying has always wanted to strive for the honor of bing an honor vige, an advanced collective. The third grandmother took the initiative to stand up, "This matter can''t be like this, and we can''t just ignore it, everyone, let''s raise some money first!" Li Youcai had no choice but to nod in agreement. Under the urging of the nurse, everyone paid out of their own pockets, not much. After all, everyone is not rich. Those who are willing to pay at this time are already good, and no one will dislike it. Surprisingly, sister-inw Chrysanthemum paid five yuan. Facing everyone''s unexpected looks, Sister-in-Law Chrysanthemum smiled shyly, "Although Chen Guihua loves to take advantage of others and has a cheap mouth, she hasn''t done anything serious." Someone snorted coldly, "She used to frame Wen girl as a spector, and she almost killed Wen girl and was imprisoned in a study ss, isn''t it bad enough?" "Forehead¡­" Su Wen couldn''t stand it anymore. In the absence of Su Xueqiang, Su Xuewu, and grandparents, she was the closest person to Chen Guihua. Two lives, she can''t do nothing, especially Zhuang Zhuang, who is still a six or seven-year-old child, what fault can he have? "It''s okay, after all, it''s my third aunt, and it''s nothingpared to human life." Su Wen''s statement was praised by everyone. Even Li Youcai''s eyes on Su Wen changed, full of relief and admiration. Su Wen came close to Zhou Hengyang''s ear, and whispered: "Actually, the third aunt was not considered to be framed at the time. I did sell things at the time, but they were all sleeves first, and it was not spective at all." Chapter 483: Chapter 483 Moreover, Chen Guihua hadn''t seeded yet, but she was out of luck. When Su Wen spoke, she didn''t pay attention at all. She stood on her toes and half-nuggled into Zhou Hengyang''s arms, so intimate and natural when her red lips were pressed against him. She also didn''t notice that Zhou Hengyang''s deep and cold eyes had a gleam of warmth following her actions, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. When it was Su Wen''s turn to pay, Zhou Hengyang directly paid a hundred yuan. Everyone waspletely shocked. After collecting together for so long, they only collected more than a dozen yuan, and Zhou Hengyang paid a hundred yuan by himself. Sure enough, he made a fortune in the provincial capital. Facing the eyes of the crowd and the admiration of the medical staff, Zhou Hengyang didn''t even move his eyebrows. He still stood silently and calmly in the corner as before, and didn''t participate, let alone speak. Compared to Su Wen''s difort and resentment, his heart is countless times colder. For irrelevant people, he doesn''t care at all, helping, saving people, and contributing money and effort is only out of social responsibility and for Wenwen''s face. There is nothing else. After all, she is Wenwen''s third aunt, so he can''t let people me Wenwen behind her back, and he also knows what Wenwen cares about. With enough medical expenses, the treatment was not dyed. The hospital could not wait to use the medicine before. Now there is enough money, and there will be no dy. It was also Chen Guihua and Zhuang Zhuang who were lucky enough to discover itte, but fortunately they were drinking expired pesticides. The hospital was busy for several hours, but it really saved the person. The vige names who have been guarding the hospital are also very happy. From the bottom of their hearts, the vigers are still very simple, everyone discussed it, and there was a suggestion to inform Chen Guihua''s family to take care of it, but Wang Chunyan overturned it in the end. "I think it''s better to forget it. You don''t know the virtues of Chen Guihua''s stepmother. If we go to the door, we will only be kicked out. If her mother''s family can really pass the exam, Chen Guihua doesn''t have to drink pesticides in desperation. " All the women present fell silent. The result of the final discussion was that Li Youcai came forward, everyone take turns to take care of him! Anyway, there was no need to pay any more, the hundred yuan that Zhou Hengyang gave was enough. Since Su Wen''s family gave the most money, and Su Wen and Chen Guihua didn''t have a good rtionship, Li Youcai did not arrange for Su Wen to take care of her. **** At this time, the Su family in Sanjiaying was cooking dinner with smoke rising from the kitchen. In the morning, the incident of Chen Guihua and Zhuang Zhuangmitting suicide by drinking pesticide caused a greatmotion in the vige. Many vige names went to help. The two brothers and Su Dachun''s old couple are waiting toe back. What... what''s going on? The vigers were confused and surrounded Su Xueqiang to ask for rification, but Su Xueqiang scolded him for being nosy, and they left. He didn''t return home, so he went to Widow Yao''s ce. What''s even more ridiculous is that when Su Xueqiang arrived at the door of Widow Yao, he opened the door and went in without knocking. I saw a man pressing Widow Yao on the bed, and the two were **** each other eagerly! Widow Yao really lived up to the rumors about her in the vige, she was even more shameless than being with Su Xueqiang. Su Xueqiang hase in, but the two people on the bed haven''t noticed yet, obviously they are too involved. Su Xueqiang, with red eyes, swung his fist up and beat him hard, making the men and women on the bed cry and howl, rming the neighbors. There would always be a sneaky man in Widow Yao''s house, and everyone knew it well. Chapter 484: Chapter 484 At first, everyone didn''t want to take care of things, but they were afraid of killing people, so they came here in a hurry to fight. Go in and take a look, good guy, the two naked people are simply hot eyes. Obviously, Su Xueqiang was busy beating someone, leaving the two people on the bed with no time to get dressed. Seeing peopleing in, Widow Yao, who secretly felt that she was so attractive and could make men fight for her, finally knew how to be afraid. In a panic, he found clothes and wrapped them around his body indiscriminately. Wait until the big guy pulled them away, and was shocked to find that it was Su Xueqiang and Su Xuewu who were fighting together. There was a strange silence in the room. No one thought that they would fight over a widow, and the people on the bed were Su Xueqiang and Su Xuewu brothers. This is a real brother, to sleep with the same woman, and even fight, it''s a shame. "Beast." An elderly man couldn''t stand it, cursed and left angrily. Su Xueqiang didn''t expect that the person he hit would be the second child, and his eyes widened in astonishment. Now that he knew it, he was even more angry in his heart. He raised his fist and kicked Su Xuewu again. Su Xuewu, who was beating him, was hiding everywhere, exining and cursing non-stop. "Stop hitting, stop hitting, I''m your second brother, I''m your own second brother." "I''m the one who hit you. Well, you''re the second child and you just **** things from me since you were a child. Now you won''t even let my wife off. Are you still human? You bastard." Su Xuewu was also pped red-eyed, and raised his fist to fight back. "Third, you still have the nerve to scold me? Obviously you took my wife away, and little Yao Mingming followed me first." "It''s me! You bastard, it''s toote to say anything now, see if I don''t beat you to death." "You dare to say me? I have been with Xiaoyao for a long time. It is you, obviously you are jealous of me. Seeing that I became the ountant of the vige, you deliberately forced Xiaoyao. I know it all. You are not as good as a beast." See if I don''t kill you **** today." Actually, the two brothers didn''t know about this matter before, and Widow Yao was like a duck to water among them. Here you can cheat a little bit, and then you can coax some more, so you can y with the brothers in your palms. But who wants Chen Guihua tomit suicide by drinking pesticide today? The vigers searched everywhere, and almost turned the whole vige out, and finally found it in Widow Yao. Things can''t be hidden naturally. Others didn''t take it seriously at all, but Su Xuewu, who was hiding outside the hospital at the time, was shocked when he found out. After all, he has been hooking up with Widow Yao for a long time, and he will often give some money! Tickets and the like. The extra money that the ountant could get was secretly subsidized by Widow Yao, and Widow Yao was clearly not allowed to cuckold him. Su Xuewu imed that if he supported Widow Yao, she was his own property. When he heard about it in the hospital, he jumped up angrily and rushed back immediately, cornering Widow Yao into the room to question her. Widow Yao had already thought of a countermeasure. After being questioned, Lihua cried with rain, and she was heartbroken and told Su Xuewu how Su Xuewu threatened and forced herself. Su Xuewu''s eyes were red. In short, it is wronged in every way, and it is not because Su Xueqiang is too brute. And in order to prevent Su Xuewu from being tricked by her younger brother, she had no choice but tomit herself to a beast like Su Xueqiang. Everything was for Su Xuewu, and she swore that Su Xuewu was the only man in her heart. The two quickly reconciled, and immediately started doing it in the room impatiently. It never urred to him that after Su Xueqiang''s wife died, his son was still in the mood to look for Widow Yao, and he was bumped. This is the scene in front of me. If there are duplicates, refresh them! Chapter 485: Someone is curious Chapter 485 Someone is curious Zhang Chunxiang still doesn''t know what happened at Widow Yao''s house! Zhang Chunxiang, who had finally washed herself clean and lost all her clothes and shoes, was criticizing Chen Guihua vividly. "My sister-inw is so ignorant, isn''t it just that the man is ying with a woman outside? What''s the fuss?" Zhang Chunxiang curled her lips, feeling extremely happy in her heart. She has always looked down on Chen Guihua, not to mention how many good things were robbed by Chen Guihua at home, not to mention taking advantage of her, and talking about her everywhere, saying bad things about her family. She wished she could curse Chen Guihua to death. Now that the retribution ising, how can Zhang Chunxiang let go of this good opportunity to add insult to injury? No, let¡¯s talk about it right away. Use Chen Guihua''s stupidity, ignorance, andziness to set off herself. They are also the daughters-inw of the Su family, so it is clear that they are superior to each other. "I heard that Chen Guihua died?" A young daughter-inw shrugged and asked, feeling quite scared. "This is such a big living person, why can''t he think about it so much!" "Shouldn''t be dead yet? Isn''t it being rescued?" "Rescue what? The Su family is back, but no one is asking about it, no one is in charge." This statement has been recognized by many people. Everyone usually has a bad rtionship with Chen Guihua, but they still sympathize with her end. . It¡¯s okay to have fought or fired, the old neighbors for decades, and they are rted. It is too pitiful to die at such a young age. "Su Xueqiang is too much of a joke, this kind of heart is too cruel." Zhang Chunxiang was very upset when she saw that everyone was sympathizing with Chen Guihua, "I didn''t say that Chen Guihua deserved what she deserved today, she asked for it. You don''t look at what wicked things she did usually, don''t me her, you can me her." who did it?" "But she is dead, we are here to say that she is not good?" "What''s wrong?" Zhang Chunxiang became more and more annoyed, counting Chen Guihua''s usual crimes with her hands on her hips, "She wanted to die by herself, no one forced her. She didn''t mind if she died, but she even gave her own son to her. Poisoned to death, do you think she deserves it? Does she deserve it? If I say that this kind of person should have died a long time ago, it is too vicious, and I can''t stand it." The big guys shrank their necks from Zhang Chunxiang''s rush, and some people who suffered from poor Chen Guihua said unconvinced: "Even if this is the case, Su Xueqiang is also responsible. You, the second sister-inw, don''t even ask, you are not a good person." .¡± "You, you, you... you say that about me?" Zhang Chunxiang was serious, no one in the vige would have dared to say that about her before, but now the really unlucky things happen one after another, just thinking about it makes me want to vomit blood. "Where did I go wrong? When Chen Guihua first got married, did Su Xueqiang treat her badly? She waszy, she was sloppy, and she only knew how to eat and drink all day long. This kind of person deserves it if he can''t control men. " Zhang Chunxiang was talking about the excitement when suddenly there was a noise from the road behind the house, "Something happened, it''s not good." brush! Everyone stood up all of a sudden, with a bad premonition in their hearts. In the morning, Wang Chunyan yelled that it was not good, so she came out to kill her. What happened? Everyone stopped arguing and ran towards the sound. Almost half of the vige ran over. Su Xiu, who was busy making chicken cakes at home, also heard it. She didn''t want to worry about it at first. The elder sister and brother-inw were not at home, and there was another incident about Chen Guihua drinking pesticides. . Unfortunately, Su Xiu is not curious, but someone is. Zhou Yan had been waiting anxiously for a long time. She rushed here from the provincial capital today, but it was so unfortunate that she didn''t want toe in vain and had to wait. Chapter 486: onlookers Chapter 486 Onlookers "What happened?" Zhou Yan stood at the door, watching curiously, "Everyone seems to be running back." Su Xiu smiled stiffly, and secretly prayed in her heart that she must not mean something bad. It''s fine for the people in your own vige to know, but it''s too embarrassing for outsiders to know, and it''s not good for the image of Sanjiaying Vige! Their vige still wants topete for advanced collectives! "No... no!" "Let''s go and have a look!" Zhou Yan eagerly wanted to find out what was going on. She had been waiting for almost an afternoon, but she still hadn''t brought Su Wen back, and she was not familiar with anyone here. Now that I heard that something happened, go and see for yourself, maybe it can help! Su Xiu looked at Zhou Yan''s eyes changed. This elegant aunt actually...gossips! That''s right, it''s the gossip that the eldest sister often talks about. Su Xiu is a person who doesn''t like to join in the fun, but she is worried about letting Zhou Yan go alone. After returning to the room and exining to Su Qing who is making bags, she takes Zhou Yan to the back. Theyout of the houses in Sanjiaying is roughly arranged ording to front, back, and east to west. The Su family lives in the front row, to the west of the vige. Listening to the movement, it was in the back row. When Su Xiu arrived with Zhou Yan, she had a very bad premonition in her heart. This seems to be Sister Yao? Su Xiu went to the fields with He Yn, and now they are making chicken cakes together. I heard her talk about many things in the vige. Among them was Sister Yao, who heard that it was very bad, and He Yn reminded her to stay away from Sister Yao. Standing outside the crowd, Su Xiu saw Zhang Chunxiang rushing into the gate viciously at a nce, and then there were hysterical screams, fights, and cries from inside. The people who listened were very sad, what happened to make the second aunt cry so badly. Turning her head, she happened to see Su Pingping with red eyes. "Sister Pingping." Su Pingping is the same age as Su Xiu, but she is a month older than Su Xiu, so she is Su Xiu''s cousin. It stands to reason that the rtionship between cousins ??should be close, but because of the rtionship between Zhang Chunxiang and Su Xuewu, cousins ??have not been close since childhood. hardly even spoke. Su Pingping heard Su Xiu''s voice and looked over in surprise, "Huh?" "What''s wrong? What happened inside?" When Su Xiu asked, Zhou Yan also looked over curiously. In the end, before Su Pingping could answer, Su Xueyong''s daughter-inw next to her had already said vividly, "It''s a scandal, a scandal that hasn''t happened in our three-family camp for many years, tsk tsk tsk... I''m too embarrassed to say it. Xiu girl, you said that our old Su Why did such a beaste out of the house?" The more Su Xueyong''s wife talked, the more Su Pingping cried. "The two brothers fought inside to grab a woman." "Zhang Chunxiang was stillughing at Chen Guihua one moment ago, who knew that the next moment would be retribution on her." "This incident made a mess, and I lost all face." "..." As the people around whispered, Su Xiu''s face became more and more ugly. After all, it was her second and third uncles, so she couldn''t bear the face of being a niece. He sneaked a nce at Zhou Yan out of the corner of his eye, but he was relieved that he didn''t see the contempt on her face. In the room, Zhang Chunxiang stared at Widow Yao and Su Xuewu with red eyes, the blood all over her body rushed straight to her forehead, she felt her face was peeled off and thrown to the ground and stomped hard. She was stillughing at Chen Guihua just now, and the retribution happened to herself so soon. It''s a shame that she is stillcent, thinking that she can take a good look at men. All along, she knew about Su Xueqiang and Widow Yao''s affairs, and had discussed it with other people in the vige in private, secretly watching Chen Guihua''s jokes. Chapter 487: too hateful Chapter 487 is too hateful Every time, those who said these words to her would always look at themselves with strange eyes. She didn''t take it to heart all the time, and now she realized that those strange eyes were a joke about her stupidity! Some people hesitate to speak, presumably knowing that they want to remind themselves, but they are too arrogant and confident, and they dare not speak out. Hateful, so hateful! After her daughter reminded her, she kept paying attention, but she never found out what happened because she never thought of Widow Yao. After all, everyone in the vige knows that Widow Yao and Su Xueqiang have always been ambiguous, so they will definitely not be ambiguous with Su Xuewu. result¡­ This **** can do such wicked things. Zhang Chunxiang''s eyes were red, and he didn''t look at the two Su Xuewu brothers who were beaten with bruised noses and swollen faces, and rushed towards the secretly proud Widow Yao like crazy. Relying on his own height and weight, he threw the skinny Widow Yao to the ground, punched and kicked her. And specifically greeted the face. "Bitch, wicked bastard, I''ll let you hook up, I''ll let you hook up. See if I don''t ruin your face today, let''s see how you hook up again in the future." Zhang Chunxiang cursed while beating, and grabbed Widow Yao by the hair , dragging on the ground, he just dragged the person from the room to the outside. This time, none of the onlookers made a sound to stop it. Everyone looked at Widow Yao with cold eyes, especially the women, who secretly guarded, despised, looked down upon, and hated deeply. If it wasn''t for Widow Yao and Su Xueqiang hooking up, Chen Guihua would notmit suicide with Zhuang Zhuang drinking pesticide. Widow Yao screamed from the beating, and couldn''t break free, so she could only ask Su Xuewu and Su Xueqiang for help. "Save me, save me... Huh, it hurts, it hurts... Learn to be strong, learn martial arts..." Su Xuewu still dares! So many pairs of eyes looking at it! I wish I could find a hole to get in, but I didn''t make a move, and I squeezed out of the crowd and ran away in embarrassment. Su Xueqiang wanted to help, but he was grabbed by several cousins, who refused to let him go up. "Do you still have the courage to let them save you?" Zhang Chunxiang pped Widow Yao''s face so hard that her face was swollen into a pig''s head, and she couldn''t see her original appearance at all. "It''s too miserable! Chunxiang, you beat her to death." "that is!" "It''s fine to take a p to vent your anger, this kind of thing can''t be pped." "My own man also has problems." The onlookers were also afraid that Zhang Chunxiang would beat him to death in a panic, and tried to persuade him. Zhang Chunxiang bared her teeth and scolded angrily: "You bastard, I didn''t hit her because she hooked up with my man. It''s because she knew that Xueqiang and Xuewu were brothers, yet she still yed tricks on both sides. She did this kind of desperation. The shameful incident of conscience made my surname Su lose face in Sanjiaying, tell me what your intentions are." Everyone fell into silence, and the way they looked at Widow Yao changed. Widow Yao shivered into a ball, her face was swollen and she couldn''t speak, she was dragged by Zhang Chunxiang like a dead dog. "This **** is really hateful. I, Zhang Chunxiang, am really not a good person. One moment Iughed at my sister-inw, but the next moment it will be retribution on me." Smarter than Chen Guihua. Now under the extreme resentment, my mind is very clear, and I want to understand many things. "This wicked thing is too hateful, how can there be such a hateful person." Chapter 488: Everyone despises Chapter 488 Everyone despises Now, everyone was excited, and the women rushed forward to beat and kick Widow Yao regardless of the men''s obstruction. In the end, it was Li Youcai who came back from the county in time with Zhou Hengyang and Su Wen''s ride, and then came forward to stop it. . Li Youcai looked ten years older in one day! I was exhausted physically and mentally, and I was afraid that I would really kill someone. After finally saving Chen Guihua and Zhuang Zhuang, they still have to worry about the collective honor of the Sanjiaying, and when they return to the vige, such scandals will happen again. "Okay, it''s all over, don''t fight." As soon as Li Youcai came forward, he quickly ordered the vige officials to separate the people, drive away irrelevant people, and then Li Youtian came to see the wounds of Widow Yao. Li Youtian was also unlucky, as the only barefoot doctor in the vige had toe. As soon as he went out with the medicine box, his daughter-inw grabbed her ears and yelled at him, not allowing him toe. In the end, it was the female director who ran again before calling the person. Most of the people who went to the county hospital to help in the morning came back, and everyone in the group also learned that Chen Guihua and Zhuang Zhuang had been rescued. The medical expenses were paid by the vigers collectively, and Su Xueqiang and Su Dachun did not pay a penny. Aroused the contempt of the whole vige. Li Youcai dismissed Su Xuewu Vige ountant on the spot, and Su Dachun fainted immediately when he heard the news at home. The third grandma came back from the county seat and scolded Ma Xin severely. "Ma Xin, Ma Xin, I''ve never seen such a vicious person like you." The third grandma stood at the gate of Su Dachun''s house, even refusing to enter. What happened to Chen Guihua today made her fully understand Ma Xin''s face. In the past, she only thought that she was thinking of the old Su family, and turned a blind eye to what she did. Although he disapproved in his heart, he still watched with selfish eyes. But what happened to Chen Guihua today made her shudder. That is the daughter-inw who has been married for ten years, and her own grandson. How can you be so vicious? For some money, I just didn''t save it. Obviously, there are still people who can be saved, and they can be saved. "What are two human lives in your Ma Xin''s eyes?" Ma Xin was thin and thin, standing at the gate with gloomy eyes, facing the usation of the third sister-inw, she didn''t say a word. "I regret it, I should have known..." The sudden change in Ma Xin''s eyes made the third grandma swallow the rest of her words. Knowing Ma Xin''s character, the third grandma didn''t bother, but ordered Xu Su Xueyong to stop all Su family members from the three camps from today, not to associate with Ma Xin, Su Xuewu and Su Xueqiang. Su Xueyong and others couldn''t wait to agree, and they wished to draw a clear line with these people immediately. From this moment on, their situation was officially reversed from Su Wen''s. In the future, they will thoroughly feel the feeling of being stabbed in the back, being looked down upon, and being bullied in everything. *** In the main room of the Su family, sisters from Su Wen to Su Xue, Zhou Yan, and Zhou Hengyang sat on chairs with upright posture. The sixth younger sister took the younger sister to y in the mud in the yard, and the fifth younger sister stayed in the room reading a book since the morning. A few days ago, after receiving the admission letter from Capital University, the teacher and principal of the school specially sent a lot of books to Wumei. Especially the head teacher, after knowing Wumei''s ability, asked someone to find a rtionship, and asked his old ssmates to get a lot of college course books, so that Wumei could familiarize herself with it in advance. At the same time, I also hope that the fifth younger sister will also be a blockbuster and win glory for him after she arrives at university. Chapter 489: Bewitched Chapter 489 Bewitched So Fifth Sister has been staying in her room reading a book these days, her concentration is terrifying. Su Wen''s admiration for the five-body projection made Su Wen see what it means to be serious and what it means to be focused. Fifth Sister''s talent, hard work, and dedication to her studiese from the bottom of her heart. You don''t need to force yourself to study like ordinary people. For her, learning is as natural as eating and drinking. The deeper Su Wen understands, the more surprised and amazed she bes. With amazing talent and hard work, this is a seedling of future scientists. Sometimes she even thought that maybe Fifth Sister could win a Nobel Prize or something. Sure enough, it is floating! But right now, the atmosphere in the main room is very strange. Su Wen looked left and right, raised her eyebrows slightly, and finally said, "I''m tired, go back to the room and rest for a while, you two can talk slowly." She didn''t expect that Zhou Yan and Zhou Hengyang were actually rtives. Thinking of just now when I came back with the vige chief, I heard that the second uncle and the third uncle had fought over a woman and ran to see the situation, only to see the scene of Zhou Yan among the crowd of onlookers. When Su Wen thought of the delicate and elegant Zhou Yan standing in the crowd with a gossiping look, she felt very unfriendly. Zhou Hengyang heard Su Wen say that he was tired, and his eyebrows were slightly frowned in displeasure. He didn''t know whether it was because there were too many bad things in the vige and Wenwen was tired, or it was because of something. But Zhou Hengyang didn''t say anything, and nodded towards Su Wen. After Su Wen left, several younger sisters followed suit. Only Zhou Hengyang and Zhou Yan remained in the main room. At this time, Zhou Yan is amazed! She came to the Su family twice, but she never expected that the son-inw mentioned by the Su family poption was actually her eldest nephew. This fate is too wonderful. Seeing that there were no outsiders anymore, Zhou Yan could no longer suppress the joy of seeing her eldest nephew, so she carefully visited the Su family. Look here, look there, andment: "Although the house is a bit small, there is no decoration, furniture and appliances. But it is clean and hygienic. This vase is not bad. Although the bottle is very ordinary, it is also full of rustic charm." Since Su Wen traveled here, every room in the house and the main room in the middle have used all kinds of old bottles and jars as vases. Every day when the younger sister and the sixth younger sister go out to y, they will pick a lot of wild flowers and put them in the vases. There are many simr small details, and the house has undergone great changes unknowingly. It is clean, bright, warm andfortable. Zhou Yan secretly praised her in her heart thest time she came, but that was from the perspective of a friend. Now knowing that this is the home of the eldest nephew, it is different, it ispletely from the perspective of one''s own people and family members. At first, I was worried that my eldest nephew would be a son-inw for someone else. It must be a lot of hardship, and maybe he would be looked down upon by others. Although the eldest nephew''s character is not one that can be bullied, but the door-to-door son-inw has no status, what if he is bullied? Zhou Yanke was worried and wanted to go and have a look. Unfortunately, the elder nephew had turned against his family and ignored them at all, let alone himself. I was really worried, so I asked my ineffective son to watch. The boy came back and said a lot, good or bad, and said that his eldest nephew was already too happy to leave. Zhou Yan still didn''t believe it, and thought of countless unavoidable reasons for Zhou Hengyang. Looking at it now, Zhou Yan just wanted to sneer. Shit has no choice but to, this kid must not be confused by his beauty. If she was a man, she would also be willing to pay for Su Wen''s door-to-door son-inw. Chapter 490: Aunt and nephew meet Chapter 490 Meet Aunt and Nephew Not to mention being a door-to-door son-inw, she is willing to give her life. Zhou Hengyang listened to the little aunt''s words, sat on the chair without saying a word, just sneered. "Nephew, how did you know Su Wen?" Zhou Yan asked curiously: "How did you find such a beauty like Su Wen? Tell my little aunt, my little aunt will help you find one for your cousin. He will be the son-inw, as long as he can be as beautiful as Su Wen." Zhou Hengyang''s face was ashen, and he looked at Zhou Yan coldly, "Little aunt." "Say it." Zhou Yan looked expectant, "I''m listening! Tell me!" "I heard you encouraged Wenwen to divorce?" The smile on Zhou Yan''s face froze instantly. "Are you still a door-to-door son-inw who is not good enough for Wenwen?" Zhou Yan: "..." It''s over! How did the eldest nephew hear this. "You still say that arranged marriages are unhappy?" "No, I didn''t say it!" Zhou Yan waved her hand in horror, "Don''t believe it, nephew, I never said it, and I didn''t know it before!" If she had known that Su Wen was her niece and daughter-inw, how could she have said that! The eldest nephew has a grudge. I didn''t see that brat in my family who offended the eldest nephew because he was ignorant when he was a child, and was punished for so many years. She happily watched the two cousins ??battle wits and courage, and the stinky boy was defeated repeatedly. Zhou Hengyang raised his eyebrows, and asked coldly: "So you still said it?" Zhou Yan''s expression was stiff: "..." The eldest nephew is still so good at focusing on the key points! A fatal blow! "My nephew, I was wrong. In any case, I shouldn''t encourage others to divorce. But you have to understand me. When I saw Su Wen for the first time, I thought this girl was suitable for my niece and daughter-inw. She was a perfect match for you. gone." Zhou Hengyang sneered, "Little aunt, what you think of is not your daughter-inw, but your nephew''s daughter-inw?" "Of course not, how could that little **** in my family be worthy of Wenwen." Zhou Yan showed a false smile to Zhou Hengyang, "What about the elder nephew, my little aunt said that you are the one who loves you the most." Zhou Hengyang helplessly supported his forehead, having such an aunt is also a headache. "Look, I always remember what you said to you when you were four years old. I love you the most, even though Iter gave birth to Xiaoxiao..." "Okay, stop talking." Zhou Hengyang interrupted in time, "Let''s get down to business!" Others don''t know that they will be deceived by the appearance of the little aunt, but he knows how good the little aunt is! The little uncle was coaxed and could not be found in the southeast, north, east, and west. But if Wenwen could coax him someday, he would also be willing to find the southeast and northwest. "What''s the business?" Zhou Yan patted his forehead, and then remembered his purpose ofing to Su Wen, "I came to Su Wen this time to talk to her about holding a book signing event, you don''t know, nephew, Your daughter-inw is simply too capable and talented." "I know." "Forehead?" Zhou Hengyang pressed Zhou Yan''s shoulder and asked her to sit down, "My wife is good, of course I know." Zhou Yan was stunned, this...is this the eldest nephew she knew? "Come and let''s talk about business, and you can save the city after talking." "No...it''s dark, it''s not safe to drive in the dark, I can stay for one night." Zhou Hengyang chuckled, "Little aunt''s house is small and there is no ce to live. Why don''t you go to the guest house in the county town for one night. My family has a lot of things to do, so I won''t entertain you." Chapter 491: fatal blow Chapter 491 A fatal blow "..." Zhou Yan was very sad, "You have changed, nephew, you have no conscience." Zhou Hengyang had handsome eyebrows, and showed a warm smile to Zhou Yan. When he smiled, he looked incredible. It''s not like Xu Xiaoxiao''s handsome and delicate, but more rxed, generous, and has a certain momentum. But when you say it, it doesn''t look as good as when you smile. "Little aunt is right, I think so too!" "Okay!" Zhou Yan conceded, since the eldest nephew was in elementary school, she couldn''t speak up to the eldest nephew. "The one who stole Su Wen''s letter, right? What do you want me to do?" "Of course I came forward to sue her for extortion, and the amount should be as requested in her letter. Although 10,000 yuan is not much, it is enough." At this time, Zhou Yan was not surprised. She understood the method of the eldest nephew. How can a person who can be ruthless to sever ties with his parents, grandpa, brothers and sisters, let go of his huge family property, and have no connections. A person who is cruel to himself, let alone others! "Okay, I got it." Zhou Yan agreed bluntly, "I''ll do this tomorrow, but if that''s the case, you can''t drive me away. You can apany me to the police station tomorrow to finish the matter before I can go back .I will hand over the follow-up matters to my secretary when the timees." Zhou Hengyang nodded in agreement. **** Su Wen didn''t go back to the room to rest at all, but went to the kitchen to help Su Xiu make dinner. There are guests at home, so Su Xiu cannot be left alone to help. Even Xiaomei and Liumei, two clever ghosts, came to help. One to light the fire, and the other to help wash the vegetables. They are all rural girls, and they are very skilled in doing these tasks. The younger sister also summed up the little tricks of lighting the fire to ensure that it burns evenly. Su Xiu is in charge of cutting and serving dishes. Su Wen cooks and cooks in person, and there are three helpers, just like a chef. She first cooked dried potato porridge in arge pot and cooked it with firewood, making the porridge rich and delicious. In particr, the dried sweet potato bought from He Yn''s house is fragrant and sweet. Dried sweet potatoes are the mostmon in people living in the mountains. Because it is a mountainous area, rice cannot be grown, so sweet potato is the best choice. The harvested yams are cut into slices and dried in the sun, which is especially good for storage without spoge. Many children will use it as a snack. A piece of dried sweet potato canst for a long time. It is hard and difficult to chew, but it is the mostmon snack in this era. But the biggest use is to cook porridge. After Su Wen came here, she likes to cook porridge with dried sweet potatoes or cornmeal. Homemade dried yams, porridge cooked with firewood, not to mention how delicious it is. is in the city, absolutely can not enjoy the food. After the porridge was cooked, Su Wen started cooking. Vegetables in private plots have a bumper harvest, and beans, eggnts, peppers, and leeks are all growing well. It¡¯s still lighter at night. Su Wen made braised eggnt, fried pork shreds with green peppers, scrambled eggs with leeks, and finally cooked a vegetable and mushroom soup. The mushrooms were picked from the dead wood when the sixth sister and the younger sister took Su Xiaoya to y in the grove behind the vige. Because of therge number of people, the portions of each dish are veryrge. Su Wen was afraid that she would not be able to eat enough, so she directed Su Qing to buy two fish from Sister-inw Chrysanthemum''s canteen, and made the most popr pickled fish when she came back. The sisters were very busy, telling what happened in the hospital while they were busy. Su Xiu''s face turned pale with fright, "Third Uncle really doesn''t care about Third Aunt and Zhuang Zhuang''s life, so he just left them behind?" "Exactly." I''m very, very sorry, the scumbag changed yesterday, and there are too many things to do in the Chinese New Year, so I''m a little busy. I will make up for the update I owed yesterday! The update just now is today! Now go to the code word and make up yesterday''s! Thanks for your support, okay? Chapter 492: accident Chapter 492 ident Su Xiu shivered in fright, "The third uncle is too bad, no matter how bad the third aunt is, she is also his wife." The little girl also said: "I feel sorry for the third aunt and Zhuang Zhuang now, and I will never bully Zhuang Zhuang again." Give it to Zhuang Zhuang! " Su Wen was also shocked, "Okay, let''s not talk about them. My little sister went to see my second brother and asked him toe to our house for dinner." Zhou Hengyang was not at home before, and she rarely called Shen Erkui to eat at home, mainly to avoid suspicion. Also afraid of spreading bad gossip, now that Zhou Hengyang is back, naturally he can shout. Shen Erkui doesn''t have a good rtionship with his family, he lives alone in the brigade headquarters, and the meals are pretty decent. "Second brother is not at home." The younger sister immediately said, "Er Kui went out of the city. I heard that the engineering team they were working in had an ident and died." Su Wen was startled, and suddenly thought why Shen Erkui didn''t appear in the novel. ording to Yuanshen''s character, Shen Erkui must have looked down on him. This time, because Shen Erkui was worried, when Shen Erkui came back from the construction site to visit, Yuanshen was already with Zhao Jiangang in the novel. So Shen Erkui will definitely be driven away by the original body, then he cannot escape this ident! Fortunately, fortunately! "Sister, what are you thinking, big sister?" "I didn''t think about anything." Su Wen came back to her senses, "Go prepare the bowls and chopsticks, and call brother-inw and Aunt Zhou to eat." "Okay!" Every time we ate, the little girl was very happy, and ran out bouncing around. After going out, she came back and asked nervously, "Sister, can I call Su Xiaoya toe to our house for dinner?" "Okay, go and shout!" She originally cooked for eleven people, but now Shen Erkui left in a hurry, adding Su Xiaoya made it ten people. As soon as the little girl left, someone suddenly hugged Su Wen''s waist from behind, and the familiar man''s breath surrounded her overwhelmingly, making Su Wen''s back go numb, and she leaned against the man''s arms behind her. Su Wen was really mad at herself for being worthless in front of Zhou Hengyang. "You let go, what does a hug look like in broad daylight." Zhou Hengyang let out a muffledugh, resting his chin on Su Wen''s shoulder, "Then you mean it''s fine at night?" "Not even at night." This person is too good at focusing on the key points, so he must take advantage of loopholes! "Hehe, okay, I''ll listen to you." Zhou Hengyang''s voice was deep and elegant, and he hugged Su Wen from behind, with a stretched posture, and his tall and slender body wrapped Su Wen''s slender body intimately in his arms. Skin to skin, leaving no gaps. But he spoke next to her ear again, and the unique breath of a man blew on the sensitive auricle. Su Wen only felt ticklish in her ears, but she couldn''t escape if she wanted to escape. If you want to be angry, someone simply agrees to listen to you, and Su Wen loses all temper. This sentence is too lethal to Su Wen, and she is powerless to parry. "You... let me go! Everyone will see." "It''s okay, when I came in, my sisters were all out." Zhou Hengyang restrained the smile in his eyes, afraid of making the little daughter-inw anxious, so he let it go. Su Wen secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and then she was really disappointed that she didn''t understand. Immediately thinking of the "Scumbag Handbook" that I wrote, Zhou Hengyang''s eyes changed. Okay! ying hard to get is very slippery! Su Wen is not saying that someone is a scumbag, in her heart the male protagonist has never been a scumbag, after all, how can a man who has never been interested in women be a scumbag! Chapter 493: Please my daughter-in-law Chapter 493 Please the wife It can only be said that Zhou Hengyang''s control over people''s hearts is terrible, he can always step on his own bottom line, to the point. Su Wen realized that she was like a child in front of him, okay! In fact, I was not a master. The previous achievements in the workce mainly depended on my own diligence and hard work. She is a diligent yer, and she is not at the same level as this kind of talented master. Once the male protagonist makes a move, it is a dimensionality reduction blow. Forget it, she''d better have golden thighs! Don''t think about turning defeat into victory, and be the queen yourself. "What are you thinking about?" Zhou Hengyang poked Su Wen''s cheek lightly. It felt so good that he squinted his eyes slightly, wanting to poke again. "It''s nothing, we can have dinner." "let me help you." Zhou Hengyang rolled up his sleeves and helped Su Wen serve the dishes and rice, and then served them to the restaurant in the main room. Then he divided the chopsticks one by one, and Zhou Yan was dumbfounded. The eldest nephew had never done housework since he was a child, and he had never touched his precious hands at home before. Tsk tsk tsk... Sure enough, he married a daughter-inw and knew how to please her. No, the eldest nephew called married a daughter-inw. "Okay, dinner is ready." Everyone is here, and a few radishes sit in a row without upying a seat. Because of therge number of people in Su Wen''s house, when Su Xuewen asked a carpenter to build the table, he purposely erged it so that ten people could barely sit on it. The little girl raised her head and asked expectantly: "Sister, do you have petite champagne? Rtives are here today, we should entertain guests with petite champagne." Since Su Wen bought petit champagne when she came to rtivesst time, the little girl has been looking forward to having rtives at home so that she can drink delicious petit champagne. "Don''t embarrass yourself here." Sixth Sister rolled her eyes unbearably, wishing she could p this embarrassing kid under the table. "I know Little Champagne, look at you, you have lost all our family members." "Where am I ashamed?" The little girl was unconvinced, and turned to Su Xiaoya, "Little girl, are you ashamed? I''m not wrong, didn''t the eldest sister say that one should be hospitable?" Su Xiaoya held chopsticks in her hand, and looked at the two of them tremblingly, with distressed expression on her face. No matter what you say, you have to offend people, so embarrassing! "Little girl, tell me, don''t worry, as an elder, I won''t embarrass the younger generation. You can say it boldly and say whatever you want." Sixth Sister also asked, she was as white and tender as a jade doll, doing it on purpose Not only is he not vicious, but he is already surprisingly good at such a young age. Zhou Yan was stunned, and thenughed happily, rubbing the little girl''s hair, "Hahaha... Oh my god! How can this child be so cute? Can I take it home and raise it for a few days?" "Take it, just take it, I''m almost going to have a migraine after being quarreled by these two girls." Su Wen can''t wait to let these two girls go to the provincial capital with Zhou Yan for a few days! Anyway, she is a rtive of Zhou Hengyang, so she is not afraid that her sister will be left by the monster. It would be good for the two girls to go to the provincial capital to see and see in advance, to broaden their horizons. Su Wen and Zhou Yan talked more and more, and the disputes between the little girls continued. It''s good that Sixth Sister didn''t ask Su Xiaoya, but asking this made Su Xiaoya even more afraid to speak. "I... I don''t know!" Su Xiaoya is not stupid! She can''t afford to offend both. The little girl puffed her mouth angrily, "Little girl, have you forgotten our agreement? We have made a check, you can''t betray me." Chapter 494: Hospitality Chapter 494 Hospitality Upon hearing this, Su Xiaoya''s face immediately became very serious, she even stood up from her seat, and said to the sixth sister: "Sixth aunt, I think what little aunt said is right. When guestse to the house, they should Warm hospitality. People from Qingshui County are all good at drinking, how can we entertain guests without wine!" Hahaha... Although neither of them wanted to offend her, Su Xiaoya was a loyal person and she would never betray her good friend. Sister Liu was so angry that she almost pped the table, but she is smart, so she won''t be as stupid as the younger sister, doing things like pping the table! If she patted the table, wouldn''t that mean she lost? Because only those who lose will get angry. "Su Xiaoya, sit down!" Sixth Sister scolded. "Oh!" Su Xiaoya sat back obediently like a deted ball. People at the table were all watched with piercing eyes by the three little girls, but no one spoke. "Pfft, hahaha..." Zhou Yan endured it all the time, and finally couldn''t helpughing. She elbowed Zhou Hengyang who was sitting side by side with Su Wen, and whispered, "Hahaha... Have your sister-inws always been this cute?" Zhou Hengyang nodded seriously, "It''s always been so cute." Zhou Yan muttered softly, "How can you say the word "cute" out of your mouth, and it bes uncute at all." These three girls are usually like this, the younger sister and the sixth younger sister have been at odds with each other, and they jump to their feet after being bullied by the sixth younger sister, and there is nothing they can do. asionally he won, but he relied on his ally Su Xiaoya for help. Everyone is used to it, Su Xue would asionally say a few words in the middle, not to persuade peace, but to persuade to fight. "I see it this way, if you two go out to fight, whoever wins will be right." Su Xue encouraged her habitually. The younger sister was immediately discouraged, she couldn''t beat the sixth sister. Sixth Sister snorted coldly, and said proudly, "Wouldn''t it be more embarrassing? Fourth Sister, what kind of idea did youe up with? Are you too stupid? No wonder Fifth Sister was admitted to university, but you didn''t." "Well, you Su Yaoyao, let me teach you a lesson, even your fourth sister dares to say it." Su Xue made a gesture to hit someone, and the sixth younger sister wanted to hide in fright. "Ahem!" Zhou Hengyang patted the table, and everyone immediately quieted down, waiting for him to speak. "Stop arguing, let''s eat! I''m going to buy petit champagne, you guys eat first." "Okay, brother-inw." The sisters all know the character of the eldest brother-inw, and they rarely express their opinions at home, but they must say what they say, and the eldest sister dare not refute. So the younger sisters didn''t want the eldest brother-inw to go there in person, but they didn''t dare to refute. Obediently agree. Zhou Hengyang got up to buy petite champagne. Su Wen hurried to catch up. "Why did youe out too? Are you hungry?" Zhou Hengyang didn''t expect Su Wen toe out. He knew that she didn''t eat at the hospital at noon. She should have been tired and hungry by now. How could she be willing to let her go with her? Go out shopping by yourself. "Go back! Eat first and don''t wait for me, I''ll be right back." "It''s okay." Su Wen shook her head, and followed Zhou Hengyang to the canteen, "Aunt Zhou is also your rtive. When youe to our house, instead of asking you to run errands to buy things yourself, it is unreasonable." Those who don¡¯t know, thought she was bullying her son-inw! Zhou Hengyang didn''t insist either. There were quite a few people in the vige at this point. The two of them passed by Zhou Hengyang quickly, and Su Wen followed behind. The difference was almost one meter. Those who didn''t know thought the two were arguing! Chapter 495: change name Chapter 495 Renamed Su Wenined silently in her heart, and suddenly heard Zhou Hengyang ask: "Do you have migraine?" "Huh? No." "That''s good." After buying petite champagne and sitting down to eat, Su Wen finally understood why he asked herself if she had a migraine. Obviously, when she was talking to Zhou Yan just now, he sat aside with a look of indifference, thinking that he didn''t listen at all, or wouldn''t pay attention if he heard it. But he silently remembered it in his heart. At this moment, Su Wen''s heart softened. **** The next day, Su Wen, Zhou Hengyang, and Zhou Yan came to the town police station to submit evidence. Zhou Hengyang and Zhou Yan, who were the extorted party, came forward for all these things. Su Wen just needs to follow behind him. Watching him talk with others, his method is clear, and his thinking is so meticulous that it can be called scary. Su Wen is about to turn into a star-eyed star, and she adores her so much. Sun Yunyun''s incident was quickly ssified as extortion from the previous letter from others. After the matter was settled, Zhou Yan was going back to the provincial capital. Before leaving, Su Wen remembered that she didn''t seem to ask Zhou Yan if she was okay. Yesterday, the three of them met face to face, and the scene fell into a strange embarrassment for a while. When the aunt and nephew met, she forgot to ask. "Aunt Zhou, is there something wrong with youing to see me?" Zhou Yan nced at the elder nephew who was casually standing aside, gritted his teeth secretly, "I just came to tell you that "Scumbag Handbook" is very popr." Damn it! The eldest nephew disagreed with Su Wen''s participation in the signing. When the two discussed yesterday, Zhou Hengyang directly vetoed it after asking, and refused to tell Su Wen. Su Wen frowned slightly, and turned her doubtful eyes from Zhou Yan to Zhou Hengyang. Seeing his serious and serious expression, she probably was superstitious. "Oh! Okay, you go back and drive slowly." "Wait!" Zhou Hengyang suddenly said, "Little aunt, don''t you want to take Liumei and Xiaomei home to y for a few days? Then take it this time!" "Ah?" Zhou Yan didn''t react, but when she wanted to, she immediately stared at Su Wen with bright eyes, "Is it okay, Wenwen?" Su Wen was also caught off guard, but she knew that Zhou Hengyang would never talk nonsense, "Wait, let me ask Hengyang." After finishing speaking, she pulled Zhou Hengyang aside. "Why did you suddenly ask Aunt Zhou to bring Liumei and Xiaomei back to the provincial capital?" Zhou Hengyang''s deep gaze moved away from Su Wen''s hand holding his arm without a trace, and he lowered his eyebrows and did not look at Su Wen, which made Su Wen''s heart skip a beat. Is he unhappy? I didn''t mess with him! From yesterday to now, isn''t it all good? "You should call Zhou Yan little aunt, not Aunt Zhou." Zhou Hengyang''s drooping brows and eyes suddenly opened, his eyes were sharp and forceful, "If you don''t follow me and change your mouth, do you still want to change your son-inw?" Su Wen was about to explode when asked by his words. Isn''t this person too good at finding fault? "What are you talking about? What do you mean by wanting to change your son-inw?" "Then why don''t you change your words?" Zhou Hengyang frowned, "I hate Su Xuewu so much, Su Xueqiang called them second uncle and third uncle just to change his name, why don''t you change your words?" Su Wen: "..." This dog is better than the male protagonist, and it really changes his face faster than turning the pages of a book. No wonder she ignored her when she was sleepingst night, and even snorted at her. She didn''t think much about it at the time, but now she realizes that she was already angry yesterday. Chapter 496: too focused Chapter 496 Too good at focusing on key points She was wrong, the dog is not only sullen than the hero, but also dark-bellied and deep. She also wanted to add a fewbels to him, stingy, vengeful, moody, and unpredictable. A smile shed across Zhou Hengyang''s eyes very quickly, and he asked with a very handsome face, "Comrade Su Wen, please answer me now." Su Wen was terrified by him, and in view of the former body''s bad record, she knew that he might really care, so she didn''t dare to fool her, and she assured her earnestly, "No, absolutely not, I didn''t respond even for a while. Come here. This is my first time getting married, how can I know if no one reminds me!" Zhou Hengyang frowned, "Huh? First time? How many more times do you want?" Su Wen: "..." This person is too good at focusing, right? "Once in a lifetime, I promise." The cold and handsome face instantly made people feel like a spring breeze. Zhou Hengyang rubbed Su Wen''s hair lovingly, messed up her already long smooth hair, and then gently straightened it out. "Good boy! Keep your promise." "I know, I know, am I, Su Wen, the kind of person who doesn''t count what I say? "Yeah! I trust you." "So why did you ask the little aunt to bring the sixth sister and the younger sister back to the provincial capital?" Su Wen praised herself in her heart. changed. From Aunt Zhou to Little Aunt, she has made money! In the future, Zhou Yan will definitely be ashamed to suppress her manuscript fee! "Ahem..." Zhou Hengyang looked away ufortably, "Actually... I am not working for someone in the provincial capital, but I opened a factory with Liu Chun, so..." He didn''t want to hide Wenwen, he didn''t say it before because he was not tempted, he was toozy to say it, and there was no need to say it. But now it''s different, he doesn''t want to deceive his beloved woman, so Zhou Hengyang has been thinking about telling her. I have already made money and can give her a better life. Because of the previous concealment, he struggled a lot, afraid that Wenwen would be angry if he said it now. If he wants to change his son-inw in a fit of anger, he will go crazy. Su Wen was stunned, and looked at Zhou Hengyang in a daze. It turned out that he deliberately found fault just now, because he was afraid that he would be angry if he told the real situation in the provincial capital. This person...why is he so stupid? How could she be angry! She was toote to be happy. She has been unable topletely let go of her atrium. She feels insecure because of his concealment! He didn''t even want to tell her the real situation, he obviously didn''t believe her, that''s why she kept forcing herself to be rational, and don''t be fascinated by him. So...he didn''t say it because he was afraid of getting angry? "Wenwen, don''t be angry with me, okay?" Zhou Hengyang was caught off guard by Su Wen''s silence. He thought she would get angry, call him a liar, and even kick him. But she never thought that she would react like this now. "It was my fault. I was toozy to talk to you before, and you kicked me out again, and you wanted to change your son-inw, so I don''t want to tell you..." Zhou Hengyang looked at Su Wen aggrievedly, "Wait, I want to say By the time it was toote.¡± "Pfft!" Su Wen finallyughed, and waved her hands carelessly, "That''s it? I''m not angry, isn''t this a good thing!" Anyway, she already knew it, but she wouldn''t say it. Zhou Hengyang looked at Su Wen with eyes so deep that he could almost drown him. Chapter 497: take to town Chapter 497 Take me to the city Su Wen''s heart skipped a beat, she didn''t dare to meet his eyes, so she could only change the subject abruptly, "So you have made money in the provincial capital, what do you want to do?" "I want to take you all to the provincial capital. Every time I leave, you will cause trouble in the vige. I am really worried." "Ahem... I didn''t cause trouble." Su Wen herself felt guilty, as if every time she caused trouble! No wonder the vige head looked at him, something was wrong! "Soon we will send the fifth sister to go to college in the capital. At that time, the sixth sister and the younger sister will go to school at home and need someone to take care of them. The second and third sisters are very busy. Why don''t we let the little aunt take them to the provincial capital? Her family has Nanny, I''m not afraid that no one will take care of me, and I want Liumei and Xiaomei to go to elementary school directly in the provincial capital." Zhou Hengyang''s n was very good, and Su Wen was immediately moved. She is a person who doesn''t like to procrastinate, so she nodded and agreed after thinking for a while. "Okay, just listen to you." "That''s good! After the little aunt takes the two of them to the provincial capital, they can directly find someone to go to school. The good schools in the provincial capital need to be arranged by someone." "That''s good. I''m still worried that I can''t find a way out. I can''t let them go to a good school and dy the two of them! The sixth sister is smart, and now she haspleted the elementary school courses by herself under the guidance of the third sister. But the younger sister is too stupid. So far, the number is less than one hundred, so the school has higher requirements." Thinking of the pioneering work of counting and taking off the socks, the little girl felt pain, and hoped that the math teacher would not be frightened by then. "However, let me dere first that even though I have moved to the provincial capital, I wille back asionally. I can''tpletely throw away the side of my family. I haven''t been able to take care of the barren hills that our family has been allocated! I don''t n to give it away. other species." Just kidding, that is not a barren mountain, but a treasure mountain. It must be sorted out, the ancient tea trees must be found, and the surrounding area must be circled. This will require a lot of energy. Su Wen ns to use the ancient tea tree as a brand. Let it be your own cash cow. So the barren hills must not be thrown away, the others don¡¯t matter, it doesn¡¯t matter where you live. Going to the provincial capital will only make her bag business better, and the source of customers and customers'' consumption will be higher. The other thing is the agricultural and sideline products trading market that is about to open in the county seat. You can¡¯t open a store yourself, but you can buy a few more front rooms for rent. Start now, the price is cheap, and it will be a real gold shop in the future. Holding it in your hands is real estate. In addition, there is Sanmei''s chicken cake business, which is not the focus in the first ce, and it is directly handed over to He Yn when they go to the provincial capital. It can be regarded as a good rtionship with He Changming. After Su Wen spent a few minutes straightening out the main things at home in her mind, she immediately decided to go to the provincial capital. "I know." Wenwen was already very happy if she was willing to move to the provincial capital with him. "I will call Liu Chun today and ask him to help me look at the house first, and then move after I buy the house." "Ok!" Zhou Yan waited at the same spot, and found that the couple were talking endlessly, and her surprise grew more and more. In just two days, she almost didn''t dare to recognize her eldest nephew. Before, how had I ever seen my eldest nephew treat others so patiently! Except for Hengshan, he was indifferent to everyone, or he would seriously reject people thousands of miles away. Not to mention the current situation, when a man falls in love with a woman, his eyes can''t deceive him. From yesterday to now, the eldest nephew''s eyes have been chasing Su Wen, and there is no one else but her. This point, presumably the eldest nephew himself did not realize it. Zhou Yan sighed silently, relieved, sad, and happy for her eldest nephew. Leaving the home he hated, finally found a home that made him warm. Zhou-hui will focus on key points-Hengyang: Buying a house for my daughter-inw, I can¡¯t buy a satisfactory one. Forget it, let''s develop our own real estate! The second step of the male protagonist''s career: Changhe Real Estate Development Company ¡Ì¡ªis about to start! Hahaha... I finally paid off the debt I owed the day before yesterday. Today''s update is still old time, put it in the evening! Thanks for your support, meme! Chapter 498: What grade Chapter 498 What grade is it? Seeing the two people who came over after a discussion, Zhou Yan immediately restrained her emotions and made a yful look, "How is it? Have you discussed it? Are you willing?" "If you are willing, please ask my little aunt to help find a better elementary school for my younger sister and sixth younger sister. These two girls were dyed before and couldn''t go to school when they reached the age. Now they go to the provincial capital and go straight from the first grade of elementary school. Let''s get started!" "Wait, I''m slowly...so your family is going to move to the provincial capital?" "We can''t move all of them for the time being, we need to buy a house first." Su Wen quietly tugged at Zhou Hengyang, "You tell me." His dear aunt, she is not so good at opening her mouth! too troublesome. Zhou Hengyang will not be embarrassed, and said directly: "We n to move to the provincial capital. It will take time to buy a house and decorate it. There are also many things at Wenwen''s house. The sixth sister and the younger sister will go to school next month. , when I go to school here and wait to move, I have to transfer to another school to adapt to the environment again, so it''s better to go directly to the provincial capital to study elementary school, just go to your house." What Zhou Hengyang said before, spoke very fast, with a sense of carelessness. Thest four words can be said simply and clearly. Obviously, before he can say so much, he has given enough heart and face. "Okay!" As it turned out, Zhou Yan didn''t care about the reason, only the result. "Let''s go, nephew, let''s go pick him up now. There is a very good elementary school near my house. I will live in my house from now on, and going to school is very convenient. I am bored at home alone, and this time I finally have someone to apany me." Hee hee hee... It would be great if she could be trained as a child bride-inw, whether it is the younger sister or the sixth younger sister, she is very satisfied. It''s just that the age is too young, the second younger sister, the third younger sister, and the fourth younger sister are fine! It is more than enough to apany Xiaoxiao. what! Is there another fifth sister? I have no impression. Su Wen was stunned by Zhou Yan''s excessive enthusiasm, and she didn''t realize it until Zhou Yan pulled her into her car and sat down. Every time Zhou Yan travels, there is a dedicated driver. A young man in his twenties sees Su Wen getting in the car, smiles politely, and starts the car and drives home. Zhou Hengyang followed behind in his car. Zhou Yan stayed at Su Wen''s housest night, and the driver drove to the county guest house by himself. "Su Wen, where''s your fifth sister? Why don''t I remember?" Zhou Yan sat in the back row with Su Wen in order to get closer to her. "Fifth Sister has been studying in the room. She came during the meal. There are probably too many people and she doesn''t like to talk, so you don''t remember it." "What grade are you in?" Su Wen was taken aback for a moment, she thought Zhou Yan was very calm before, and she didn''t mention Fifth Sister from the beginning to the end when she came, so she didn''t know! "University is about to start." Su Wen said proudly: "We are the first college student in Qingshui County." For Qingshui County, being admitted to university is definitely a matter of earning face for the whole county. Although Zhou Yan also appreciates it, she is not too surprised. Her parents, brother, herself, son, nephew, and husband are all college students, and many of them have studied abroad. For her, going to college is a must, and it''s okay if she doesn''t get into college. "Sounds good." Zhou Yan praised: "How old are you? Where did you go to university?" "Capital University, fifteen years old." Su Wen said with a subtle smile and calm manner. Let alone Zhou Yan, even the young man driving in front looked back in surprise. Chapter 499: to show off Chapter 499 to show off Zhou Yan covered her mouth in surprise, took a deep breath, and said after a long while: "The genius reported in the newspaper attracted the six ace colleges of the Capital University, and the young genius who fought was your fifth sister?" "What do you mean by the mad rush of the six ace colleges?" Su Wen has never heard of it, because there are too many things at home, and she has never paid attention to the newspaper. "These are the six majors of Capital University, foreignnguage, mathematics, physics, biology, architecture, and one is medicine. These six majors are the best in Capital University and the best majors in the country, the top of the top. Anyone who can take the exam In these six majors, all of them are one-of-a-kind talents. They are very difficult to enter and have a high attitude. It is not easy to get in if you want to, but I heard people say that this year there is a super genius. The boss wants to recruit people away." Zhou Yan shrugged, "So, the six principals fought each other, and there is no conclusion yet!" The young man driving in front looked back in surprise again, with admiration and surprise in his eyes. "And this matter, we don''t know at all." Su Wen was also happy for Fifth Sister in her heart, and was also surprised by Zhou Yan''s rtionship. There must be a deep rtionship in the capital, otherwise she would not know so clearly. This kind of news must be internal news. "That genius is your Fifth Sister, I don''t even know it! I''ve been to your house twice, but I never knew it. Your Fifth Sister is too low-key." "She likes to read and doesn''t like to talk too much, so I''ll just let her go." "So which department did she choose?" Zhou Yan asked anxiously, "Tell me quickly, I can show it off when I return to the provincial capital." "Mathematics, it''s her favorite." The books that Fifth Younger Sister reads recently are also convenient. She often forgets to eat when she reads them. Su Wen herself also graduated from a prestigious university. When she opened the notes made by Fifth Sister, she looked like an illiterate and couldn''t understand it at all. Su Wen also saw through it. Maybe they, mortals, are illiterate in the eyes of Fifth Sister. "Sure enough, the hobbies of geniuses are different from those of us ordinary people." Zhou Yan knows that the Department of Mathematics of Capital University has the least number of students, but also the best. The dean and several professors entered the Chinese Academy of Sciences early, and the dean also served as the vice president of the Chinese Academy of Sciences. Zhou Yan sighed again and again, and it took a long time to stop. The way she looked at Su Wen this time was different from before. In the beginning, Su Wen was a talented writer in her eyes, and the "Scumbag Handbook" she wrote had a novel idea, which was very appealing to her. As long as Su Wen can maintain her current level, she will definitely achieve extraordinary achievements. Later, when she found out that Su Wen was the eldest nephew''s daughter-inw, the rtionship immediately jumped, and she directly became her own family, her own junior. That was treated as a daughter, Aiwujiwu, and Su Wen''s sisters, Zhou Yan also treated them as rtives. There is no underestimation in the slightest, nor is there any underestimation because the Su family is from a rural area, both parents have died and they have no background. Besides, with the eldest nephew here, how could this family have no background! The eldest nephew is their biggest backer and background. However, Zhou Yan only now realizes that she still underestimates the potential of this family, which must not be underestimated. The two of them were talking, Zhou Hengyang, who had been following all the way, suddenly elerated, and the car was almost half suspended in the ditch on the side of the road at a dangerous angle. away. Chapter 500: everything Chapter 500 Su Wen: "..." Why is the hero crazy? The road is so narrow and bad, how dare he overtake and drive so fast! Not stable at all. Su Wen silently added anotherbel to the hero in her heart. Zhou Yan smiled and said nothing, the eldest nephew was angry that she took Su Wen away. **** After arriving home from the town, Su Wen asked Su Xue to find the sixth and younger sisters who were ying outside, and then asked Su Qing to help the two girls pack their things, clothes and daily necessities for a long trip. Zhou Yan went to meet the legendary genius. Su Wen returned to the room and saw Zhou Hengyang lying on the bed with his hands behind his head, and two long legs that had nowhere to rest were knocking on the bedside cab beside him. Seeing Su Wene in, he closed his eyes without even looking. "What''s the matter with you?" You were fine a moment ago, but now you are angry. She didn''t mess with him either! "Come here." Zhou Hengyang opened his eyes, and the deep eyes were so deep that people could not help but sink into them, "Come to my side." He hooked his hands at Su Wen. "If you let me go, I will go? Does the head of my family want to lose face?" She was too obedient. Zhou Hengyang sneered, "Okay! In order to take care of the face of the head of your family, then I will go in person." Zhou Hengyang got up suddenly, grabbed Su Wen''s arm at lightning speed, moved towards his arms, locked the person in his arms, and spun around. Su Wen only felt dizzy for a while, and she was pressed on the bed by him. "Wenwen, my door-to-door son-inw is doing well, right? Is it enough to give you face?" Zhou Hengyang propped his body with one hand and hung above Su Wen. If you don''t tell me, Wen, I will almost forget that you are the head of the family, and I will listen to you." This person''s arrogancees from his bones, and he always forgets his identity. Su Wen murmured to herself, "I will remind you often in the future." "Okay, if you remind me, I will remember." Zhou Hengyang agreed very simply. Simply making Su Wen suspicious, anyway, she hasn''t enjoyed the authority of the head of the family at all recently. On the contrary, because of his strength, his status became lower and lower. "Really?" Su Wen asked uncertainly. "Of course it is true. When did I not do what I promised you?" Zhou Hengyang''s voice was deep, hoarse, and his voice was extremely low, with a demagogic charm. When he wants to confuse someone, no one can resist the charm that this man exudes. "My dearest mistress, I will take any order you give me as an order. Every order is forbidden, and everything is obeyed." Su Wen only felt that her heart was hit in an instant, and the scumbag manual couldn''t protect her! No way! She desperately told herself in her heart to calm down and not to be confused, but it didn''t work at all! Can''t say no! It''s so flirtatious, with his words, she is willing to do anything. "You...you are coaxing me, right?" Say it quickly, you are coaxing her, and she won''t be angry. Zhou Hengyang let out a muffledugh. When heughed, his chest trembled slightly, making Su Wen even more powerless to fight, "What do you think?" "I..." Thinking back carefully, it seems that since he first came back from the provincial capital, although he has a bad temper and a lot ofbels, he has always had a clear stand on major issues. Chapter 501: cant do without him Chapter 501 can not do without him "Wenwen, tell me, what I did was not in line with your wishes?" "Hehe..." Su Wen smirked, "Then I tell you to let me go now, will you listen?" Zhou Hengyang stared straight at her without blinking, his perfectly lined chin rested on Su Wen''s forehead, and his suspended body slowly lowered down, carefully pressing on Su Wen''s body. Then he hugged the little woman under him tightly in his arms. Su Wen was dizzy by his sudden action, half of her mind was attracted to him. "This is not an order, I don''t have to listen." "You..." Su Wen gritted her teeth, "Then you can''t push yourself." "Who asked you to ride in my little aunt''s car? This is punishment." A certain person was really angry. He followed behind in a car alone, but his little aunt snatched his wife away. Su Wen suddenly realized that this guy is really angry! "Zhou Hengyang, as your heroine, I order you to let me go." Humph! Can''t cure you yet. Zhou Hengyang''s breathing gradually became disordered. He pursed his thin lips, and after a long while, he turned over andy down next to Su Wen, let her go, and put his arms on his eyes. "Wenwen, you will regret it." "What do you regret?" Su Wen hurriedly got up from the bed, arranged her clothes and hair, and was guilty of fear of being discovered. It was broad daylight, and the door was not locked, so she just came in to pack her things and get some money. Not going out for half a day, the two of them hid in the room, it was too dreamy. "The longer you suppress it, the crazier the bacsh will be!" Zhou Hengyang raised his arms, changed his posture, put the pillows of the two behind his back, leaned on them and bent his long legs casually, as if a cluster of mes were burning in his deep eyes . Su Wen''s heart skipped a beat when he said it, and she felt bad. Why does this sound wrong? "What do you mean by that?" "You''ll knowter." Zhou Hengyang pointed to his suitcase, "Pack mine up, too. Younger Sister and Sixth Sister definitely don''t want to leave you, so we have to follow along." After listening to his reminder, Su Wen realized that the younger sister and the sixth younger sister were not willing to go to the provincial capital without her agreeing to let Zhou Yan go to the provincial capital. Especially the younger sister, who has no sense of security, and if she follows her, she might feel that she is about to be sold! Thinking of this, Su Wen looked at Zhou Hengyang admiringly. His thinking is much more meticulous than his own, and he has considered everything that may happen. The corner of Zhou Hengyang''s mouth raised a beautiful arc, obviously enjoying the admiration of his wife. Su Wen was as busy as a conch girl, rummaging through boxes and cabs in the room to pack things, and neatly folded the clothes to put them in the suitcase. After all was folded, I realized that I didn''t have a suitcase. What a mistake. I didn¡¯t buy it in the original body, and she didn¡¯t think about buying it because she didn¡¯t have the opportunity to travel far after time travel. "Just use mine." Zhou Hengyang reminded. "Oh!" Originally, Su Wen was embarrassed to share a suitcase with a man, but they are husband and wife! We have the same bed and sleep together, so there is no need to see outsiders in such trivial matters. Too far-fetched, but it seems very pretentious. Zhou Hengyang watched her put her clothes into her suitcase one by one, and folded them with his clothes, the smile in her eyes became more and more warm. this is a good habit. He used every bit of life to invade, let her get used to him, like him, and couldn''t do without him. Chapter 502: Heart treasure Chapter 502 Heart Treasure Zhou Hengyang''s handsome and cold face showed a wicked smile behind Su Wen''s invisible face. Determined to win, everything is under control and sophisticated, and there is no trace of calmness, introversion and seriousness that Su Wen thought. After the luggage was packed, Su Xue brought back the little sister and sixth sister, and brought Su Xiaoya with her. The three little girls followed Xiaowa in the vige to go fishing for lobsters, and the harvest was actually pretty good in half a day. Although they were covered in mud, they still caught half a barrel of lobsters. Barely can eat a meal. "Sister,e out soon." The little girl stood in the yard and shouted excitedly, "Sister,e out and see the lobster I caught. What are you doing hiding in your room during the day?" Su Wen: "..." She didn''t do anything, and now she was shouted by the younger sister to jump into the Yellow River, and she couldn''t wash away. Didn''t you see that man lying on the bed like an old man winking at him with a smirk? He must beughing at her. "Su Duoduo, you are shameless. I caught all the lobsters, so you know how to catch dragonflies. The dragonflies in our three camps are almost all caught by you. How dare you say that you caught the lobsters? Tell you How dare you brag in front of me?" Liumei shouted angrily, "I haven''t asked you to do math problems recently, have I?" "Sixth Sister, I didn''t mean that." The younger sister yelled at Su Wen''s room while hiding from Sixth Sister, "Elder Sister,e out quickly! Sixth Sister is going to hit me, she is going to hit your beloved It''s a treasure." Zhou Hengyang sat up from the bed abruptly. It was obvious that the core strength of the waist and abdomen was super strong, and Su Wen was dumbfounded. "Huh?" Zhou Hengyang raised his eyebrows, "Wenwen, I haven''t asked who is your favorite?" Su Wen: "..." The answer is not good, this is a proposition, right? But as a young expert with golden thighs, she knows how to answer without thinking, but Su Wen can''t trouble her. "Of course it''s you!" Su Wen blinked at Zhou Hengyang and smiled tteringly. "Not bad!" Someone nodded in satisfaction. Although she knew that she was coaxing herself, she was still uncontrobly happy inside. In the yard, Sixth Sister was really angry. The younger sister didn¡¯t say that Xintoubao was fine, and Sixth Sister could still y with her. Now when the younger sister said that she was the eldest sister''s favorite, she immediately became furious and ran after the younger sister with a lobster fishing branch. Put the little girl in a tight fit. "Second sister, third sister, fourth sister,e and save me." The three older sisters stood beside her coldly. "I think you deserve it." "You have be the treasure of the eldest sister, so there is no need for us to save you!" "Hey! The name of the treasure in my heart is not true!" The three older sisters acted extraordinarily cruel, shrugging their shoulders at the younger sister one by one, spread their hands, and firmly stood on the side of the sixth younger sister. "Fifth Sister!" The fifth younger sister came out from the room, followed by the star-eyed Zhou Yan. Facing the younger sister''s plea for help, the fifth younger sister persuaded her seriously: "Little sister, you are the public enemy of the whole family now, I''m sorry I can''t help you." "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo..." the little girl burst out crying, and shouted sadly: "Elder sister,e out quickly, the five sisters gang up to bully me, don''t hide in the room, you spend the day with your brother-inw What are you doing hiding in the room? Why don''t youe out." Su Wen came out with the packed suitcase, "What are you shouting for? The whole vige can hear it if you make it louder." Everyone in the yard couldn''t help it, and burst outughing. Chapter 503: Fear Chapter 503 Scared Among them, Zhou Yan smiled the happiest, my God! The Su Wen sisters are so interesting and happy, she seems to take the little sister home immediately! Su Wen red at the little girl, "Now it''s not five sisters who want to beat you, but six." The little girl stopped crying immediately, ran over and hugged Su Wen''s thigh, and said aggrievedly: "Elder sister, I am obviously your favorite, why are they not convinced?" "Hehehe!" Su Wen gave the little girl a smirk, "Because you are too thick-skinned, they can''t stand it anymore." Su Xiaoya kept covering her mouth and snickering, Su Xiaomei saw it and immediately asked: "Xiaoya, tell me, am I thick-skinned?" "Not thick, little sister and aunt are the cutest." Everyone: "..." These two girls are getting more and more tacit understanding, Su Xiaoya, what about your cleverness and persistence before? Persistence is a traditional virtue, you should keep it! "Little girl, you have changed." Su Qing patted Su Xiaoya on the shoulder, and sighed earnestly. "I can''t help it!" She wants to help the younger sister and aunt. Auntie Xiaomei is too stupid, she is always bullied by Aunt Liumei, Aunt Liumei is too smart! "Sister, why are you calling us back?" Sixth Sister dropped the branch in her hand and asked seriously. She still had a long time to be out of breath just now, like a beautiful and exquisite little fairy, so well-behaved. "Take you to the provincial capital." Su Wen knelt down and exined to the two of them: "You are going to primary school soon. I have considered it with your brother-inw and decided to send you directly to the provincial capital to study primary school. Only in this way can we ept it Better education and more new friends.¡± The little girl was taken aback for a moment, and stood still, her eyes quickly filled with tears. Sixth Sister''s expression was serious, and her eyes lit up after thinking about it, "Sister, we are going to move to the provincial capital, so you let us go to the provincial capital to study first?" When Shi Caiyue looked at her with the eyes of goods all day long, she was not afraid when she went to take care of the child. And he still had the guts to eavesdrop on Shi Caiyue and Su Xuefang''s conversation. Sixth Sister''s courage is unmatched by younger sisters. "Well! Really smart." Su Wen took the little girl''s hand andforted her softly for a while. He exined the reason why they were sent to the provincial capital, because there were many things at home, and the fifth sister was going to be sent to the capital soon, which also saved the two sisters the trouble of transferring schools in the future. After exining for a long time, Su Qing, Su Xiu, and Su Xue all understood and agreed. Their only worry is that they have no money! How to survive in the provincial capital? I heard that shopping in the provincial capital is very expensive, and houses are even more expensive. In addition, I am used to living in the house of my hometown. There are memories of my parents here, and they are still very reluctant. But because it was the eldest sister''s decision, the three sisters didn''t say anything. At any time, they will unconditionally support whatever the elder sister wants to do. No money is not afraid, anyway, they have hands and feet, can earn money, and can find ways to support their families. Su Wen underestimated the little girl''s repulsion andck of security in her heart, and she couldn''t coax her well after coaxing her for a long time. She didn''t cry anymore, but she didn''tugh or make trouble, just looked at Su Wen with a pair of pitiful eyes, and she followed wherever Su Wen went. Originally agreed to leave today, but it was dyed. In the end, it was changed to leave tomorrow, and Su Wen didn''t go back to her room at night, leaving someone behind, and ran to sleep with the younger sister. Zhou Yan shared a bed with Sixth Sister. At night, the younger sister hugged Su Wen like an octopus. The two sisters whispered a lot, and finally Su Wen whispered, "Little sister, I will tell you a secret." "Sister, tell me." Ahhh! ! I broke my promise and gained weight. I didn¡¯t do what I promised yesterday. No wonder I gained weight recently. It turns out that I don¡¯t mean words o(¨i©n¨i)o Tonight, I must do it! Everyone wait! Chapter 504: The children of the poor headed home early Chapter 504 Poor children head home early Su Wen covered the little sister''s ears with her hands, and whispered, "You are my treasure! The eldest sister will always be with you!" "Sister." The little girl threw herself into Su Wen''s arms excitedly, weeping with joy, "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo...I...I''ll follow Aunt Zhou to the provincial capital tomorrow." She is not afraid! I will never be afraid again! In the dark, Liumei hid in the nket and bit her finger. She really underestimated the younger sister, and dared to take the opportunity to **** the eldest sister from her, hehehehe... She was angry. very angry. Forget it, this time she will give way to the younger sister first, and she will have to bully her back in the future. The room is so big that you can hear it as long as you are not asleep. Zhou Yan sniggered in the dark, and when she heard Liu Mei''s movement, she couldn''t help teasing: "Are you angry? Don''t be angry, if you are willing to be my child bride, our whole family will treat you very well." Sixth Sister snorted arrogantly, "How good is it?" Another person came who wanted to trick her into being his daughter-inw. She had seen a lot in the town, so she wouldn''t be fooled. Only she, Su Yao, is deceiving! When she lived in Su Xuefang''s house and was starved, it was because she promised to grow up to be a daughter-inw that her daughter-inw didn''t let herself starve. She has experience in this area. When others deceive her, she also deceives others. Let¡¯s get the delicious food first. "You talk about the conditions first, otherwise I won''t agree." Sixth Sister said in a low voice. Zhou Yan couldn''t imagine that Liu Mei was an old Jiang Hu, and she didn''t know the tricks of Liu Mei, a little liar, so she couldn''t help being excited. No matter what, let''s decide on the future daughter-inw first, and it''s okay for the sixth sister to change her mind when she grows up! Have fun first, as long as she thinks of her bad son, she will not be so bad about having a daughter-inw who has never been married. When Sixth Sister grows up, she will treat her son as being dumped by her daughter-inw, and then she will me her son entirely. Whoever wants him to be ipetent, he can''t even coax the promised wife. It''s the best of both worlds. "Let me tell you, my family is rich, and I only have one son. As long as you be my daughter-inw, all my things will be yours!" Zhou Yan coaxed in the tone of a wolf grandmother lying to Little Red Riding Hood. Sixth sister''s eyes lit up, this person is even more stupid than the previous aunts who tried to trick her into being a daughter-inw, and he is even easier to deceive! "Then what do you have at home?" "House, car, deposit... Our whole family can earn money! You can buy whatever you want." Liumei hesitated, "Can I buy a house?" "Why do you want to buy a house?" "The eldest sister said that we will move to the provincial capital, but my family has no money." If she can buy a house for her, she will agree. The house is too expensive to repay the debt, and she will sacrifice it at worst. As long as the whole family does not live on the streets, this sacrifice is nothing, it is better than being betrayed by Shi Caiyue. Zhou Yan was silent, with aplicated look on her face, and said after a while: "Yes, my family has more than a dozen houses!" "That''s good." Sixth Sister smiled, covered her mouth and leaned against Zhou Yan''s arms, and said in a low voice: "Then I promise to be your daughter-inw, but you can''t tell my eldest sister, she will be sad if she knows .¡± "it is good!" The older one and the younger one were afraid of whispering, so that Su Wen, who was talking to the younger sister, could hear them. They covered their heads with a thick nket and hid in the bed to discuss. Sixth Sister is really smart and sensible, with a kind of tenacity and consideration that Zhou Yan has never seen before. There is a sense of maturity that children of the same age do not have, like a young adult. Chapter 505: still in debt Chapter 505 Still in debt Especially when Zhou Yan knew that she wanted a house because she was afraid that the whole family would move to the provincial capital and have no money to buy a house, she felt very distressed. Such a beautiful little fairy, she wants to give her all her things with both hands. At this moment, the bad son is not important anymore. If she has such a lovely daughter, she will not be so beautiful! Unfortunately, she didn''t have this life. After giving birth to a bad son, the more I think about it, the more angry I get. Forget it, she resigned to her fate. "By the way, how old is your son? What''s his name? Is he ugly? Does he have any bad habits?" The little witty ghost said pickily: "Although you bought me a house, I am very picky. It''s ugly, I don''t recognize it. When I grow up and make money, I''ll pay you the house at worst." Zhou Yan said proudly: "I dare not talk about my son''s other advantages, but there is absolutely nothing to say about his looks. He is even better-looking than your eldest brother-inw." Hehehe... In fact, there are no advantages to say, although the appearance is more handsome than Hengyang, but the momentum is not enough. It''s full of ruffian, it''s not pleasing to look at. Liumei believed it naively, "What''s your name?" "Huh? You''ve seen it before! I heard from your elder sister that he came to your house, and it was Xu Xiaoxiao." "He!" Sixth Sister dragged out the ending. Zhou Yan became nervous, and muttered in her heart, my son wille here and cause trouble again! "How? What do you think?" "I like to bully people, and I''m worried about his IQ!" Sixth Sister said old-fashionedly: "But fighting is very good, and you can still find advantages." If you can catch Shi Caiyue, you can even throw Sun Yunyun into the river Woolen cloth! Zhou Yan: "..." Is this called an advantage? Those family friends, friends, and daughters of ssmates she introduced, all of them turned pale with fright when they heard that Xiaoxiao would fight! "Do you really think it''s an advantage?" Zhou Yan asked uncertainly. "Yes! That''s the only advantage." Sixth Sister thought about it seriously, and finally thought of another advantage, "There is another advantage, that is, he has a mother as good as you." Zhou Yan was coaxed into a wide-eyed smile, and I snickered, "Hehehe... She really deserves to be my daughter-inw, she can really talk. Don''t worry, I will definitely help you if you quarrel with Xiaoxiao in the future." Sixth Sister is a little guilty. Aunt Zhou has thought so far. If she finds out that she lied to her in the future, will she be sad? Why! The eldest sister is right, deceiving people does have a burden. "Let me tell you, my family is very poor, very, very poor." After the deal was concluded, Liu Mei''s attitude towards Zhou Yan became much better, and shepletely regarded her as her own. What I would not say before, I can say with confidence now. "You don''t know, since my father died, there is nothing in the family. It was taken away by the second uncle, third uncle, grandma and aunt. By the way, my sister also borrowed a small profit. I''m worried, I heard that the small profit is terrible, it doubles every day, and thepound interest is scary." "Xiao Touli?" Su Wen''s shocked voice suddenly sounded in the darkness. Originally, everyone was whispering to each other, but the tranquility was suddenly broken. Su Wen sat up from the bed in shock, "Sixth sister, do you think I borrowed a small profit?" "Sister, why are you eavesdropping on me?" Sixth Sister felt guilty, and if she cheated, she would definitely be scolded if she was caught on the spot. Su Wen found it funny, "Didn''t you overhear me?" "I didn''t hear clearly again." Chapter 506: question character Chapter 506 Questioning character "I didn''t hear clearly either." She was taken aback when she heard the word "Xiao Tou Li" out of the blue. Liumei is not a little girl, what she says is very trustworthy, there is no such thing as childish nonsense. Then it must be true, the key is that I have never borrowed it, it must be a small profit from the original borrower, that kind of thing can make people bankrupt. Thinking of the various strange operations of the original body, Su Wen has no doubts at all. Zhou Yan hurriedly got up and lit the candle, and the room instantly became very bright. And in the yard outside the room, Zhou Hengyang was sitting on the firewood pile at the gate smoking because he couldn''t sleep. In the darkness, a little fireworks flickered between his fingers. At this time, he was looking at the room that suddenly lit up with half-closed eyes. In the room, the sixth younger sister was taken aback by the elder sister''s actions, and said suspiciously: "Elder sister, you must have forgotten, right?" "Sister, how can you forget such an important thing?" "Then why didn''t you remind me?" Su Wen got off her little sister''s bed, stood on the ground barefoot in pajamas, and walked around, thinking quickly in her mind. She never dreamed that the original body would dig such a hole for her, she was going to die in the hole. When did you borrow the small profit? Who did you borrow from? She didn''t know all of these, and it wasn''t mentioned in the novel! What should I do now? It can be said that I forgot temporarily, and now that the sixth younger sister has brought it up, if she doesn''t know anything, it''s hard to exin! Wait... She gave Zhou Hengyang fifty-five yuan when she first crossed over. At the time, she murmured that Yuanshen was quite rich. Fifty-five yuan, not too little. The fifty-five yuan should not be a small profit from borrowing, right? Sixth Sister winked at Su Wen, but Su Wen didn''t see her. She got off the bed and whispered into Su Wen''s ear, "Sister, have you forgotten? You borrowed fifty-five yuan to marry Zhao Jiangang. bride price." Su Wen: "..." Sure enough, it was fifty-five yuan, and the original body''s show operation was really eye-opening. "Don''t say it." Su Wen hurriedly said, "You must not let your brother-inw know." Otherwise, that cheapskate will tear her apart. "I know, eldest sister, you are really careless. You can forget such things. You can tell at a nce that you are a person who borrows money and never pays back. Didn''t you usually teach us not to owe people anything? Why are you taking the lead and doing bad things! " Su Wen: "..." Why did it rise to the point of questioning her character! Sixth Sister said earnestly, "Oh! If it doesn''t work, we will be moved to the provincial capital. Our family is so poor, we will definitely not be able to afford food if we go to the provincial capital. But don''t worry, I have already lied to Zhou Yan just now. Auntie, in order to make me her daughter-inw, she promised to buy a house for our family." Su Wen''s eyes wereplicated, "You are really capable." "That is." "Can''t you hear that I''m talking irony?" This girl is so shrewd that she is about to go to heaven. On the left and right beds, Xiaomei and Zhou Yan were sitting respectively, looking at the two standing on the ground in the middle, whispering to each other as if no one was around. , The younger sister was very angry, she thought it was the Sixth Sister''s intention. Zhou Yan was speechless. "In short, sister, don''t worry, who wants our family to be so poor! I can only sacrifice a little. When I grow up and make money, we will return it to Aunt Zhou." "What if you can''t make money to pay off your debts?" Chapter 507: cant sleep Chapter 507 Can''t sleep because of thinking "Then I have to pay for it with my body! Who wants me to look so good-looking!" Su Wen was speechless. Su Liumei cleared her throat and said loudly on purpose: "Everyone, go back to your room and sleep! I just want to discuss with my brother-inw about repaying the debt. I think my little sister is doing well, so I don''t need you to apany me." Hahaha... The eldest sister can''t apany her, and the younger sister can''t either! "Little sister?" Su Wen asked worriedly. The younger sister pouted, yawned, and waved her hand, "Sister, go back and be with your brother-inw!" She was no longer afraid, and the older sister said she was her treasure. Su Wen''s face turned dark, what do you mean go back to apany your brother-inw? What did you call her? "Hahaha...ahhahahaha..." Zhou Yan finally couldn''t help it, and rolled on the bedughing, "Hahaha... Su Wen, you should hurry back and apany my eldest nephew! Hahaha... Iughed so hard, I can''t do it, too Funny." God! How can it be so funny? Su Wen''s face darkened even more, and she pinched the little girl''s face before leaving with her pillow in her arms. When she went out, she closed the door behind her back, and when she walked to the door of her room in the dark, she was suddenly grabbed by her wrist, and a strong force hit her, causing her to spin around for a while, and then someone pushed her body against the wall . The strength seems to be rubbing her into the body, there is no room for resistance. "Who..." Su Wen was frightened half to death, her lips were sealed when she was about to speak out, and she came with a man''s unique breath. The forceful and domineering demand, the kissing Su Wen was short of breath, and her mind went nk. The familiar breath made her give up struggling slowly, and reached out to hug the other party''s neck, and was hooked to respond unconsciously. Su Wen''s response was like a switch, a switch that turned on the beast that was locked in the man''s heart. In an instant, the man was so passionate and crazy. I don''t know how long it took, Su Wen only felt that her body was in the man''s arms, and she couldn''t lift up any strength. Suddenly, the man sped Su Wen''s waist with his powerful hands to prevent her from slipping, and at the same time pressed her into his broad embrace forcefully. The strength seemed to break her waist. "Hmm..." Su Wen subconsciously wanted to speak, but the sound made her ears turn red with embarrassment. "Wenwen, Wenwen...Daughter-inw, daughter-inw..." Zhou Hengyang''s lips parted slightly, and he murmured over and over again against Su Wen''s ear, his voice was hoarse as if he wanted to eat someone. "Wenwen, Wenwen, I miss you so much that I can''t sleep...Wenwen, daughter-inw." Whispering over and over again apanied by hot breathing, the heart of the person who blows is beating wildly, the heart is confused, and the soul is lost. Su Wen hugged his neck, and kissed him proactively on her toes. Originally, she only intended to kiss him superficially, but someone took the opportunity to turn around and kiss him hard. Dear Su Wen was dizzy, and it took a long time before she let go reluctantly. The night was dark and we couldn''t see each other, but the hot skin and heavy breathing revealed the desire in each other''s hearts. Su Wen felt that she was really fascinated. She put a man in front of her all day long in front of her. "Do you miss me too?" Zhou Hengyang asked persistently, "Miss me like I miss you?" God knows, my wife won''t sleep with him tonight, he''s lying on the bed alone, the tip of his nose is full of her unique fragrance, which makes him unable to fall asleep. I can only be alone outside blowing the night wind, calm and calm. It was hard to calm down, but the little girl came to the door by herself. Chapter 508: I do not want Chapter 508 I don''t want to "I''m not..." She was too busy talking to her younger sister, and didn''t have time to think about him! "You..." Zhou Hengyang felt that sooner orter he would be **** off by her, "Can you say something again?" "I didn''t think... Oops, I was wrong, don''t pinch me, or my waist will be broken." Su Wen''s painful eyes burst into tears. Zhou Hengyang quickly let go of Su Wen''s waist, "Does it still hurt? Wait a minute, I''ll give you the medicine." He hugged Su Wen anxiously, went back to the room and carefully put her on the bed. Rummaging boxes and cabs looking for wound medicine. "I found it." Fortunately, his father-inw was careful and kept medicines for headaches and colds at home. "I''m fine." Su Weny on the bed, took the nket beside her and covered it, "It doesn''t hurt anymore." Zhou Hengyang knows how strong he is, and the young daughter-inw is so tender that she seems to be able to pinch water out. Usually, when she kisses, she will leave a clear hickey if she doesn''t mind. Just now he lost control and used too much strength. Small, must have been injured. Thinking of this, Zhou Hengyang was almost overwhelmed by overwhelming self-me and distress, which made him taste the painful bitterness for the first time in his life. "Don''t be afraid, I will take it easy." Zhou Hengyang couldn''t refuse to lift off the nket on Su Wen''s body, and lifted her pajamas a little bit, revealing a white and tender waist. Slender and flexible like willow branches in spring, one can''t help but think of whether the willow-like waist will be as charming as swaying in the spring breeze when being loved by others. Zhou Hengyang''s breathing became chaotic in an instant, and his eyes were as terrifying as a ferocious beast that would choose someone to devour. Su Wen shrank back in fright, only feeling that the man in front of her was extremely dangerous. "Don''t be afraid!" Su Wen''s subconscious action made Zhou Hengyang wake up instantly. Looking at the clear five-finger marks on the fair skin, he rubbed it carefully, feeling distressed. Cool ster, apply little by little with fingertips. Su Wen was very ufortable by the thin calluses on his fingertips, "You... Hurry up." "it is good!" Zhou Hengyang was afraid of her pain, so he quickly and gently spread the ster evenly, and then helped her tidy up her clothes again. He went back to the bed and fell asleep next to Su Wen. With his eyes downcast and expressionless, he didn''t say a word. Su Wen was confused by his actions and pushed him, "Hello? What''s wrong with you?" "It''s okay." Zhou Hengyang is still ming himself! "It''s fine as long as it''s okay." Su Wen originally wanted to tell him about borrowing money, but seeing his serious and scary face, she didn''t dare to say it. And she was sleepy too, so she wrapped herself in a nket and fell asleep quickly. Zhou Hengyang waited for her to fall asleep before opening his eyes, gently lifted the nket, looked at the bruise marks left on her body when he lost control just now, and kissed her lightly inch by inch. **** The next day, Zhou Hengyang woke up with a handsome face that rejected people thousands of miles away. After breakfast, he loaded everyone''s luggage into the car and ignored everyone. Zhou Yan didn''t dare to speak anymore, and asked Su Wen cautiously if her eldest nephew was angry. Su Wen is also very innocent! She didn''t know that the hero held grudges so much, she just said that she didn''t want to, and it was fine if his waist was pinched green, but who knew that he actually held grudges till now. Looking at that cold handsome face, Su Wen was also shocked. Shaking his head innocently at Zhou Yan, "I don''t know, don''t ask me." Zhou Yan believed that she was a ghost. The only one who can provoke the eldest nephew to this extent and still be safe is Su Wen. You can''t beat or scold your daughter-inw, what else can you do except get angry with yourself? Chapter 509: farewell little sister Chapter 509 Saying Goodbye to Little Sister Finally, Zhou Yan didn''t care anymore, she should care about her future daughter-inw! Child brides-inw are raised from childhood. Su Wen told Su Qing and Su Xiu to take good care of the fourth sister, and the fifth sister took good care of the house. If anyone came to look for her, she said she was not there, and then got in the car. Unexpectedly, the little girl who promised to be good refused to get in the car, which made Su Wen''s head big. "Didn''t you agree?" Su Wen asked patiently. "I''m going to wait for Xiaoya toe and see me off." The little girl looked in the direction of Xiaoya''s house and said stubbornly, "Xiaoya promised me that you wille back to see me off today." Su Wenughed, "You have been dawdling before, so you were waiting for Xiaoya!" "Yes! I agreed with Xiaoya." Liu Mei stretched her head out of Che Zhouyan''s car and shouted: "It''s not like you won''te back,e back when you have time, don''t procrastinate." The little girl thought about it, and happily agreed, and when she got in the car, she made a condition with Su Wen, "Sister, can I give you a gift when Ie back? You pay for it, and I will buy it myself." "Yes, of course." Now, the little girl ispletely relieved, and has already imagined what gift to buy for Xiaoya in her mind. Stationery box, pencil, golden monkey toffee, and eraser Xiaoya also likes it. well! It would be nice if Xiao Hua was still there. She has never given Xiao Hua a gift before! In the past, she always liked to y house with Xiaohua, imagining all kinds of delicious and fun things. Now the eldest sister can buy it for her, but unfortunately Xiaohua is gone and can''t be found. The remaining four sisters stood at the door and watched the car go away, and turned to go home when they were out of sight. Su Qing saw Su Xiaoya hiding in the corner out of the corner of her eye, and stopped to let others go in first. Walk towards Su Xiaoya. "Are you here to see off my little sister?" Su Qing squatted in front of Su Xiaoya, "What are you doing here alone?" "I...I just send my little sister and aunt off." Su Xiaoya twisted her fingers, lowered her head and didn''t look at anyone, "I''m afraid I won''t see my little sister and aunt again." "She wille back, you can rest assured that you will see it. When the little sisteres back, she will bring you a gift!" Su Qing suddenly thought that Xiaoya doesn''t have many friends in the vige, only the little girl likes to y with her. The two little girls yed well, obviously the little girl didn''t dare to offend the sixth younger sister, but for the sake of the younger sister, she stood up without hesitation every time and supported the younger sister. Su Qing''s heart softened suddenly, and she felt the same way. The current little girl is the former little girl. The two little girls can be good friends because they have the same experience. No one loves her, and she is bullied. All the children in the vige like to be bullied. My little sister went to the provincial capital, and Xiaoya was the most reluctant. "Will my aunt really bring me a gift?" Su Xiaoya asked expectantly. "Yes, she said it before leaving!" "That''s good." Su Xiaoya turned around and went home in a daze, walked out two steps and then turned back, "Aunt Su Qing, if you wait for my little sister and aunt toe back and bring me a gift, you muste to my house to find me. If I don''t If you are at home, you must make my little sister and aunt miss me like they miss Xiao Hua!" "I am very envious of Xiaohua, my little sister and aunt always miss her." Su Qing frowned, "Xiaohua was sold and I can''t find it." After Shi Caiyue was arrested, more and more cases of human traffickers were investigated. Everyone in the vige suspected that Xiaohua was sold by Shi Caiyue and his gang. It''s a pity that I reported it but couldn''t find it. Everyone in the vige knows about it. Chapter 510: Su Xiaoya doesnt want to leave Chapter 510 Su Xiaoya doesn''t want to leave "You are different from Xiaohua..." Su Qing stopped suddenly in the middle of her words, and grabbed Su Xiaoya with a serious face, "What is your stepmother going to do? What is she going to do?" "No, it''s nothing." Su Xiaoya panicked, "I just can''t bear my little sister and aunt, I really can''t bear her." "Your stepmother wants to sell you?" Su Qing asked angrily. "No, no. Traffickers are being caught everywhere now, and no one dares to sell babies anymore." Su Qing finally felt relieved, all the traffickers were arrested, and Xiao Hua''s sister-inw was also arrested for selling Xiao Hua. It is true that no one dares to sell a baby on this cusp, and it is against thew to own it. Xiaoya''s stepmother definitely didn''t have the courage. Even so, Su Qing still asked worriedly: "Are you hungry? Have you eaten in the morning?" Su Xiaoya shook her head, she drank half a bowl of boiled water in the morning. "Let''s go home and eat with my second aunt. There are a lot of delicious food at home." Su Qing took Su Xiaoya back and gave her clothes. The four pockets of her trousers were full of snacks that Su Wen bought in the county. , All kinds of things that Su Xiaoya has never eaten. If she didn''t know that she was pretending too much, if she let Xiaoya''s stepmother find out, she would be raided by her stepmother. Su Qing wished she could pretend a little more. "If you don''t have anything to eat at home, you cane to your aunt''s house. Although the younger sister has gone to the provincial capital, you don''t want to see outsiders, you know?" "understood!" "Go!" Su Xiaoya returned home reluctantly. As soon as she arrived at the door, her stepmother Wang Yongmei ran out with a bad face, twisted her ears and carried her in, "Where did you go? You know how to run early in the morning, and you know it all day long." Go to Su Wen''s house. They are rich now, and if you try to curry favor with them, they won''t look down on you." "No." Su Xiaoya screamed angrily, "That''s not true! Aunt Su Wen''s family is very good." "Okay, okay, okay, okay?" Wang Yongmei let go, "Hurry up, you don''t have anything, just go!" "I won''t leave, even if I die." She wants to wait in the vige for her younger sister and aunt toe back. She doesn''t want to be like Xiaohua, who will never be found again once she leaves. Su Xiaoya sat on the ground, refusing to get up, angry Wang Yongmei cursed, "You lose money, you don''t know good and bad things, you are as cheap as your short-lived mother. Can''t you afford it? Can''t you?" Su Xiaoya shrank her body and hugged her knees tightly, "I can''t afford it, I just can''t afford it." Wang Yongmei greeted Su Xiaoya with a broom, and hit Su Xiaoya more than ten times in a row. Su Xiaoya, who used to run away every time she was beaten, didn''t run or hide this time. The little sister and aunt left, she was afraid that if she ran away, she would annoy her stepmother even more. "Mom, I called your mother, please don''t send me away, I don''t want to leave, I want to stay in Sanjiaying." Su Xiaoya hugged Wang Yongmei''s thigh and begged bitterly: "I don''t want to go, I don''t want to go to the city to enjoy the blessings, I am willing to stay in the countryside, I am willing to endure hardships and suffering. It doesn''t matter if I can''t study, I will follow My younger sister and aunt learned to recognize characters together. I can recognize a hundred Chinese characters.¡± "Let me go." Wang Yongmei kicked Su Xiaoya away, and with great strength, she kicked Su Xiaoya over on the ground, causing dust all over her head and face, and the corners of her eyes were broken. Bloodshot. "Let me tell you, I am sending you to the city to enjoy happiness. The family is too poor to support so many people. You can only suffer in the vige, and you can''t even afford to go to school. If you are like this, it is better to let people Adopted, the family who adopted you is a cadre family, and the conditions are much better than ours." Chapter 511: Su Xiaoya leaves Chapter 511 Su Xiaoya leaves There is a daughter of the dead woman in front of her at home, and Wang Yongmei is getting more and more annoying. The existence of Su Xiaoya is to remind her that she is a house filler. She would rather give away a penny than give away this thorn in the flesh. "Let me tell you, I''m sorry for you. I didn''t find you a messy adoptive parent. I''ve seen this family. Women don''t have children and can''t have children. If you go, you will be the only child. They will treat you Hello. Guaranteed to eat delicious and spicy food, which is infinitely better than in this poor family." Wang Yongmei snorted coldly like alms, "Don''t be ignorant, I will do my best to you." Su Xiaoya got up from the ground, shaking her body, she was smart and knew that she would be sent away. And she knew that her stepmother didn''t lie to her, the family she was sent to lived in the county, and she overheard all this when she overheard her stepmother talking to her father. If there is no such good friend as my little sister and aunt, she will leave happily. But she was reluctant to part with her younger sister and aunt, she didn''t want to be her second floret. But it can''t work now, she''s leaving. Su Xiaoya wiped her tears, "I''m leaving." "It''s more or less the same." Wang Yongmei dropped the broom in her hand, went back to her room and changed into her rtive''s clothes, then turned her head to look at Su Xiaoya''s clothes again, curling her lips in disgust. "Hurry up and change quickly." "No." This dress is a gift for my younger sister and aunt, and there is a delicious golden monkey toffee from Aunt Su Qing in the pocket. Although the clothes are old and dirty, they belong to her. "Hmph! It''s up to you if you don''t change." also helped her save a set of clothes, and she can use the leftover old clothes to make shoes, which saves money-losing goods at a lower price. **** Su Xiaoya followed Wang Yongmei to the gate of the supply and marketing cooperative in the town. There was already a woman in a red dress waiting here. The woman was about 30 years old. Seeing the other party, Wang Yongmei immediately approached her with a shy face, and said in a low voice: "Comrade Song, we are here, and this is my little girl. If it weren''t for the poor family who couldn''t open the pot, I wouldn''t be willing to give up my daughter. Give it away." After finishing speaking, he exhorted hypocritically, "Comrade Song, my little girl will be handed over to you. Please treat her well in the future." Song Jingxian frowned, she looked at Wang Yongmei with disgust, her scrutiny turned from Wang Yongmei to Su Xiaoya. When she saw the little girl''s thin and frail appearance, wearing patch upon patch of clothes, but looking at herself with dark and bright eyes, her heart softened immediately. Song Jingxian felt that she had a mother-daughter rtionship with the little girl at first nce, but she couldn''t force it no matter how much she had a mother-daughter rtionship. "Are you voluntary?" Song Jingxian asked gently. Su Xiaoya looked at Song Jingxian expressionlessly, pursed her lips tightly, and did not speak for a long time, until Wang Yongmei broke out in cold sweat before saying: "I am willing. I''m dead, and I have nothing left." Song Jingxian''s heart ached, the little girl in front of her was fair and cute, even more likable than she imagined. A pair of bright and big eyes, full of beauty, watery, very much like when I was a girl in my natal family before I got married. Wang Yongmei was angry and hated, but she couldn''t get angry, so she could only say dryly: "This child, you can see that this child is just naughty." "Shut up." Song Jingxian sternly reprimanded her fiercely, and her gentle temperament seemed to be two different people. "This is what you want, don''te looking for it in the future." Throwing the kraft paper bag to Wang Yongmei, Song Jingxian pulled Su Xiaoya into the car next to her and left. Before leaving, Su Xiaoya stared at the direction of Sanjiaying from a distance until she could no longer see it. Hahaha...I did it, no more debts (#^.^#) Oye! Thanks for the support! By the way, I would like to rmend my good friend¡¯s era article "Walking through the 80s and Winning", she will be on the shelves tomorrow and there will be a burst of updates! It''s very exciting. My good friend is a master of literature in the era. If you like it, please remember to support it. By the way, ask for a ticket for yourself! The cuties who have votes should vote for me (*¨Œ*) Chapter 512: love letter Chapter 512 Pleading letter Sanjiaying Vige¡ª Zhu Yueju hid at the corner of the courtyard wall, peeked furtively, and made sure that the two cars left one after the other, and didn''t look back for a long time before spitting on the ground with a bah sound. "Sao Hoof has finally left, it''s best to leave and nevere back." Zhu Yueju cursed dirtyly, and she didn''t have to hide her head anymore, and turned back home with bowed legs. The three daughters-inw had already gone to work in the field, and only old man Sun was at home. When he saw Zhu Yuejuing in, he asked, "Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang are gone?" "Leave, this time I really left." I thought I left yesterday, but I went out and came back not long after. "Don''t worry! I saw the car drive away with my own eyes, and the little ones were sent out." Zhu Yueju turned to the one on the ground and muttered: "Since Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang have left, let''s go to the vige chief and let the vige Signing from door to door." This is the method old man Sun came up with after failing to intercede with Su Wen. Since Su Wen was unwilling, he appealed to all the vigers to intercede on Yunyun''s behalf, not just to get a letter, and the pleas from all the vigers were the same. Although Su Wen''s family is promising, it still can''t meet the wishes of the whole vige. Old man Sun had a good n, and the letter of pleading was written. If Zhou Hengyang hadn''te back, he would have taken action a long time ago and had someone sign it. Who knew that Zhou Hengyang was back again, and with Zhou Hengyang in the vige, many people would definitely not help to sign if they were looking for someone to sign. Old man Sun waited at home for a few days, scratching his head. When he had nothing to do, he made people stare at Su Wen, and finally got him away. "Okay, pack up and we''re ready to go out." Old man Sun warned solemnly, "Remember, put away your pungentness. If you dare to curse or offend others, go back to your mother''s house." If Zhu Yueju was driven back to her natal family at such an old age, she would not beughed at by her sister-inw. Although she was not convinced, she had to agree. After a while, Zhu Yueju couldn''t help asking curiously: "Where do you think Su Wen and his wife can go? Could it be that they are trying to plot against us? I think that little **** is full of bad things." For Su Wen''s family to suddenly be rich, Zhu Yueju''s eyes turned red with jealousy. But no matter how jealous she was, there was nothing she could do about it. The girls were all arrested by Su Wen, and they were about to be sentenced, but Su Wen''s little **** got rich. God is really short-sighted. Old man Sun sighed, "I think the rtive from her family has a big background. He should have gone to a rtive''s house. Don''t bother me if you''re fine. Now it''s different from before. Our family can''tpete with Su Wen''s family anymore." .¡± "I''m not convinced." Zhu Yueju stared, "Our daughter can dream and predict the future, why can''t she win? Others don''t know, how can you not know our daughter''s ability? Hmph! Just wait! What Su Wen owes to Yunyun will be repaid one day." She firmly believes that her daughter is the most capable and most favored by God. What kind of thing is she, Su Wen, who is capable of fascinating men just by relying on her vixen face. Now Su Wen''s beauty is only temporary. When she gets older, let''s see who can still see her. "Shut up and don''t mention it again." Old man Sun scolded sternly, his face changed, "I told you a long time ago, you can''t say it, you can''t say it, and you are still yelling around, what are you yelling about? Don''t you want everyone to know?" Chapter 513: threaten Chapter 513 Threat Zhu Yueju panicked with embarrassment from being scolded, "Didn''t I just tell you in front of you? I didn''t tell anyone else." "You can''t say it in front of me." Old man Sun is a very cautious person. Ever since he knew that his daughter had this ability, he strictly forbade it. At home, only he and Zhu Yueju knew about it. The three sons never knew about it. Even if his son said he was biased, he didn''t say anything. If this kind of thing is not done well, it is to spread feudal superstition, and it is even worse if someone who wants to know it. "Understood, just don''t say anything." Zhu Yueju was also in a bad mood, "I''m going to clean up, let''s go and see Yunyun, what kind of ce is Yunyun being imprisoned by the **** bitch, suffering and suffering." The two of them went out with the letter of plea. Zhu Yueju followed behind and locked the door of the yard, followed old man Sun with small steps, and arrived at Li Youcai''s house first. Li Youcai fell silent after hearing Old Man Sun''s words. "Vige chief, my Yunyun is not sensible, but it''s too much to let her be arrested and imprisoned with a letter." Old man Sun said nkly: "I''m not going to say what Su Wen did right now. , just say who in the vige didn¡¯t make any mistakes?¡± Li Youcai looked at Old Man Sun, struggling. "Just talk about Su Xuewu and Su Xueqiang brothers. What they did is considered hooliganism, right? At worst, it''s a matter of life style, nothing serious. At worst, it''s just..." "Okay, stop talking." Li Youcai didn''t let Old Man Sun finish his sentence, "I know what you mean now." The two have known each other since childhood. For so many years, no one knows who Old Man Sun is better than Li Youcai. Old man Sun seems to be begging for mercy, but secretly he is threatening him! If the people in the vige don''t help him rescue Sun Yunyun, he will drag everyone into bad luck, not to mention the embarrassment of the vige chief, and many people will follow suit and lose face. The previous one has already told him that because of a college student, Sanjiaying has been designated as an advanced honor by the county. Li Youcai didn''t want to give others the honor he finally won. "It''s rich! Don''t be angry, I''m doing it for the sake of our three families." Old man Sun sighed, and said earnestly: "Yunyun didn''t make any big mistakes. If she goes to jail, she will be from the same vige. Your face Can it look good?" "Okay, what do you think?" Li Youcai made up his mind and stood up. "I don''t ask too much, just sign the pleading letter. With the joint name of a big guy, Yunyun will definitely be released." Old man Sun''s n was sessful, and a sternness shed in his eyes, but he hid it well. Li Youcai read the pleading letter, quickly signed his name, and was asked to press his fingerprints. Now that the names are all signed, it''s okay to press a fingerprint. After everything was done, they took old man Sun and Zhu Yueju to go door to door looking for someone to sign. Those who can read and write should sign, and those who cannot read and write should press their fingerprints. If there was no one at home, they went to the crop fields to look for them. Some people were willing to sign, while some who had a good rtionship with Su Wen were not so willing, but the vige chief came forward and there was no way to refuse. Finally signed. And what Zhu Yueju said was very pitiful, she was crying and begging, she almost rolled around. After listening to old man Sun''s words, everyone also felt that Sun Yunyun hadn''t made any big mistakes. The main reason for thinking this way was that Su Wen was too ruthless. I returned the letter to her for a little bit of trivial matter, and I still want to put the person in jail. I have to say, old man Sun''s shrewdness. Chapter 514: Sapo Chapter 514 Sapo It only took half a day to help Sun Yunyun clean up, but it also gave Su Wen a reputation of being unreasonable and unforgiving. Li Youcai followed him all the way from beginning to end, watching old man Sun''s calctions, but there was nothing he could do. Both Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang had gone out, and there was no one at home. Only then did Li Youcai react. Old man Sun deliberately approached Su Wen and acted when Zhou Hengyang was not around. Now that the matter hase to this point, there is no other way, and in the end he is caught in the middle and is not a human being. When Zhou Hengyang came back, he would not be able to exin. **** Old man Sun and Zhu Yueju got the signatures of everyone in the vige, except for Su Wen''s family, of course. Came to the police station in a hurry and waited to hand it in. While waiting in line, Zhu Yueju said excitedly: "Hahaha... see how that little **** Su Wen is still jumping around this time. She must never have imagined that after going out for a trip, everything wille back. It''s changed!" After finishing speaking, he let out a hey heyugh, which attracted the same look from all the staff. "Say a few words less." Zhu Yueju was not convinced: "Aren''t you angry?" "I''m angry, but what''s the use of being angry?" Old man Sun stared, "Get Yunyun out first." "Yes, yes, yes." She rescued her daughter first. Since the daughter was arrested, the three daughters-inw have no good looks towards her, and they are not obedient, let alone domineering like before. Zhu Yueju has already imagined in her heart that when her daughteres out, let her dream about how to get rich. When I get rich, let''s see if those three **** dare to show her face. When the time came, she had to make the three of them kneel down and beg herself. After waiting for half an hour, someone finally came to receive him. "Are you looking for Sun Yunyun? She is no longer at the town police station, and was transferred to the county yesterday afternoon." Old man Sun''s face changed drastically, "Why did you get transferred to the county?" Only big and important cases will be transferred to the county, just like the Tian brothers before, who were directly arrested to the county from the beginning. The reason why old man Sun was so sure that as long as he handed in the joint petition letter, Sun Yunyun would be released was because Sun Yunyun had been locked up in the town all along. Now that he was suddenly transferred to the county, Old Man Sun had a bad feeling. "You are family members? If you have any questions, go directly to the county to ask!" The two of them came out of the police station and hurried to the county. They waited to hand in the joint petition letter, but they were rejected. "That''s it? It''s useless." The receptionist had a cold face and a stern tone, "Comrade Sun Yunyun''s mistake was not only to receive other people''s letters, but fraud, and the amount was as high as 10,000 yuan. This is not a trivial matter. You will be sentenced, you know? Anyone¡¯s pleading letter is useless." Zhu Yueju groaned, fell to the ground, and rolled all over the floor, "No, you have to let my daughter out, she is right, she is not wrong at all. The one who is at fault is Su Wen, that **** Su Wen." "This aunt, please don''t mess around here, we are here..." Before the receptionist finished speaking, Zhu Yueju went up and scratched five bloodstains on his face with his nails. The scene was chaotic all of a sudden, some people hurried up to subdue Zhu Yueju who was brainless, some people stared in shock, no one thought that anyone would dare to mess around in the police station so boldly. But there are also very calm. After all, in the case of the human traffickersst time, some people also messed around, one named Su Xuefang and the other Ma Xin. Chapter 515: its over Chapter 515 This is the end It seems that Zhu Yueju is from the same town. "You let my daughter out, do you hear me, let my daughter out. Hurry up, I will fight with you..." Zhu Yueju fought hysterically, was finally subdued by force, and detained for 24 hours. Although old man Sun didn''t participate, because the two came together, they were locked in together. Entering the detention room, I immediately saw Sun Yunyun being locked up. It happened to be next door, and there was an iron fence in the middle. "Father, mother? Why were you also arrested?" Sun Yunyun has been imprisoned for almost a month, not only did she not feel haggard at all, but her energetic skin turned white. Because she firmly believes that she is favored by God, and everyone will revolve around her. Being arrested is just a small setback on the way forward, it will only make her grow, be more dazzling, and more distressing. After this experience, everyone will feel sorry for her and sympathize with her. She will also recognize Su Wen''s despicableness and inhumanity, as long as she goes out and exins, all this is just Su Wen''s scheme, a deliberate trick to kill her. Fortunately, she was lucky and had special abilities, so she could escape Su Wen''s calctions. When the truthes out, everything will go back to the way it was before. Everyone hates Su Wen, and Zhou Hengyang doesn''t like Su Wen either. Everyone will only pay attention to her, Sun Yunyun. So although Sun Yunyun was arrested, she was still in a rxed mood, without any pressure at all. Just now she was sitting on the ground talking to the person who was imprisoned opposite her. It was only when I saw my parents came in that I was shocked. "Aren''t you trying to get me out outside? Why did youe in?" "Don''t mention it, now the people from the publishing house are suing you for fraud and extorting 10,000 yuan." Zhu Yueju sighed, "I made a fuss, so I was arrested and detained." When I was arrested, people had already said that they would be detained for 24 hours. So although Zhu Yueju was scared, she didn''tpletely panic. When she was arrested, she still held onto old man Sun fiercely. With old man Sun being imprisoned with her, Zhu Yueju was not afraid of losing face after being released. "What?" Sun Yunyun staggered and fell to the ground, her face pale. "You said...you said extortion of 10,000 yuan?" "Yeah! God **** bitch." "It''s over..." Sun Yunyun''s eyes darkened and she fainted. Before she passed out, there was only one thought in her mind. This is the end, she can''t get out, and she will go to jail. Su Wen, it''s Su Wen! She is so ruthless! The vicious woman haspletely ruined her, she is finished! **** In a senior family courtyard in the provincial capital, a banquet was being held lively in a single-family house. Cars were parked at the door one after another. Some came by themselves, and some were dedicated drivers or guards. The men who got out of the car were all young and handsome, which aroused the curiosity of the left and right residents. Several young girls leaned on the courtyard wall, boldly peeping, and within a while, five or six more people came, all gathered together. They all ran over after getting the news. A young girlughed and said: "Although Xu Xiaoxiao is rejected by everyone, hisrades-in-arms, ssmates and students are all sought-after." "It''s really ugly to talk about popr products." "Am I wrong? Which of these people who came here is not from a good family background, and their personal qualities and conditions are one in a million." Chapter 516: Zhou Hengguang Chapter 516 Zhou Hengguang "That''s right, but Xu Xiaoxiao must be excluded, hahaha..." This sentence was recognized by everyone, and a group of youngdiesughed. The whisper like a silver bell spread far away, and the guests of the Xu family next door heard it clearly. "Hey! Is that person Zhou Hengguang who came here?" Someone pointed at the back of the man who disappeared in a sh, and said in shock: "It must be Zhou Hengguang. I have never seen anyone with such a back other than the brothers of the Zhou family." straight." They all live in the same family home. They grew up together, their family backgrounds are simr, and they are familiar with each other. In an instant, everyone stared at the past. The girl who spoke first said carelessly: "It''s no surprise that Zhou Hengguang wille! He is Xu Xiaoxiao''s cousin." "But isn''t he in the capital? I haven''t heard of himing back!" "You reminded me, Zhou Hengguang didn''te back for Chinese New Yearst year, why did hee back suddenly?" The appearance of Zhou Hengguang attracted everyone''s attention. Although the Zhou family is in the provincial capital, not all members have developed all over the country. Among them, Zhou Hengguang has been in the capital since he went to university, and hees back asionally. It is difficult to see him in the past two years. "By the way, Xiao Xu, do you know? Your family lives next door to Xu Xiaoxiao, so you should be better informed than us, right?" The girl called Xiao Xu blushed, "I don''t know, although my family lives next to Xu Xiaoxiao, you should know that I usually avoid him when I meet him. Besides, Xu Xiaoxiao is back now Not too many, I can¡¯t meet them either.¡± "That''s right, I heard that this guy is now an instructor of Hangda University, and he has the title of professor! Do you think God is too unfair? People like Xu Xiaoxiao can directly Going to be a gangster, who would have thought that he would be a professor or instructor in a sudden transformation." "That''s right! I didn''t expect it either. I heard that he has more than a hundred students under hismand, and each of them is a good pilot who is one in a million." "Will such a good seedling be misled by him?" "A ssmate of mine is from Hangda University. I heard that the group of people under Xu Xiaoxiao walk sideways in the school. The professors all said that they were led astray by Xu Xiaoxiao." "Hahaha...I''m not surprised at all." "My father said that Xu Xiaoxiao''s current achievements are all due to his own ability, and he is still very good. My father admires him very much!" If her father doesn''t force her to try a blind date with Xu Xiaoxiao Follow up. "That''s what my dad said." "My dad, too." "Haha... Although Xu Xiaoxiao is very vicious, he has a lot of status in the eyes of the elders!" "Don''t always talk about Xu Xiaoxiao behind his back, be careful if he hears it and you''re finished." "It''s okay, let''s whisper here, he won''t know." Everyone covered their mouths and startedughing. When it came to Xu Xiaoxiao''s bad things, they couldn''t finish talking for three days and three nights. "I remembered." Xiao Xu suddenly yelled, and everyone looked over. "What do you remember?" "I remembered why Zhou Hengguang came back!" "why?" "I heard from my parents once that the boss of the Zhou family has been found." Xiao Xu''s words made everyone fall into silence. Everyone looked at me and I saw that you got off the chair you were stepping on in unison and looked for him one after another. The reason ran. I... I''m sorry everyone, I broke my promise and gained weight yesterday. Seeing that the New Year ising, I have a backache, and I will try my best to make up what I owed yesterday! Thanks for the support! In addition, let me tell you here, the future update will be at this time in the evening, so don¡¯t watch it at other times! If I don''t have this time, I''m a scumbag again! I don''t want to be a scumbag author, I will work hard. Scum to the depths, shameless to face everyone o(¨i©n¨i)o dare not read thement area... Bow, apologies! Oh! Here is a preview, the editor will arrange a rmendation on the 15th of next month, so there will be explosive changes, and it is estimated to be 50 chapters. It''s good news, let''s make an advance notice! Chapter 517: bicker Chapter 517 Bickering "Hey? Hey, what are you running for?" Xiao Xu chased after him with a dazed expression, and she grabbed the slowest runner, "Okay, why did you just leave?" "Don''t join in the fun, let''s just watch Xu Xiaoxiao''s excitement, but the boss of the Zhou family can''t just watch the excitement." The captured girl smiled stiffly at Xiao Xu, "Stop talking, let the elders know It is to be scolded." "Then...then I won''t talk about it." Xiao Xu remembered what his parents had talked aboutst night, and shivered. At that time, his father scolded his mother, not letting her talk anymore! "Okay, I''m leaving too, see you next time." All the people in the courtyard left at once, but the people in the courtyard of the Xu family next door were getting more and more, but it became lively after a while. The person who came today is not Xu Xiaoxiao''s childhood friend, but his ssmates arerades-in-arms and colleagues. "Xu Xiaoxiao, you are taking advantage of the fact that your aunt is not at home, you are going to heaven!" "Hahaha! When did youe back?" Xu Xiaoxiao invites people to sit casually and pours water for them with a teapot. It is obviously an act of hospitality, but he makes a mess of it. The nanny at home couldn''t stand it anymore, and grabbed the teapot from Xu Xiaoxiao''s hand, and began to help greet the guests. "Axiong, didn''t you say you don''t have time toe?" Xu Xiaoxiao punched a tall young man, and the two of them knew that they were very close. "You are holding a tea party at home, can I note?" The man named Axiong winked at Xu Xiaoxiao ambiguously, "Tell my brother, are you trying to blow the roof off? If uncle and aunt Knowing that you are messing around at home, you will definitely be **** off." Xu Xiaoxiao snorted coldly, leanedzily on the sofa, and asked Ah Xiong to take whatever he wanted to drink. Hearing Ah Xiong''s words, he snorted coldly and said, "Hmph! I''m bored on vacation!" "Xiao Xiao, your third cousin is here." As soon as the voice fell in the yard, a tall and slender figure walked in. The visitor was in his twenties, handsome and expressionless, with an aura that didn''t fit in with the liveliness of the scene. Xu Xiaoxiao couldn''t helpughing when he saw it, "Hey! Isn''t this third cousin! That gust of wind brought you here?" Zhou Hengguang went straight to Xu Xiaoxiao, raised his hand and pointed, "You, get out of the way." Ah Xiong cursed unluckily in his heart, and had to move away, but even though he moved away, he had to give himself a sigh of relief, "Xu Xiaoxiao, you are finished, and you will be bullied by the brothers of the Zhou family for the rest of your life." gone." Xu Xiaoxiao, who was drinking a drink, almost choked to death, "Get out, you''re not going to make me feel better." The bastard. Zhou Hengguang sat down on the seat Axiong vacated, looking at Xu Xiaoxiao with his dark eyes for a moment, with an unpredictable expression, and did not speak for a long time. "What are you looking at?" Xu Xiaoxiao said angrily. "You still drink drinks at such an age, you''re still a little boy!" The corner of Zhou Hengguang''s mouth curled up with a sarcasm, "When will I be a real man, and when will I not be bullied." "Fuck! Zhou Hengguang I want you to die ugly today. I can''t beat Zhou Hengyang, can''t I beat you, a weak chicken?" Xu Xiaoxiao burst into a rage in an instant, but was hugged by A Xiong. "Calm down, brother, calm down, you beat him before, and when your motheres back, she will beat you." Ah Xiong was so twisted by Xu Xiaoxiao that he was almost unable to hold him back, "Fuck! Xiaoxiao, what did you eat to grow up?" ?The strength is too much! Chapter 518: had a good time Chapter 518 Lives well "Let go of me, do you hear me?" "Xiao Xiao, I can''t watch you suffer!" A Xiong hugged and refused to let go. Others followed suit, the living room was chaotic, and some even took out weapons from their bodies and mored for a duel on the spot. The nanny''s face was pale from fright, and she hid behind the cab tremblingly. "How old are you, are you still afraid of being beaten by your mother?" Zhou Hengguang sat on the sofa, motionless as a mountain, and looked at Xu Xiaoxiao with a smile, "I''m really worthless." Holding one in his mouth, he pointed to the person beside him. "Point." "Okay, Brother Hengguang." The young man undermand was not angry, and took out his lighter and smiled to help Zhou Hengguang light it up. "Brother Hengguang hasn''te back for a few years, and he is bing more and more wise and powerful." Zhou Hengguang nced lightly, "Since you know, why don''t you help me pour the wine?" "Okay!" The young man went to pour the wine after he finished talking. Xu Xiaoxiao held a tea party at home, and the variety of snacks such as fruits, drinks, cigarettes and alcohol was dazzling. However, many people cannot smoke and drink because of their upations. Xu Xiaoxiao is one of them. But Zhou Hengguang is different, he is a **** who doesn''t smoke and drink. I heard that when I chose my future career, I rejected the arrangement at home because I didn''t want to control my preferences, and went to Capital University to study architecture. At that time, things were very troublesome, and the friends who had been friends for a long time were jokes for a long time! Xu Xiaoxiao, who was originally out of rage, calmed down for the first time. After pushing Axiong away, he dusted off the dust that didn''t exist on his body, and sat down again with a grumpy face. "Are you looking for Zhou Hengyang?" "That''s right." Zhou Hengguang shrugged and admitted calmly, "I heard that you went to his house? How many days did you stay in his factory?" "Yes! I''ve been living at his house for a few days now!" Xu Xiaoxiao looked like he didn''t want to be beaten, "You don''t get this kind of treatment, are you envious? Are you jealous?" "Xu Xiaoxiao, I think you deserve a beating." Zhou Heng clenched his fists angrily. "You can''t beat me." Xu Xiaoxiao groaned and tapped Eng''s leg, "You, a construction contractor, still want to fight me? I''m afraid you won''t be able to take care of yourself if you beat me." Ah Xiong couldn''t listen anymore, so he leaned over and whispered, "Xiaoxiao, he graduated from the Capital University and is a talented student of the National Institute of Design. What the head contractor said is too nasty." "Isn''t it the same?" Xu Xiaoxiao turned his elbow and hit A Xiong''s body, and A Xiong grinned in pain and ran away. Zhou Hengguang fell into silence, and for a moment he lost the thought of arguing with Xu Xiaoxiao. He took a hard puff of the cigarette, and the smoke he exhaled obscured his handsome facial features. After a long time, Xu Xiaoxiao couldn''t sit still before saying : "My elder brother...how is he?" Xu Xiaoxiao was taken aback, Zhou Hengguang was silent, which made him feel embarrassed, "It''s pretty good, I think it''s much better than before." "Really?" Zhou Hengguang asked in surprise: "He has never suffered since he was a child, and he has never done farm work. He didn''t even reach out to help the oil bottle at home. Now that he has gone to the countryside, he will be a door-to-door son-inw. Is it? I don''t believe it." Xu Xiaoxiao''s mouth twitched, "..." Is this the younger brother''s word to describe the elder brother? Why does it sound simr to what Ms. Zhou used to say about him? "When you see me, you''ll know that I didn''t lie to you. It''s really good." After speaking, her handsome cheeks were stained with a blush. Chapter 519: tea party Chapter 519 Tea Party "Eh...Let me put it this way! He is so happy that he doesn''t want to leave now, and he enjoys it. Anyway, it''s better than before." Zhou Hengguang thought at first that Xu Xiaoxiao was fooling himself. He couldn''t imagine how such a proud elder brother could suffer such grievances. But now that Xu Xiaoxiao is serious about what he said, he has to believe it. He knew Xu Xiaoxiao''s character well. Although he often bullied this cousin, he actually liked him very much. It''s not good to protect one''s shorings outside, but whoever has such a cute cousin will spoil her to the point of no return. That''s right! Everyone despises Xu Xiaoxiao, who has a bad personality, a mean mouth, and deserves a beating. In the eyes of the Zhou family brothers, Xu Xiaoxiao is really cute. Especially when Xu Xiaoxiao was a child, he had a piece of white jade dumpling. Now that he has grown up, he is not as cute as when he was a child. However, the Zhou brothers have filters from when they were young, and they are still very cute in their hearts! "Don''t look at me with that look, it''s disgusting." Xu Xiaoxiao shook the goosebumps on her body. "Cousin, how about you take me to find elder brother?" "No!" Zhou Hengguang''s gentle eyes immediately changed. He looked at Xu Xiaoxiao with a half-smile, and asked calmly, "Say it again? Are you going?" "Go, go, go, can''t you go?" "Good boy! This is the new favorite cousin." Zhou Hengguang stood up satisfied with the horrified eyes of the people around him, and was about to leave with Xu Xiaoxiao, regardless of the people who were having a tea session. Outside the door, two cars, one in front and one behind, drove into the yard. "Hey! This is little aunt''s car." Zhou Hengguang smiled gloatingly, "Cousin, you''re done! Did you invite lesbians to the tea party?" Xu Xiaoxiao was asked inexplicably, "Why should I invite lesbians?" "Your aunt will be angry if you don''t invite lesbians for tea sessions." With the strange idea of ??the little aunt, she will think that the cousin is not enlightened, good-for-nothing, and a sign that she will not marry a wife. Normal men, shouldn¡¯t they invite a bunch of lesbians to have a tea session? "The next door to your family''s courtyard is the residence of the provincial cultural and industrial troupe. You don''t even know how close you are?" Zhou Hengguang''s words resonated with everyone present, "Yes! Xiao Xiao, you are too mean." "Remember to call some lesbians to y together next time!" "Anyway, let me introduce you." "If you seed, I will give you a red envelope." Everyone booed, and Ah Xiong yelled the loudest, "Xiaoxiao, I heard that you know a lot of beautiful girls..." He said that he was halfway through talking, and the corner of his eye nced at the young girl who got out of the car first, and the girl behind her. Words can no longer be spoken. Someone murmured: "It really is a beautiful girl." Su Wen was stunned as soon as she got out of the car, frowned slightly, bent over and leaned over the passenger window and said to Zhou Hengyang, "Hello, are there so many people in my little aunt''s house?" The doorway was full of young people. The young man has a good image and temperament. Those who didn¡¯t know thought it was some kind of mysterious activity! "Don''t be afraid! It should be Xiaoxiao holding a tea party at home." "I''m not afraid." She just felt surprised, "Wait...you said Xu Xiaoxiao is having a tea party at home?" Unexpectedly! The rebellious Xu Xiaoxiao is still so down-to-earth and has traditional hobbies! "Actually, I called a group of people toe back and mess around, making a mess of the house every time." Zhou Hengyang was used to it, and his attention was not on Xu Xiaoxiao at all. car?" Chapter 520: Mutual exchange Chapter 520 Youe and I go "What''s wrong?" Su Wen was puzzled by his question. "I should be let out of the car first." He got out of the car first, and then opened the door for her. ¡°Since sitting in the car for several hours, my back hurts, so of course I got off the car immediately.¡± "What if there is any danger? Get out of the car and wait for me to get out of the car first." Zhou Hengyang said as he got out of the car, his body stiffened as soon as he got off, his eyes were dangerously half-closed, and he silently looked at the person standing on the mediation board. Zhou Hengguang. Su Wen noticed his abnormality, followed Zhou Hengyang''s eyes, and roughly guessed the other party''s identity from the other party''s age, appearance and temperament. Another important supporting role in the novel appeared¡ª Zhou Hengguang. The male protagonist''s younger brother, graduated from the Department of Architecture of Capital University, a senior designer and engineer of the National Design Institute, and the youngest vice president of the Provincial Design Institute. At the same time, it is also one of the three giants of the Yangtze River Group in the future. This person has a lot of plots in the novel, and he belongs to the type who drives high and walks high as soon as he appears on the stage. It is said that he is extremely smart, has a wild and unruly personality, and has no bottom line. He is the most rebellious among the Zhou brothers. The male protagonist changed his career to business after experiencing a major blow. Zhou Hengguang chose to study architecture simply because he refused to ept discipline for the sake of freedom. There are rumors from the outside world that the reason why Zhou Hengguang refuses to be a pilot and engage in the aviation business ording to the arrangement of his family is actually because he does not want to quit smoking and drinking. Can''t smoke or drink, which is very unpleasant for him. Looking at the tall and straight man in front of him who didn''t even look a bit like Zhou Hengyang, Su Wen quietly raised her vignce. In the novel, this guy almost killed Sun Yunyun, just because he was upset to see Sun Yunyun and didn''t want her to be his sister-inw. When she saw this plot, she quite appreciated it, and felt that there was finally a supporting role that was not controlled by Sun Yunyun''s halo. Now it¡¯s cheating for me to rece myself. Su Wen has reason to suspect that Zhou Hengguang is a brother-controller, and it is likely that she will find herself unhappy. The two brothers stood one on the steps and the other under the steps, looking at each other silently. The people around them didn''t dare to speak. Even Zhou Yan, Liumei, and the younger sister who got off the car behind fell silent. I don''t know how long it took, Zhou Hengyang looked away expressionlessly, and quietly held Su Wen''s hand, "Wenwen." "Hmm! I''m here, what''s wrong?" "It''s nothing." Zhou Hengyang shook his head, with emotions that Su Wen couldn''t understand on his handsome face, "I''m at little aunt''s house." "Mom, why are you with them?" Xu Xiaoxiao''s unhappy voice broke the silence in the yard, and the friends who came to the tea party immediately got oily on their feet. Zhou Yan nodded to those who left, and asked habitually, "Have you invited lesbians for a tea session?" Xu Xiaoxiao rushed impatiently: "No, why should I invite lesbians? Is it annoying?" Zhou Yan was about to die of anger, "You..." No, she has a child bride now, so she can no longer invite lesbians. "It''s good not to invite, and you won''t be allowed to invite in the future, understand? We must continue." Zhou Yan shook his fist at his son, and everyone''s eyes widened in astonishment. Even Xu Xiaoxiao, who was very disgusted with inviting lesbians, was shocked, "Mom, you took the wrong medicine? Do you want to go to the neurology department of the hospital?" Zhou Yan was very angry at her son, "Smelly boy, I think you deserve a beating." Chapter 521: landlord adult Chapter 521 Patriarch Xu Xiaoxiao was as agile as an ape, even if Zhou Yan wanted to beat him up, he couldn''t reach him. The mother and son performed a ssic scene of youing and going. The sixth sister watched with relish and couldn''t help apuding. Zhou Hengguang stood on the steps as if he had been immobilized. His thin body trembled slightly, and his deep eyes were full of storms, as if they were about to lean out at any time. He just looked at his elder brother like this, and the more he looked, the colder his expression became. Finally, he took the initiative to walk in front of Zhou Hengyang. "Just now my cousin said that you are doing well. I still don''t believe it. Now that I see it with my own eyes, I am sure that my cousin is still the cute cousin who couldn''t lie when I was a child." Su Wen raised her eyebrows, wondering why Zhou Hengguang spoke in a weird way? Zhou Hengyang waspletely indifferent to his younger brother''s words, with a serious expression of alienation and politeness, "Let me introduce to you, Wenwen is my third brother Zhou Hengguang. Hengguang, this is my wife, your sister-inw Su Wen." Su Wen nodded to Zhou Hengguang, who had a bad face, as a greeting. Unexpectedly, after hearing the introduction, Zhou Hengguang, who spoke in a strange way just now, immediately put on a serious expression, bowed very solemnly, and said politely: "Hi sister-inw, I am Zhou Hengguang. It stands to reason that you are the patriarch of my elder brother. My younger brother, I should pay more respect to you. The meeting was sudden this time, and I couldn''t prepare a gift, so I will make up for it next time." Su Wen: "..." Which one did thise from? Master Patriarch? Su Wen felt that she must be hallucinating, and the person in front of her must not be one of the Big Three who almost killed Sun Yunyun in the novel. You were entric just now, but now you are gentle and polite? "Hey, what''s the matter with your brother?" Su Wen whispered in Zhou Hengyang''s ear. "It''s okay, just wait to receive the gift." In fact, Zhou Hengyang was also surprised by the behavior of the third brother, but it was a good thing for him. It was a good thing for the third brother to show that he recognized Wenwen very much. As my own sister-inw. Otherwise it would not be so polite. He has been unwilling to go back to the Zhou family, and he has been unwilling to introduce Su Wen to the Zhou family. Apart from his disgust for the Zhou family, another reason is that he is afraid that the Zhou family will look down on Wenwen. Now the third brother''s expression made Zhou Hengyang''splexion a little bit better. "Sixth sister,e here." Zhou Hengyang waved to the two little girls beside him. The two little girls ran over immediately, "What''s the matter, brother-inw?" "Who is this brother-inw?" Arge group of people left just now, but this person stayed. The two little clever ghosts guessed that this person must be a rtive. "Let me introduce to you. This big brother is called Zhou Hengguang. He is the third brother of my brother-inw, and he will be your brother in the future. Hengguang, this is the sixth and seventh sisters who asked about it. The sixth sister is Su Yao. My younger sister is Su Duo. You can call me Liumei and Xiaomei." Zhou Hengyang''s patience with the two little girls caused a sh of surprise in Zhou Hengguang''s eyes, and at the same time looked at the two little girls with a touch of seriousness and seriousness. It ispletely different from the neglect just now. Zhou Hengguang is a sensitive but paranoid person. He cares more about the people his elder brother cares about. The person that the eldest brother hates is his enemy. "Hello big brother." "Hello big brother." The two little girls spoke in unison, their voices were crisp, sweet and waxy, which was very attractive. Even someone as deep and difficult as Zhou Hengguang couldn''t help nodding in satisfaction. He searched and searched in his pockets, but couldn''t find a gift, so he took out his wallet and took out a thick wad of money, giving half to each of the sisters. Chapter 522: lie to children Chapter 522 Lie to a child "Come, meet and greet, take it and buy candy." Sixth Sister and Younger Sister looked at Su Wen one after another, until Su Wen nodded before obediently epting it. The little girl flew up happily, it was really a lot of money! She has never seen so much money! Sixth Sister also looked at Zhou Hengguang with a look of "you are very good". Zhou Hengguang didn''t think it was enough after giving the money, Qingjuan smiled warmly, squatted in front of the two little girls and coaxed: "How about going to the big brother''s house? There are many fun and delicious things at the big brother''s house. It can also introduce new children to you.¡± After speaking, he winked at the two of them. Zhou Hengyang saw what his younger brother was doing when he saw his behavior, but he didn''t stop him. Su Wen was rather frightened. This... is this still one of the legendary Big Three in the novel? This... is not in line with the description in the novel! Or is Zhou Hengguang a double-faced man? When Zhou Hengguang wants to please someone, no one can refuse, especially the two little girls. Even though Liumei was smart, she immediately let go of her guard against the big brother in front of her. "What''s delicious?" The little girl asked suspiciously, biting her finger. "There are imported choctes, foreign cookies, French snacks, and..." Zhou Hengguang said one by one, all of which the two of them had never heard of, let alone eaten. The little girl swallowed, her eyes brightened. But Liumei is still making thest resistance, "Are you... a bad person? My eldest sister said that no one will be nice to someone for no reason. Why are you so nice to us? Do you have any intentions?" Zhou Hengguang couldn''t helpughing, "Your elder sister is right, I do have ns." The sixth sister subconsciously pulled the younger sister back a step, looked at him warily, and boldly said: "Then...then you will never seed, we will guard against you. By the way, you just gave us We will not return the money to you." "Sixth sister, you are wrong. When did he give us money? No!" The little girl had an innocent face, and her nk expression made Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang who were watching the showugh. "Oh!" Sixth Sister suddenly realized, and patted her forehead with her small hand, "I forgot, but you are right, little sister, we have never received any money." Su Wen proudly leaned into Zhou Hengyang''s ear and said, "Don''t look at the two of them fighting openly and secretly at home all day, they are still very united outside." "That''s right." Zhou Hengyang nodded, obviously satisfied with the two little girls. He and Wenwen had the same idea, and rarely asked about the bickering of the two little girls at home. Most of the time, they just turned a blind eye and pretended not to know. In this way, the rtionship between the two can be deepened. Too much intervention by the adults will only increase the conflicts between the children and deepen the gap between the children. Zhou Hengguang put his hand on the tip of his nose and said jokingly: "Okay, okay, I never gave you any money, nor did I give you any gift for meeting. I really failed my duty, please give me a chance to make up for it." "Make up for what?" "Make up for the meeting ceremony!" Zhou Hengguang smiled and said, "Today''s meeting was too sudden, and I didn''t prepare for it. I will prepare carefully after you go to my house." "You haven''t said it yet, what are your ns!" "Come here, both of you, I''ll tell you quietly." Zhou Hengguang hooked his fingers at the two of them, and the two little girls were very curious. Chapter 523: dont believe Chapter 523 Don''t Believe So one big, two small and three people got together and started whispering. "It''s like this. I''m your brother-inw''s younger brother. You already know it. So we are very close and close rtives. Should we help each other?" The two little ghosts nodded in unison. "My eldest brother hasn''t been home for a long time, you all know it." "Know." "Brother-inw has never returned to my home." "Little sister said you were wrong, our home is my brother-inw''s own home. Big brother said it was my brother-inw''s former home." "Oh! Former home." The two reached an agreement, and looked at Zhou Hengguang at the same time, "So brother-inw quarreled with you? That''s why you don''t go back to your previous home?" "Smart." Zhou Hengguang snapped his fingers and said appreciatively, "That''s not bad at all, so I would like to ask you to help me ease the rtionship with my elder brother." "Oh!" "It turns out that they asked us to help!" Sixth Sister looked at Zhou Hengguang with her **** and white eyes, "Is that all?" "That''s the only thing, so I want to invite you to my house as guests, and discuss how to help by the way." "Wait, I''ll ask the elder sister." The younger sister rebelled faster, and ran to Su Wen with a smile: "Elder sister, can we go to his house with the elder brother?" Su Wen was taken aback for a moment, and had a new understanding of Zhou Hengguang''s ability in her heart. Yesterday she was unwilling to let her younger sistere to the provincial capital with her, but now she heard Zhou Hengguang talk for a while, and forgot about her elder sister. I dare to go to the house with someone I just met as a guest. "What do you think?" Su Wen was still a little worried about Zhou Hengguang, so she had to ask his opinion because of her trust in Zhou Hengyang. "It''s okay." Zhou Hengyang nodded. "Okay! I agree." "Oye!" The two cheered happily, Zhou Hengguang held each other, stood up and said gracefully: "In this case, I will take them to my house first, and send them back tomorrow. Brother, you should not leave tomorrow, right?" "Leave the day after tomorrow." "okay I know." Zhou Hengguang led the visitor into the car and left. When the sound of the engine sounded, he talked with his son on the steps in the distance, and Zhou Yan, who taught his son a lesson, realized that something was wrong. Excited, he jumped directly across the three steps. "Zhou Hengguang, you bastard, quickly return him to me." Zhuge Liang really missed Jingzhou carelessly! It didn''t take long for Zhou Hengguang, a brat, to cheat the child bride away. Zhou Hengguang lowered the car window, Qingjuan''s face was half stretched out, and he waved at Zhou Yan, "Let''s go, little aunt, there''s no need to keep us down for dinner." "Whoever asked you to have dinner, if you want to leave, hurry up and get the **** out of here. But leave the person to me, he''s my guest." Zhou Yan was going to be **** to death by this stinky nephew, she said it long ago There are so many nephews in the natal family, only the eldest nephew can worry about it. This awesome little **** just knows how to **** her off. "Goodbye, little aunt, I''ll take the guests away." Zhou Hengguang backed up the car neatly and left like a gust of wind. The angry Zhou Yan had no choice but to give up. When she turned around, she saw that Xu Xiaoxiao had entered the house early, and there was no one in the yard. As a result, Zhou Yan''s anger level soared, and she vowed in her heart that she must teach Xu Xiaoxiao, a dishonorable brat, a lesson. In the end, there were only Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang in the yard, and the mess left by the previous tea party. Su Wen: "..." How about being at home? What about hospitality? Where did they all go? Is it really okay to just leave the guests behind like this? It¡¯s the first day of the Lunar New Year! Happy New Years to all my friends. I wish you all the best in the new year, sess in your career, full marks in your exams, and more novels to follow every day (#^.^#) Chapter 524: Wife is right Chapter 524 Wife is right "Hengguang has been deceiving people since he was a child." Zhou Hengyang revealed his younger brother''s shorings, and he was not soft at all, "He took the little sister and the sixth sister away, he must have some bad idea! But don''t worry, He has measure." Su Wen: "Why didn''t you say it just now?" She said it earlier, and she disagreed with her sisters leaving with Zhou Hengguang. "It''s okay, don''t worry." Zhou Hengyang was also helpless, a little bit helpless with the third brother, and they didn''t get along very long with this younger brother. Because of personality, because of the age gap, and because of Hengshan. When you have a twin brother who is the closest, the other brothers can only go to the back row. As a result, he was a little helpless with Hengguang. This kid was very smart since he was a child, but he was also very rebellious in his bones. He would never listen to what his parents and elders said. He can still listen to his own words, but Zhou Hengyang has never made any demands on his third brother. Because he and Heng Shan had shouldered too many heavy responsibilities since they were young, and lost too much, too much, Heng Shan even lost his life because of it. What he and Heng Shan can''t get, they all want the third brother to get it. There are two elder brothers on top, the youngest brother, Heng Guang can do whatever he wants. When he went to study architecture and came up with absurd reasons that he didn¡¯t want to be able to smoke and drink because of his profession, nothing happened to him, and finally the familypromised. However, the reason why the familypromised was just the result of anotherpromise between him and Heng Shan. It''s a pity that Mount Heng is no longer here. Zhou Hengyang''s eyes suddenly became sore. "Although I have left the Zhou family, there will be many opportunities to meet in the future. I will introduce you slowly." "Yeah!" Su Wen nodded, "I listen to you. For us, you are now a member of my Su family, and you are no longer a member of the Zhou family. Remember that the name on your household registration book is Su Hengyang , you must sign Su Hengyang when you sign a contract with someone outside." whee! Thinking about it like this immediately boosted my confidence! Su Wen lifted her chin slightly, and swore her sovereignty with great momentum, "Remember your identity, you are from my Su family, not from the Zhou family. If those people want toe to you, they must first pass through me without my consent." Everyone has to get out of here." Zhou Hengyang was teased because he had a calm personality, and he seldomughed or excited. At this time, he couldn''t helpughing, "Ahem..." "Are youughing at me? Am I wrong?" Su Wen stretched out her fine fingers and poked Zhou Hengyang''s strong chest hard. He wanted to poke him in pain, but someone didn''t feel the pain, but instead looked at her nkly, which made Su Wen feel a little bit confused. I can''t even breathe out. "I didn''tugh at you, I think what you said is very right." Zhou Hengyang quickly restrained his smile and said seriously: "And you see, my third brother didn''t say anything to me when we met, but chose to please Liumei and Little sister, this shows that he also knows that it is useless to find me. That''s why he approached you through his younger sisters." Zhou Hengyang can see clearly, and he is well aware of Hengguang''s methods. However, he is not disgusted either. Hengguang is too purposeful in his work, but he still has a bottom line in dealing with his family. Su Wen gave him a look of "you are smart" and clenched her fists, "If Zhou Hengguang thinks that I, Su Wen, is easy to use, he is very wrong." "Yes! My wife is right." Zhou Hengyang nodded in agreement. Su Wen looked at him suspiciously, how did this man be so talkative? Still angry tomorrow morning! Chapter 525: fickle man Chapter 525 A fickle man Man! It''s fickle enough. Hengyang took Su Wen''s hand and walked into the living room. Zhou Yan was talking to Xu Xiaoxiao when he entered. Seeing the two peopleing in, I remembered to throw the guests out, but the eldest nephew is not an outsider, Zhou Yan waved his hand, and said simply: "We are all from our own, so I''m not impolite, my home is your home .¡± Xu Xiaoxiao tapped Eng''s leg and snorted coldly, "Hmph!" "Stinky boy, what are you humming? I can tell you, if you dare to find fault with me, I will make you look good." "Mom, why are you like this?" Xu Xiaoxiao jumped up from the sofa in an instant, "I''m leaving, there is no room for me in this family, I want to run away from home." After finishing speaking, he ran out quickly and waited When I got outside, I couldn''t help but sigh. "Fortunately, I slipped fast, otherwise I would be bored to death." Ah Xiong, who had been waiting outside, saw that Xu Xiaoxiao really ran out, and walked forward with a smile, "Hahaha... I knew you would definitelye out." How many times has it been since I was a child, I remember every time Xiaoxiao Get beaten and run away from home. Now that I have grown up, of course there is no such thing as running away from home, but taking the opportunity toe out to y has not changed a bit. "Your eldest cousin finally came here once, and you just came out, is it okay?" Axiong still felt a little inappropriate, "The news of your eldest cousin''s return has spread, don''t you know In just half an hour, many people came to see him." "Are those people?" Xu Xiaoxiao leaned on the car door and asked. "There are too many, they are all your cousin''s ssmates, rtives, friends andrades-in-arms, colleagues, former leaders, and his own subordinates..." Axiong counted them one by one. The numbers were shocking, and it took me a long time to say: "Xiaoxiao, your big cousin is still as good as ever! He has disappeared for more than a year, but there are still so many people thinking about him. And did you find out?" "Find what?" "The identities of these people who think about him are better than each other! Even his subordinates are very powerful." A Xiong was amazed, and sympathized: "Xiao Xiao, if you want to defeat him, I''m afraid it will be very difficult. Your eldest cousin has been a big mountain on our heads since childhood, and it is not easy to climb over this mountain." "I''m not trying to climb over this mountain, I''m going to overturn this mountain." "Hehe!" Ah Xiong smirked, "You work hard, you work hard, I am optimistic about you." Hehehe...Only the fearless Xu Xiaoxiao dared to say this. "Don''t care about him, it''s other people''s business if others want to join in the fun." "Okay, let''s go then." The two left happily. In the living room, Zhou Hengyang held his forehead with a headache, "Little aunt, don''t treat Xiaoxiao like this in the future." "Why?" "Did you note out, Xiao Xiao has grown up?" Zhou Hengyang really had a headache, "The more you are like this, he just wants to trouble me." "Didn''t he trouble you because he was bullied by you and Hengshan since he was a child?" Zhou Yan blinked with an innocent look on her face. "Aren''t the three of us bullying Xiaoxiao?" "That''s right, Xiaoxiao was so fun when I was young, but it''s not fun at all when I grow up. I remember Hengshan likes to hug him everywhere..." Thinking of the past, Zhou Yan couldn''t helpughing, and suddenly stopped halfway through the thought . Zhou Yan and Zhou Hengyang fell into silence at the same time, and Zhou Yan sighed after a while. Chapter 526: runaway Chapter 526 Run away from home "Forget it, don''t mention things about your childhood, you really don''t want to go back? You will settle in the provincial capital in the future. If you don''t go back to Zhou''s house, it will be a joke." Zhou Hengyang shook his head, "I won''t go back." His tone was firm, without any room for negotiation. "Well, I won''t force you, you rest first, and I will take you out for dinner at night." The house was messed up by the stinky boy, and there was nothing to eat. It was the first time for the niece and daughter-inw toe to the house, so of course they had to go to the restaurant. **** Zhou Hengguang has his own house in the provincial capital, which is located on Hebin Road. It was a gift from his eldest brother and second brother when he was admitted to university. A valuable small western-style building with a single family and a courtyard. In the past, this house was owned by a warlord leader, but it waster recovered by the state. It was taken out for disposal in the 1970s. There are many people who want to buy it, but many people are afraid of it. I bought it to cause trouble, but I didn''t dare to start. In the end, it fell into the hands of brothers Zhou Hengyang and Zhou Hengshan. Others were timid, but both of them had courage and vision. They knew that the house was not only cheap, but would also increase in value in the future. So, the two brothers gave it to the younger brother as a gift. After receiving the house, Zhou Hengguang did not move in. One was because he had been studying in the capital for a long time, and the other was because it was unnecessary. Of course, he wanted to live with his elder brother and second brother. Later... Then the second brother died, and the eldest brother also disappeared. Zhou Hengguang seldom came back, and he never went back to stay at Zhou''s house. Only then did Zhou Hengguang understand why the eldest brother and the second brother gave him a house. At this time, in the house on Hebin Road, people were busy moving things in and out. On the sofa in the living room, two little girls were ying happily, holding new-style toys and cute dolls in their hands. The little girl was overjoyed. The two of them have never seen such a cute doll. In the courtyard outside, Ji Fang, a member of the Provincial Design Institute, who is also Zhou Hengguang''s secretary, was walking around sweating profusely. Seeing Zhou Hengguanging out in a casual outfit, he almost cried. "Vice President, I really can''t buy the snacks you want for a while." Originally, Ji Fang was very happy to be the secretary of this new vice president transferred from the National Academy of Design, after all He also studied architecture, and he had heard of this name when he was studying. During his junior year, Zhou Hengguang participated in the construction of the bridge across the river and overcame three world-ss problems. Zhou Hengguang is destined to have a bright future, and he has left a strong mark in the history of architecture. It is an experience and an honor for him to be his secretary. He is ready to ovee all difficulties. Who would have thought that he would buy imported snacks and toys on his first day in office. He has been a three-good student since elementary school, and he has never yed with toys! Ji Fang was so anxious that he just wanted to cry. "Vice President, if you give me some more time, I''ll arrange someone to go to the capital to buy it, or I can ask someone to go abroad to buy it directly!" Zhou Hengguang looked cold, half-closed his eyes, pondered for a while before saying: "What have you bought?" "I''ve bought all themon ones, like Barbie dolls, Lego, and Disney princesses. For snacks, there are only baguettes, egg rolls, and choctes, but the chocte is not the brand you specified. The brand you want is not sold in our provincial capital." Ji Fang dutifully calcted, "I don''t have anything else. If you go to the capital to buy it, it will take two days at the fastest, and if you go abroad to buy it, it will take at least one month." Chapter 527: Cunning as a fox Zhou Hengguang Chapter 527 Cunning as a fox Zhou Hengguang "The efficiency is too slow." Zhou Hengguang dissatisfied: "Forget it, you can arrange someone to buy it first!" "Yes, I''ll arrange someone to do it right away." Ji Fang heaved a sigh of relief and left happily. Zhou Hengguang turned back to the living room, his icy expression seemed to melt the moment he entered the living room, a warm smile rose from the corner of his lips, and his clear face carried an irresistible affinity. "Big brother." The two little girls who were so happy to see Zhou Hengguang came in greeted him happily. "Did you have fun?" "happy." "Big brother, I''ve finished this jigsaw puzzle." Sixth Sister excitedly held up the jigsaw puzzle and showed Zhou Hengguang her result. "It''s really smart." A sh of surprise shed in Zhou Hengguang''s eyes. This puzzle is his own collection, and Ji Fang didn''t buy it temporarily. It is veryplicated, even if it is the first time for a student in college, it may not be able to spell well. How old is the little girl in front of me? Actually put it together? Sixth Sister raised her chin proudly when she was praised, "I''m already considered stupid in my house." She pointed at the little girl who was sitting on the carpet and was happily ying house with a doll, and said contemptuously. : "This is too stupid, I don''t want topare with her, besides her, I am the third smartest in my family." If Fifth Sister hadn''t been admitted to university, she wouldn''t have admitted that Fifth Sister was smarter than her! Now that Fifth Sister is admitted to university, she can avoid the trouble and let Fifth Sister rank second! The first one is of course the eldest sister. The eldest sister is the smartest person in the family. "Oh! You are only ranked third! Isn''t the smartest person very powerful?" Zhou Hengguang sat on the sofa, propped his chin with one hand, and chatted with Liu Mei with a smile. "Of course it''s amazing. My fifth sister didn''t even go to high school. She just graduated from junior high school and took the college entrance examination and was admitted to Capital University!" This is something the entire Su family can be proud of. Zhou Hengguang slowly sat upright in hiszy sitting posture, and his face became more serious. He just came back from the capital, so of course he knew about it. There was nothing to talk about in the provincial capital, but several top universities in the capital were talking about it. At that time, several schoolspeted for it, and in the end, of course, Capital University won. Afterwards, there was a stormy fight among the colleges within the school. He was also regarded as an outstanding graduate of the Department of Architecture, a representative, to attract these students. What a genius selling point! So Zhou Hengguang was forced by the professor to participate in this matter, but he chose the Department of Mathematics. This result was unexpected and reasonable. After the faculties and departments died down, they were all guessing what the IQ of this genius was. What¡¯s more, ording to the news in the newspapers and through contacts, he was indeed a top-notch genius, which made many professors very jealous of the people in the mathematics department. However, it is impossible to determine how high the IQ is. When he came back, the professors learned that the other party was from the same province as themselves, so they asked him to check it out. There is no need for him to check this kind of trivial matter, he just needs to order someone to do it. So Zhou Hengguang didn''t know at all that the genius who made the limelight was actually the younger sister of the Su family whose elder brother married. What a surprise. It seems that he underestimated the Su family, and he was right! It is impossible for the eldest brother to treat him like this, and even change his surname to the family because of this. Even if he doesn''t trust anyone, he still has to trust his elder brother''s choice. Chapter 528: great idea Chapter 528 Excellent idea "It turns out that the legendary genius is your sister. I also graduated from Capital University. I can be regarded as your fifth sister''s senior brother. I have many friends in school. When your fifth sister starts to report, I will ask my friends to take care of her." Zhou Hengguang was full of bad thoughts, but his face became more and more gentle. "Thank you." "You''re wee, we are a family!" Zhou Hengguang handed over a more difficult puzzle, and then said persuasively: "Sixth sister, you have seven sisters in total, how many brothers-inw do you have now?" "There is only one." Sixth Sister''s mind was instantly attracted by the more difficult puzzle, and she focused on the study on the coffee table. "What about your second sister? Isn''t she too young? Shouldn''t you get married early in the countryside? Or is it that your second sister and the family you agreed to have haven''t held a wedding yet?" "I didn''t mention my family. Others looked down on our family before. They said that we are all girls and very poor, so no one wants to propose marriage to the second sister." Zhou Hengguang tapped lightly with his fingers on the sofa and got a satisfactory answer. His fingers tapped much faster because of excitement. "What''s your second sister''s name?" "Su Qing." "Is it sunny?" Sixth Sister thought for a while. Although she hadn''t read yet, she had already started learning from her sisters at home. She knew a lot ofmonly used characters. After thinking for a long time, she nodded firmly. "It''s the sunshine of a sunny day." Zhou Hengguang nodded thoughtfully. "But isn''t your family very powerful now? I see that your eldest sister takes good care of you, and it doesn''t look like you are poor! Your fifth sister has been admitted to college again. If you are so powerful, it is not difficult to marry someone from the city, right? There should be a lot of peopleing to say that the matchmaker is a matchmaker.¡± "Yes, there are, but the eldest sister doesn''t like any of them. The eldest sister said that those are all crooked melons and dates, and they are not worthy of my second sister." "Then what do you think?" Zhou Hengguang pondered in his heart. Through the conversation with the sixth younger sister, he quickly drew the image of the second son of the Su family in his mind, such as personality, past experience, appearance and so on. Some are described by Liu Mei, and some are his own spections. "I don''t think I deserve it either." Zhou Hengguang finallyughed, "Did your second sister think about recruiting a son-inw? After giving birth to a son in this way, who dares to look down on your family." Let''s recruit a son-inw at home! Only when Su Qing recruits a son-inw at home is it worthy of Zhou Hengguang''s personal action. Otherwise, it would be of no use to him. He didn''t want to part ways with his elder brother because of interests and trade-offs, separated by two families, separated by surnames, and separated by many obstacles. He knew that if this continued, the eldest brother''s rtionship with the Zhou family would only be more and more indifferent and alienated. Both parents and grandpa can''t restore the elder brother''s cold heart, let alone Zhou Hengguang. Since it is irreparable, he has to find another way. At his little aunt''s house today, he suddenly thought of a great idea! Sixth Sister raised her head in surprise, "Brother, how do you know?" Zhou Hengguang unknowingly sat upright, and finally showed a satisfied smile, "Your second sister really wants to recruit a son-inw?" "That''s right!" Before the sixth sister could speak, the younger sister who was happily ying house also heard it. I want to talk about my own homnd. Sixth Sister would add a few sentences from time to time. ording to the description of the two sisters, Grandpa and Grandma were unbelievably bad, which made Zhou Hengguang amused. Chapter 529: use the layout Chapter 529 Exploiting Layouts "Don''tugh, what we said is true." The little girl got angry. "That''s right, you must be making fun of our whimsical ideas." Sixth Sister was also a little dissatisfied, "Although you gave us a lot of toys and snacks, you can''t make fun of our dreams. Why are all the sisters recruiting sons-inw at home? Can''t you? As long as we like it." "No! I just suspect that your grandparents are not your own." Zhou Hengguang stoppedughing in time, "It would be great if it wasn''t my own." Sixth Sister curled her lips, "Grandpa and grandma can''t bully us and scold us. Unfortunately, my father is his own, and he is the boss of the family!" She has heard many people in the vige who are not Biological, so-and-so adopted rumors. Only she has never heard that her father is not her own. She once imagined that her father was not her own! But she didn''t dare to speak out, if she did, she would be screwed and would be scolded even worse. "Actually, I agree with the matter of recruiting a rtive at home, really! But it must be reliable." For example, Zhou Hengguang! "Humph!" The little girl looked at Zhou Hengguang with embarrassing eyes, and the more she looked, the more she was satisfied, "Brother, you are so kind, if only you could be our second brother-inw. Unfortunately, no, we can''t have such a good brother-inw like you." "Don''t say it, the eldest brother-inw will be unhappy when he hears it." Liumei warned in a low voice: "Is the eldest brother-inw treating us badly?" "Okay, very good!" The little girl also realized that she had said something wrong, stuck out her tongue yfully, and made a grimace. Zhou Hengguang crossed his hands in front of him, and asked leisurely: "Oh? Why can''t I do it? Am I not well-qualified? You see, big brother is also very good-looking." "You are very good-looking, but you are the brother-inw of the eldest brother-inw! This is not good." "There is no blood rtionship, why can''t it work?" "I can''t tell, it''s not good anyway." The little girl just subconsciously felt bad, but she couldn''t tell what was wrong. After all, Sixth Sister is older than her, has a good memory, and has a quick brain, but she is very clear about what is wrong. And the big brother is in such a good condition, and he is from the city, so he won''t look at them from the countryside! Talk to him for all the treats and toys! "Actually, there are brothers in our vige who marry sisters, but my family definitely can''t, because my second sister is very stubborn." The sixth sister said old-fashionedly like a little adult: "My second sister is very stubborn, and she is also very stubborn." She is very persistent. She will not give anyone a chance to gossip about our family. It¡¯s okay for a sister to marry a brother, and there are many in our ce, but not for the second sister.¡± "Because there are still people who will gossip?" The snacks and toys are too worthwhile. When the foreign purchasese back, I have to continue to bribe my sister-inw in the future. "Yes!" "I understand." Zhou Hengguang got up, "You guys y first, I still have work to do, if you have something to do, go to the study and call me, remember not to run out." "Okay big brother." "Can we go to the yard?" "of course can." Zhou Hengguang came to the study room, took out the letter paper and envelopes, and quickly twirled the pen in his hand, ying with it while thinking about what to do. Su Qing''s recruiting a son-inw at home made him very satisfied, and it was worth using. But her stubborn character was beyond Zhou Hengguang''s expectations. Hahaha...Zhou Hengguang will pay the price in the future! Taking advantage of the moment, chasing wife crematorium Chapter 530: visit Chapter 530 Visit After getting to know the Su family, he was sure that Su Qing''s shorings in what others said was not difficult to ovee, since she couldn''t ept the matter of brothers marrying sisters. Then he will change the method, which is not difficult. After figuring it out, Zhou Hengguang quickly wrote a letter, changed his name to Lin Weiguo, the mostmon name, and wrote a letter to Su Qing as a ssmate of Su Qing''s elementary school. The name ismon, and I know enough from Su Liumei and Su Xiaomei. After so many years in elementary school, my memory is not clear. There is no difficulty in impersonating Su Qing''s elementary school ssmates. This is the first step. He prepared a lot of stepster, and he was bound to grasp Su Qing''s heart step by step and be her husband-inw. After writing the letter, Zhou Hengguang picked up the phone on the table, called the director of his office, and asked someone to send the letter by express. **** It was agreed to take a break and go to the restaurant first, but it didn''t take long for Liu Chun to hear the news and ran over, and called Zhou Hengyang out with a few people. Su Wen generally knows about Zhou''s family and Zhou Hengyang''s affairs, so she is not interested now. It would be better for Zhou Hengyang to leave, so that she can make such a fuss as she wants. God knows, after traveling for so long, she has been staying in the countryside, and she has already derailed from the city. This time, I just took the opportunity to see the cityscape of the 1980s, which can be regarded as nostalgic. Zhou Hengyang didn''te back at night, he just called and said he won''t be going back today. Where is the sixth younger sister in Zhou Hengguang? Su Wen is super rxed by herself! Xu Xiaoxiao didn''te back at night, Zhou Yan had nothing to do, and she and Su Wen were at home, and she was in a super good mood. Although the two have an age difference and different seniority, they are able to chat together very well. After dinner, Zhou Yan personally took Su Wen around the entire family courtyard, and also went to the family members who had a good rtionship in the family courtyard, and those who were rted to the Zhou family or the Xu family. They all visited one by one. This is also the first time that Su Wen officially appeared in the circle as Zhou Hengyang''s wife. When those people learned that Su Wen was Zhou Hengyang''s daughter-inw, they had different reactions. Some wee, some agree, some envy, and of course there are also surprise, contempt, contempt, and uneptable. There was even a young girl who heard that Su Wen was Zhou Hengyang''s daughter-inw, angrily took the pillow and drove her out. This made Zhou Yan very angry. "Eh... Wenwen, I didn''t expect someone to look down on people so lowly." Zhou Yan was extremely embarrassed. She was kind-hearted at first, but how she saw Su Wen was so satisfied. So I subconsciously thought that others would also like Su Wen. But she underestimated the philistinism of those people. What happened to the rural areas? Do not steal or rob, and work with your own hands, which is also worthy of respect. Su Wen was mentally prepared when she was dragged out by Zhou Yan, which is not surprising at all. It is said that prejudice is a mountain in the human heart, and it is impossible to cross it unless you break that mountain. Of course she will not feel inferior, because she knows that she will smash all prejudices, and will trample all contempt and contempt under her feet. "It''s okay, it''s not your fault." "s! I forgot how good my nephew is." Zhou Yan sighed, and said troubledly: "The girl who drove us away just now liked my nephew. Every time my nephew came to visit rtives, she would run away. Go to my house and follow behind like a little tail. I guess it was too sad to treat you like this. In fact, I don¡¯t me you, but I can only me my eldest nephew, everything is his fault. " Happy New Year to everyone, I wish you good health in the new year, and don¡¯t go out easily to protect yourself recently, try not to go to crowded ces, visit rtives during the New Year, and don¡¯t attend parties, etc. Promise me, you must protect yourself and your family! Chapter 531: Three pests in the provincial capital Chapter 531 Three pests in the provincial capital Zhou Yan muttered: "Wenwen, you don''t know that my eldest nephew ispletely opposite to my Xiaoxiao. No one else likes my Xiaoxiao, but my eldest nephew is different. Everyone likes him, takes a fancy to him, and wants to marry him." The girls for him can line up from the south of the city to the city, and every time hees to our family courtyard, it''s like a star." "Hehe!" Su Wen sneered, "You''re still a star!" "Yes! There are still many little girls who are too inferior to dare to talk to their elder nephew, so they can only pay attention to him silently, and are satisfied with taking a peek at him." Zhou Yan showed a smirk at Su Wen, gloating: "So this It''s not your fault, it''s all the elder nephew''s fault, because the elder nephew is too good, they will demand too much from the elder nephew''s wife." Su Wen received a knowing blow, it was like a sharp sword hit the heart! She was not angry at being kicked out, and now she directly enters the runaway mode, trying to make those dogs look down on people every minute. no! She has to stand up. Starting a career is her goal in life! No matter how good it is to hug your thighs, it is not as good as doing it yourself. Ok! That''s it. Thinking about what I have done recently, leaving all the bag making to Su Qing alone, it is simply too dishonest! She wants to be Shiwen. Everything else is just floating clouds. When she bes the richest woman, she can bully whoever she wants, and see who dares to look down on her. See who will say in front of her that Zhou Hengyang is too good, too good, she is not worthy of Zhou Hengyang. "Little aunt, don''t introduce meter, I will introduce myself." She wants to change the introduction method. If she wants to be Shijiewen, the first part is to step on the leading male lead. She doesn''t want to be the male lead''s essory, and she doesn''t allow others to treat her as Zhou Hengyang''s essory. "Okay! There is thest one, your Uncle Liang''s. He is my wife''s colleague, and also an old ssmate of my nephew''s father. The Zhou family and the Liang family have always been family friends." Su Wenined: "Could it be that Uncle Liang''s family also has a daughter who likes Zhou Hengyang?" Zhou Yan winked at her, "It''s so smart, this is the eldest grandson''s daughter-inw of the Zhou family. So I put her in the end, how about it? Isn''t it interesting?" The corners of Su Wen''s mouth twitched, her smile stiffened, "Hehe! Thank you, thank you very much." "If you are afraid, we will not go." "It''s okay, let''s go now! The gifts for your visit are all ready, and you can''t waste your heart." She had reason to believe that the little aunt did it on purpose. "So good!" Zhou Yan appreciated more and more, "It is right to take the initiative. It is useless for you to hide, unless you hide in the small ce of Sanjiaying forever. If you want to get ahead, how can you be afraid of difficulties? If you have difficulties, you must If there is no difficulty, even if there is difficulty." Su Wen gave a thumbs up, "Go! Let''s create difficulties now." "Hahaha... This is almost the same, Wenwen, do you know what your shorings are?" Zhou Yan didn''t wait for Su Wen to answer, and said directly: "You are too low-key, but you are calm like a middle-aged person at a young age. How can young people be like this? You are at the age when you are unscrupulous. You have a big nephew I''ll give you the bottom line, of course I want to stab Lou Zi happily. If you don''t stab Lou Zi now, you are arrogant and unrestrained, and you will regret it when you grow old." When she was young, it was listed as "three evils in the provincial capital". Good night, okay! Chapter 532: more face Chapter 532 Double face Su Wen really disagrees with what Zhou Yan said, and she is not that kind of person. Generally, it is definitely unusual to develop this kind of unscrupulous and mischievous personality. There will always be someone who will take care of yourself and support you to clean up the mess. She has worked hard by herself from beginning to end, and it is not easy to go step by step, and she is not qualified to be willful. But this does not mean that she is afraid of trouble, she is not afraid of trouble, but she does not cause trouble. "Little aunt admires, admires." Su Wen expressed admiration, "If I have someone to support me, I will learn from you." "You have someone backing you! Isn''t my eldest nephew your backer? With him around, who dares to show you face? You can do whatever you want." Su Wen helplessly spread her hands, "Didn''t a lot of people show me face just now?" "Er..." Zhou Yan couldn''t say a word after being bet, she was so embarrassed, she thought for a long time before she said: "Actually! It''s because the time is too short, those people haven''t seen your status. In the future, all of you Everyone will know your position." Those people don''t know Su Wen''s status in the eyes of the eldest nephew, so they think that Su Wen is just from the countryside, and even if she climbs up to the eldest nephew, she will be looked down upon. The two talked while walking, and Zhou Yan introduced the situation of the Liang family to Su Wen by the way. "The Liang family and his wife are both good people, especially when Lao Liang was young, he was the prince charming in the hearts of our generation. Later, he married his current lover Liu Juan, and the couple gave birth to a daughter Liang Shuzhen. This girl has been smart and beautiful since she was a child. Those who study dance even send their daughters to study abroad in order to train their daughter Lao Liang." "Are you back now?" Su Wen listened seriously. "I''m back, I just came back this year. It''s amazing, the eighteenth female college girl has be more and more beautiful. Now she is a dancer in the Provincial Art Troupe, and she is often invited to perform on TV. I heard that she is very popr." After Zhou Yan finished speaking, she patted Su Wen''s arm and encouraged her: "Don''t be afraid, you are the most beautiful in the eyes of my little aunt. Is there any beauty that my little aunt has never seen? No one canpare to you. Oh! Six sisters When I grow up, I may be able topare with you, but no one else can." She is an expert in appreciating beauties. "Hehe... I thank you, little aunt." "You''re wee, I''m telling the truth anyway." Zhou Yan was very proud, holding Su Wen''s arm, her waist stopped straight, and the regret of not being able to have a daughter in this life was made up for. Taking such a beautiful beauty out to meet old friends, the old rivals **** them off. Double face. Su Wen: "..." "By the way, the Provincial Art Troupe is next door to our family''s courtyard, across a road, very close. Xiaoxiao''s children often go there to y. Don''t look at our inconspicuous ce, but many important units are here. here." "Little aunt, if you are still inconspicuous here, the entire provincial capital will not be inconspicuous." "The eldest nephew said that this is all temporary. Now that the economy is developing and urban construction will also develop, our ce will be an old city in the future. Maybe we will have to relocate! But I will definitely not move away." I have lived here for decades, and most of my rtives, friends, colleagues, and ssmates are near here. Reluctant to move away. "Your eldest nephew has a good eye!" You are very right, and it will be like this in the future! Zhou Yan smiled ambiguously, "Then my eldest nephew is your man? Are you praising me? Or are you praising yourself?" Chapter 533: pretty close Chapter 533 "Of course I''m praising myself." Su Wen said generously without being timid. It made Zhou Yan even happier. She just liked Su Wen''s character. She was bold but notcking in prudence, cautious but notcking in generosity. Much better than those squirmy little girls. "Here, here it is, I''ll knock on the door." Zhou Yan knocked on the door, and soon the door was opened. It was a well-maintained woman in her forties who opened the door, wearing a homely dress. Seeing Zhou Yan and Su Wen standing at the door, he was surprised for a moment, and then weed them in with a smile on his face. "Pleasee in quickly,e and bring some gifts." Liu Juan didn''t expect Zhou Yanhui toe to her home in person, and she seemed extraordinarily enthusiastic. Even though she was married to Liang Zhengji for so many years, she still couldn''t fit into Zhou Yan''s circle. Usually, when going to and from each other, they always look at Lao Liang''s face. That is to say, the daughter is promising, and no one dares to underestimate her if she wins glory. Speaking of it, Liu Juan has been nning for so many years, and she is determined to climb the big tree of Zhou''s family and let her daughter marry into Zhou''s family. Based on Lao Liang''s face, this matter is almost inseparable. Who knew that Zhou Hengshan died suddenly, and Zhou Hengyang also disappeared, which made all her nse to nothing. Gritting his teeth in hatred just thinking about it. She, Liu Juan, never failed as long as she got what she got when she was young, but this time she fell a big fall. A lot of thoughts shed through Liu Juan''s mind for a moment, and she hurriedly greeted her face: "You sit down first, and I''ll let the nanny pour tea for you. It happens that my wife and Shuzhen are at home, so I''ll call them." "Thank you!" Zhou Yan handed the gift she brought to the nanny who brought the tea, and then sat down with Su Wen. Liu Juan went upstairs to call for someone, and hurried into her daughter''s room, "Shuzhen, what are you doing? Hurry up, Zhou Yan is here, I heard that Zhou Hengyang has returned to the provincial capital, so I just took this opportunity to go Inquire and see if your marriage with Zhou Hengyang can still happen." Liang Shuzhen was sitting in front of the dressing table reading a book. Hearing this, she raised her beautiful face, and Liu Mei frowned slightly: "Mom, don''t say that when you go out. If people know that I have a marriage contract with Zhou Hengyang, no one will dare to chase me." gone." She had just returned to China, and it was the hottest time, and the number of people chasing her in the work unit and the TV station could not be counted. Once those people knew that she was the unmarried daughter-inw of the Zhou family, they would immediately die down. In the provincial capital, no one dared to rob Zhou Hengyang of a woman. Although she enjoys being robbed by men, she also enjoys men fighting for her. But Zhou Hengyang is not in the same rank as those people, not only can''t grab her, but also scare her suitors away. "Shuzhen, I know that there are many people who pursue you, but you should set your sights on me, those people are not worthy of you." Liu Juan reprimanded: "Don''t spread any bad gossip, spread it to the Zhou family. In the ears, it''s not good for you." "I know, I''m hanging on to them." She came back from studying abroad, and not everyone can be worthy of a toad. Her husband of Liang Shuzhen must stand upright and hold great power. "Hurry up and go downstairs." "okay, I get it." Mother and daughter have long developed a tacit understanding, looked at each other with a smile, and went downstairs together arm in arm. It is said that Liu Juan and Liang Shuzhen have a very good reputation as a mother and daughter. Even Zhou Yanduo envied the rtionship between the mother and daughter, and they got along like sisters. Chapter 534: to sign Chapter 534 to be signed As a result, Liu Juan''s poprity has be very good, and she is very popr in the circle. Downstairs, Liang Zhengji had alreadye out of the study, and was greeting Zhou Yan. Liang Zhengji wears sses and has a gentle and elegant demeanor. At first nce, he is the kind of person who is very connotative and knowledgeable. When greeting Zhou Yan, he did not forget to smile kindly at Su Wen, and took the initiative to put the grapes on the table in front of Su Wen, telling her not to be polite. Su Wen''s first impression of Liang Zhengji was very good. Although he was a middle-aged uncle, he still showed the demeanor of his youth. And with clear eyes and a warm smile, he is a very personable person, and he looks very decent. On the way here, she had a bad impression of the Liang family after hearing what her little aunt said, but now it has changed. "Wenwen, call Uncle Liang." "Hello, Uncle Liang." "You''re wee." Liang Zhengji felt that Su Wen was very kind at first nce, as if he had seen Su Wen somewhere, but he had a strict personality and would never say it directly. It''s so uneducated and abrupt to say it like that. But the little girl in front of him really made him feel familiar. "You''re wee, sit down quickly, don''t stand up, eat grapes." "thanks!" "What''s your name?" Liang Zhengji looked at Zhou Yan and said with a smile, "Ayan, why didn''t you introduce me?" "Don''t, don''t, don''t call me that, your guy won''t be so angry when he hears it. In case we leave, you will kneel on the washboard." Liang Zhengji adjusted his sses helplessly, "What are you talking about? When did I kneel on the washboard? Liu Juan is not that kind of person." Zhou Yan rolled her eyes, and whispered in Su Wen''s ear, "He''s too stupid. He has been married for so many years and doesn''t know what kind of virtue his wife is." Su Wen heard something, and nced at Liang Zhengji unexpectedly. Liu Juan saw that the three of them were talking familiarly, she hurriedly walked a few steps to keep up, and pushed Su Wen aside without a trace. Standing side by side with Liang Zhengji, it seems like a gesture of swearing sovereignty. Zhou Yan pouted secretly while watching. She has always looked down on Liu Juan''s pettiness, making it seem like all the women in the world want to rob her of men. Su Wen was elbowed by Liu Juan and almost fell down. She immediately changed her impression of the Liang family''s change. Thinking maliciously, no wonder the little aunt looked down on this Liu Juan, no wonder Liu Juan was so guarded against her husband, she was really not good enough for Uncle Liang. Liang Zhengji''s eyes flicked across Liu Juan''s small movements just now without a trace, a trace of displeasure shed in his eyes very quickly, and then disappeared without a trace. "Zhou Yankuai, you haven''t seen my Shuzhen since she came back, have you?" "Hello, Aunt Zhou." Liang Shuzhen greeted with a smile, and said enthusiastically: "Auntie, your publishing house''s new "Scumbag Handbook" is very popr in our unit, and everyone on the TV station has a copy. It was on the news yesterday What! We all love it." "Hahaha..." Zhou Yan smiled happily. "Aunt Zhou, I want to buy it too but I haven''t been able to. I wonder if you can help me sell ten copies? It would be great if I could have the author''s autograph." Liang Shuzhen showed her little daughter''s innocence and charm, "If I can If I get a book signed by the author, my friends will definitely envy me." The book "Scumbag Handbook" has be more and more popr, and it has be popr all over the country, not just in the provincial capital. It is said that the libraries in the capital and major bookstores cannot buy it. Chapter 535: this is humiliation Chapter 535 This is humiliation Liang Shuzhen has a ssmate in elementary school. Hearing that the owner of the publishing house of "Scum Boy Handbook" is rted to her, she immediately asked her to help buy it. Liang Shuzhen certainly would not let go of this opportunity to show her connections. Zhou Yan looked at Su Wen meaningfully for a day, winked at her, and then said, "Of course." "Oh! By the way, I don''t know who this is?" Liu Juan looked like she had just seen Su Wen, and she seemed to be smiling, but it made Su Wen extremely ufortable. "Zhou Yan, why don''t you introduce yourself, it''s really rude." And Liang Shuzhen was not interested in talking to Su Wen from the beginning to the end, all her attention was on Zhou Yan, and she turned to look at Su Wen intently after hearing Liu Juan''s words. The eyes on Su Wen''s face paused for three seconds before turning away pretending to be careless. Zhou Yan was very angry, and Su Wen secretly pulled her back when she was about to speak. Su Wen looked at Liu Juan with a smile, and said in a soft and sweet voice: "Auntie, you don''t know that I''m normal, and this is the first time I''m saving a city! We haven''t seen each other before." Humph! Letting you push someone just now, she is not a person who takes advantage of the disadvantages. Zhou Yan was so teased that she almostughed out loud, and even Liang Zhengji had a sh of a smile in his eyes. The little girl spoke to him just now, but it was not this voice. How could Liu Juan not be able to tell that Su Wen was mocking herself, and immediately widened her eyes in astonishment, as if she never thought that the first time a guest would dare to talk to her, the hostess, like that. "You... are you mocking me? It''s too uneducated, how did your parents teach you?" Su Wen looked innocent, "My parents died early, so they have no chance to teach me!" Liu Juan was so bet that she was speechless and didn''t speak for a long time. Liang Shuzhen, who has always had a high posture and imperceptibly expressed a sense of superiority, saw that her mother was deted, and looked at Su Wen with a cold face and displeasure, "Apologize to your mother, immediately, immediately." Liu Juan immediately said in a panic: "Shuzhen, don''t talk like that. After all, it was brought by your Aunt Zhou. We can''t do this." "Mom, even if it was brought by Aunt Zhou, can''t you be unreasonable?" Liang Shuzhen was aggrieved, "You are my mother, and I will not allow anyone to humiliate you no matter what." "Shuzhen stop talking! I believe in your father''s character, no matter what she does, it''s useless." Liu Juan seemed to stop, but actually encouraged. The tacit understanding between the mother and daughter has not been for a day or two, and the woman who is also confident to follow Zhou Yan to have a rtionship does not dare to jump. Moreover, from the first time Liu Juan saw Su Wen, she felt that she was inexplicably familiar, and there was a sense of disgust and rejection for no reason. "Mom, she speaks in a strange way, and she clearly wants to get involved in other people''s families with bad intentions." Su Wen was so angry that she almost fell on her back. Step in! "You can really turn ck and white." Su Wen stood up abruptly, and looked down at Liang Shuzhen, "Do you know what humiliation is?" Liang Shuzhen''s face is still the attitude of a high-ranking youngdy, but her eyes are full of coldness, and she said not to be outdone: "Oh! What is humiliation?" Aunt Zhou always hangs out with people who are not on the stage. The woman in front of her made her feel bad at the first sight. Just now, she dared to take advantage of their absence and secretly seduce her father, wanting to be her stepmother. It''s really shameless. Thinking that with a vixen face, you can do whatever you want? Without family background, background and education, relying on a face is not enough. Su Wen thought of what Zhou Yan said on the way here, and as soon as she raised her hand in her heart, she pped Liang Shuzhen''s face with a "p", and a loud p suddenly sounded in the living room. "Do you understand now? This is called humiliation, what was just now was just reciprocity." Su Wen shook her hand, "Since you asked me to tell you, then I will not be polite. If you want to know what humiliation is, pleasee to me at any time. I am always ready." Everyone was dumbfounded. Chapter 536: It was my fault Chapter 536 is my fault Liang Shuzhen covered her burning cheek in astonishment, and didn''t recover for a long time. Even Liang Zhengji looked at Su Wen in disbelief. Only Zhou Yan was very pleased, "Wenwen did a great job, little aunt will cheer for you." Hahaha... As long as I work tirelessly, I can definitely cultivate Wenwen into one of the new three evils in the provincial capital. "Ahh!!" Liang Shuzhen finally came to her senses, covered her face and screamed loudly, "I''ll fight you." "Shuzhen." Liang Zhengji suddenly spoke out, scolding extremely harshly, "What about your upbringing? I''m not dead, so no one taught you?" Liang Zhengji''s words were like a bucket of ice water poured down his head, making Liang Shuzhen''s heart feel cold in an instant. "Dad..." Liang Shuzhen''s eyes were full of tears and grievances. She looked at Su Wen for a while, and Liang Zhengji for a while, shaking her head and said, "You...you...you protect her, not me? Daddy, I am yours daughter." Liang Zhengji said expressionlessly: "You asked others to humiliate you yourself, who can be med?" "I..." She couldn''t think of anyone who would dare to p her on the mouth. She has never been pped since she was a child. "Don''t be rude." Liang Zhengji''s eyes implied a threat, "Everyone says that you are from a famous family, and you are a gentledy. Don''t be sorry for others''pliments." Liu Juan shuddered aside and understood. Lao Liang is threatening her and Shuzhen! If the mother and daughter want to pretend, they should do it thoroughly, and don''t show their secrets in front of him. This...was clearly pping her in the face. In an instant, the way Liu Juan looked at Su Wen changed, with contempt and downright viciousness. This woman made her feel more dangerous than ever, hum! Lao Liang is very popr. Although he is over forty years old, he is still as handsome as before. There are many goblins who want to hook up, but she will never give it a chance. "Don''t look at me like that." Su Wen was very upset at being looked at, she was not a fool, of course she could see what Liu Juan and Liang Shuzhen took her for. In fact, from the very beginning, Liu Juan looked at herself like a vixen. Just out of politeness and forbearance, she pretended not to see it. When a person is isted and looked down upon, it is difficult to resist. Because people didn''t say anything, they just showed their attitude in secret. You don''t even have evidence, and you will only embarrass yourself if you say it. In this case, most people can only endure it, or swear to make these people who look down on them regret it, etc. It¡¯s actually useless. Su Wen knew it very well, so she didn''t take it seriously, but what Liang Shuzhen said annoyed her. "Uncle Liang is very charming, but in my heart he is just an elder, and in his heart I am just a junior." Su Wen''s peach blossom eyes became more and more captivating, she looked at Liang Zhengji with a smile, and said deliberately: "Uncle Liang, It seems that your lover does not trust you?" "It''s my fault." Liang Zhengji cheerfully admitted his mistake, "It''s my ipetence as a husband." Liu Juan was not beaten, but Liang Zhengji''s words made her paler than if she was beaten. The two have been married for so many years, and they have never blushed. She knows that Lao Liang doesn''t love her in his heart, but this does not prevent them from bing a model couple that everyone envies. This was the first time that Lao Liang didn''t save face for her. And all this is because of this vixen. Chapter 537: Shes going to make a big move Chapter 537 She is going to make a big move "Actually, I''m really rude. I haven''t introduced myself aftering in for so long." Su Wen put one hand in front of her face, bowed subtly and gracefully, and said apologetically, "My name is Su Wen, and Ie from a small ce in Qingshui County. At the same time, I also It is precisely because of this rtionship that Zhou Hengyang''s wife heard that the two families are family friends, so my little aunt brought me here to get acquainted." "Are you Hengyang''s daughter-inw?" Liang Zhengji was very pleasantly surprised, "It turns out that Hengyang is married, and this kid is also real. He didn''t know to notify me when he got married." He has no son, so he treats Zhou Hengyang as a son. At this moment, Su Wen was more pleasing to the eye. "Yes!" "Impossible!" Liu Juan suddenly shouted: "Zhou Hengyang belongs to my Shuzhen family, how could he marry you? The Zhou family will not agree, we have never heard of it. The Zhou family will never admit it, you... Someone like you will definitely not be able to enter Zhou''s house." Liang Zhengji''s eyes were instantly cold. Liang Shuzhen was also shocked by this sudden news, her face was full of astonishment and humiliation. After listening to Liu Juan''s words, Su Wen was not only not angry, but evenughed happily. That''s great, the anger from the previouspanies can finally be recovered now. She is going to make a big move. "I really can''t enter Zhou''s house." Liu Juan breathed a sigh of relief, and was about to make a few sarcastic remarks, but was hit by Su Wen''s next words and almost fainted. "Because it was Zhou Hengyang who came into my house, he is my son-inw, and he has changed my surname." Su Wen moved closer, "Please call him Su Hengyang in the future, I am his mistress!" In the end, the word "female head of the household" was spoken softly by Su Wen, as if with a hook. The masks Liu Juan and Liang Shuzhen had worn for many years were about to crack. "Hahaha..." Zhou Yan burst outughing, and in case she got angry, she had long disliked Liu Juan. Helplessly, Liu Juan is too good at pretending. Not only do others not believe what she said, but they will use her of being petty and seeking trouble for nothing. Don''t mention how aggrieved she is. Today is very happy, too happy. "Wenwen is right. My eldest nephew has indeed married into Su Wen''s house. He is Su Wen''s door-to-door son-inw. He even changed his surname." Zhou Yan patted her thigh and smiled happily, "Didn''t expect that?" "You...too much." Liu Juan couldn''t stay any longer, and ran back to the room crying. Back in the room, the anger, grievance, and helplessness on his face immediately changed to resentment, and his hands were tightly clenched into fists. He pped the dressing table angrily, but he couldn''t vent his anger, so he had to hold back. "And..." Zhou Yan suddenly thought of something, and looked at Liang Shuzhen, "Don''t you want the signed book of "Scumbag Handbook"? Su Wen is a novelist, you can ask her to sign on the spot." These words are too lethal. Liang Shuzhen''s face turned red, her eyes suddenly widened, as if she couldn''t breathe. "Didn''t expect it?" Zhou Yan said proudly: "She is a writer! It''s true." Liang Shuzhen couldn''t bear it anymore, and ran back to the room in embarrassment. "Let''s go, goodbye!" Zhou Yan swaggered away with Su Wen as if he had won the battle. Liang Zhengji delivered it to the door in person, and said kindly: "Wenwen and Hengyang wille often in the future, or you can go to my unit to find me. I will treat you and Hengyang to dinner and tea. Don''t be polite to uncle." "Okay, goodbye uncle." "goodbye." Chapter 538: sister secrets Chapter 538 Sisters Secret Farewell to Liang Zhengji, Zhou Yan described Liu Juan''s embarrassment with great interest all the way, and then sighed after talking for a long time: "Hey! I was wrong, I thought for so many years that old Liang was lost by Liu Juan''s obsession It turned out that they were all acting! The Liang family members are all good actors." She learned the word dramatist from "Scumbag Handbook"! The description is too apt. "Little aunt, Liu Juan and Uncle Liang don''t get along very well." Su Wen said strangely: "I really don''t know how these two couples got together!" "Hey... Others don''t know, but I know." Zhou Yan looked around and said, "This is a scandal. No one else knew about it and was deceived by Liu Juan." Su Wen raised her ears curiously. "Let me tell you, Lao Liang had a first love when he was young, and the two of them had a crush on each other since high school. That first love was Liu Juan''s younger sister. For some reason, Liu Juan was supposed to be sent down to be an educated youth, but in the end But it turned into younger sister Liu Mingxuan. And older sister Liu Juan married her younger sister''s partner, do you think it''s a scandal!" Su Wen seemed to be struck by lightning, "You said my sister''s name is Liu Mingxuan?" Is there such a coincidence in the world? The mother of the seven sisters of the Su family is called Liu Mingxuan! No, no! No, this is the world of my novel! Isn''t this kind of plot exactly the **** plot that often appears in novels? "Yes! It''s called Liu Mingxuan. Otherwise, why I hate Liu Juan so much is because she was so hateful when she was young. Even if she married Lao Liang, I would still be puzzled to be Mrs. Liang." Su Wen couldn''t hide her shock, and tried her best to recall the plot in the novel, but unfortunately there was no such plot after much deliberation. In fact, in the novel, the fate of the Seven Sisters was too miserable. The grandmother''s family never showed up, and they didn''t even mention the name of the Seven Sisters'' mother. Just a few strokes from Su Wen''s mother. There is not a single redundant word, and she only knew it after time travelling. But there is no more, after all, she is not the original body, has no memory of the original body, and knows many things that should be known. Su Wen secretly decided to investigate after returning home to find out. ***** Liang Family¡ª Liu Juan and Liang Shuzhen hugged each other andforted each other. "Mom, I can''t swallow this breath. That Su Wen is too arrogant and arrogant. I have to make her pay the price." Liang Shuzhen angrily tore the dolls in the room to pieces, but she was still puzzled. "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry, it''s not worth it for that kind of person." "Mom, aren''t you angry?" "Of course I''m angry too." Liang Shuzhen sneered, "But you heard it too, Zhou Hengyang has be her door-to-door son-inw, and we can''t move her because she has a backer." "Don''t talk about it, I hate it even more when I talk about it." Liang Shuzhen stomped her feet angrily, "Zhou Hengyang would rather be the son-inw of that kind of person than marry me. What''s wrong with me? People who want to marry me go here They can all go to the capital." "It''s Zhou Hengyang who has blind eyes. He will regret if he misses you." "Hmph! I don''t believe I''m worse than Su Wen." Liang Shuzhen said harshly, "Is she a writer? I''m still a dancer!" "Don''t be angry, I will find a way to deal with this matter." The anger in Liu Juan''s stomach was no less than that of her daughter, or even more. She can''t tolerate a yellow-haired girl being arrogant in front of her, but she is better at forbearance, without revealing her emotions. Revenge can''t be spoken out, so even if Su Wen is unlucky and dies, she won''t be able to find her head if she is disabled. Chapter 539: I feed you Chapter 539 I feed you However, right now she doesn''t care about dealing with a yellow-haired girl. What she is more afraid of is her husband, Lao Liang''s attitude. After so many years, the two of them have affection even if they don''t have love. Lao Liang had always respected her very much, but his attitude suddenly changed today, which made Liu Juan even more threatening. **** Su Wen didn''t sleep well all night thinking about the problem, but when she woke up the next day, she found that Zhou Yan also had a pair of dark circles under her eyes, and they both couldn''t helpughing. Zhou Yan was so excited that she didn''t sleep well all night, she just found the feeling when she was young! If it wasn''t for Su Wen''s refusal, Zhou Yan still wanted to continue to visit rtives, and it was impossible to visit all rtives and family friends one more time. Sweeping everything is really cool. Su Wen was frightened and said that she was going back to Sanjiaying Vige today, and she had to go back. Waiting for Zhou Hengyang to personally send the sixth and younger sisters back, Su Wen failed. One is to take the two little smart ghosts to the mall to do some shopping, and buy all the daily necessities and things needed for school. The other thing is that the provincial capital has more things than the county town, and there are some things that Su Wen wanted to buy but couldn''t. Taking advantage of the opportunity of shopping, Su Wen made crazy purchases, which made Zhou Yan, sixth sister, and younger sister so tired that they couldn''t walk with sore backs. In the end, the three of them couldn''t move anymore, so they found a ce to rest and let Su Wen go shopping alone. Su Wen buys and buys by herself. She has high vision. When buying clothes, she not only buys for herself, but also for her sisters. Especially Su Qing, Su Xiu, Su Xue and Fifth Sister. These four are all big girls. Su Qing is going on a blind date to find a partner. Of course, she has to dress up and pay attention to her image. So is Su Xiu, of course. Su Wen even thought badly that she should dress up Su Xiu more beautifully, so as to make He Changming''s fans fascinated. One of Su Xue and Fifth Sister is going to high school and the other is going to college. The new semester has a new atmosphere and new clothes. When Su Wen thought of the two sisters wearing patch upon patch of clothes in school, her heart ached and she wished to give them the best. So buying new clothes is even more relentless. And she is rich now! In the future, the manuscript fee of the new edition will be settled continuously. Su Wen is not a stingy person, and she is never soft when it is time to spend money. It was already dark when she finished shopping. Fortunately, Zhou Yan drove here, otherwise it would be difficult to go back. When they got home, everyone was so tired that they slumped on the sofa, and they didn''t even have the energy to get up and pour water. "I went shopping alone for four hours, and you sat for four hours, why are you doing the same as me?" Su Wen muttered. "Hehe..." Zhou Yan smirked, "I can''t, I''m old, not as young as you." The nanny aunt who helped the four of them heard the words andughed and joked, "You couldn''t do it when you were young!" "Don''t say it, don''t say it." "Haha..." The nanny smiled and walked away. "Sister, you spent too much money today." The sixth sister was very worried. The eldest sister is a prodigal, what should I do! You have to figure out a way to make money. "I have a lot of new clothes, don''t buy them for me in the future." "I don''t want it either." The younger sister hurriedly stretched out her hand, "Don''t buy anything to eat, my elder brother brought us a whole box when he sent us back. The elder brother also said that he will contract the snacks for me and Sixth Sister in the future. " "The more clothes and essories, the better." Su Wen sat weakly on the sofa, wanted to drink water but didn''t want to get up, and stretched out her hand hard, and she couldn''t reach it after a long time. Suddenly, a slender and powerful hand stretched out from the nt, picked up the cup and handed it to Su Wen''s mouth. "I''ll feed you." A deep voice sounded beside him. Su Wen''s back was numb from the electric shock from this voice, she blushed and drank water from Zhou Hengyang''s hand, "Okay." "Hmm!" Zhou Hengyang put the cup back on the tea table and asked, "I heard you beat Liang Shuzhen yesterday?" Good night, okay! Chapter 540: count you smart Chapter 540 You Are Smart "You...you know everything?" "Well! Many people know about it. They say that Zhou Hengyang''s daughter-inw is vulgar and unreasonable. When she came to someone''s house as a guest, she beat the owner. Not only Liang Shuzhen was beaten, but even Liang Shuzhen''s mother, Liu Juan, was not spared. , extremely arrogant." "I knew it would be like this. When I did it yesterday, I knew they would add fuel to it. Nothing, that Liu Juan and Liang Shuzhen can turn ck and white, not to mention that I did the first thing this time. Logically speaking, it is indeed mine. Wrong, it¡¯s no wonder they spread everywhere.¡± Su Wen''s eyes widened slightly, and under the gaze of Zhou Hengyang''s deep eyes, her cheeks gradually turned red, and she was embarrassed to look at him, and directly put her head on Zhou Hengyang''s broad shoulders. "Sure enough, this time it''s really a mess." Su Wen murmured softly, because she was lying on Zhou Hengyang''s shoulder and didn''t realize that the smiling eyes of the man beside her were more joyful because of her actions. "Would you me me?" "What''s your fault?" Zhou Hengyang raised his eyebrows, "You med you for being too gentle? Didn''t you beat Liu Juan too?" Zhou Hengyang said regretfully: "You should have brought Xiao Xiao with you this time. If Xiao Xiao was there, you would definitely beat Liu Juan too." This is the real reason why those people are afraid to hate Xiao Xiao of. No matter who it is or what status it is, as long as it bullies someone Xiao Xiao approves of, he will definitely do it. Su Wen: "..." She understood that Xu Xiaoxiao''s personality of hating people and dogs is not because of his own appearance, but because he inherited it from his little aunt or waspletely raised by his little aunt. Fortunately, she always thought that Xiaoxiao was too unscrupulous, causing her little aunt to follow behind and worry about it. However, the result was exactly the opposite. She had reason to suspect that if she yed with her little aunt for a long time, she would be the second Xu Xiaoxiao. "What about you?" Su Wen thought of something and suddenly asked nervously. "Me! If I were with them, I wouldn''t have the guts to bully you, and there would be noter conflicts." After Zhou Hengyang finished speaking, he suddenly thought of the "Scumbag Handbook" he saw in Liu Chun yesterday, and he was afraid that his wife would not take it. He also regarded himself as a scumbag, and hurriedly supplemented with a strong desire to survive. "Also, if I''m here, little aunt will do it herself. She doesn''t dare to watch you face it alone! Little aunt knows my methods best." Aunt and nephew know each other best. "That''s pretty much the same, you''re smart." Su Wen''s heart was as sweet as drinking honey. "What else did you want to say before?" Zhou Hengyang was very patient. "Let me tell you." Su Wen covered her mouth with her hand, and whispered in Zhou Hengyang''s ear, "I found out that my little aunt is poisonous, and I was brought up by her not long after I was with her. You Isn¡¯t it scary? I used to never beat or fight with people unless I had to. Butst night, I did it when I got angry.¡± Su Wen looked terrified. "What did you say? You say it again?" "Didn''t you hear?" No way! Although her voice was small and she was afraid of being heard by the little aunt, but she was so close that her mouth was not directly on his ear. As far as she knows, the hero''s hearing is very, very good. "Eh..." Zhou Hengyang''s ears were red, and he clenched his right hand against his lips and coughed ufortably, "Ahem...I was thinking about something just now! I didn''t pay attention." Chapter 541: listen to me Chapter 541 Do you listen to me? The little daughter-inw was so close, and it was the first time he took the initiative to lean over, and his mind was so attracted that he couldn''t concentrate at all. "Oh!" Su Wen didn''t think much about it, "It''s just that I found that my little aunt always brainwashed me and said some words of encouragement to me. I''m sorry that I was indeed affected." It''s too lost. In fact, Su Wen found out a long time ago, but she didn''t say such things. The only person who can tell is Zhou Hengyang, and she has no other friends or trustworthy people. The corner of Zhou Hengyang''s mouth raised, not surprised at all, "This is normal." "You already knew?" Su Wen widened her eyes and looked up at him. "Yeah!" Zhou Hengyang said casually: "Little aunt has this personality. When she was young, she was the only one who could bully others, and no one could bully her. A person who always seeks trouble for nothing, seeing you who are cautious, she must I''ve been suffocated to death a long time ago, and I wish I could transform you immediately." "You know, why didn''t you say it?" Su Wen got angry, moved away from him, and ignored him angrily. "What''s there to say? Little aunt is right to do this. You don''t have to be afraid when I''m with you. I''d rather you be a little more arrogant and bully others. Anyway, you don''t want to be bullied, and you don''t want to be looked down upon." Zhou Hengyang wrapped his arms around Su Wen''s slender waist and pulled her into his arms. The two of them got together here, and the small gestures of whispering and intimate interaction were seen by Zhou Yan, Liumei, and the younger sister. Su Wen blushed from theughter, and wanted to catch the two little girls and teach them a lesson, but Zhou Hengyang pulled them back. "Leave them alone." "But they dared tough at me." After only two days in the provincial capital, she became more courageous. Zhou Hengyang waved to the elder and the younger, and Zhou Yan immediately took them out to y. "Okay, I''m leaving." Zhou Hengyang let go, but he didn''t let him go. Instead, he pressed Su Wen on the sofa as soon as he turned his body, and asked aggressively with his handsome face: "I didn''t pay you backst night." You sleep, do you miss me?" Su Wen''s heart beat faster, and she looked at him helplessly, never expecting this man to be so courageous. How dare you say this at your little aunt''s house, "You...you let me go." "I don''t want to let it go." Someone was ying tricks. "Zhou Hengyang..." Su Wen gritted her teeth, "Are you still listening to me?" "Listen, of course I have to." Zhou Hengyang sighed, pressing back the beast hidden in his heart without any trace, and his handsome face returned to his usual coldness. He took the initiative to get up, and helped Su Wen to sit up, and helped her tidy up her messy long hair. Su Wen''s hair has grown a lot, and it is smooth and smooth like satin, with a shiny luster when it is spread over her shoulders. He couldn''t put it down, he always wanted to hold it in his hand and y with it carefully. Su Wen propped her chin with her hands on her knees, and didn''t speak for a long time. "What''s the matter? Are you really angry? Didn''t I listen to you just now?" Su Wen didn''t speak, causing Zhou Hengyang''s beautiful thick eyebrows to slightly frown, and a stern look appeared in his eyes. It seems that this matter still cannot be left alone. Originally, he was going to push the boat along the way and let Wenwen establish an arrogant image in the provincial capital. At least, whoever wants to bully her in the future must weigh it carefully. Let''s see if I will suffer when I fight hard with others. So after he was sure that Wenwen didn''t suffer from the Liang family, he indulged everything knowingly. However, it now appears that Wenwen herself does not think so. Chapter 542: two things, irrelevant Chapter 542 Two things, irrelevant He knew that Wenwen was a good girl with her own opinions and determination, definitely notparable to people like Liang Shuzhen and Liu Juan. "What do you want to do, I will listen to you, okay?" Zhou Hengyang coaxed softly. "I''m not angry." Su Wen quickly waved her hand, "I''m thinking about something." "What are you thinking about? Tell me and I will give you an idea." As for the brain of the hero, Su Wen absolutely admits it, which is more than 18 blocks of dumping herself. Zhou Hengyang was willing to help her with ideas, so Su Wen simply told the truth without beating around the bush. "I told you about your rtionship with me at Liang''s house yesterday, did you hear?" After talking for a long time, Zhou Hengyang never mentioned it, and Su Wen was not sure what he meant. That kind of words, in fact, if any man heard it, he would quarrel when he came home. Even those with strong self-esteem will feel that it is an insult to themselves. But Su Wen just doesn''t want to be cowardly. She was afraid of being insulted, why did she pretend to be a door in the first ce? But Zhou Hengyang treats her differently, she doesn''t want to hurt Zhou Hengyang because of her arrogance and ignorance. "heard." "You really know...then what do you mean?" Are you angry? Su Wen didn''t have the nerve to ask this, mainly because she couldn''t save face. "What, what do you mean?" Zhou Hengyang asked back. "It''s just... I said you were my doorkeeper, and you also said that you have myst name. Will you be angry?" Hearing this, Zhou Hengyang finally sneered, and lightly poked Su Wen''s cheek with his finger, "This is worth your wild thinking? Isn''t what you said the truth? I am indeed your family''s back door, and I am indeed with you The surname is Su, there is nothing to hide." "But I took these as capital to show off yesterday, which is wrong." Su Wen sighed, "I thought about it, and I don''t think it should be." Now, Zhou Hengyang couldn''t hide the smile on the corner of his mouth anymore, and pointed to the shopping bags piled up in the living room, "After thinking about it, you still have such a strong fighting power?" Su Wen blushed, "These two things are irrelevant." Zhou Hengyang was teased by Su Wen''s cute little appearance, his heart as cold as ice was about to melt. He couldn''t help it anymore, and couldn''t help but hugged her into his arms, like hugging a child Rubbing back and forth in his arms, his handsome face even rubbed against Su Wen''s shoulder. "Haha..." A deepugh came, "Wenwen, what are you thinking? Am I, Zhou Hengyang, such a stingy person?" Su Wen really wanted to say, ''You are'', but she didn''t need to say it at a time like this. Anyway, she knew in her heart that the male protagonist in the novel is not a talkative person, anyone who dares to use him will be finished! Of course, ordinary people can''t use him at all. However, it is a good thing that he is not angry. Su Wen sorted out the matter in her mind, and then thought about the conflicts in her heart. Finally, she understood where the problem was, and why she always felt vaguely awkward in her heart. The real problem lies in status and status. Since ancient times, men have been the son-inw of the woman, all because of the high status of the woman, while the men are of low status, and many of them are even poor and cannot even afford a wife. In ancient times, thisw applies to all the princes and nobles, down to themon people. In the 1970s and 1980s, although they were not as exaggerated and exquisite as in ancient times, they could not escape thisw. Now that he came to the provincial capital, the status of his family and Zhou Hengyang''s family werepletely opposite. Su Wen: I don''t have to worry about my spending power, because my husband has money! Chapter 543: Im angry, I cant coax well Chapter 543 Angry, can''t be coaxed well Comparing the Su family and the Zhou family, they can''t evenpare with a single finger. How can I let Zhou Hengyang act as her backdoor, her son-inw? To put it bluntly, now she, Su Wen, has wronged Zhou Hengyang. Instead of Zhou Hengyang being sorry for her. One can imagine how those people who know him will think of Zhou Hengyang when this news spreads, and how much pressure he will bear. And all of this, he didn''t say a word, but instead supported himself. If she was born in a famous family with absolute family background, would she still have such worries? If she, Su Wen, were a princess, Zhou Hengyang would be looked down upon by everyone, and the one who despises her would be a son-inw. Therefore, at any time, status is what determines everything, and status depends on your strength. I, Su Wen, are a vige girl, and you, Zhou Hengyang, are the son-inw that everyone looks down on. If I were a princess, you would be the noble son-inw. Who said women can only be essories of men? Women can also bring glory to men and honor each other. Wanting to understand this, Su Wen was very motivated. "Don''t worry about Zhou Hengyang." Su Wen patted Zhou Hengyang''s shoulder solemnly, "Even if it''s for you, I will work hard to be a princess. I will never let you be wronged. I must be right with you and me." surname." Zhou Hengyang: "..." What the **** is the little daughter-inw thinking about? Are you thinking too much? But does the daughter-inw want him to be her son-inw? Seems pretty good too! ***** The next day, Zhou Hengyang took Su Wen to find a house, and resolutely rejected Zhou Yan''s proposal to apany her, and handed over the two little ghosts to Zhou Yan for help. Su Wen was afraid of poor memory, so she took a small notebook to record. On the way to departure, Su Wen sat in the co-pilot writing and drawing, looking like she was working hard. They all left Zhou Hengyang beside him in the cold, and a certain man who was angry also showed a cold handsome face. Speaking of which, the two had a fightst night! It¡¯s not really a quarrel, because the two of them can¡¯t quarrel at all, one is scary enough with a cold face, and the other immediately admits to being scared. Things are also simple. When packing up the mountain of items, Zhou Hengyang suddenly asked if there are so many clothes, shoes, and various essories for him? Good guy, Su Wen petrified instantly. Damn it! After shopping for a day, I bought things for the seven sisters, and even gave Zhou Yan who went with her a silk scarf that Su Wen liked very much, but I just didn''t think of buying anything for Zhou Hengyang. Even a lighter is fine! can also make the big male lead smile. There is nothing. Now, the hero is really angry, never before. Super angry, the kind that can''t be coaxed well. At that time, Zhou Hengyang had a cold and handsome face, and said indifferently, "Su Wen, I thought I could at least rank seventh in your heart, but it turns out that I can''t even rank seventh." He left on the spot angrily. , did note back all night. No, I came back the next day and urged Su Wen to go out to look at the house without saying a word. Su Wen is really wronged! What are you talking about, how can the little auntpare with the big hero? But she couldn''t say this kind of exnation, because she was ranked eighth, which was no different from seventh at all. Anyway, not the first. Thinking in another ce, if it is me, it is not the first ce, it doesn¡¯t make any difference at all. So the two of them came to Changhe Machinery Manufacturing Factory in this weird atmosphere, and Liu Chun greeted him in a suit. Seeing Su Wen''s enthusiasm like a flower, "Sister-inw, sister-inw, you are finally here." Today is the hero who can only be ranked eighth: the kind who is angry and can¡¯t be coaxed [¡ð£à§¥¡ð] Chapter 544: you quarreled Chapter 544 You guys quarreled "Oh! Sister-inw, you are so beautiful today. I will take you to our factoryter, but I said in advance that you cannot go to the workshop. I am afraid that you are too beautiful. In case the workers look straight and operate the machinery What should I do if I make a mistake? Oops..." Liu Chun, who was kicked by Zhou Hengyang from behind, staggered and almost fell down. "Why are you kicking me?" "You''re looking for a kick." Liu Chun didn''t have any fear at all. He walked around from Zhou Hengyang''s side to Su Wen''s side, so that Su Wen could see how he was still kicking. Su Wen had a very good impression of Liu Chun, and she didn''t even return the favors for the two bicycles! This is a nice guy. So she smiled kindly at Liu Chun, and Zhou Hengyang, who was stern, looked even more frightening. "Sister-inw, did you quarrel?" "Zhou Hengyang is angry." Su Wen helplessly spread her hands, "I don''t care about me now!" "He? Ignoring you? Are you kidding me?" Liu Chun almost rolled his eyes as if he saw something shocking, "Sister-inw, are you sure it''s not you ignoring Hengyang? It''s him ignoring you?" how is this possible! As for Hengyang''s heartache, he wished to dig out his heart to show Su Wen, and was willing to be angry with Su Wen. Anyway, he wouldn''t believe it if he was killed. "Why am I lying to you? See for yourself!" A certain person ignored her sincest night, "Oh! By the way, Hengyang ran away from homest night." "Pfft..." Liu Chun couldn''t helpughing out anymore, "Hahaha... Sister-inw, you said, you said Hengyang ran away from home, hahaha Iughed so hard, this... this is not Xu Xiaoxiao''s favorite thing to y Trick!" "So you''re saying that Zhou Hengyang did it on purpose and wanted to go out to y?" Su Wen looked at Liu Chun with a half-smile. Liu Chun hurriedly shut up, and as soon as he turned his head, he saw Zhou Hengyang looking at him coldly. Now I finally realized what sandwich biscuits are. If you can¡¯t make it right, you are not a human being inside and out! "Boss." A man in a factory uniform, about thirty-five or sixteen years old, walked over, smiled and nodded at several people, and said to Zhou Hengyang: "Boss, the R&D department is looking for you. This matter is quite urgent.¡± Zhou Hengyang frowned when he heard the words, and looked at Su Wen: "Go to my office to rest first, I''ll be backter." "Okay." Su Wen nodded obediently. Zhou Hengyang followed the man and left, striding towards the R&D building. Changhe Machinery Factory has undergone earth-shaking changes in the hands of Zhou Hengyang, especially the Changhe brand bicycle and sewing machine factory not only turned over, but also became a well-known enterprise in the province in one fell swoop. The facilities in the factory have also been renovated. Su Wen secretly admired when she came in just now. "Sister-inw, the person who called Hengyang away just now is Hengyang''s new factory director named Pan Yi, who is in charge of the factory''s production. Hengyang used to be responsible for these things, but he is too busy, and he wants to go home to see you , A lot of things in the factory were left behind as soon as he left the factory. So in order to go back to see you, he asked someone to help hire a factory manager from a state-owned enterprise." Liu Chun introduced. "Pan Yi!" This name seems to have appeared in the novel, and it should be one of the elders of the business empire. I didn''t expect to follow Zhou Hengyang so early. In this era, people''s fixed thinking is still an iron job, but he left the state-owned enterprise to enter a private enterprise. Either he had a long-term vision, or he couldn''t stay in the original unit. No matter what kind, Zhou Hengyang is very grateful to the city. Chapter 545: four hours Chapter 545 four hours In her heart, Su Wen once again admired the hero''s ability to control people''s hearts. Liu Chun took Su Wen around the factory. Instead of going into the workshop, he just visited the office area of ??some employees and introduced some important backbones in the factory. When those people saw Su Wen, many of them stared straight. There are many beautiful beauties. They have seen them on TV, but this is the first time they have seen such beautiful beauties in reality. Their fair skin glows without any blemishes. When everyone knew that the person brought by the second boss was the daughter-inw of the first boss, they immediately felt relieved. For a man as outstanding as the big boss, his wife must be beautiful. After visiting the factory, Liu Chun brought Su Wen to Zhou Hengyang''s office again, "Sit down for a while, I''ll go get busy." After leaving, someone brought tea, fruit, and some snacks. It can be said that he is very careful. This is Su Wen''s first visit to Zhou Hengyang''s office. Su Wen was very excited when she looked at this small but brightly lit office. This is the origin of the hero''s prosperity. It was from this small office that he achieved sess step by step and became the richest man step by step. Su Wen sat down on the chair behind the desk, fantasized about being the male lead, and secretly had fun alone. After a while, look here, look there, and resolutely refrain from reactionary items. After watching for a while, she got bored, so she sat on a chair and took out a notebook from her carry-on bag to start making ns. She also has a lot of things to do, she can''t ck off! Zhou Hengyang has to be busy making money, so she can''t bezy. The next step is to register su7+ as a brand and trademark, and by the way, also register all the letters that are simr to these numbers. She doesn''t want to wait until she bes famous in the future, and Shuaifu Kang appears. That would be too bad, there will be many people who will take advantage of loopholes in the future. After registering thepany and brand, you have to think about how to develop the barren hills you got. Don¡¯t worry about this, you can put it off for now. While thinking, Su Wen took a pen to write and draw on the paper, listing the n in detail, how toplete it, and so on. I was very organized, waiting for the writing to be finished, and it was noon before I knew it. Zhou Hengyang disappeared as soon as he left. Su Wen turned the pen in her hand, and her patience gradually disappeared. Women are always impatient in waiting for others. Only men wait for women. How can women wait for men! I raised my wrist and nced at the new watch I bought yesterday when I was shopping, and found that I had waited for a full four hours. Su Wen has reason to suspect that this was done on purpose by a narrow-minded man. Just as he was about to go out to find someone, Liu Chun came in. Seeing Su Wen, he was taken aback, "Sister-inw, you... why are you still here?" He has already gone out to meet several new clients. I went to see the house with Hengyang a long time ago, why are you still here? Su Wen sneered, "Didn''t you bring me this morning?" Now, Liu Chun was even more surprised, "My God! He was called away by the factory manager in Hengyang in the morning, so he never came out?" Su Wen sneered even more, "What do you think?" Liu Chun knew now that Zhou Hengyang, you are finished, "Hahaha... Zhou Hengyang is finished, he dared to leave you here all morning, sister-inw." "I think so too." If you don''t have time and can''t leave, you can ask someone to notify you. Chapter 546: invite to eat Chapter 546 Treating guests to dinner She didn''t say a word and asked her to wait here alone, during which time she had nothing. "Sister-inw hasn''t eaten lunch yet?" Liu Chun knows Hengyang''s temper. Once he enters the research room, he will devote himself extraordinarily. But sister-inw doesn''t know! Hahaha...he just wants to watch the show. "No!" If she wasn''t hungry just now, she wouldn''t have realized that she had waited so long. "Go, sister-inw, I will take you out to eat delicious food." Liu Chun said with a smile: "Sister-inw, you will be my own sister from now on, take my sister out for dinner today, and let me have a good time, let those people see me Liu Chun also has such a beautiful sister." "Why not a girl?" Su Wen was curious, so she asked directly. It stands to reason that she is younger than Liu Chun, so even if she wants to recognize her, she should recognize her sister. Speaking of this, Liu Chun felt bitter, "Sister Wen, I am suffering! It is not easy for me." Su Wen knew this man was acting! Acting in front of a dramatist like her, if you don''t want to be seen, at least you have to be at the level of a movie king. Unfortunately, Liu Chun did not. "Okay, stop acting." Liu Chun was not embarrassed at all when he was exposed, "It''s not that the **** Hengyang is too much, I am obviously older than him, but he doesn''t admit it. He also forced me to call your sister-inw, do you think I am difficult?" "So you are older than him?" This is the first time Su Wen knows, and she has fully seen it before. It is also said in the novel that Liu Chun is the hero''s younger brother. Unexpectedly, Liu Chun was actually older than Hengyang. "Yes! I''m two years older than him!" "No wonder you called him by his name, but called me sister-inw." Su Wen finally figured out what was wrong. "Sister Wen, why don''t you call me brother from now on? I''m two years older than Hengyang!" Liu Chun thought that I couldn''t beat that **** in Hengyang, but Su Wen was a talkative and sensible person. As long as Su Wen agrees, Hengyang can''t do anything to him. He finally understood that as long as he had a good rtionship with Su Wen, Hengyang would never be able to bully him again, and he would have a backer. "Hee hee..." Liu Chun let out a meanugh. "That can''t be done, I listened to Hengyang about this matter, I think Hengyang... did a very good job, you work hard!" She doesn''t want to be a girl, and Sister Wen is a good name. "..." Liu Chun: "It''s not a family, so don''t enter a family." "Aren''t you going to treat me to dinner? Hurry up! I''m already hungry." Su Wen regards Liu Chun as a friend, and she admires Liu Chun''s character and personality after several encounters. This person seems to be a bit glib, but he is very open-minded and generous. The most important thing is that she can always see Liu Chun''s respect for herself, the kind of respect that she regards as her own person, her own sister. "Let''s go." Liu Chun led Su Wen arrogantly, and walked away amidst the stunned eyes of the factory workers and security guards. Familiar with the way, came to eat at the most famous time-honored restaurant in the city. At the entrance of the renovated antique restaurant stood two young women in cheongsams with wee ribbons. Seeing it was Liu Chun, he immediately greeted him with a smile on his face. "Boss Liu, are there two?" "Your side please." "I won''t sit in a private room today, just let us sit in the lobby." He is already looking for death when he takes his sister-inw out for dinner. If the narrow-minded Mensao in Hengyang knows that he is sitting in a private room with his sister-inw, his death will be even worse. "OK." The two weing guests looked at Su Wen with amazement and kindness in their eyes, and after a slight nod, one of them led the two of them to the huge hall. Chapter 547: quarrel Chapter 547 Quarrel I found a long table by the window, where four people can dine. Because there were only two people, a waiter immediately came to remove two sets of cutlery. Su Wen looked at it secretly, entering here has the illusion of stepping from the end of the 1980s to the 21st century. It makes people feel in a trance. Thest time I went to a restaurant to eat, I had to serve the food myself. If I didn¡¯t go, it would be a capitalist style. Arriving here, the thoughtful service is like a world of difference. Liu Chun took the menu and ordered dishes skillfully, and exined: "The owner of this store bought this time-honored store after hearing that he made a fortune in a coastal city. After the reopening, the business is booming. This set, They all learned from foreigners, and now that the economy is open, no one cares about it. There will be more and more trendy things in the future.¡± "Yes!" Su Wen agreed. "I heard that sister-inw, you are also nning to open a shop?" Liu Chun asked with interest. "It''s to start apany." Su Wen thought of one thing, "By the way, I have something I want to ask you for help." "Tell me." Liu Chun ordered the dishes, handed the recipes to the waiter, and let the dishes be served. Judging from his proficient appearance and the enthusiasm of the staff in the restaurant, you can tell that he is a frequent customer. "I want to register a few trademarks, do you have any acquaintances? If you do, let me know and see if it can be expedited!" "I do know some people. I was the one who registered the trademark in our factoryst time. There is a hair boy in Hengyang who is in charge of this. He can just say hello. Just hurry up, and it will be done soon." "That''s great, then we''ll do it this afternoon. I''m going home tomorrow, and I hope it''s done before I go back." "Okay." His afternoon work, just let his subordinates do it. "But what are you going to do, Miss Wen? Why do you need to register a few?" "Not specifically speaking, it should be more than a dozen." She wants to register all brands simr to her own in one step. "Think about it, when you managed to create a brand, and others use simr meanings and words to pretend to be your home, are you angry? And it will also have an incalcble impact on the brand." Liu Chun is also a businessman, and he did a good job training with Zhou Hengyang. Su Wen understood it as soon as he exined it. And it suddenly urred to me that the registered brands in the factory are still not enough, and it must be like Sister Wen. "Sister Wen, you are right, our factory needs to be registered." Liu Chun secretly kept this matter in his heart, and the two talked a lot about trademarks and brands. Gradually, Liu Chun looked at Su Wen differently. Before, because of Hengyang, he ssified Su Wen as one of his own. But deep down, she still feels that Su Wen is lucky to marry Zhou Hengyang. You must know that there are many women in the provincial capital who want to marry Zhou Hengyang. There are many excellent ones, but Zhou Hengyang chose Su Wen. Isn''t this Su Wen''s luck? But he doesn''t think so now. The cold dishes started to be served one after another, and the drink Su Wen ordered was coconut milk. In this day and age, the only beverage she can drink is coconut milk. This brand is a time-honored brand and has always been very popr. Liu Chun met an acquaintance and went to say hello. Su Wen propped her chin with one hand and looked out of the ss window boredly, but was startled by the sudden quarrel in the hall. Turn around and look, hey! She actually knew the two people who were arguing. This world is really big or small. One is Liang Shuzhen, and the other is actually Zhang Miao. The little aunt said the day before yesterday that Liang Shuzhen is a dancer in the art troupe. And Zhang Miao is also a dancer, these two people should be in the same unit. I don''t know why they are arguing on this asion? Because the location is not far away, Su Wen pricked up her ears and listened. Chapter 548: snatch people Chapter 548 Robbery In the hall, Zhang Miao was carrying her most beloved bag and dressed in a fashionable and decent way. Originally, she was in a happy mood to have dinner with friends, but she never expected that she would meet her fianc¨¦ Wei Honghui and Liang Shuzhen here. Intimate together. This pair of dogs and men, it seems that nothing is going well. Wei Hong Guoming knew that she and Liang Shuzhen were rivals in the work unit, and he hadined many times in front of him. This **** supported Liang Shuzhen one by one, and cursed Liang Shuzhen one by one. Behind her back, she would get mixed up with Liang Shuzhen. That''s right, Wei Hongguo went to work to find her several times, but he didn''t go to her once a month before. Recently, I always go as soon as I have something to do. Seeing Wei Hongguo helping Liang Shuzhen pick up vegetables with a ttering face, and even trying to feed Liang Shuzhen with a spoon, but Liang Shuzhen shyly refused to ept it. Instead of getting angry, he became more and more ttering. Zhang Miao was so disgusted that she almost vomited out the overnight meal. Zhang Miao was so angry that she couldn''t take care of so much in a **** of her head. She rushed forward to pick up the drink on the table and sshed Liang Shuzhen all over her head and face. "Liang Shuzhen, you are really shameless. It''s fine to attract bees and butterflies in the work unit. You don''t even let my fianc¨¦ go. What? You think that I, Zhang Miao''s man, just need you to wave at will. yes?" It happened so suddenly that everyone was dumbfounded. The friends who came with Zhang Miao hurriedly followed, but didn''t know what to say, so they could only watch helplessly from the sidelines. Liang Shuzhen looked at Zhang Miao in extreme humiliation, "It''s nothing at all, you... what do you mean? Zhang Miao, let''s just forget that you are not as good as me in the work unit, you are so unreasonable." After realizing it, Liang Shuzhen was trembling all over, her eyes quickly filled with tears, like a little white flower shivering in the cold wind. "Shuzhen, don''t be afraid, I''m here and I will protect you." Wei Hongguo coaxed cautiously. This made Wei Hongguo feel bad, he was already fascinated by Liang Shuzhen. Even if Liang Shuzhen frowned, she would feel distressed. I have been pursuing it for so long, and today my beloved woman finally agreed to give him a meal. The result was destroyed by Zhang Miao. "You crazy woman, what are you doing?" Wei Hongguo scolded angrily, "Like a mad dog, where''s your tutor?" "ah?" "Wei Hongguo, you..." The girls who were with Zhang Miao were all shattered by Wei Hongguo''s reaction. When Wei Hongguo and Zhang Miao got engaged, they were all invited to attend. Naturally know the rtionship between Wei Hongguo and Zhang Miao. The two were ssmates at the beginning, and someone matched them in the middle, so they came together naturally. When the age is up, the parents of both parties discuss and decide on the marriage first. It''s only been a year since they got engaged, is Wei Hongguo a beast? She was obviously nonsense outside, but she still had the nerve to use Zhang Miao. What''s the matter, everyone looked at Liang Shuzhen in the wrong way. Of course Liang Shuzhen felt it, and her frail body became more and more tense and trembling, "I... no, Wei Hongguo and I are just ordinary friends." Tears fell from the corners of the eyes. Every move is beautiful like a painting. The people around gradually changed their attitudes, and even those who watched Zhang Miao felt a vague condemnation. This girl has already said, Chapter 549: Innocent Chapter 549 Innocent Zhang Miao was about to blow up, so she could still listen to Liang Shuzhen''s words, and Wei Hongguo''s words were scraped on her body like knives, and every knife was full of flesh and blood. Angrily, she took the bag on her body and threw it at Wei Hongguo without asking any questions. The smashed Wei Hongguo ran away with his head in his arms, but was still hit more than a dozen times. Until Wei Hongguo saw Liang Shuzhen''s disappointed eyes, his brain suddenly became aroused, and he stopped hiding. He cannot hide from the woman he loves. For Liang Shuzhen, he is willing to do anything, and he is even less willing to let Liang Shuzhen down. Thinking of this, Wei Hongguo was suddenly furious and pushed Zhang Miao away. Because of too much strength, Zhang Miao was pushed by him and fell directly. Gudong! The sound of throwing it out was loud, and it hurt as soon as I heard it, and I even rolled around on the ground. Fortunately, Zhang Miao has been dancing since she was a child, and her body is more flexible, so she didn''t fall badly. But this was enough for her to be uneptable, so she just sat on the ground, staring at Wei Hongguo with her eyes wide open in disbelief. "You... dare to hit me?" Wei Hongguo, who was still a bit guilty at first, immediately straightened up when he saw Liang Shuzhen''s encouraging eyes, "What''s wrong with me beating you? You just deserve a beating. I don''t want you anymore for a broken shoe, and I won''t take it." Look in the mirror and see what kind of person you are, just because you have the face topare with Shuzhen?" Those who came with Zhang Miao did not look at Zhang Miao with the envy and jealousy they had before. Instead, it was reced by sympathy, pity, and even gloating. There was only one girl with the most honest personality, with a troubled look on her face, she wanted to go forward to help. But when he thought that he couldn''t fight, he could only stand still. Liang Shuzhen interjected at the right time, "Wei Hongguo, don''t say that about a girl''s family, it''s too impolite." "Yes yes yes..." As soon as Wei Hongguo heard Liang Shuzhen''s words, he immediately put on a ttering smile, and said repeatedly: "Shuzhen, don''t care about this kind of person, she is a shameless fool. She tried to seduce her several times. I, I ignored her, I didn''t expect toe to her door today, it''s really shameless." Wei Hongguo was not stupid, so when he got to this ce, of course he had to put all the responsibility on Zhang Miao. If people knew that he and Zhang Miao were engaged, everyone would only condemn him and Shuzhen. It''s okay to condemn Wei Hongguo, but it must not implicate his beloved woman. Now he does whatever he says, as long as Zhang Miao seduces him after killing him, everyone will scold Zhang Miao. Shuzhen is the most innocent. Shuzhen was innocent in the first ce, because he couldn''t control the raging emotions in his heart. It was he who wanted to get Shuzhen and pursued Shuzhen desperately. From the beginning to the end, Shuzhen was the most innocent one. Emotions are uncontroble, both he and Shuzhen have the right to pursue their own happiness. There is no right or wrong in true love, and Zhang Miao is the stumbling block that prevents him from pursuing true love. He nned to formally ask Zhang Miao to dissolve the engagement after Shuzhen agreed to be with him. But today, because of Zhang Miao''s sudden appearance, she also humiliated Shuzhen. Then he doesn''t want to be patient anymore. Everything is Zhang Miao''s own fault. The diners and waiters in the lobby were all quietly watching, and couldn''t help whispering when they heard this. "So it is." "Oh my god! This is too shameless, her man doesn''t like her at all. She still follows her shamelessly." Chapter 550: hit someone Chapter 550 Hitting someone by hand "This woman is really despicable." "that is." "With her like this, how can shepare with others? Look at her, even though she was sshed with a drink. But I still feel pity for her. Let alone a man, even a woman will be moved when she sees it." "This temperament is iparable." "Bah! I hate this kind of person who destroys other people''s feelings the most." Liang Shuzhen lowered her head, revealing a beautiful neck. After listening to all the whispers in the lobby, the smile on the corner of his mouth became more obvious the more he listened. The day before yesterday, Su Wen made her stomach angry. Before he could vent his worries, Wei Hongguo delivered them to his door. As soon as she joined the art troupe, she had a bad rtionship with Zhang Miao, and everyone sought after her to please her, but Zhang Miao was the only one whopeted with her everywhere. The two of them dislike each other, and Liang Shuzhen has long wanted revenge. And Wei Hongguo is her means of revenge. This man is frivolous, lustful and self-righteous. When he saw a beautiful woman, he couldn''t walk. He went to the art troupe a few times, but she just secretly hooked her hands, and Wei Hongguo lost his soul. Desperate pursuit. She wouldn''t even look at this kind of person even if she was blind, she was just hanging on purposely. Thinking of Zhang Miao''s man, wishing to lie down and lick her shoes, his heart was filled with the joy of revenge. Originally, her attitude towards Wei Hongguo had always been lukewarm, because the man she wanted to marry was Zhou Hengyang, so she didn''t really want to have anything to do with Wei Hongguo. But Su Wen''s appearance broke her dream. If you can''t seek revenge on Su Wen for the time being, then you can use others to vent your anger first. So she set up this situation. Seeing Zhang Miao kneeling on the ground like a dead dog, she felt better. **** Su Wen sat on the seat, and the hot dishes were all served, and she was not in the mood to eat. Instead, he stared dumbfounded at the **** drama unfolding in front of him. Wonderful. It''s really wonderful. Two womenpete for one man. One Liang Shuzhen said she was just friends with the other party, and Zhang Miao said she was her fianc¨¦. The man at the end said that Zhang Miao had seduced him shamelessly. Su Wen couldn''t help but sneer, feeling ridiculous for this man''s shamelessness. She has met both Zhang Miao and Liang Shuzhen once. Although it was only once, she has a preliminary understanding of their personalities. She didn''t believe a word of Liang Shuzhen''s words. This woman probably knew that Zhou Hengyang was married and knew that she was hopeless, so she went out to harm others. , Grass! Will she harm herself in the future? After Su Wen picked up the boiled water to calm herself down, she thought that a person as smart as Zhou Hengyang would not be used like a fool! no, no She really didn''t expect this Liang Shufen to have such a means. The night before yesterday, seeing her was not doing well, Su Wen even suspected that Liang Shuzhen''s rank was not as good as Sun Yunyun''s! Now she realizes she was wrong. Underestimated Liang Shuzhen. This person''s rank is much higher than Sun Yunyun. She just nced at the man, and she lost the dignity of the charming man. You know, if a man hits a woman with his hands, he will be cast aside. "The food is served, why don''t you move your chopsticks? Don''t wait for me." Liu Chun came back from the private room after talking to his friend. I still don''t know what happened in the lobby! Back on the seat, holding chopsticks and ready to start. He has been busy all morning, and he is already hungry. "Wait." Su Wen raised her hand to stop him from eating. "Stand up and show me." Chapter 551: Hero saves the beauty Chapter 551 The Hero Saves the Beauty "Why?" Although Liu Chun was talking, he stood up helplessly. Su Wen looked at Liu Chun carefully, and found that this guy was not ugly at all. The facial features are correct, the eyes are bright and energetic, but a little unscrupulous. Wearing a suit, you can''t tell it''s a high-end product at first nce. The watch you wear can also reflect your identity. Usually always with Zhou Hengyang and Xu Xiaoxiao, those two are between 186 and 188 tall, which makes Liu Chunhe not tall enough to set off. Looking at it alone now, the height is almost 1.78 meters. "How tall are you?" "1.8 meters." "Are you one meter eight?" Su Wen suspected that this guy was bragging. Liu Chun rolled his eyes, "Men don''t show their stature, unlike your women. I''m 1.8 meters tall. Without this height, I couldn''t be selected for Hengyang''s flying team." "Fine!" just as if what you said was true. "You do me a favor." "Sister Wen, please tell me." "Over there, did you see that? Go and help me support that woman. Her name is Zhang Miao. She is my customer. The customer who bought my bag is God. God is in trouble now, and I am willing to help her." Liu Chun didn''t go to see Zhang Miao, but instead saw Liang Shuzhen at a nce, showing a smirk, "Sister Wen, you''re not happy with Liang Shuzhen, do you want to make her look bad?" Even Liu Chun knew about Su Wen beating Liang Shuzhen, which shows how widely it was spread. Su Wen: "..." She felt that she couldn''t argue with anything. If the person being bullied today was not known to her, she would not have acted! She really did it because of Zhang Miao''s face! After all, these are their own customers, and they are also the first batch of customers. But Liu Chun doesn''t believe it. "This is a rare opportunity for a hero to save the beauty, you should cherish it." "Yes, then I will go to the hero to save the beauty." *** Here, Wei Hongguo still felt perplexed, and under Liang Shuzhen''s implicitly encouraging eyes, he rolled up his sleeves and wanted to show off his might and make Zhang Miao pay the price. Zhang Miao saw that Wei Hongguo was going to beat her, and she panicked. She wanted to get up, but the more flustered she was, the easier it was to fall. Seeing that Wei Hongguo''s fist wasing, the clerk didn''t dare to join in the fun anymore, and when he hurried up to fight to stop him, someone had already made a move. boom! Wei Hongguo was punched out. Because of his great strength, Wei Hongguo is not tall, only 1.7 meters at most, belonging to the short and thin type. When Liu Chun punched out, he was sent flying, and while everyone was stunned, he directly hit the table next door. In an instant, the cutlery, tes, and wine sses on the table were broken everywhere. "Ah!" Wei Hongguo screamed, and fell from the table to the ground again, shrinking into a shrimp and wailing. Zhang Miao was ready to be beaten, and even closed her eyes, but the expected pain was gone, and Wei Hongguo''s screams were heard instead. As soon as she opened her eyes, she found a tall and straight man standing beside her, and she was stunned by that condescending look. I can''t hear all the sounds around me, only my own heartbeat. Plop, plop... Zhang Miao couldn''t move his eyes away, he just felt that no man had ever been as stalwart as the man in front of him. The calction and pride in Liang Shuzhen''s eyes froze in an instant, she hurriedly hid it, and looked at Liu Chun with surprise on her face, "Great Liu Chun, it was you who came, thank you for your help, thank you so much." The ambiguity of what she said, coupled with her familiar attitude and the fact that she called out Liu Chun''s name all at once, made it easy for people to misunderstand. Hahaha... Is there a hero to save the beauty (#^.^#) For women, a hero saving the beauty in times of crisis means love at first sight! Chapter 552: you havent paid yet Chapter 552 You haven''t paid yet Zhang Miao looked away disappointedly, it turned out that she was Liang Shuzhen''s friend. Liu Chun raised his eyebrows, "Who are you?" "I..." The smile on Liang Shuzhen''s face froze, "You don''t know me?" After asking, she immediately realized that Liu Chun did it on purpose, how could the two of them not know each other. Before going abroad, I have seen it on many asions. Liu Chunzhuang didn''t know her, so he must have done it on purpose to embarrass her. After thinking it over, Liang Shuzhen felt even more humiliated. Damn it! It''s fine for Zhou Hengyang not to give her face, even a younger brother dares not to give her face. She couldn''t swallow this breath. Liu Chun pped his head and suddenly realized, "Oh! I see, didn''t you pursue Xiao Li who is the gatekeeper of our factory before? It seems that you oftene to our factory to look for Xiao Li. Are you not with Xiao Li today?" The diners in the lobby covered their mouths in shock, for fear of making impolite shouts. However, someone still murmured, "So she is the worst, I praised her before and supported her!" "I''m really blind." "That''s not right! You can see that the clothes she is wearing are very expensive." "Cut! You don''t have eyesight to see this, do you? You can see those people clearly, and the clothes are cheap?" This is to remind many diners that there are no poor people who cane here to eat. The poor can''t afford it either. No matter who they are, they seem to be from a superior family. However, the one who appearedst was obviously better than everyone else. Su Wen snickered, and found that Liu Chun was quite capable of putting on a show, making it look like a sessful person in society. The current appearance ispletely different from the usualughing and bickering with Xu Xiaoxiao. I don¡¯t know, that¡¯s Liu Chun¡¯s real face. Thinking about it, things of a feather flock together, and people are divided into groups. There is no one who can be good brothers with Zhou Hengyang. Liang Shuzhen stood up suddenly, her weak temperament just now changed suddenly, "Liu Chun, wait for me, I will write down today''s hatred." After finishing speaking, she walked out of the hotel quickly without looking back. "Shuzhen, wait for me, wait for me, Shuzhen." Wei Hongguo, who was still wailing on the ground, saw Liang Shuzhen go, immediately staggered up and chased after Liang Shuzhen regardless of the pain in his body. When passing in front of Liu Chun, he didn''t forget to say harsh words. "Boy, just wait for me." Although it was a harsh word, the timid look was particrly contemptible. Liu Chun raised his eyebrows, "I''ll wait for you to seek death at any time." Wei Hongguo, who was frightened by the word ''court death'', didn''t dare to speak harshly anymore, and ran out in embarrassment. Just ran to the gate, but was stopped by the waiter. "Comrade, you haven''t paid yet." Wei Hongguo wished he could find a hole in the ground to get in, paid the money blushing, and ran away amidstughter. Liu Chunpleted the task and was ready to go back to eat triumphantly, but was stopped by Zhang Miao. "What''s the matter? Do you want to be a hero to save the beauty?" Liu Chun deliberately put on a hooligan look, and teased. Zhang Miao bit her lip, struggling with tension in her heart, her face flushed red because of Liu Chun''s teasing. Although she was shy, she was not the kind of person who wanted to hide when she was shy. While hesitating, Zhang Miao bravely looked into Liu Chun''s eyes. Damn it! This is a ruthless character! Liu Chun felt embarrassed when she saw her, so he could only pretend to be impatient and urged: "What are you going to say? Hurry up, I still have to eat!" Chapter 553: body promise Chapter 553 Promise with body Zhang Miao gritted her teeth, and said as if death was at home: "You drove my fianc¨¦ away, and you have to pay me back." That''s right! She just fell in love with him. I just fell in love with it at first nce. It happened that the scumbag Wei Hongguo left, and she wanted to find someone better than Wei Hongguo. Liu Chun''s eyes were very strange. He looked at Zhang Miao, then at Su Wen, who wasughing in the distance, and finally put on a serious look on purpose, and reprimanded: "I said, are you a **** who was caught by the "Handbook of Scumbags?" "Brainwashed? Did the higher-ups teach you to find a man like this?" "Hey! You have read this book too? That''s great, we have amonnguage." "No, I haven''t seen it." But, this is a master. Liu Chun left Zhang Miao and ran away. Zhang Miao didn''t want to miss such a good opportunity, so she hurriedly chased after him. Only then did I realize that Su Wen was greeting herself with chopsticks in one hand, while Liu Chun had already sat down opposite Su Wen. "Hello, we met again, it''s so fate." Su Wen greeted kindly. Zhang Miao was stunned for a moment, and stepped forward, "It''s you, y..." Not good, she wants to talk about ying the piano. Su Wen immediately interrupted Zhang Miao, "It''s me, I didn''t expect to meet you here. Are you satisfied with receiving my bag?" Zhang Miao''s face changed drastically when she heard the mention of the bag, and she didn''t care about chasing the man anymore, "It''s over, my bag." It was her heart, and she didn''t dare to carry it every day, for fear that the frequency of use would be too high, and it would damage the leather. damage. Zhang Miao hurriedly went back to find her bag, saw that her beloved bag was thrown on the ground, she was so angry just now and impulsively used it to hit that scumbag in Wei Hongguo, she was simply dizzy. Zhang Miao felt regretful, picked up the bag with distress, carefully wiped off the dust on it and smoothed out the dent. The little sisters who had been waiting for the moment and did not leave, came forward to apologize to Zhang Miao in extreme shame. Just now they were too useless and too timid toe forward to help Zhang Miao, but fortunately someone took action. Several little sisters secretly praised Liu Chun for being a hotmodity, and Zhang Miao was also very lucky. A scumbag Wei Hongguo left, and a handsome and cool rich man came. That''s right, Liu Chun''s clothes make him look like a rich man. Regarding the little sister''s onlookers, Zhang Miao couldn''t answer in her heart, dismissed them casually, and then went to find Su Wen with her bag. She didn''t expect that the person she met in Qingshui County performancest time would meet again here today. And this time Su Wen has changed a lot fromst time. This girl is really different. "Please sit down!" Su Wen took the initiative to greet, "We just started, let''s eat together! What do you want to eat? Let''s add more." "Thank you, no need to add, there are so many dishes." There are really many dishes, and Zhang Miao is not being polite. Although there were only Liu Chun and Su Wen, Liu Chun dared to wrong Zhou Hengyang''s daughter-inw, otherwise he would die if he let that narrow-minded know about it. So the dishes are very rich. "Sister Wen." Liu Chun, who looked like he had thorns all over his body, couldn''t sit still and winked at Su Wen, "Don''t entertain her, this woman is terrible." too terrifying! is a master. Su Wen pretended not to see Liu Chun''s wink, and was secretly happy in her heart. Because she heard what Zhang Miao said to Liu Chun just now. I was amazed in my heart, no wonder heroes have been so popr throughout the ages to save the beauty. So useful. Zhang Miao sat down generously, asked the waiter to bring a hot towel, and greeted Su Wen while wiping his hands. Chapter 554: lower requirement Chapter 554 lower requirements Changhe Machinery Manufacturing Factory¡ª During the period when Zhou Hengyang returned to his hometown, the process of the R&D center hadn¡¯t made any progress at all. He was not there, and the remaining workers and master craftsmen still couldn¡¯t meet his requirements and couldn¡¯t keep up with his rhythm. If he wanted to research the most satisfactory engine, he had to refuel. However, the top engine cannot be researched, but the ordinary one can. Looking at the haggard employees around him, knowing that he was not around, the big guy didn''t ck off, and worked very hard. Zhou Hengyang frowned, realizing that his earlier request was too high. The top engine is not something they can research. Too difficult! Since this is the case, we can only lower our requirements and take it step by step! So he spent four and a half hours re-determining the next development n of Changhe Machinery Manufacturing Factory. That is the production of walking tractors, four-wheel tractors and harvesters. He returned to Sanjiaying this time, used the only time he had to do research, and urately judged that these three types of machinery would be the mainstream with the greatest demand in the next twenty years. As for twenty yearster, with the development of the economy, it will still be the car. It doesn¡¯t even take 20 years, cars have already started to prosper gradually, and the demand is gradually increasing. After Zhou Hengyang temporarily lowered the requirements, the people in the research center cheered, but at the same time they were ashamed that they were too useless. He recruited the factory manager again to arrange the next stage of production and sales. Ordinary machinery is not difficult for Zhou Hengyang at all, and many difficult technical problems have been solved. When the factory director Pan Yi looked at the materials and production n in his hand, his eyes almost popped out. "Boss, this... is this a new type of harvester? Can it really not waste food, and has no requirements for the size and height of the field? It is suitable for any ce?" Pan Yi''s voice was trembling, as if someone was holding it hard hold the neck. He was squeezed out in his original unit, and every time he worked hard, his performance would be snatched away by rted households. I have been working for ten years and have never been promoted or raised. I get such a small and pitiful sry every month. It would be fine if he was incapable, but he did the most and the best, but he was the worst suppressed. This time he couldn''t take it any longer, so he stood up and resisted. The result was miserable and he was fired. It was shameful that he was fired for stealing items from the factory, and was even detained for fifteen days. With this kind of stigma, his life is ruined. Just when he was desperate and hopeless, a client inadvertently told him that the Changhe Machinery Manufacturing Factory, which has been very prosperous recently, was recruiting people. Then he stumbled into the long river that everyone envied and dreamed of entering. was recruited by the big boss himself, and the big boss personally appointed him as the factory director. Even the big boss didn¡¯t let someone say hello to his original unit, so he cleared his stigma of stealing. He will never forget the terrified eyes of those who framed him at the beginning when they looked at him. And the envy and jealousy of former colleagues when they knew he had entered Changhe. He didn''t even say that he was the factory director of Changhe. Pan Yi decided from that moment that his life would be the boss''s. "If such an advanced harvester can really be developed, then our factory... our factory will go to heaven, unimaginable... simply unimaginable." Pan Yi was excited and incoherent, and he was serious and meticulous in his work. Good night, okay! Chapter 555: Ruined Chapter 555 is finished "At present, the whole world has not been able to research the machinery suitable for our country''s agricultural production and harvesting. If we can really produce it, it will win glory for the mothend and solve a big problem for the country. Then... the support and subsidies given by the state will not Having said that, everything in our factory can be given the green light in the future.¡± He is an old fritter in a state-owned enterprise, and he knows the twists and turns in it best. This is another reason why Zhou Hengyang values ??him. "It''s good if you understand." Zhou Hengyang nodded in satisfaction, "I''ll leave this matter to you. If you have any questions, you can contact me. If you can''t find me, you can go to Liu Chun. If you don''t have enough manpower, just recruit. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll ask the finance department to give you the green light.¡± Zhou Hengyang gave instructions one by one, while Pan Yi kept nodding aside, and immediately wrote down important ones in his notebook. "By the way, big boss, it will be very troublesome to apply for a patent for the core technology. It may only take half a year." Pan Yi is the most annoying to deal with those people. "You don''t have to worry about this, just leave it to me." When he was involved in the research of the space shuttle before, he often dealt with those people, and the rtionship was very good. Just say hello, "I''ll make a callter, and you will submit the materials and materials in the afternoon." "Okay!" For Pan Yi, the most troublesome problem can be solved with a single phone call from the big boss. Let him realize once again how mysterious and profound the background of the big boss is. Zhou Hengyang returned to the office and finished making phone calls. Looking at the empty office, the familiar fragrance lingered on the tip of his nose, and his heart skipped a beat. He lost his wife. Where is Wenwen? He would get too involved when he was busy, and with the previous whole-hearted research, it was normal for several days and nights in a row, and he was used to it long ago. As soon as he entered the R&D center, he left everything behind. Then...then treat it like going to work as usual. When Zhou Hengyang thought that he brought Wenwen to the factory in the morning and promised to let her wait for a while, he turned out to be so busy that his face turned ugly and he was extremely annoyed. "Pan Yi, where is my wife?" "Leave with the second boss." Pan Yi said hurriedly: "Your wife waited all morning, and then went out to eat with the second boss." When Zhou Hengyang heard that Su Wen had gone out with Liu Chun, his face was livid, and he could cut people with a knife. He asked word by word: "Do you know which restaurant to go to?" "Recently, the second boss entertains customers at Rongjingxuan. This is the designated consumer restaurant that our factory just negotiated." Pan Yi obviously has a particrly strong working ability. Zhou Hengyang left with the sling bag Su Wen made for him, and went straight to Rong Jingxuan with a murderous look. **** In the restaurant, Su Wen, Zhang Miao, and Liu Chun had almost finished their meal, and they dropped their chopsticks and started exchanging greetings. Seeing Zhang Miao always peeking at Liu Chun''s little moves, Su Wen felt secretly happy. Greatly, she still has the potential to be a matchmaker. "Anyway, thank you very much today." Zhang Miao said heartily, "Why are you thanking me? I didn''t help you. You can thank Liu Chun if you want. It was him who did it, not me." Liu Chun immediately refused when he heard it, "No, please don''t thank me. It''s Sister Wen, if she didn''t let me do it, I wouldn''t bother to cause trouble for myself!" Hey! It really is hard to be a good person! He has to learn from Xu Xiaoxiao. "Thanks to both." "Su Wen, what is your rtionship with Liu Chun?" She had a rough idea, but she still had to make sure. In case Liu Chun is Su Wen''s object, no matter how much she likes her, she can''t do something immoral that is not human. "us¡­" Su Wen was about to answer, but Liu Chun immediately became nervous, for fear that Zhang Miao would stick to her and ask him to pay for his fianc¨¦. Hastily said: "Fiance, I am her fiance." Su Wen: "..." "Really?" A gloomy and cold voice as if from **** came from behind, and the three people sitting there were frightened and stood still as if they had been immobilized. A huge, suffocating sense of danger locked people tightly. Hahaha... Liu Chun is dead, Shura field! Good night, really good night this time. Chapter 556: How could he be willing Chapter 556 How could he be willing Liu Chun was startled, and slowly turned his head stiffly, only to see Zhou Hengyang standing behind him fiercely. Those icy eyes were like wild beasts that would eat people, and he staggered in fright and slid directly from the chair to under the table. There was a loud noise. Zhang Miao covered her mouth in shock, not daring to make a sound. Even Su Wen was frightened, she had never seen such a frightening Zhou Hengyang. Just like the feeling of suffocation when facing death, the whole province is cold, but cold sweat is breaking out on the back. It''s a hot day, but it makes people feel like falling into an ice cer. too terrifying! Su Wen wanted to find a ce to hide, and the vignce and cautiousness that had been put down with great difficulty all appeared at this moment, directly knocking her back to her original shape, and turning her into the Su Wen who she was when she just traveled. It reminded her of the hero''s means and city pce described in the novel. That is the real Zhou Hengyang. Instead of the good-tempered Zhou Hengyang who helped her pour the bath water, opened the door for her, and chopped wood. Zhou Hengyang squinted his eyes halfway. When he saw the change in Su Wen''s eyes in the awe-inspiring manner, his brows frowned undetectably, and his heart felt as sad as if someone had stabbed him severely. When one likes the other, one wants the same in return. But he never got the same return from Su Wen, and he didn''t even dare to let Su Wen see his true colors, just because once Su Wen found out, the rtionship between the two would bepletely broken. Zhou Hengyang forcibly suppressed the pain and anger in his heartache, restrained his violent momentum, and sat down in the empty seat beside Su Wen in a leisurely manner. "Fuck! I''m scared to death." Liu Chun finally crawled out from under the table, saw Zhou Hengyang sitting opposite him, and immediately smiled with him, "Hengyang, are you here? Have you eaten yet? Haven''t you eaten yet?" ? I knew that you would forget to eat when you get busy, which is not good." The three present all looked at Liu Chun expressionlessly, making Liu Chun ufortable, especially Zhou Hengyang''s eyes, which were too prating. "I was wrong." Liu Chun admitted cowardly, "I shouldn''t be talking nonsense, Sister Wen, hurry up and say something nice for me." This is bad luck, he is just bragging, using Su Wen Just as a shield. Who knew it would be heard by Hengyang. Is there anyone in the world more unlucky than him? Not to mention passing the current stage, his life will be difficult for the next six months. Su Wen waved innocently at Liu Chun. "Sister Wen, you are not loyal enough, I...I regard you as my own sister and sister-inw." Liu Chun was anxious, "Hurry up." "I can''t protect myself." Su Wen''splexion was no better than Liu Chun''s, and she covered the cheek facing Zhou Hengyang with her hand, and whispered, "I''m finished too." Liu Chun is a ghost, and he understood immediately. Zhou Hengyang couldn''t embarrass Su Wen in front of outsiders, but when he got home, he didn''t have to close the door. so bad! This **** grew up drinking vinegar, right? The jealousy is too great, he just said it casually, but it is not true. He was also unlucky to be caught. Zhou Hengyang took a panoramic view of Su Wen''s small movements calmly, and when she heard her saying that she was also in danger, her cold eyes gradually softened. How could he be willing! Su Wen was afraid that if she said good things, Liu Chun would die even worse. But if you don''t help, it''s really not enough loyalty. So she thought about it, and turned to the cold man beside her with a ttering smile, "Haven''t you eaten yet? I''ll order again for you." Chapter 557: good luck Chapter 557 Asking for blessings "En!" Zhou Hengyang nodded reservedly. Great! Liu Chun finally breathed a sigh of relief, and it is a good sign that he is willing to eat. Sure enough, Sister Wen''s face is big! "The waiter is ordering." Su Wen greeted, and the waiter immediately came over with the menu, and someone else came to clear the table, add tableware and pour water. "I have something to do, so I will leave first. Su Wen, your store opened in the provincial capital. Remember to notify me. If there is a new model, please mail it to me first, and I will transfer the money to you directly." These were discussed during the meal just now. But Zhang Miao was still a little uneasy. Before leaving, she gave instructions, took her bag and ran away quickly, as if someone was chasing after her. Seeing the rare opportunity, Liu Chun hurriedly got up, "Hengyang, I have to meet the client in the afternoon, I..." "Wait!" Zhou Hengyang greeted, "We have upied thergest market share in the provincial capital, thanks to your strong business capabilities." Liu Chun''s scalp is numb, why is this praise seeping in his ears? "I''m the second boss, so I should do it." Please, stop boasting, the more you boast, the worse your luck will be. "Our factory decided to expand its scale in the next step, mainly producing new harvesters and tractors. You can go to the Northwest to set up a distribution department to expand the market andy a good foundation for our factory''s sales market." Su Wen honestly lowered her head to order. When she heard Zhou Hengyang''s words, she really wanted to cover her mouth andugh. Hearing that the future richest man will produce harvesters and tractors, why do you think it is magical! Hahaha¡­ Liu Chun is miserable. He went to the Northwest to open up new markets, and it will take at least half a year before he cane back. Su Wen gave Liu Chunbao a sympathetic look, brother, go all the way, sister Wen can''t help you. You go first, sister Wen will work harder here. Liu Chun''s face is rustling and the water is cold. The strong man left without ever returning. Before leaving, he cast a sympathetic nce at Su Wen. Brother Chun, I will leave first, sister Wen, take care! I hope Zhou Hengyang, a mad bastard, won''t get you involved. Liu Chun and Zhang Miao left, and the waiter served the dishes again, leaving only Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang. Su Wen was already full, but in order not to make Zhou Hengyang too lonely eating alone, she ate a little with chopsticks. Neither of them spoke. After dinner, Zhou Hengyang signed the bill and took Su Wen to see the house without saying a word. It was originally agreed to go to see the house in the morning, but it was dyed until the afternoon. Along the way, Su Wen secretly nced at Zhou Hengyang from time to time, but the bastard''s face was too cold, as if the old man was angry and didn''t want to talk to you at all. Su Wen, who was angry, originally wanted to exin, but now she doesn''t want to exin a word. Obviously he did something wrong. He clearly agreed to go to see the house in the morning, but he left her alone in the office. No one paid attention to her when it was time for lunch, but now it''s fine, and she gave her a face. It made her and Liu Chun unable to step down in front of Zhang Miao. Of course, she is not such a face-saving person, but now that there is no one else, he still shows her face. Zhou Hengyang, you are too much. So Su Wen was also angry, and ignored him the whole time. She took a notebook and concentrated on doing things, and began to draw new design drawings. The two of them looked at three houses in a row and were not very satisfied. In the end, Su Wen became anxious and told about the registration of the trademark. Beforeing, she brought all the materials that could be used, such as the household registration book at home. Chapter 558: i invest Chapter 558 I invest Zhou Hengyang finally looked at her, "Do you want to start apany?" "I don''t have the money to start apany yet. I''m going to open a specialty store first when I get to the provincial capital." Now starting apany requires actual registered capital, and the industry andmerce needs capital verification. She doesn''t have the money. Zhou Hengyang raised his eyebrows, obviously surprised by his wife''s careerism. But when she thought of her saying that she wanted him to be her son-inw, the corners of her lips curled up unconsciously, and she immediately expressed her agreement with her daughter-inw. "The individual businesses are open." "Well! I think so too. When opening a specialty store, you should first register as an individual business, otherwise the procedures will not beplete." She has already straightened out the procedures that need to go. Although small merchants and hawkers do not need to apply for a license or pay taxes, they are not formal and limit their future development. "However, it is better to register with a regrpany." "If you don''t have any money, I can help you with some of it first." Zhou Hengyang encouraged without any trace. Su Wen''s eyes lit up, "How much? In what capacity? Investment or borrowing?" This is very important. Although the two are husband and wife, they should not be confused. Zhou Hengyang''s eyes were filled with displeasure at these words, but he is a businessman, so of course he understands what Su Wen means. But the daughter-inw treats him as an outsider, and it is not very satisfactory to settle ounts with him. Although he was unhappy, he still controlled it. "Investor." Zhou Hengyang said decisively. "You really have vision, I promise you will be d to invest in me in the future." Su Wen is full of confidence. When she talks about her bagpany bing the world''s top luxury brand, she seems to be shining. The eyes were shining brightly, so morous that Zhou Hengyang''s breathing became a little short, and he couldn''t move his eyes away. For him, seeing her happy now is already very fortunate. "But I can''t give you a lot of shares. I need to think about how much." Su Wen felt distressed, as if her most precious golden eggs were taken away by a robber. She felt so distressed that she wanted to Refused. Her original n was to take things slowly by herself. If you don¡¯t have any money, you can earn it slowly, and when you earn enough, you can start apany,e to the provincial capital to open a specialty store, or even cooperate with a TV station as a TV station supplier. The TV stations these days are not like they will be in the future, there are many people investing in any investment. Today''s TV stations need to go out to find suppliers, such as the host''s clothing, the provision of rewards during events, and so on. I want the employees of the TV station toe to the door to look for it, and it is very difficult to find, because the current economy has just started. One is that there are few businessmen, and the other is that no one has realized the advertising effect of TV stations. If she can start now, she is confident that the brand will be a hit in the provincial capital. What a pity! Everything is empty talk without money. Now that Zhou Hengyang is willing to invest, Su Wen is very entangled, and after entanglement, she feels dry. You can''t dy her making money for the sake of face, otherwise when will she be a rich woman? How could she arrogantly tell people that Zhou Hengyang was her Su Wen''s son-inw? After seeing thest house, Zhou Hengyang personally took Su Wen to the trademark registration office, and it was incredible that everything went smoothly during the formalities. After it was done, the leaders inside personally sent people to the gate. This also allowed Su Wen to see the status of the Zhou family again, no wonder it is so powerful. Chapter 559: Xiangshan Lake Chapter 559 Xiangshan Lake Although Zhou Hengyang left the Zhou family, he is still the leader and representative of this generation of Zhou family. Moreover, his past achievements did not depend on the Zhou family, but on his own ability. So even if the Zhou family announced it to the public, they couldn''t put him in the dust. Unless he gave up on himself. "Which part of the house do you like?" Su Wen knew when he took her to four ces. If it were her own, she wouldn''t have such high demands! Any one of the four ces would satisfy her. The size and decoration are better than the old houses in Sanjiaying, and there is no shortage of running water and electric lights. Poor, she lives in the countryside and still lights candles. Last time the vige chief said that electricity should be connected to every household. I don¡¯t know what happened. It is said that many young people in the vige objected. I don''t want to pay the electricity bill every month. Hope it can be done soon! "Neither is good." "Hehe..." Su Wen just wanted to sneer, who said the hero is in and unpretentious? Can this product be unpretentious? She, Su Wen, is the real unpretentious, ordinary rural child. "The first one is too small, there are too many people in the house, and there is not enough space for activities. The second one is in a bad location, too far away from the factory. The third one is too far away from the core area of ??the city. The fourth one...cough cough everywhere The rooms are too close." He has many family members, a harmonious rtionship, and a deep sisterhood. He is very satisfied. But the sisterhood is too deep, and he is not happy. Zhou Hengyang very much hopes to have a separate space with his wife. The house is too small, and it is inconvenient for him to do anything. Thinking of this, he nced at Su Wen, and found that the girl didn''t understand at all, so he couldn''t help shaking his head helplessly. But it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand, he will let her slowly experience and understand what kind of hot and wild heart he hides under his serious and cold appearance. "Hehe... I don''t even know there are so many shorings unless you tell me!" Su Wen''s irony is not afraid of death. In her opinion, the four ces are all single-family vis. She has never lived in a vi in her previous life! "Then what are you going to do? Keep looking?" "I don''t think I can find anything that satisfies me. I n to build it myself." It was already dark, and the two returned to Zhou Yan''s house. After getting out of the car, Zhou Hengyang closed the door and opened it for Su Wen. "Huh?" Su Wen was so startled that her feet were unsteady, she staggered and almost fell. Fortunately, Zhou Hengyang''s eyesight was quick and his hands quickly supported him. "You said, you want to build it yourself?" Damn it! Is this something ordinary people can do? "I think that with the economic development now, there will be more and more demand formercial housing in the future. I n to take advantage of the cheapnd price to acquire a few pieces ofnd in the outskirts of the city and then develop them intomercial housing for sale. In addition, if we can take Xiangshan Lake and build them into high-end vis District. When the timees, we will make our home there. ording to my requirements, we will build it into a manor alone." After deciding to buy a house, he began to pay attention tond prices and house matters. And it is judged that the demand for houses in the future will increase, which is a good investment project. Since an investment project has been discovered, it is not Zhou Hengyang''s style not to act. "Xiangshan Lake?" Su Wen gasped and threw herself to the ground in admiration. The Xiangshan Lake vi area and Ximangshan vis in the novel are so expensive and the purchase requirements are so high that it is amazing. Belonging to the best of the best, architectural design, environmental quality, air quality, anciry facilities, and a series of projects such as greening, noble schools, high-end clubs, horse farms, etc., no matter which one is proposed, it is amazing. Chapter 560: bow down to the boss Chapter 560 Surrender to the boss Oh, right! In the novel, Xiangshan Lake and Ximang Mountain were created by Zhou Hengguang. This person has said before that he is a master of architecture and a legend. Su Wen really didn''t expect that, just asking Zhou Hengyang to buy a house, he would actually buy Xiangshan Lake. In the novel, Xiangshan Lake does not belong to Zhou Hengyang, but was built by a group headquartered in the capital. Simang Mountain belongs to Zhou Hengyang. Now... the plot of the novel is going to be changed? "What''s wrong with you?" Zhou Hengyang looked at Su Wen suspiciously, with a hint of searching in his eyes. "No... I''m fine." She just wanted to say goodbye to the boss. Boss, I give you my knee. Su Wen''s eyes on Zhou Hengyang have changed now, it''s weird. People who made Zhou Hengyang so deep can''t help but wonder if they did something wrong. Did you get scared in the restaurant before? Thinking of this, Zhou Hengyang coughed ufortably, "That... cough cough, I didn''t believe what Liu Chun said. I... just got angry." Knowing it is fake, but still angry. He actually didn''t want that, but when he heard Liu Chun say that Su Wen was his fiancee, he was overwhelmed by raging anger. For the first time in my life, I couldn''t restrain my emotions. The whole person is on the verge of losing control. Zhou Hengyang realized that he was so narrow-minded and jealous. If the person who spoke was not Liu Chun but someone else, he would definitely beat the person who couldn¡¯t take care of himself, and his own mother would not recognize him. Let himpletely die of that heart. "It''s just a misunderstanding, he wants to use me as a shield." Su Wen was indeed shocked by Zhou Hengyang''s anger and possessiveness hidden under the anger. Women always hope that men can care about themselves, but caring is different from paranoid possessiveness. That can make a woman feel scared, find it hard to breathe, lose her freedom. "I know." Of course he believed in his brother, but knowing was one thing, jealousy was another. "It won''t be allowed next time." Zhou Hengyang''s tone was particrly deep, "Otherwise I really don''t know what I will do. I don''t hope that I will regret it in the future, and I don''t want you to make me regret it." Thest sentence was a little too much, Su Wen''s eye circles turned red quickly, feeling aggrieved and sad. Obviously he was the one who left himself alone, but he made a joke like this. What does this **** think of her? I thought the rtionship could be eased, but I tried my best to ease the rtionship between the two of them. She didn''t even dare to be willful or angry. I''m afraid that it''s because life is a little better, and the male protagonist gives her a little good face, and then I float, swelled and don''t know who I am. So at the hotel, she was so embarrassed that she couldn''t get off the stage, and she kept working hard to ease the atmosphere at the scene. I was thinking about this book all the way to please him. But what about this bastard? actually doubted her and warned her. "You have no right to order me, I can do whatever I want." Su Wen turned around angrily and ran back to the room to pack her things. She wants to go back to her hometown, she wants to go back to Sanjiaying, and she will never be with this **** again. Don''t bring such a bully. Zhou Hengyang didn''t expect Su Wen''s reaction to be so big, and chased after him annoyed, but Su Wen locked the door from the inside. This can keep knocking on the door, "Wenwen, you open the door, what''s wrong with you?" Su Wen ignored him. Su Wen: Hahaha... I''m lost, you are finished, hero! Good night, meme! Chapter 561: Wings are hard Chapter 561 The wings are hard "Wenwen, did I say something wrong?" Zhou Hengyang''s tone was much lower, and even a little more lonely. "..." "You open the door." "..." "Don''t be angry, okay?" "..." "Su Wen, I will feel very ufortable if you do this." Zhou Hengyang''s straight body slowly leaned against the door, his voice was so hoarse that it made people feel distressed. Zhou Yan took Liumei and Xiaomei to hide from a distance to peek, not daring toe forward. The younger sister wanted to go to see if the eldest sister was angry, but Zhou Yan grabbed her and said in a low voice, "Don''t go! If your brother-inw finds out, he will be angry." "Did the eldest sister and brother-inw quarrel?" The younger sister was very angry, her eyes were burning. "It should be a quarrel, but I don''t know why." Zhou Yan was also very puzzled. She could tell that Su Wen had a good temper and usually would not get angry. Moreover, the eldest nephew looked at Su Wen with deep and hot eyes, and his possessiveness was so shocking. It is estimated that if he holds his own heart in both hands, he will not even frown. It is puzzling that the two of them can still get angry and quarrel. The key is can the elder nephew be willing? Zhou Yan peeked gloatingly at the side, and found that the eldest nephew was standing pitifully outside the door knocking on the door, coaxing Su Wen to open the door to stop being angry, and felt ttered. It''s not easy to have the opportunity to watch the excitement of the kid! She thought she would have to wait for many years! The younger sisters clenched their fists, "Damn it, my brother-inw dares to make my elder sister angry. I''m going to fight him hard." After speaking, they rushed out like a calf. Frightened Zhou Yan was dumbfounded and forgot to stop it. Fortunately, Sixth Sister kept calm and pulled the little girl back in time. She knew that her brother-inw was coaxing her elder sister, so she was not angry. Su Wen packed up things quickly, getting angry while cleaning up, turning a deaf ear to the knock on the door outside. After tidying up, he sat on the ground decadently, and suddenly felt that he was being too hypocritical? If she had just traveled here, she would never dare to do this. Not to mention the warning just now, no matter how bad the words are, she can still smile and try to please the boss, trying to make a good impression on the boss. Now she actually has the guts to show the male lead''s face, and shut the male lead out! She must have drifted away, bewildered by Zhou Hengyang''s kindness. She lost her vignce, and forgot about this man''s dark-bellied, vengeful, ruthless and ruthless attributes. Su Wen shuddered, and suddenly stopped being angry. no! She has to be down-to-earth, she still can''t resist the mountain of Zhou Hengyang. But when her wings harden in the future, let''s see how arrogant she is, making the dog pay more than the male lead. The scene where her wings were hardened and she condescendingly looked down on the male lead came to Su Wen''s mind, and she wanted tough with her hips on her hips. Hahaha¡­ There will always be a day like this, when she trains her younger sisters to be talented, wouldn''t 7vs1 still work? So Su Wen carelessly ignored the attributes of the hero''s existence against the sky, and ran to open the door. The moment she opened the door, when Zhou Hengyang was overwhelmed by the deep and indelible sadness, she froze all of a sudden. It felt like being hit by something in the heart, throbbing and throbbing. Being frozen in ce, all the fantasies from just now disappeared, and only Zhou Hengyang''s eyes, which she will never forget, were in her mind. So heartbreaking! "Wenwen!" Zhou Hengyang was overjoyed, and hugged Su Wen tightly in his arms, wishing to rub her into his body with great strength. Ha ha! This is really gone, good night! It''s the beginning of the month, ask for a monthly ticket (#^.^#) Vote for me if you have a monthly pass! Grateful. Chapter 562: bite Chapter 562 Bite He wanted to say an apology, but he had never told anyone since he was a child, and he couldn''t say it for a while. He didn''t want to do anything except hold Wenwen tightly in his arms, feel her warmth, her softness, and kiss her frantically. Zhou Hengyang''s lips fell on Su Wen''s forehead, cheeks, and the tip of the nose like water on a sunny day... The delicate kisses were carefully cherished like caring for treasures, which made people''s hearts melt. "Yeah! I''m ashamed and can''t look at it." Zhou Yan covered one of them with one hand, but she looked upright. "Someone is watching!" Su Wen blushed, her drowsy brain regained consciousness in shock, hurriedly pushed away the man with red eyes, and buried her head in Zhou Hengyang''s arms. Zhou Hengyang suppressed the impulse of his body, turned his head and looked at Zhou Yan coldly, his fierce eyes made Zhou Yan panic. "Excuse me, let''s go now, let''s go now." After speaking, he ran out quickly with one hand in his hand. When he ran out of the yard, he happened to see Xu Xiaoxiao who had parked his car and came over. "This is my house, and I was kicked out." "Little aunt, you are not shy." The little girl made a face, "Don''t let us see it, you can see it yourself." Hee hee...she found out. Old Zhou Yan blushed, "Ahem... Don''t talk nonsense about things that don''t exist." "Just read it, brother-inw is angry." The younger sister will always stand by the older sister, and no one can bribe her. "Don''t talk nonsense, kid, where did I see it?" Zhou Yan refused to admit it, and asked people to tell where she put her face. Xu Xiaoxiao came over and teased, "What are you doing here?" "You finally know you''re back?" Zhou Yan said angrily, "I thought you wouldn''te back after running away from home this time!" Faced with his mother Xu Xiaoxiao, there is really nothing he can do, what else can he do except be patient? I can''t beat him up, I can only admit cowardice. "I''lle back and get something and leave." After speaking, he was about to go to the yard, but Zhou Yan grabbed him. "do not go." "why?" "Your cousin and sister-inw are inside!" Zhou Yan snickered ambiguously, "Don''t go in and get in the way." A blush appeared on Xu Xiaoxiao''s handsome face, and he opened his mouth to say something, but in the end he couldn''t help it, and curled his lips in disdain, "It''s too shameless, I just say Zhou Hengyang is a shameless bastard, You still don''t believe it." Anyway, Xu Xiaoxiao will never let go of any chance to attack Zhou Hengyang. "What Zhou Hengyang? That''s your cousin, dear cousin. How many times have I told you not to call your name directly, but you just don''t listen." "You also know that you have said it many times? Since you know that you have said it so many times to no avail, why do you still say it?" Xu Xiaoxiao looked like a dead pig who is not afraid of boiling water, and said, "I want you to I''ll call him cousin to dream!" snort! That kind of bastard, it''s fine if he doesn''t beat him up. The mother and son bickered habitually, and the sixth sister and the younger sister couldn''t stand listening, and dared to call the brother-inw an asshole, which was too much. The two little clever ghosts have a grudge. Sixth Sister and Younger Sister nced at each other. The tacit understanding that the two had developed in their struggles since they were young can tell what the other is trying to do just by looking at it. So the two little guys rushed forward at the same time, the younger sister hugged Xu Xiaoxiao''s thigh tightly, and the sixth younger sister grabbed Xu Xiaoxiao''s arm, went up and bit her wrist hard. Regardless of the young age of the two of them, as rural children who yed wildly in the vige since childhood, ran around and worked for the family, their strength is definitely not small. Chapter 563: calm down Chapter 563 Calm down, hold back Generally, boys of the same age in the city can''tpare. The two sisters have a lot of experience in fighting other children in the vige. In addition, Xu Xiaoxiao''s skin is fairer than ordinary people''s. Her skin is so good that women are jealous. The little girl bites so hard that blood is seen immediately. "Oh my God!" Zhou Yan covered her mouth in disbelief, and stood there dumbfounded. Xu Xiaoxiao''s handsome face immediately showed a look of anger, but he randomly thought that this was Zhou Hengyang''s sister-inw, so he had to hold back, he couldn''t beat him, he couldn''t do anything. He had eaten and lived in Su''s house before! can not fight! Calm down, hold back. If he does it, he can beat the two little girls to death! "Let go." Xu Xiaoxiao stood in ce, unable to move his body. As long as he makes a big move, he can directly throw the two little girls out. All it takes is a flick of the arm and a kick of the foot. "Let go quickly, if you don''t let go, I want you to look good." Xu Xiaoxiao threatened with a ferocious expression, "The one who dares to bite me has not yet been born. If you bite me today, I will make you pay the price in the future." Xu Xiaoxiao was about to explode in anger, and he lost his famous name in his life. The rumors that those people were frightened by his strength in the past are gone, and where will his face be put if it is said. Not only did the younger sister and the sixth younger sister not let go, but one hugged tighter and the other bit harder. Sixth Sister has a faster mind than the younger sister, and is also smarter than the younger sister. She really seized the opportunity and never let go. There is no fear in the taste of blood in the mouth. Zhou Yan recovered from the daze, not only was not angry, but danced excitedly. "Well done, this kid owes a lesson. Sixth Sister, hurry up and try harder, let this kid know how powerful he is, and when you grow up and marry him, he won''t dare to bully you anymore." Zhou Yan was so excited that she The words went out. Xu Xiaoxiao was stunned. Sixth Sister was also stunned. The little girl let go nkly, looked up at Xu Xiaoxiao, who was tall and slender, and asked nervously, "Are you my sixth brother-inw?" Ruined! If it''s the sixth brother-inw, then it''s her own. She shouldn''t have dealt with her own people. She made a mistake. Little sister looked at Sixth Sister in fear, wondering if Sixth Sister would be angry? This is her future groom. Although she often quarrels with Sixth Sister, and she doesn''t like Sixth Sister, but they are a family! Sixth Sister''s ck crystal eyes were also full of surprise, and she finally let go and bit Xu Xiaoxiao''s wrist. Xu Xiaoxiao has never suffered such a big loss since she was a child. Her muscles are well-proportioned, her wrist with beautiful lines and shiny skin is dripping with blood from her bite, which looks very scary. Sixth Sister''s own mouth was also stained with blood. A seven or eight-year-old girl is already overly beautiful, and at such a young age, she can already see her stunning beauty when she grows up. After the rosy lips were stained with blood, there was a temperament that did not match the age, coupled with the timid ck crystal-like dazed but agile big eyes, it hit Xu Xiaoxiao''s heart at once. The rising anger was extinguished like this. This **** off Xu Xiaoxiao, he should be even more angry, the number of yellow-haired girls he beat up since he was a child can''t be counted on his hands. "Huh? Why don''t you bite?" Zhou Yan looked disappointed. Xu Xiaoxiao took out a handkerchief from his pocket, grabbed his bleeding wrist, and cursed, "Are you a dog? You have such great strength, just wait for me! I won''t let you go." Sixth Sister took a step back in fright. Chapter 564: Xu Xiaoxiao ran away Chapter 564 Xu Xiaoxiao Runs Away Xu Xiaoxiao seeded in threatening her, she twitched at the corner of her mouth viciously, and scolded her, "And you, I''ll wait for you too." The little girl is timid, and when Xu Xiaoxiao is angry, she is absolutely vicious. The little girl was scared and cried on the spot. Sixth Sister is a protective nature. When she sees her little sister crying from fright, she has a sense of responsibility to protect her. My sister, I can bully, but others absolutely cannot. So Liumei''s eyes were red with anger, like a kitten grinning, she hugged Xu Xiaoxiao''s right hand and took another bite. This time I was too scared to bite on it, so I let go after biting, and used my small body to protect the little girl. "Don''t bully my sister." Sixth Sister red at Xu Xiaoxiao fiercely, "You viin, big viin, you are not allowed toe to my house in the future." Xu Xiaoxiao felt that he was about to be wronged to death, "I am a viin? You say I am a viin? Let me tell you, you are just lucky. I can''t beat little girls when I grow up. If I was young, you would give me Wait to die!" Zhou Yan kept nodding at the side, "That''s right, that''s right." Why are her family friends, ssmates, and colleagues'' daughters unwilling to go on a blind date with Xiaoxiao? Are you scared when you mention Xiaoxiao? Wasn''t he beaten up by Xiao Xiao when he was a child. When I was young, when I went to visit New Year, wherever she went with Xiaoxiao, the children would cry. Sometimes there are many friends in a family courtyard, and the crying can be linked together. Later, she was too embarrassed to take Xiao Xiao to give New Year greetings. After all, it is unlucky to celebrate Chinese New Year. "Wow... Big sister, big sister is bullying us." The little girl was frightened and cried even louder. Xu Xiaoxiao ran away angrily, "Don''t cry, look at how you bite my wrist? I have to get a shot of rabies ver, are you still ashamed to say that I bullied you?" After speaking, he looked at Zhou Yan. "What did you say earlier?" "Oh! Sixth Sister is the child bride I found for you. Remember to take good care of your daughter-inw in the future, don''t bully her, and protect her." Xu Xiaoxiao wanted to pass out, "Mom, stop messing around, okay?" "Why am I messing around? You are not young anymore, and there is no girl who likes you. What should I do if I don''t worry? Your father knows how to spoil you and spoil you. After being transferred to the capital, people are busier. I don''t care. Who cares about you?" She is very worried. Xu Xiaoxiao tied her bleeding wrist indiscriminately with a handkerchief, and couldn''t help rolling her eyes, "I''m only twenty years old." "I''m nning ahead." Zhou Yan put her hands on her hips and said domineeringly: "I don''t care, the sixth younger sister will be your wife from now on, if you dare to bully her again, I will chase you to the ends of the earth, it''s useless for you to run away from home .¡± Xu Xiaoxiao had a cold face, looked down at Sixth Sister, and sneered, "Comrade Zhou Yan, I''m afraid you are going crazy. This is a vition of thew, something done by animals." "Sixth Sister will grow up." She was a beauty when she was a child, but she didn''t know that she would be beautiful when she grew up! Just thinking about it makes me very satisfied! Xu Xiaoxiao took a deep breath, and secretly threatened Liu Mei with his eyes, "When she grows up, I will be old." Zhou Yan thought so too, "When Liumei grows up, if you get old, let Liumei find a young one again, so you have to take good care of it so that you won''t be worthy of Liumei. But I want to warn you, in your During the years when she grows up, you can''t be promiscuous, have you heard?" Chapter 565: Improper monk Chapter 565 Improper monk Xu Xiaoxiao: "..." He should be the son of Comrade Zhou Yan''s enemy, right? For example, his real identity is the son of Comrade Zhou Yan''s love rival? Or he was born with Comrade Xu and his first love, but was snatched away by Comrade Zhou Yan? If grandpa hadn''t lived well, he would have suspected that it was revenge for killing his father. When Xu Xiaoxiao thought of the experience he had been tricked by Comrade Zhou Yan since he was a child, he couldn''t count the three days and three nights. "I didn''t hear that, I''m not a monk." The family couldn''t stay any longer. He is going to run away from home. "Hey, you mean to admit that Liu Mei is your wife?" Zhou Yan was very pleasantly surprised. "No, no." Xu Xiaoxiao became irritable, "When did I admit it? Don''t talk nonsense, I am a decent man, a decent man, not a pervert, and I have no interest in yellow-haired girls." No way, he has to publish in the newspaper and sever the mother-child rtionship with Comrade Zhou Yan. Otherwise, Comrade Zhou Yan will be tricked to death. "But you said it yourself just now, you don''t want to be a monk." Zhou Yan caught the talk and didn''t let go. "It''s a slip of the tongue." Xu Xiaoxiao couldn''t stay any longer, he would go crazy if he stayed any longer. "I''m leaving." Both the left and right hands were bitten, especially the left hand will definitely leave a mark, how will you see people in the future? How can Xu Xiaoxiao meet people if he is so dignified? **** In the room, Su Wen pushed him away and refused to let him into the room. Although she temporarily admitted cowardly andpromised, it was because her wings were not strong enough. It doesn''t mean she isn''t angry at all. Patience is patience, and forgiveness are two different things. "You...get out!" Su Wen pointed at Zhou Hengyang, with a stern face on purpose, "We will sleep in separate beds, I will sleep on the bed, and you will sleep on the floor." Let you go back to before liberation. For Zhou Hengyang, as long as Wenwen is still willing to talk to him, it is enough. He was locked out of the door just now, and he had never been in such pain. When he thought that Wenwen would never talk to him, look at him, or talk to him, the endless opportunities of pain would overwhelm people, making people can not breath. "Wenwen!" Zhou Hengyang grabbed Su Wen''s hand, stubbornly refusing to let go, "I apologize to you, how can you forgive me?" "There is no such thing as unforgiveness." Su Wen''s expression was cold, "I''m not angry either! Well, what right do I have to be angry? I''m just an inconspicuous vige girl, what right do I have to be angry?" Women are like this. They say they are not angry anymore, but in fact, the words they say are like knives, stabbing precisely at the man''s weakness. The people who were pierced with each knife were dripping with blood. The more a man cares about her, the harder he stabs her. For Zhou Hengyang, the wound was deep enough to show bone. "I..." The key point is that Zhou Hengyang, a straight steel man, has never encountered such a situation, and he is so fooled by Su Wen that he doesn''t know how to coax him. And he cared too much, once he cared, he couldn''t keep his cool and his clear mind when he got really emotional. "Okay, you go back to the factory and get busy!" Su Wen waved her hand, her movements were very chic, "I know you are very busy, and you have forgotten everything in the morning, so don''t waste time here, hurry up You go! I don''t need you here, really!" Damn it! This is another sh. Zhou Hengyang raised his forehead in frustration, regretting endlessly, "Wenwen, I... I shouldn''t have forgotten you in the morning." "Hehe!" Su Wen sneered, "I''m telling you seriously, I don''t have anything to do right now, you are busy with your work, I''m really not kidding. Working to make money is the most important thing, don''t dy the business." "I¡­" "The little girl seems to be crying outside, I''ll go and have a look." Su Wen vaguely heard the little girl''s cry, and hurried out. Chapter 566: no biting Chapter 566 No Bite "What''s the matter? Why is my sister crying?" Su Wen felt distressed when she saw her crying pitifully. Zhou Yan was also nervous. She was too busy cheating on her son just now, and forgot that Su Wen would still be angry. "Yes... I was bullied by that **** Xu Xiaoxiao." Zhou Yan felt guilty, and hurriedly pleaded with Zhou Hengyang who came out after him. Zhou Hengyang shook his head helplessly with a decadent expression on his face. He himself is still worrying! He made Wenwen angry and wanted tofort her, but Wenwen said that she was not angry. There is no way for him to coax people. "Bullyed by Xu Xiaoxiao?" Su Wen almost thought she had heard it wrong, "How old is Xu Xiaoxiao? Will he still bully children?" Can''t tell that Xu Xiaoxiao is still this kind of person. Zhou Yan was very embarrassed, "It was Xu Xiaoxiao who scolded Hengyang that made Liumei and Xiaomei very angry. One of the two little guys hugged their legs and the other bit someone, which made Xiaoxiao angry and scolded them. This is it! It¡¯s hard to say, it¡¯s all my fault for not taking good care of it.¡± Su Wen looked at Sixth Sister thoughtfully after hearing this, "Did you bite Xu Xiaoxiao hard?" She knows this girl, she is not a silly little girl. Xu Xiaoxiao couldn''t see the wound when she left, so it was inconvenient for the little aunt to tell, but Su Wen knew in her heart that the sixth sister would definitely bite someone ruthlessly. She had quarreled with someone in the vige chief before, and went up to kill someone older than her. The four-year-old girl was bitten and cried loudly. The wound, she felt guilty after seeing it, and finally apologized and sent nutrition for the medical expenses to solve it. Liu Mei will only bite Xu Xiaoxiao harder. This girl is a habitual offender. "Yes." The sixth sister felt guilty when the elder sister saw it, pinched the younger sister secretly, and threatened: "Don''t cry, why cry when everyone is gone?" "Oh!" The little girl wiped away her tears and stopped crying immediately. Zhou Yan was dumbfounded, and muttered to herself, "It''s... still like this?" Su Wen was speechless and could only apologize, "Little aunt, these two girls are ignorant. Cousin Xu Xiaoxiao must have been bitten badly. Have you bandaged it? I will ask these two girls to apologize to cousin Xu Xiaoxiao when Ie back." .¡± After Su Wen finished speaking, she reprimanded with a straight face: "In the future, you are not allowed to bite people, and you are not allowed to hug your thighs, do you hear me? How many times have I said it? Bite is not good for bacteria, and it is even worse to hug your thighs. When someone kicks over, they fly out." "Oh!" "I will definitely change it in the future." The two little guys apologized obediently, they were so obedient, and their attitude of admitting their mistakes was so good that Zhou Yan even thought that the biting just now was her illusion. Su Wen finished the training, turned her head to look at someone with a strong sense of presence, snorted coldly, and took her sister back to the room. Leaving Zhou Hengyang shaking his head helplessly, his beautiful thin lips evoked a wry smile. "What? Haven''t you coaxed yet?" Zhou Yan asked gossipingly. Zhou Hengyang nced at Zhou Yan coldly, there was still a little bit of helplessness just now, his whole body exuded the breath of ''I''m in a bad mood, stay away from me''. "Little aunt, you''ve been too busy recently." After finishing speaking, she left without looking back. In other words, he was driven away by Su Wen. Zhou Hengyang returned to Changhe Machinery Factory. The employees who were working overtime were very happy to see hime back. Soon, Zhou Hengyang was overwhelmed by the huge workload. Having been busy untilte at night, Pan Yi came over with a lunch box and put down his work temporarily. "Boss, are you in a bad mood?" Pan Yi wondered in his heart whether it was because the boss forgot about his wife in the morning, so he was kicked out by her and couldn''t even return home. Chapter 567: Good face Chapter 567 Good face Zhou Hengyang didn''t have dinner at night, he opened his lunch box and was eating, when he heard Pan Yi''s question, he was taken aback, "Obviously?" "Not obvious." Ever since he met the boss, he hadn''t seen how good his mood was that day. A person with little emotional ups and downs was not obvious when he was happy, nor was it obvious when he was angry. So the longer we knew each other, the more Pan Yi admired and feared Zhou Hengyang. Such a person is very rich. Zhou Hengyang sneered, "It''s still not obvious!" Obviously he knew that Pan Yi was fooling himself, but he was just toozy to expose it. "No..." Pan Yi hurriedly exined, "I guessed, you left your daughter-inw alone in the office and waited for so long this morning, you will definitely be angry." Zhou Hengyang realized that Pan Yi was married and had a son. I must be very experienced in how to coax a daughter-inw. I wanted to ask, but after hesitating for a moment, I still didn''t ask. No way, straight man of steel, what a shame! And he was so jealous that he even ate his own vinegar. Even if it was just a conflict between two people, he didn''t want other people to get involved, and he didn''t even know it. "By the way, the second boss said before leaving that he would register all the names of simr brands produced by our factory." Pan Yihui reported. "Arrange someone to do it!" "yes!" Pan Yi waited until Zhou Hengyang had finished eating, and then put down his chopsticks before continuing to report back, "Also, the second boss left too hastily this afternoon. The northwest market is too big and our factory has no foundation. It will take at least half a year to go." This is because Pan Yi has seen Liu Chun talk about business and fooled customers with his superb skills. If you were someone else, you might not be able to get the market going in two years. In other words, Liu Chun is really a talent who eats this bowl of rice. "Are you worried that the local market and the markets in nearby provinces and cities will not be able to maintain without Liu Chun?" Zhou Hengyang tapped on the table lightly and rhythmically, which was a subconscious action when he was thinking. Pan Yi didn''t bother when he knew it, but patiently waited for the result. "Currently the biggest problem with our factory is that it is developing too fast. I have considered slowing down the pace appropriately. In addition, we still need to recruit more salesmen, and you will be responsible for this. The bottom-level salesmen will be directly decided by you, who will rece Liu Chun. I decide for the person, this position is very important and involves a lot of money transactions, ordinary people can¡¯t do it.¡± Ability and trust are indispensable. "Yes, I will do it tomorrow." Pan Yi has been working in a state-owned enterprise for so many years, and he has never had such a big decision-making power in his hands, so he was very excited. I can''t wait to go back to work overtime now, my whole body is full of energy. "Hire me another secretary! The current secretary is not good, and his ability is too poor." Zhou Hengyang''s brows and eyes showed a stern look, obviously very dissatisfied with the current secretary. I only know how to fish in troubled waters all day long, and move it a little bit. "Don''te from state-owned enterprises and units. Not everyone is you, Pan Yi. Many people in those units have developed a habit ofziness. They have high eyes but low hands, and they don''t know what to say. They are self-righteous." When Zhou Hengyang''s mouth is poisonous, it is true. Very poisonous. "Can you tell me about your requirements? Education, expertise, gender, major, height, etc." Pan Yi asked cautiously. As a new employee, he has been the factory manager since he arrived, and he is under a lot of pressure. Especially when you are angry with the big boss, you must breathe carefully. Especially when the big boss is admonishing people, when he frowns, it seems like a mountain ising. Chapter 568: How to coax a daughter-in-law Chapter 568 How to coax a daughter-inw "Elite." Zhou Hengyang summed it up in two simple words, and didn''t say a long list of requirements, because those were all nonsense to him. Many of the backbones in the factory who he valued have average academic qualifications, but they are very capable. "My requirements are less rigid." Pan Yi thought for a moment, and suddenly thought of a person who came for an interview this afternoon. "I do have a suitable candidate here, here is the information. I came here for an interview this afternoon. Because the conditions are too good, I can''t make up my mind." "show me." Pan Yi immediately took out a document from his bag and handed it over. Zhou Hengyang took a look and couldn''t helpughing, "Zhou Hengguang?" "Huh! The name is actually very simr to your boss." If the boss hadn''t pronounced Zhou Hengguang at a nce, Pan Yi hadn''t remembered that this person''s name was only one word different from the boss. Could it be a coincidence? Probably not. "Boss, are you a rtive?" "That''s right!" Zhou Hengyang put down his resume and knew everything without reading it. "Did he say what position he was applying for during the interview?" "Any position is fine." Zhou Hengyang couldn''t help shaking his head when he thought of Heng Guang running to the workshop to be an ordinary worker, "He still does whatever he wants." "By the way, what about his current job?" Zhou Hengyang nced at the work experience written on the information again, curled his lips, "It''s a bunch of nonsense." All made up! Pan Yi knew that he was careless, and hurriedly told the details of the conversation during the interview. He actually asked very detailed questions, and he was notcking in vision. But in front of Zhou Hengguang, it''s far behind, and it''s not surprising to be fooled. Zhou Hengyang knew very well that this third brother could do anything to achieve his goals. "Let hime over the morning after tomorrow, and I will talk to him in person." If he refused directly, Heng Guang must have other tricks. What a headache. The two talked about various personnel and work arrangements in the factory for almost an hour before Pan Yi left. After Pan Yi left, Zhou Hengyang put his hands in his trouser pockets, stood in front of the ss window, looked down at the dark night and the stars in the distance, tiredness and bitterness appeared in his handsome eyes. After a long time, he curled his thumb and tapped it between his brows, feeling very annoyed. After finally getting Wenwen to ept him, it turned out like this. It seems that this temper has to be changed! Zhou Hengyang stood silently for a long time before returning to his desk and taking out the "Scumbag Handbook" from the drawer. If you look carefully, the drawer is full of this book. After knowing that Wenwen had published a book, he found his little aunt and directly bought a hundred copies to support his wife. There are a lot of private lounges behind the office, if anyone knows about it, it will be sour. Zhou Hengyang felt that if he wanted to understand his daughter-inw''s deepest thoughts and find a way to coax her, reading her book might solve this problem. He read the book very fast, and after reading ten lines at a nce, the corners of his mouth curled up unconsciously. He already knows how to coax his wife. ***** The next day, Su Wen got up early and packed her things. After breakfast, he brought the two mischievous little girls in front of him and told them about life in his ears. "Don''t make my little aunt angry, don''t bully cousin Xu Xiaoxiao, let alone be cheated, if you encounter bad people, you must know how to protect yourself..." The two little girls that Su Wen mentioned at the end both had headaches. "Sister, stop talking, it''s already noon, why isn''t brother-inw here?" Chapter 569: Battle of Tianwang Mountain Chapter 569 The Battle of Tianwang Mountain "That''s right! Didn''t you agree to go back today?" Su Wen was heartbroken, "You have changed your minds, you are no longer the cuties of the eldest sister, and you think the eldest sister is annoying." Zhou Yan was reading the newspaper on the sidelines, and sniggered gloatingly, "Su Wen, don''t worry! I have asked Xiaoxiao toe back to help me, and I promise not to lose them both. Xiaoxiao has them before school starts. time." One year, just a little time at this time. "Okay!" Su Wen realized that she really couldn''t let go of it. It wasn''t long since time travel, but she already regarded Liumei as her own sister. Just sending it out like this, she was quite worried about sending it to the provincial capital to study. But children always want to be independent. She now especially understands those parents. "How did you look at the house yesterday?" Zhou Yan asked. "After looking at four ces, I''m very satisfied, but Hengyang is not." Su Wen secretly scolded Goubi the hero in her heart, kicked him out and really never came back! If he doesn''te back, she will go back alone. "Four ces? Why did you only look at four ces?" Zhou Yan changed to a morefortable sitting position and put the newspaper on her knees. "I remember that Hengyang has eight houses in the provincial capital. How did you only look at four ces?" Su Wen: "..." She wants to hit someone! Greatly, the four houses I saw yesterday are all owned by the hero himself? Haven''t read the next four sets? I wipe! How many things does he hide from himself? This liar, big liar, super big liar. So rich, he dared to act like a poor son-inw in Sanjiaying to fool people. Everyone was cheated by him, some had nothing, some were poor and were kicked out of Su''s house, some just arrived in the provincial capital with no food money. After she was a fool and gave him the only fifty-five yuan left in the family, she was stillcent. She is a person who wears a book, and she knows Zhou Hengyang''s identity, but she can still be cheated, why isn''t she angry! "The eldest nephew didn''t tell you?" How did Su Wen feel that she heard the expectation from Zhou Yan''s words? No, family ugliness cannot be publicized, and if you want to get angry, you have to go home and get angry. "He said he would buy the Xiangshan Lakend and find someone to design and build it himself." "That''s good." Zhou Yan also became interested, "Look for my third nephew, Heng Guang is very good, and has won gold medals abroad." Su Wen turned her head and saw the newspaper that fell from Zhou Yan''sp on the ground, "Wait...what''s written on it?" "What says what?" Picking up the newspaper, Zhou Yan saw that it read clearly in erged ck letters, "I am now severing ties with Ms. Zhou Yan" and below that was a detailed statement in small print. "Pfft..." Su Wen couldn''t helpughing anymore, "Hahaha... Cousin Xu Xiaoxiao published in the newspaper and severed ties with you, little aunt." Such a wonderful mother-child rtionship is really interesting. Presumably there will be a big battle next, and it must be extremely lively. Leaving aside the battle between Zhou Yan and Xu Xiaoxiao on Tianwang Mountain, Zhou Hengyang finally came btedly and helped Su Wen carry all the things into the trunk one by one. The trunk couldn''t fit, and all the empty seats were filled. After exhorting again, I finally set off. Su Wen couldn''t let go of her sixth and younger sisters, but she also cared about the two, three, four, and five at home. It was the slowest thing to say, and I would go back the next day, but it turned out to be an extra day, there was no phone installed at home, and I didn''t agree in advance, and I don''t know why I was so worried! Su Wen ignored Zhou Hengyang all the way. When she thought of this guy pretending to be poor and his poor history, she felt like a fool. This is to supplement the 2nd, sorry sorry, thank you for your support! Good night! Chapter 570: Hugging the thigh also has a bottom line Chapter 570 Hugging the thigh also has a bottom line Although Su Wen knows that Zhou Hengyang is the hero, he will be prosperous in the future, and his family conditions are good. But in the novel, he left home, broke up with the family and left the Zhou family. Therefore, in the novel, although the hero has strong connections, he has nothing in terms of money. She subconsciously regarded Zhou Hengyang as a pauper before, she was really too stupid. The atmosphere in the car gradually became very strange and depressing. Su Wen was looking out the window all the way, but she didn''t look at the man around her. asionally, out of the corner of his eye, he would see Zhou Hengyang''s clear and three-dimensional profile. Su Wen couldn''t help muttering in her heart, dogs are calmer than men! She didn''t speak, and he didn''t speak, and there was nothing unusual about it. How did he do that? Or really don''t care at all? So you can bepletely indifferent? Zhou Hengyang raised the corners of his mouth when he was teased by Su Wen''s cute little gestures. His cold heart seemed to be melting and soft. Just when Su Wen was so depressed that she couldn''t stand it, she finally saw the Sanjiaying in the distance. "Wow!" Zhou Hengyang mmed on the brakes, and the car stopped unexpectedly. Su Wen didn''t have any defenses, and under the action of inertia, her body rushed forward in an instant. In a hurry, she subconsciously wanted to grab something, and then grabbed a pair of warm hands. Around those big hands, the forward body just fell into the man''s broad embrace. "Thank you... Thank you!" Su Wen came to her senses, resisted blushing, and deliberately pushed the person away with a cold face, "I haven''t arrived yet, why did I stop suddenly? Are you going to throw me here?" is too wicked! "No! There are too many things, and it is too troublesome for me to carry them alone." I have to run several times! Zhou Hengyang let out a muffledugh, turned his body and stared at Su Wen intently, how could I be willing, huh? " "Hehe!" She, Su Wen, is not so easy to dismiss, "You showed me the face all the way, and made me wait for another morning, so just say good things now?" "Wenwen, I''m not talking nice things now." Zhou Hengyang moved a lot closer than Su Wen, and could only lean on the back of the chair tightly. To each other''s heartbeat and breathing. Su Wen only felt her heart speed up and her cheeks felt hot. "Don''t stay so close to me, if you have something to say, I''m not unreasonable." "Then you''re saying I''m being unreasonable?" Zhou Hengyang pinned a strand of Su Wen''s hair behind her ear, and scratched Su Wen''s delicate skin with callused fingers, as if there was electricity Su Wen couldn''t help trembling as she ran past. But Su Wen still held back desperately, "You...what do you think? Is it my fault, or yours?" If her basic strategy of holding the golden thigh hadn''t changed, she would definitely make him look good. There is also a bottom line for holding golden thighs. "I was wrong!" Zhou Hengyang smiled at the corner of his mouth, showing a good temper, "I didn''t sleep all nightst night, and I thought about myself all night long." "Ah? You drove long distance without sleep all night?" Su Wen''s heart skipped a beat, and she immediately became angry, "Who kept you up all night?" "I can''t sleep, I can''t sleep thinking about you." Zhou Hengyang got closer and closer, and the bridge of his tall nose touched the tip of Su Wen''s upturned nose. "I''ve been thinking about you all the time, all over my head." Chapter 571: I dont mess around Chapter 571 I don''t mess around This... When did this person light up the sweet talk skill? Su Wen told herself desperately in her heart that Gou Bi Hero is coaxing herself, it''s just a routine, it can''t be trusted, it can''t be trusted, don''t believe it! But in the end it was futile, it was useless at all, she believed everything the man said. Women in love are indeed brainless. etc¡­ What is love? She... she''s fucked. Didn''t you agree to only hug golden thighs? Sure enough, since she got angry yesterday, she had a very bad premonition. If the two of them were just hugging golden thighs, she wouldn''t be angry even if they waited for a morning, let alone a few days. In the past, she was just a salesman, and she ran the business in the wind and rain, and she would not get angry no matter how difficult it was for customers. But Zhou Hengyang kept her waiting for a long time, but she became hypocritically angry. At that time, she had a bad premonition, and told herself not to be angry or hypocritical. In fact, I understand it in my heart, it''s strange if I don''t get angry! Sure enough! "Wenwen?" Zhou Hengyang was a little at a loss by the changeable emotions on Su Wen''s face, "What''s wrong? Are you really angry? I know you are a good girl with a good temper. It''s my fault, yes I am dog-tempered and unreasonable." Having said that, Zhou Hengyang felt even more distressed. He couldn''t help but hugged Su Wen tightly into his arms. "Wenwen, I like you." Zhou Hengyang finally let go of his dignity as a man, and said what he wanted to say most in his heart. Su Wen looked at Zhou Hengyang with wet eyes. "Don''t...outside?" "I know." Zhou Hengyang''s hoarse and **** voice was unbelievably sexy, "If it wasn''t outside, you thought there would be only these?" "You...don''t mess around!" Su Wen was really scared, her whole body was burning hot from the man''s fiery eyes. "Okay, I won''t mess around, I will always listen to you from now on." "Really? I don''t believe it." "Didn''t the old saying say that the son-inw whoes to the door has a low status and must listen to his wife?" Zhou Hengyang raised his eyebrows, "I am the mostpetent son-inw whoes to the door. When did I not listen to you? Tell me yourself,st time you drove me away , Didn¡¯t I say nothing?¡± Dare to love, this guy still holds grudges! But it wasn''t her who drove him away, it was what the original body did. Su Wen really couldn''t tell, so she could only admit that she was unlucky. "Then you shouldn''t have said that about me yesterday." Su Wen thought for a long time, and this was the only thing she could use as an excuse. Moving forward, it was all the **** things done by the original body. of. Mentioning yesterday, Zhou Hengyang''s eyes changed, and there was a bit of unfathomable sternness in his eyes, "I''m jealous, I''m going to go crazy if I''m jealous." Su Wen''s heart trembled, "But...but I have nothing to do with Liu Chun, do you believe me or Liu Chun?" "I believe them all, I believe in you, and I believe in Liu Chun." Zhou Hengyang lowered his head, and lightly bit Su Wen''s graceful neck, "But I''m still jealous, and I can''t control my anger." "This... this is wrong, not good." Su Wen didn''t know whether she was happy that he cared about her, or angry that he was too possessive, but subconsciously felt that this was wrong. "I know, but I can''t guarantee that I won''t make mistakes in the future." As long as he thinks of other men, he can''t wait to kill that man. Just thinking about it makes him go crazy with jealousy, and he can''t promise Su Wen at all. Su Wen''s body trembled slightly in his arms, because of the strong possessiveness in his tone. Chapter 572: Cheats for coaxing daughter-in-law Chapter 572 Cheats for Coaxing Daughter-inw To put it bluntly, it is the reserve in a woman''s bones. Nervous and a little shy. He took care of all these emotions. "Let''s consummate the house!" "Huh?" The word consummated house is too old for Su Wen, and Su Wen didn''t understand it at first. "Hehe!" Zhou Hengyang couldn''t helpughing, his thin lips pressed against Su Wen''s ear, and said something shameful, "Go to bed, do..." "Stop talking." Su Wen hurriedly covered his mouth to prevent this man from uttering more unbearable nasty words, "Who did you learn from?" "Men''s talents don''t need to be learned from others." Zhou Hengyang winked at Su Wen, "I still have more, do you want to listen?" "don''t want." Zhou Hengyang looked regretful, "Then I''ll tell you when I''m in bed." "Don''t say it, don''t say it." Oh my God! Why didn''t I realize that Zhou Hengyang had such a thick skin before? Which one is the real him. "Wait for me and me." Zhou Hengyang carried his bag from the back seat, and when he opened the zipper, he did not forget to say: "Wenwen, I like the bag you made for me so much, can you make me some more?" ? I will take it with me wherever I go in the future.¡± Su Wen was delighted to be recognized and praised for her meticulously made bag, which made people happier than anypliment. "Really? I can also make a lot of styles, which are guaranteed to be beautiful and practical. It has both design aesthetics and stylish ssics. Isn''t the leather also very high-end? I like this leather very much. This is a leather product provided by Youhe Changming to have this quality.¡± Speaking of Baobao, Su Wen even forgot to be awkward, and talked non-stop, her eyes were shining, which shows that she really likes it. "My wife is really versatile." Zhou Hengyang and You Rongyan praised. "That''s right, I know a lot." "When I return to the provincial capital, I will help you find a ce to open a store." Zhou Hengyang has a superb vision, and he can naturally tell that Su Wen''s desire to open a bag brand is not nonsense, and he really likes the bag Wenwen gave him. Liu Chun wanted to take a look at it, but he didn''t allow it. "Here!" Between speaking, Zhou Hengyang had already taken out a thick stack of real estate certificates from his bag, "My apology gift." There were eight real estate certificates, and Su Wen was confused. When she opened it, she saw that four of them had addresses that she had visited yesterday, while the other four had not. And the names have all been changed to hers. "You... why are you doing this?" It was so sudden! "A gift of apology." Zhou Hengyang has never tried to coax anyone since he was a child, let alone apologize. But he is willing to let go of the so-called man''s dignity and coax his wife! It''s not shameful for a man to coax his wife, and it has nothing to do with dignity. Last night, after studying the "Scumbag Handbook" written by his wife, he found a good way to coax his wife. Send a Gift! The daughter-inw wrote in the book that no woman can refuse gifts such as clothes, bags, cosmetics, lipstick, diamond jewelry, etc. from a man. He didn''t understand those gifts, and he didn''t know how to choose them, so he gave them to himself. The reason why it was dyed until noon this morning was to go through the formalities. "There are eight houses, four of which we have seen, and you have not seen the other four. The size and location are different. One of them is the former Governor''s Mansion, which has thergest area, and the previous French decoration is old. , it¡¯s next to Hengguang¡¯s house, when you go to the provincial capital next time, take the time to take a look, if you¡¯re satisfied, we¡¯ll move there first.¡± "Aren''t you all satisfied?" Chapter 573: take courage, dont be cowardly Chapter 573 Have courage, don¡¯t be afraid "It''s okay if you''re not satisfied! It''s been too long to wait for the house in Xiangshan Lake to be built. I haven''t got thend yet, so I have to wait at least a few years!" But he couldn''t wait any longer. Separated from his wife again, he will go crazy. "That''s true." Su Wen is not a picky person, "You can just decide which one to choose! I don''t need to look at it." She finally understood that although this guy is a man, he is definitely more picky than her. "Okay! Then I will arrange the decoration directly, and I can move at the earliest Chinese New Year." When ites to moving, Zhou Hengyang can no longer hide the smile on his mouth. "daughter inw." "Huh?" Su Wen was still looking at the real estate certificate happily! "Are you satisfied with the gift?" Su Wen gave him a look of "You are very good at it", obviously very satisfied. "Stop being angry!" "Don''t be angry anymore." Su Wen put the real estate certificate into her bag, her smile became brighter and brighter, thinking that if Zhou Hengyang made her angry again in the future and gave her a house, she would forgive her. She, Su Wen, has such a''good temper''. ***** The car drove into the vige, and along the way, there were children chasing behind to watch the fun, shouting to see the car. When they arrived at the door of the house, two, three, four, five came out happily, asking why they came back only now. Liumei and Xiaomei are not obedient in the provincial capital. When will youe back. When he saw what Su Wen bought, 2345''s eyes almost fell down. Then they made a synchronous movement at the same time, covering their faces with their hands and expressing pain. The eldest sister is shopping again. Is eldest sister crazy? It''s over! How many cakes do I have to sell to make it back? Poor, the family is poor again. Penniless! How can I prevent my eldest sister from spending money randomly. Su Wen didn''t know what the sisters were thinking at all, and said happily: "Are you happy? These are gifts for you. There are many, many! I guarantee that you will be able to show off wherever you go." Two, three, four, five are about to cry, but in order not to disappoint the elder sister, I still have to insist that I like it. I really like it! This is all money, how much rice, how much pork and ribs can you buy! Su Qing couldn''t help but said to Zhou Hengyang: "Brother-inw, why don''t you take care of eldest sister?" "It''s good that Wenwen is happy." Zhou Hengyang quickly carried the things in the car back to the main room and put them on the ground. Su Wen: "..." Brother-inw has also changed, obviously the former elder brother-inw is a very thrifty and simple person! It was all brought down by the eldest sister. After Zhou Hengyang finished unloading, the door was already full of people, all of whom came to join in the fun. Su Wen was so busy that she went out for only three days, and the vigers affectionately gave Su Wen the illusion that she had left home when she was young. "Wenwen." Zhou Hengyang called Su Wen out of the crowd. "What''s wrong?" "I''m going back to the provincial capital. Call me if you have anything to do. My office number has already told you." "Leave now?" Su Wen frowned, "You didn''t sleep all nightst night, and you drove for so long, why don''t you go back tomorrow?" Zhou Hengyang narrowed his eyes slightly, lowered his voice and said: "Then we will consummate the house tonight!" "Eh... you go! I won''t keep you." The annoying Zhou Hengyang rubbed her hair vigorously, "It''s true, I will let you go this time, next time, next time I can''t say anything." "Okay, okay!" Su Wen thought that Zhou Hengyang wanted good looks and a good figure, so she wouldn''t be at a disadvantage. It is not certain who will sleep with whom! Take courage, don''t be cowardly! Chapter 574: Wang Yongmei guilty conscience Chapter 574 Wang Yongmei has a guilty conscience "Then I''ll wait for you toe back next time." Su Wen gave him a provocative look. Zhou Hengyang''s eyes became darker and darker, his feet seemed to be fixed on the ground, and he couldn''t move them away, "How about Ie back tomorrow?" "Aren''t you busy?" "No matter how busy you are, it''s not as important as you." "Hehe!" Su Wen sneered, "Man!" "Good boy, wait for me toe back." Zhou Hengyang was really reluctant to leave, but the factory was indeed too busy, and Liu Chun was also sent to the northwest by him. If he wasn''t here, all work would be suspended. In order to better coax his wife in the future, he also has to work hard to make money. Finally, Zhou Hengyang still left. Su Wen looked at the car disappearing at the end of the road, feeling very lost, as if something had been taken away with Zhou Hengyang''s departure. A person stood there in a daze, staring at it for a long time. Until the vigers who joined in the fun dispersed, they were still standing stupidly. Why did he leave so simply? Actually... As long as he insists, I will keep him. In the future, there will be no more duplicity. "Sister, don''t look, brother-inw is gone." Su Xiu shouted softly. "Oh! I didn''t watch it." Su Wen was stubborn. Su Xiu didn''t correct her either, anyway, she already knew that the elder sister''s obstinacy is an attribute. "Elder sister, let me tell you something. The little girl was given away by her stepmother." Su Xiu''s words were like thunder, and Su Wen was so shocked that he jumped into a rage. "What did you say? Xiaoya was given away? Who was it given to? Where did it go?" Su Wen angrily rushed to Su Xiaoya''s house with a rolling pin in her hand. Su Xiu hurriedly asked Su Qing to follow her. Said things on the way. Su Wen became more and more angry when she heard it. "Third Mistress, don''t they care?" "What do you do? There are many such things. Su Xiaoya is not the first one, and she won''t be thest." Su Xiu med herself, "It''s toote for us to know, my little sister just left. The little girl was given away, and it was toote to stop it." "It seems that Wang Yongmei is deliberately waiting for me to be away!" Su Qing agreed, "That''s right, when we found out that we wereing, Wang Yongmei not only didn''t feel guilty at all, but also kicked us out." "Where''s her father? There''s nothing to say?" Su Wen asked in disbelief. "Isn''t there an old saying that if you have a stepmother, you will have a stepfather?" "Beast." "Shhh! Sister, please keep your voice down, little girl''s father is our cousin, so don''t let people hear it." Su Xiu reminded in fear. "I heard it when I heard it, and I''m not wrong." Su Wen is not afraid of this kind of person. It''s fine if she doesn''t support her daughter as a human being, but she still gives it away quietly. Said it was a gift, if Wang Yongmei didn''t get any benefits in the middle, she would write the word Su Wen upside down. What if Xiaoya is sent to a bad family? What if it''s a liar? Sell Xiaoya? These things are not sure, how can they be given away casually! Su Wen arrogantly brought people to Su Xiaoya''s house. It was dinner time, and many people in the neighborhood moved their dining tables to the yard to enjoy the cool. When Su Wen came, many people came to join in the fun with their jobs. "What''s wrong?" "Girl Wen, what are you doing?" "I heard that girl Wen got rich in the provincial capital and bought a lot of good things?" "Girl Wen, this is for Su Xiaoya, right?" Everyone whispered. Su Wen took a deep breath, telling herself not to be impulsive, but to calm down. If one is not handled well, Wang Yongmei will beat her up instead, and she will have a reputation of meddling, which is hard to justify. The door of Su Xiaoya''s house was also closed. As soon as Su Wen came, Wang Yongmei found out. She panicked and hid at home and dared note out. She has a guilty conscience! Su Qing and Su Xiu came to the door the day before yesterday, she scolded them badly, and kicked them out with a broom. He didn''t take it seriously at all, but Su Wen was different. With the Tian family brothers and Sun Yunyun in prison, people in the vige no longer dare to regard Su Wen as the dough that can be rounded and ttened at will. Haha... I''m here to pay off the debt, and there will be more at night, so it will beter! Probably the usual old time! Chapter 575: common grimace Chapter 575 Common weird faces "Where is Wang Yongmei and Su Xiaoya? Where did you sell Su Xiaoya to?" Su Wen pointed at Wang Yongmei with a rolling pin in her hand, "Come out, don''t hide at home." "I won''t go out." Wang Yongmei stretched her head out of the window, her eyes flickering, "You let me go out, why should I go out? What qualifications do you have." "Come out!" Su Wen tried her best to restrain her temper, not letting herself rush into the fight, "Come out, and make it clear, where did you sell Su Xiaoya?" Some of the surrounding vigers knew that Su Xiaoya was given away, while others didn''t know at all. Those who know, because they have nothing to do with them, and they are not from Su Xiaoya¡¯s grandfather¡¯s family. Now the matter is just shaken out by Su Wen, whether they know it or not, they start talking about it. The woman director who heard the movement had just arrived, and when she heard this, she was so shocked that she broke out in a cold sweat. You know, Shi Caiyue and the Tian family brothers'' child abduction case were only arrested in Qingshui County, and it was the time when the arrests were the most stringent. Wang Yongmei dared to make trouble at this time, and the vige cadres would also be criticized. "Su Wen, is what you said true?" The women''s director grabbed Su Wen and asked nervously. "No, Su Xiaoya disappeared just after I went to the provincial capital. My second and third younger sisters didn''t see Su Xiaoyaing to look for them, so they couldn''t find her." Su Wen really liked that little girl. Otherwise, I wouldn''t stay at home to eat all day. I am never stingy about what good things I have at home. If it wasn''t because Su Xiaoya had parents, she would have wanted to keep Xiaoya and take care of her as a younger sister. Now that the child is gone, my little sister would be sad if she knew about it! When the little girl left, she still remembered to bring a gift for Su Xiaoya. When she came back from Zhou Hengguang''s house, she brought a lot of delicious food, and carefully kept a copy of the fun ones, so that she could give it to Xiaoya when she came back this time. As a result, Xiao Ya has already been sent away! Su Wen felt heartache just thinking about it. It is impossible to imagine what kind of Shanghai this incident will bring to the little girl. Xiaohua was sold by her sister-inw before she crossed over, although she didn''t know her. But I heard my younger sister mentioned it many times, and every time my younger sister mentioned Xiaohua, she felt very sad. This is a little girl who is sensitive and affectionate, and what happened to Xiao Hua has dealt her a big enough blow. "Can''t find it?" "That''s right, it must have been sold by Wang Yongmei, otherwise how could I not find it?" Su Wen''s eyes were red with anger, her nose was sore, and her heart was filled with panic. Su Qing and Su Xiu, who were watching, med themselves endlessly. "Sister, I''m sorry, we are too useless." If they were more courageous and made a fuss earlier, maybe Su Xiaoya would have found it. "Sister, don''t worry, maybe it''s all right!" Su Xiu whispered, afraid that others would hear, "Maybe the little girl was given to someone else to grow up! Maybe you can find out if you ask." When Su Xiu and Su Qing heard the news before, the reason why they didn''t react much was that it was normal to give it to someone else''s house. This kind of situation is really a lot in rural areas. Families that are too poor to support children, or who have too many daughters, will give away those they don¡¯t want. There are also bachelors who are too old to marry a wife to adopt a child, or people who are barren will adopt. There are too many, I have long seen it. I was blocked for a chapter, I also know if I can release it, I want to cry o(¨i©n¨i)o Chapter 576: Looking for Su Xiaoya Chapter 576 Looking for Su Xiaoya But Su Wen is different. She has never seen this kind of thing. Adoption also requires procedures and registration. And she didn''t believe that Wang Yongmei would really kindly find a good family for Xiaoya. So she deliberately changed the wording, and only by changing the wording can it be taken seriously. It is possible to find Xiaoya. Unable to see Xiao Ya''s life well with her own eyes, she has a disturbed conscience. "I know." Su Wen shook her head, staring at Wang Yongmei in the room. The female director''s temper was much stronger than Su Wen''s, and she rushed in immediately. The scared Wang Yongmei hurriedly locked the door from the inside. "Open the door, Wang Yongmei, open the door for me." "There are so many of you, I dare not drive." In case of being beaten, she will find someone to reason with. "I didn''t sell Su Xiaoya. I found her a good family. It''s better than suffering in this family." "Really?" The women''s director was dubious. "It''s true." Wang Yongmei nodded desperately, "It was given to a very capable family, and that family has no children." After hearing this, everyone''s attitude changed slightly. Su Wen frowned slightly, and looked at Wang Yongmei carefully through the window. Seeing that she was really afraid of herself, she felt a little relieved. "Let''s do this! I, Su Wen, are also unreasonable. If you really find Su Xiaoya a good family, then I have nothing to say, but I want to see it with my own eyes." Wang Yongmei''s scalp exploded when she heard this. What is she most guilty of? It was money from Song Jingxian. When handing over Su Xiaoya to Song Jingxian, Song Jingxian gave her five hundred yuan as agreed. This was a huge sum of money, so generous that she didn''t fall asleep all night, and when she came back, she dug a hole under the bed and hid the money in it. For fear of being discovered, he didn''t even mention his own man. "No, anyway, I don''t know where that person is." When Wang Yongmei said this, Su Wen''s heart was about to turn cold. Angrily, he picked up the rolling pin and brushed it twice, smashing the ss on the window to pieces. "Su Wen, what are you doing? This is my house, don''t bully people too much." Wang Yongmei cursed in the room, beating her feet and thumping her chest, crying, "Come on! Su Wen is unreasonable and bullying at my door." , everyone,e and judge!" "Wang Yongmei, don''t hide at home,e out and speak clearly." The more Su Wen saw her like this, the angrier she became. "If you really give Xiaoya to a good family, I have no objection and won''t meddle in other people''s business, but if you dare to sell Xiaoya, I will never end with you." "You are spitting blood, let me tell you Su Wen, why do you talk to me like this when you recruit a son-inw at home? What qualifications do you have? Get out of here, get out of the way. I will be unlucky if I see you." Wang Yongmei hid in the room and could note out. She could only pick up rocks from the ground and throw them out. It was so sudden that the people outside were covered in heads. Su Wen was hit on the arm and was soon bruised. The scene that could barely hold steady at first, was excited by Wang Yongmei''s sudden arrival. Everyone broke down the door together and dragged Wang Yongmei out of the room and beat her hard. His nose was bruised and his face was swollen, and he sat on the ground covering his face and screamed. Su Wen finished without a chance to make a move. She even saw a few honest people who were well-known in the vige pinch Wang Yongmei several times. It really deserves to be the famous and tough Sanjiaying from all over the world. Chapter 577: Capture Lee Cauliflower Chapter 577 Capturing Li Caihua With so many viges, Heiyingtun in the mountains is the least to be messed with, followed by Houzhao Vige, where people are battling for water every year, and Sanjiaying is on the ground. After all, only Sanjiaying can fight with Zhao Cun. Every year when transnting seedlings and grabbing water, they have to fight. Later, the Sanjiaying came to Zhou Hengyang, and after arge area was defeated in the First World War, the Sanjiaying stepped on Hou Zhaocun to take the top position. The custom is very tough. "All give way, all give way." The women''s director pushed a way and stood in front of Wang Yongmei, "Make it clear, are you selling it or giving it away? If you don''t make it clear, you will be sent to the police station." Wang Yongmei raised her head resentfully, staring at Su Wen with red eyes, "It''s all you, it''s all you, it''s all your meddling." "I''m asking you." Su Wen took a step forward. "Who are you Xiaoya? Who am I Xiaoya? I am Aunt Xiaoya, we are all surnamed Su, a family. And you, Wang Yongmei, are just Xiaoya''s stepmother, stepmother. What right do you have to treat Xiaoya like that?" ? You don''t even have a blood rtionship with her, Xiaoya''s father is not at home, but you have lost Xiaoya, who do we look for if we don''t look for you?" Wang Yongmei was speechless when questioned. The people surnamed Su who were onlookers at the scene were ashamed. Su Wen raised her voice sharply, "As long as there is someone surnamed Su, you can''t make decisions for Xiaoya." There was no sound in the courtyard. "My request is not high. I just want to make sure where the little girl is and whether she is doing well. If she is not doing well, I can get her back." Su Wen''s voice changed because she shouted too loudly and exerted too much force. Got hoarse. "You don''t want to support Xiaoya, and you think Xiaoya is a burden. If you want to send it to someone else''s family, you should first ask people of the same n in the vige. If everyone refuses to contribute money and effort, and you cannot raise it, you can send it to someone else. I have no problem with people, but even if there is a family surnamed Su who is willing to help, you shouldn''t make decisions on your own." Wang Yongmei realized that she had caused a catastrophe. At that time, she only thought of a huge sum of five hundred yuan, and she had long forgotten that the surname Su was a big family in Sanjiaying, and they were all ancestors. Su Wen looked at the third grandma who rushed over, "Are you right?" "That''s right, it''s because we didn''t care enough about Xiaoya. It stands to reason that each family should have helped each other a long time ago, and we can''t give the child away even when life is sad." This matter is embarrassing. "Girl Wen is right." "Exactly!" "Hurry up and make it clear." Wang Yongmei gritted her teeth, feeling sorry for the five hundred yuan, for fear that she would be found out, and if word spread that she would be ashamed to face others, she would really gain the reputation of being a mean stepmother. But if she didn''t say it, Su Wen would definitely not let her go. The whole vige surnamed Su will not let her go. Today''s matter is endless. In the end, there was no other way, Wang Yongmei had to admit that she had given it to a family in the county through the introduction of her natal cousin. Su Wen immediately asked Su Qing to find the barefoot doctor and show Wang Yongmei the injuries. They were just skin traumas, but they looked scary but there was nothing serious about them. It''s okay to rub some purple potion, but it''s even more scary after rubbing purple potion. Red, purple, and swollen, with such a face, the timid little children in the vige were scared and ran home crying. The courageous boyughed and threw stones at Wang Yongmei, which made him jump around for a while. Wang Yongmei¡¯s cousin is in another vige. Seeing that it¡¯s getting dark and it¡¯s not easy to walk at night, everyone discussed it and went to look for it at dawn the next day. Originally, I didn''t want to take Wang Yongmei, Su Wen, the women''s director, and the representative of the n Su Xueyong, but Wang Yongmei had to follow them desperately. Good night, don''t wait any longer, it''s gone! Chapter 578: honestly Chapter 578 Honestly At this moment, Su Wen saw the problem. If Su Xiaoya was really sent to someone else''s family to be raised, Wang Yongmei must have taken money in the middle. "This is simply selling a daughter!" The female director punched Wang Yongmei again angrily. Wang Yongmei yelled when he hit her! When she arrived at Wang Yongmei''s cousin Li Caihua''s house, Li Caihua ran away like a rabbit when she saw Wang Yongmei bringing someone with her. Everyone was caught off guard. Fortunately, Su Wen reacted quickly. She ran forward and chased after her. She chased all the way to the entrance of the vige, kicked Li Caihua who was running wildly to the ground, and stepped forward to press down with her knees. Suppressed. Several people in the vige who came with them all changed their eyes when they looked at Su Wen. Thinking to himself, girl Wen can''t be messed with. I can''t afford it, I can''t afford it! If he was kicked by the fly, that old waist would have to be broken. Su Wen was panting tiredly. She didn''t expect that she had such skills just now, but she was very anxious, afraid that Li Caihua, like Shi Caiyue, was also a second-hand dealer. So I yed super long in a hurry. "What are you doing? Let me go, let me go quickly." Li cauliflower struggled crazily, Su Wen was hit by her elbow just right into her abdomen, and her whole body twitched in pain, just like that, she kept pressing down tightly and didn''t let go. "Don''t move." Su Wen was in pain, and Li Caihua, who was pped, stared at him. Wang Yongmei subconsciously moved a little further away from Su Wen, thinking that it was lucky that Su Wen didn''t hit her yesterday, otherwise she would have been in a worse situation. "Believe it or not, I''ll kill you?" Su Wen barely sleptst night, plus she was in a bad mood, and just got hit by Li Caihua again, and now is the time to get angry. "I won''t move, let me go." Li Caihua repeatedly begged for mercy. Su Xueyong led other people to catch up quickly, **** Li Caihua instead of Su Wen, so that she had nowhere to escape, and then began to question. "Say, where did you get Su Xiaoya? Tell me!" "I...I..." Li Caihua hesitated for a long time and didn''t make it clear. Seeing Wang Yongmei''s bruised nose and swollen face, she cursed angrily, "Wang Yongmei, you are nothing. Why are you selling your child to me?" "I didn''t!" Wang Yongmei was most afraid of people saying that she sold the child, so she went up and grabbed Li Caihua''s hair and shook it violently, and shouted hysterically: "It''s you, obviously you are the one who encouraged me, you said Su Xiao Ya is just a white-eyed wolf who doesn''t know how to raise her. When she grows up and knows that her mother was mad at me, she will take revenge on me and make her death ugly..." Wang Yongmei was so excited that she blurted out the words, and when she said it, it was toote to realize that something was wrong, and she froze in ce. Others also looked at Wang Yongmei in astonishment, with a look of shock on their faces. Su Wen gasped, never expecting that there would be something else going on. Xiaoya''s own mother was deliberately **** off by Wang Yongmei? In other words, before Xiaoya''s mother died, Wang Yongmei had already hooked up with Xiaoya''s father? "No, it''s not like this..." Wang Yongmei panickedpletely, "Nothing, when I was a girl at home, I was innocent with Xiaoya and her father, there is absolutely nothing, Xiaoya''s mother died of illness, and with It doesn''t matter to me, it really doesn''t matter." It has been so long, and now is not the time to pursue it. The key is to find Xiaoya. "Shut up!" Su Wen yelled at Wang Yongmei, and then Da Ma Jindao stood in front of Li Caihua imposingly, and asked with sharp eyes: "If I ask you now, tell the truth." Chapter 579: middleman Chapter 579 Middleman "Which onion do you count? Why should I listen to you?" Li Caihua believed that she was at the entrance of the vige now, and as long as the vigers knew about it, they woulde to rescue her, and those people from other viges would be in bad luck. "You should have heard of it." Su Wen casually ran her fingers around the long hair hanging down her cheeks, and said with a sneer, "Do you know about the abduction case of Shi Caiyue and the Tian brothers?" "Know!" No one knows about such a big case. "I caught it." Su Wen pointed to herself, "Do you know Sun Yunyun who was caught?" Li Caihua shuddered, not to mention Sun Yunyun, she was already terrified. "You...you are Su Wen who exposed Shi Caiyue?" The work she does is not as good as Shi Caiyue''s deception, but the nature is simr. At one time, she was still jealous of Shi Caiyue''s ability, courage, and great business. She doesn''t have that ability, so she can only act as a middleman, who specially introduces people who can''t afford to raise their children, and they alle to her. She would find another family and sell the child she couldn''t afford to raise to someone who couldn''t have children. Some parents are reluctant to part with their children, but they really can''t afford to support them, so they refuse to ept money, because collecting money is tantamount to selling their children, and they can''t bear it in conscience. Some parents are greedy, so they ask for money, and there are even many lions who open their mouths and take the opportunity to extort money. However, no matter whether the parents ask for money or not, she, the middleman, will draw money. This money is given by the adopting party, and the adopting party would rather give the money, because if the child''s biological parents receive the money, it meanspletely cutting off the rtionship with the child. But they didn¡¯t know that many parents didn¡¯t collect the money, and all the money fell into Li Caihua¡¯s pocket alone. Li Caihua followed her mother-inw to do this business when she was young. After so many years of doing this, Su Xiaoya has gained the most. The ie of a whole thousand yuan is more than the benefits she received in the previous ten years. This is also the reason why she ran away in fright when she saw Wang Yongmei approaching. The money she received was not known to Wang Yongmei, but she withheld it. Li Caihua originally had a good wishful thinking, but when she heard that Su Wen was the person she found, she knew it was over! If she can get Shi Caiyue, whom she adores, into it, she will definitely not be able to do it! "Say, where did you get Su Xiaoya? If you don''t tell me, I''ll call the police." Su Wen issued an ultimatum, "Do you know the nature of what you did?" "What is my nature? I am an old handicraft. I rely on my ability to make a living. It was passed down from my mother-inw to me and passed down from generation to generation." Li Caihua became more confident as she talked. When ites to money, it can be said to be arrogant, and most people still look down on it. It wasn''t until Shi Caiyue had an ident that she suddenly realized that there might be a problem. The times are different, so she kept a low profile, otherwise she wouldn''t have run away just now. The women''s director heard this, and shouted angrily: "You are breaking thew. Do you know that you are breaking thew? Do people in your vige not care about it?" "What do you care? There are so many things like this, I... I didn''t collect money, I just helped people...help." By the way, as long as she kills her and confiscates money, they can''t do anything to her. "Uncle Xueyong, call the police!" Su Wen said tly: "We don''t talk nonsense with her here, we send her to the police station, and then we will know whether she has taken money from it." "Okay, send it now." Su Xueyong rolled up his sleeves and was about to start. Chapter 580: Aunt Su Wen will definitely come Chapter 580 Aunt Su Wen will definitelye When Li Caihua heard that she was going to be sent to the police station, she dared to speak hard, and said everything in one brain, "I said, I will say now, the woman who adopted Su Xiaoya is called Song Jingxian, and she is from the county seat. I have an address in the county seat. I am with an address." "address?" "At home, I write it down in my notebook." It was her mother-inw who told her to record the address of the adoptive family when she took her into the business, because only by knowing where the adopted family is, can I find it to be different from those kidnappers. Su Wen and his party took Li Caihua back to get the address, and everyone in the vige was shocked. When they heard that they were looking for a child, they ignored all the people who were going toe forward. It can be seen that the people in the vige also know it well. Secretly, she was also very dissatisfied with Li Caihua''s career. Did not stop, Su Wen and others also breathed a sigh of relief. After all, every vige is still very united. If you, a person from outside the vige, want to cause trouble in the vige, you will definitely be targeted by the whole vige. This is why Su Wen hates some people in Sanjiaying, but still lives here with peace of mind. Because she is a member of the Sanjiaying, when outsiders, the Sanjiaying will be very united. Just like thest time Tian Yong was arrested, when Tian Gang put out the fire, every household came. After getting the address, Su Wen and Su Xueyong rushed to the county seat non-stop, and Li Caihua left it to the women''s director to watch over! Su Wen doesn''t want to worry about the extra things in the middle, she just wants to find Su Xiaoya now. For this matter, she should be responsible to Su Xiaoya, and it would not be in vain for that little girl to call her aunt to please her. **** County¡ª Song Jingxian took ast look at the house behind her, with a touch of reluctance and determination in her eyes. She has lived in this home for a long time and has left many good memories. She is leaving now and will note back. Leaving aside thest bit of nostalgia in her heart, Song Jingxian went to see her most precious daughter, and found that her daughter was holding a doll standing on the side of the road in a daze, staring into the distance. "Little girl, what are you looking at?" Although she had only been adopted for a few days, Song Jingxian gave her all her mother''s love. From the first moment she saw Xiaoya, she felt that the child belonged to her. Song Jingxian didn''t even change her name, only her surname. "Mom." Xiaoya likes this new mother very much, she is countless times better than her stepmother, just like the mother of her dreams. "Mom, I''m waiting for Aunt Su Wen." "You refused to leave yesterday, so you must be waiting for your Aunt Su Wen one dayter?" Song Jingxian put the suitcase on the ground, propped her chin with her hands, and said with a smile, "How do you know she will definitelye?" Xiaoya''s eyes were red, and she said stubbornly, "Aunt Su Wen will definitelye." "But you stood here waiting for a long time yesterday, but you didn''t wait for her." Song Jingxian persuaded softly: "She won''te. You have been waiting for two full days, and you can''t wait for her." Xiao Ya clenched the doll in her hands, and cried silently. Tears rolled down from her eyes, and she cried silently and suppressed, which made Song Jingxian''s heart ache. "Don''t cry, my mother will protect you like your Aunt Su Wen in the future." "Mom, you don''t know. Aunt Su Wen sent my younger sister and aunt to the provincial capital. When she left, she said she woulde back the next day. It stands to reason that she could return to the vige the day before yesterday, and she should havee yesterday." She has always been in her heart Counting the time silently, using the arithmetic taught by Aunt Liumei, the calction is clear. Chapter 581: can not be discarded Chapter 581 can not be discarded "My little sister and aunt will take a long time toe back after going to the provincial capital. I can''t say goodbye to my little sister and aunt, but I want to say goodbye to Aunt Su Wen before I leave." "But you''ve been waiting for her for two days, and she won''te." Song Jingxian had to say cruelly, "If she hade, she would havee a long time ago." She had already asked the middleman clearly. It doesn''t matter if the little girl is at home. Not to mention looking for it on purpose, this silly boy, why is he so stubborn! If someone really cared about her, they wouldn''t have sold her. Song Jingxian felt disgusted when she thought of the faces of the middlemen Li Caihua and Wang Yongmei. Fortunately, Xiaoya became her child, and she would take care of Xiaoya carefully. Even if she returns to the capital, she will protect Xiaoya with all her might because her status in the family is not high. "Aunt Su Wen wants to find me, she wants time from me." Xiaoya said stubbornly. "But we''ve bought our tickets, and we won''t be able to catch the train anyter." Song Jingxian looked at her watch, "Little girl, we can''t dy any longer, can we go with mom?" "I...wow..." Xiaoya finally burst into tears, and was carried into the car by Song Jingxian, still reluctantly looking in the direction of Sanjiaying. He desperately told himself in his heart that it wasn''t that Aunt Su Wen didn''te to see her, but that Aunt Su Wen was dyed by something. Maybe Aunt Su Wen hasn¡¯te back from the provincial capital yet! right! It must be so. If even Aunt Su Wen ignores her... Xiao Ya couldn''t stop crying when she thought of that. ***** When Su Wen and Su Xueyong found it ording to the address, the building was already empty, and there was no one at the address. The angry and silent Su Xueyong couldn''t help but curse. "We were cheated by Li Caihua, no, I have to go back and find her to settle the score." "Wait a minute." Su Wen thought that Li Caihua''s notebook was old, and it looked like it had been used for many years. There were many records on it, but Xiaoya''s records were thetest. It should not be fooling people. "I''ll go next door and ask." "Also." The two went to find each other separately. Fortunately, in this era, they are all old neighbors who have lived for decades, and they are very simple and helpful. As soon as Su Wen asked, she got the result. "You mean Song Jingxian who lives next door? Oh! I know, she has returned to the capital." "The capital?" Su Wen couldn''t help but hold her forehead, this is too far away! Li Caihua is really capable, her ''business scope'' is wider than she imagined. "Do you know when you left?" "Just now, I walked for almost an hour." "Did you bring a child?" Su Wen gestured, "A little girl, about six or seven years old, looks very scary and clever." "Yes, there are, but I don''t know where they came from. Comrade Song Jingxian seldom deals with us, and we didn''t ask about it." The question was confirmed, Su Wen breathed a sigh of relief, bid farewell to the neighbors, greeted Su Xueyong and rushed to the train station. The only way to get to the capital from Qingshui County is by train. This is the most convenient way. The trains in the 1980s were not like those in the future. There was a bus every ten minutes. Now the interval between each train is rtively long, if she goes fast, she should be able to catch up. Su Wen pedaled her bicycle very fast along the way, and when she arrived at the train station, she asked the flight attendant for the train to the capital, and then spent 20 cents to buy a tform ticket as a gift, walking through the crowded crowd, Su Wen Wen''s originally anxious mood calmed down miraculously. This may be fate. Do her best to find, even if there is even the slightest possibility, she can''t abandon Su Xiaoya coldly like other nsmen. In order to give an exnation to my little sister, but also to give an exnation to my own conscience. Let yourself not me yourself and regret when you dream back at midnight, and regret not working hard. Now that I have tried my best, my restless heart will be at peace. Thanks for the support! There are 2 more chapters toe, a littleter, okay! Chapter 582: Aunt Su Wen Chapter 582 Aunt Su Wen "Aunt Su Wen, Aunt Su Wen..." While Su Wen was looking for each car, a surprise call came from behind her. "Aunt Su Wen, I''m here, I''m here!" Su Wen turned around in surprise, Xiaoya was wearing a beautiful dress, happily waving at her home, and giggling desperately. Seeing Su Wen turning around and rushing over quickly, Su Wen squatted down in a hurry and hugged Xiao Ya in her arms. "Are you so happy to see Aunt Su Wen?" Su Wen joked with a smile, and said cheerfully, "I''ve never seen you take the initiative to hug me before." Xiao Ya was so shy when she was teased by Su Wen, "That''s because I miss Aunt Su Wen!" "I miss you too." Su Wen pinched the little girl''s nose affectionately, "How about going home with Aunt Su Wen?" Song Jingxian, who was following behind, trembled in her heart when she heard this, for fear that Xiao Ya would really leave. She could see that the Aunt Su Wen that the little girl was talking about had worked so hard to find her, she must have cared a lot about the little girl, and she was very good at dressing and talking. Presumably he has the financial strength to take care of Xiaoya. "Little girl!" Song Jingxian shouted anxiously. Su Wen discovered that Song Jingxian, who was standing not far away, looked up carefully. The woman in front of her was about thirty years old, with a gentle temperament and a soft appearance. She looked like she came from a rich family. There is no male host around, which means that the husband is not around, either because he is working out of town, or because of emotional discord. Thinking about it, Song Jingxian was infertile and tried so hard to adopt a child. From this, the family rtionship can be guessed. In this day and age, women can''t give birth to children, not to mention whether their husbands will speak for themselves. Even the father-inw and mother-inw, the sister-inw and the sister-inw can eat her alive. "Hello, I''m Su Wen, Xiaoya''s aunt." Su Wen took the initiative to stand up and greet Song Jingxian. "My name is Song Jingxian, and I am Xiaoya''s mother now." Song Jingxian forced a smile, and looked at Xiaoya worriedly, for fear that Xiaoya would change her mind. Su Wen heard the meaning of Song Jingxian''s words, this is dering her ownership! But she didn''t want to argue about it, instead she was very grateful to Song Jingxian. This has been much better than she expected, and Xiaoya''s luck is better than other children who were given away. It is not easy to meet a kind adopter, but it is better than being trafficked. "Little girl." Su Wen squatted down and looked directly into Xiaoya''s eyes, letting her see her seriousness and seriousness, "You are a smart and good girl, much smarter than my little sister. Auntie wants to know your choice. Would you like to go home with your aunt?" "I..." Su Xiaoya was very tangled, she turned her head to look at the reluctant Song Jingxian, and then at Su Wen. Su Wen knew what she was hesitating about. This girl is so sensible that people feel distressed. It can be seen from the fact that she is caught between the younger sister and the sixth younger sister, but she can do a job with ease. "Don''t worry about money." "But that''s a lot of money." Xiaoya already knew that the new mother gave the stepmother a lot of money, otherwise the stepmother would not have given herself away so graciously. "Believe me, you are countless times more precious than that money." Su Wenforted and touched the little girl''s cheek, "Are you willing to go back with aunt? After you go back, aunt will take care of you." Xiao Ya was moved. So everyone can see it, including Song Jingxian. "Xiaoya!" Song Jingxian''s tears rolled down her cheeks, and she reached out her hand from a distance to grab Xiaoya, as long as Xiaoya stretched out her hand, she could grab her hand. Chapter 583: Little girls choice Chapter 583 Xiao Ya''s Choice "Little girl, mother needs you. We agreed that we will never be separated for the rest of our lives. We will be a family in the future. Have you forgotten?" Su Wen frowned slightly, feeling a bit like Cindere''s stepmother. She remained silent, giving Xiaoya and Song Jingxian time to talk. It was because she didn''t care enough about Xiaoya before, and because of Xiaoya''s own father and stepmother, it was always inconvenient to participate in Xiaoya''s life. If Song Jingxian can really care about Xiaoya and give her motherly love and affection, she will support her even though she is reluctant. Everything depends on Xiaoya''s choice. Xiao Ya is very entangled, but she is very happy, a joy she has never had before. After she was secretly sold by her stepmother, there will still be people who will care about her and find out where she went. She is not the stinky girl that her stepmother said she died and no one knew about it. She feels very satisfied and proud. Thinking, thinking about Xiaoya, Iughed. She wiped away her tears with her sleeve and grinned at Su Wen. Seeing her smile, Su Wen knew that this sensible, distressed little girl had a choice. "Aunt Su Wen, I can''t leave my new mother behind. I finally have a mother, and I will take care of her for the rest of my life." Xiaoya''s words made Song Jingxian unable to help herself, she burst into tears, stepped forward and hugged Xiaoya, crying andughing, "Good girl, mommy will take care of you for the rest of your life, if you don''t leave mommy, mommy won''t. Down yours." "Okay!" Su Wen''s eyes were also red, "But you have a new mother, so you can''t forget Aunt Su Wen, okay? Give back your good partner, Auntie, little sister!" "Yeah!" Xiao Ya nodded heavily, "When I grow up, I wille back to find my little sister and aunt, and tell her to let her wait for me." "Okay!" Su Wen thought of something, and took out arge bag of candies, choctes and other snacks from her carry-on bag, "My little sister asked me to bring this back for you, and she asked me to tell you that she is in the provincial capital I know a big fool named Zhou Hengguang, and she will cheat you a lot of delicious food from the big fool in the future." Thinking of what my little sister said, Su Wen couldn''t help butugh. Xiao Ya epted the gift happily. Su Wen asked Song Jingxian for the address and phone number of the capital, and wrote it down carefully. Afraid that Song Jingxian might misunderstand, she exined that she very much recognized her as Xiaoya''s mother and would support her. But she didn''t want to lose contact with Xiaoya. She will not interfere with Xiaoya''s new family. Su Wen''s attitude and concern for Xiaoya made Song Jingxian very fond of her. Until the train left, Song Jingxian took Xiaoya on the train in a hurry, and Su Wen chased and sent Xiaoya far away. It wasn''t until she couldn''t see it that Xiaoya realized that Su Wen had secretly stuffed an exquisite small wallet in her pocket. It was full of money, including five-cent coins, ten yuan, five yuan, and one yuan... At first nce, it was Su Wen''s own wallet, and she gave it to Xiaoya without any preparation in a hurry. "Your aunt is fine." Song Jingxian encouraged: "When we arrive in the capital, remember to write to your aunt." "thanks Mom." "It''s Mom who wants to thank her." **** On the way back to Sanjiaying Vige from the train station, Su Xueyong couldn''t help asking Su Wen: "Why do you want to find Xiaoya even if you offend others?" "Because I can''t let Xiaoya be abandoned quietly like this." Su Wen thought of the despair of the little girl in the novel when she was betrayed, and there was an indelible sadness in her eyes. "Think about it, when you are secretly sold, and your rtives, blood rtives are indifferent, no one cares, no one cares, how pitiful..." Chapter 584: Letter from Lin Weiguo Chapter 584 Letter from Lin Weiguo In the end, the voice was very low, and Su Xueyong could no longer hear it, but it shocked Su Xueyong very much. The two returned to Sanjiaying just like that, and they didn''t speak any more along the way. Su Wen went home directly, Su Xueyong reported the situation to the third grandma, and also said what Su Wen said on the way back, after the third grandma heard it, she was silent for a long time, and her usually energetic appearance became sluggish . Muttering to himself: "An outsider can do it, but we are heartless..." **** As soon as Su Wen entered the house, she saw Su Qing reading a letter with her smiling eyes almost turning into crescents. "What are you looking at so happily?" Su Wen patted Su Qing from behind. Fortunately, Su Qing saw the elder sistering in a long time ago, and she was not frightened at all, which made Su Wen very disappointed. "I''m reading a letter from my ssmate." Su Qing has dropped out of school for several years, and no ssmate has ever contacted her. This is the first time she has received a letter from a ssmate, which makes her very happy. "Not bad!" Su Wen was also very pleased that Su Qing had her own ssmates and her own social circle. He encouraged him: "Since your ssmate took the initiative to write to you, you should not be too indifferent, and get along well with others. If it is convenient, you can also invite him to your house as a guest." "Yes!" Su Qing''s eyes were shining, and she agreed heavily. This is the first ssmate who contacted her. For Su Qing who has never had a ssmate, of course she cherishes it very much. Promised, Su Qing looked at the vigorous and powerful handwriting on the letter paper, secretly ndering her elementary school ssmates, there is actually someone who can write so beautifully! It''s really admirable. As far as this good handwriting is concerned, it will make people feel good at first sight. "Male and female? What did you say?" Su Wen was curious and stretched her head over to peek. Originally, she only intended to nce at it, but Su Qing didn''t stop her from looking at it. As a result, Su Wen saw that it said¡ª "Student Su Qing, I always remember the help you gave me at the beginning, I am very happy to find you..." I didn''t read itter, Su Wen didn''t care so much, she even read her sister''s letter. "It''s a male student named Lin Weiguo." Su Qing folded the letter paper carefully and put it in the envelope. Confused, he said, "It''s strange, why can''t I remember that the one in the ss is called Lin Weiguo?" She racked her brains for a long time since just now, but she didn''t match anyone''s face. But this letter is written very sincerely, it must be her ssmate. Su Qing could never have imagined that someone would pretend to be her ssmate and write to her. Su Wen sneered, "It''s not surprising that you can''t remember it. How many people are called Weiguo and Jianguo in this era? There are quite a few in our vige." "That''s right." Su Qingughed. "Reply to my letter!" Su Wen urged. "I..." Su Qing''s face turned red all of a sudden, and she said embarrassingly: "My handwriting stinks." She used to be very confident in her handwriting, and she used to be the best handwriting in the ss, so That''s why I was surprised that another person with better-looking handwriting came out of the ss. Compared with Lin Weiguo''s handwriting, her handwriting is ugly. "Howe?" Su Wen encouraged with an exaggerated expression, "Your handwriting is already very good-looking. We sisters, whose handwriting is not good-looking? Obviously they are all good-looking." Because of Su Xuewen''s education, the older members of the Su family , writing is good. Chapter 585: wallet given Chapter 585 The wallet is given When I was young, I practiced stroke by stroke. These days, it is the real handwriting that is like the person, and the ugly handwriting will beughed at. Su Xuewen naturally can''t let his daughter beughed at, so Su Qing''s handwriting is really beautiful, even much more beautiful than Yuan Bo''s handwriting. "Don''tpare yourself with men. Men are more powerful, so their handwriting looks more vigorous and free." Su Wen took a sneak peek just now and admired the other''s handwriting. "I still have the envelopes and stamps I boughtst time. You can use them." "Well." Su Qing agreed, took the envelope and stamps back to the room and sat at the small desk, feeling uneasy for a while, not knowing what to write. She hasn''t been in touch with her ssmates for a long time, and she hasn''t dealt with boys because of her shy personality in school. Because of her academic performance and looks, most girls don''t like her, and are even very hostile to her. Su Qing also tried her best to resolve such hostility, but because of the existence of her eldest sister, she couldn''t resolve it at all. Because she is Su Wen''s younger sister, and Su Wen is the public enemy of all girls in the school. This caused Su Qing to be very lonely when she was a student, and she longed to have good ssmates who had fun, but unfortunately she didn''t have any. After she dropped out of school to learn tailoring, she got better, but those who studied tailoring with her were just casual acquaintances, and evenughed at her behind her back. Su Qing knew it all in her heart. She has been trying her best to act like she doesn''t care. After such a long time of being taught by her eldest sister, her personality has changed a lot, and she will not be too shy to talk to male ssmates. Su Qing took a deep breath to calm her heart, and took out the letter written by Lin Weiguo from the envelope again to read it. It read: Student Su Qing, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, I haven¡¯t seen you for many years, I don¡¯t know how you are doing. Old ssmate, saying hello to her. Su Qing couldn''t helpughing, thinking that this ssmate is a good person, at least it proves that her school days were not so bad, at least there is still a ssmate who recognizes her. After figuring it out, Su Qing finally started to write, and the handwriting written by the high-grade pen bought by her elder sister became more and more smooth and beautiful, and the handwriting was as delicate and clean as a human being. Su Qing wrote an intermittent reply letter to Lin Weiguo, telling the other party that she was fine, and thanked him for her concern, and also wished Lin Weiguo, who was far away, everything was safe. After writing, she felt that there was no problem, so she happily glued the envelope, Post the stamps and send them away when the postmanes to the vige tomorrow. Here Su Qing went back to her room to write a letter. In the main room, everyone surrounded Su Wen and asked her about finding Xiaoya. When Su Wen finished telling the story, the eyes of the sisters were all red. Fifth Sister said for a long while: "When I get to the capital, I will go find Xiaoya." "Okay, I''ll give you the address." Su Wen quickly copied a copy of the address and handed it to Fifth Sister, asking her to keep it. "Xiaoya is such a poor child." "Wang Yongmei is too hateful." "By the way, what did you do with that Li cauliflower? This kind of person should be arrested." Mentioning Li Caihua, Su Wen shook her head in disappointment, "Li Caihua is different from Shi Caiyue, we don''t care about it." The nature of Li Caihua''s matter is different from that of Shi Caiyue. The two parties are in love with each other, and Xiaoya did find a good family for Li Caihua, so Su Wen decided to let go because of this. "Ugh!" Everyone in the main room sighed. Su Xue suddenly said, "Sister, did you give the wallet to the girl? You gave it all?" Chapter 586: photos gone Chapter 586 The photo is gone "Yes!" Su Wen agreed, and when she saw Su Xue''s expression was wrong, she suddenly realized that she had made a mistake. "It''s over! There are photos of your brother-inw in the wallet." If Zhou Hengyang found out that she had given his photo to someone else, he would definitely be **** off. Ruined! This is causing trouble. The sisters immediately cast sympathetic eyes on Su Wen. They spend more time together, and the sisters can all tell that the brother-inw opposite the eldest sister seems to be arrogant and domineering, but she is actually afraid of her brother-inw getting angry. To put it bluntly, it''s brother-inw saving face for eldest sister in front of outsiders! The sisters all spected privately that the eldest sister must have listened to her brother-inw after closing the door. Now seeing the eldest sister''s appearance, several people felt that their guesses were indeed true! The really powerful one is the brother-inw. "It''s okay." Su Wen had an idea, "I''m just asking him for one." "Won''t someone find out?" The honest man Su Xiu asked worriedly. "I just said that the previous picture is almost appreciated, and I will take a few more." The more Su Wen thought about it, the more feasible it became, "I''ll write him a letter right now, and send him another one of my photo by the way. Then he has no reason to reject me." What a perfect excuse. "Eldest sister..." Su Xiu hesitated to speak, but was pulled secretly by Su Xue, so she didn''t continue. Su Xue reminded in a low voice, "Let''s not worry about the matter of eldest sister and brother-inw, it is a matter between their husband and wife." "But..." Su Xiu''s face was full of condemnation, and she almost wrote on her face, ''I didn''t expect you to be such a fourth sister, you are such a cheating elder sister? ¡¯ A smart person like brother-inw will definitely find out the problem. The most important thing is that she didn''t see when the elder sister showed her brother-inw''s photo to enjoy! Brother-inw sleeps in the same room as eldest sister, won¡¯t you be able to find out? "Ahem..." Su Xue felt guilty when she was watched by the third sister, and turned around pretending not to care, "I''ll go to the vegetable garden to see, third sister, hurry up and make chicken cakes! Sister-inw Yn wille to get the goods soon .¡± Su Xiu heard that He Yn wasing to pick up the goods, so she put her worries behind her and went to the kitchen to get busy. Su Wen wrote a letter decisively, and sent it out with Su Qing''s letter the next day. **** Changhe Machinery Factory¡ª In the boss''s office, Zhou Hengyang was sitting behind his desk, interviewing neers with a serious face. The man sitting across from him was wearing trousers and a light blue shirt. The high-grade fabric made it look expensive. The man looks handsome and extraordinary, the top button of the shirt is casually unbuttoned, and a small piece of honey-colored skin can be seen, wearing a pair of gold thin-frame sses, the whole person is bing more and more refined and extraordinary. If Liu Chun were here, he would definitely say "gentle scum." If it was Xu Xiaoxiao, it would be "a beast in clothes." That''s right, this person is Zhou Hengguang, the third child of the Zhou family, and Zhou Hengyang''s younger brother. Although Zhou Hengyang also had a poisonous side, he was born to protect his weaknesses, so naturally he would not speak of his younger brother. However, the scene in front of him still gave him a headache, pinched the center of his eyebrows, and said unhappily, "You arete." "I worked overtime before, but the secretary didn''t tell me." ording to the contact information left on the resume, Pan Yi called Zhou Hengguang toe for an interview. Secretary Ji Fang answered the phone. Ji Fang never dreamed that the vice president of his family would not work hard for the position of vice president of the provincial design institute, and idle away to interview the secretary of the machinery factory. Chapter 587: I am very obedient Chapter 587 I am very obedient Speaking out will only make peopleugh out loud. Ji Fang scolded him for being insane and forgot about it. After a few days, Zhou Hengguang didn''t wait for a reply, so he took the initiative to ask to find out. Immediately scolded Ji Fang. Zhou Hengyangughed, "You came to me, what about your previous job? Don''t forget that you are an architectural designer, not a mechanical engineer." "I can do it." Zhou Hengguang winked at his eldest brother, "I''m very good." "He''s also very thick-skinned." "Brother, I heard that you took thend of Xiangshan Lake?" It took Zhou Hengyang a week to mobilize all the funds he could mobilize, and even sold the car he just bought at a discount before he could raise enough money to take thend. Fortunately, Xiangshan Lake is far away from the urban area, and thend price is not expensive. If Su Wen knew the price of thend, she would definitely say that it was a huge sale by jumping off a building, which was a huge bargain. "Including Xiangshan Lake." Zhou Hengyang replied: "It is currently a barrennd, but I believe that in the next ten years of urban development, it will definitely be the core area of ??the new city." Zhou Hengguang gave a thumbs up and praised: "Brother, your vision for doing business is really right." "That''s not true, other people definitely don''t think so." Zhou Hengyang''s mouth raised a touch of sarcasm, and he said coldly: "Think about it! You didn''t listen to the arrangement of your family and went to study architecture. The second child died, and I The boss who was the most obedient and worked hardest since childhood became the most rebellious one in the end, and those people still don''t know how to scold me behind my back!" Zhou Hengyang''s resignation from the aviation research institute is equivalent to giving everyone a p in the face, butpared with the following ones, this is only the lightest p. He severed ties with the Zhou family, which was the second p. With the momentum of thunder, the beating made everyone dizzy. Then he disappeared. When he reappears, there will be a third p even harder. The boss of the dignified Zhou family, who shoulders the heaviest responsibility and hope, actually went to be someone''s son-inw, and even changed his surname. What a shame! When the news came, the elders of the Zhou family were all stunned, and none of them dared to use their status and seniority toe to him, for fear of making Zhou Hengyang unhappy and p him a fourth time! After all, in the past twenty years, no one would have imagined that the most capable and prestigious boss of the Zhou family would be so ruthless once he was unfeeling. Mentioning this, Zhou Hengguang was overjoyed, "Brother, I have always been very proud that I can say that I don''t want to stop drinking and smoking because of my career, so I rebelliously went to study architecture. Butpared with you, I am nothing." Zhou Hengyang raised his eyebrows, feeling a bad feeling, "I warn you, what kind of tricks do you want to y?" "No, no." Zhou Hengguang pretended to be obedient, but in fact he was anxiously waiting for Su Qing''s reply. If she dares not to reply to his letter, just wait for his next storm! Anyway, Zhou Gengguang is not a good person. "Brother, please hire me! My work in the design institute is very leisurely. If I have something to do, I can arrange it for an underground designer. Do you know my secretary, Ji Fang? Although he is not very old, he is very capable of working. Strong, under my cultivation, the ability has improved by leaps and bounds." is actually torture. Zhou Hengguang''s method of torturing his subordinates, idiots can''t hold on. Being able to stay for such a long time is enough to show Ji Fang''s ability to learn and withstand pressure. Chapter 588: have your letter Chapter 588 has your letter "You want to develop Xiangshan Lake, is there anyone more suitable than me? Your current team does not have this kind of talent, and the machinery factory is not enough to operate. You will definitely need to partner with others and establish a newpany .¡± Zhou Hengguang looked expectant, and his smile was very harmless. But Zhou Hengyang knew very well that his third brother was definitely not harmless, and anyone who thought he was harmless would die. Zhou Hengyang didn''t intend to y tricks on him anymore, "Tell me, what is your identity? Is it you, Zhou Hengguang, or the Zhou family?" "Brother!" Zhou Hengguang looked hurt, "We are brothers. Although you have left the Zhou family and are on guard against the Zhou family, you can''t treat my brother as a thief, right?" Zhou Hengyang unceremoniously revealed, "You are capable of acting as a double agent." "Brother still understands me, but I support you in this matter." "I''m not worried about you being a double agent for me. I''m just afraid that you will learn from me and try to get away from the Zhou family, or even be someone''s son-inw in a fit of anger." This is what Zhou Hengyang is worried about. He knows this brother well. character. I went to be a son-inw at the beginning because of a coincidence and Su Xuewen''s request, but now it is because of Wenwen. He was very grateful for his choice, and he never regretted it for the rest of his life. But he didn''t want his third brother to get angry and follow suit. "Brother, why do you miss me so much?" Zhou Hengyang frowned unhappily, "How old am I? Don''t forget, I''m only two years younger than you, and I''m not a kid anymore." bigger things. Of course Zhou Hengguang would not speak out what was in his heart, but Zhou Hengyang did not intend to delve into it. The third brother is no longer a child. He has said so much, whether he can listen to it is up to him. Really follow suit, don''t me him for making trouble when the timees. "Okay! From now on, you are a member of our factory. There are no strict requirements on working hours, as long as you get things done." "so good?" Zhou Hengyang showed an old fox-like smile, propping his cheek with one hand, "Yes!" Liu Chun is not here, he wants to go home to find a wife, so many things have no one to do, the third child is not in vain. Is there anyone more capable and trustworthy than the third child? The third child epts, so that he can have a lot of time to make out with his wife. "What am I going to do?" "all!" "So?" Zhou Hengguang''s voice changed, "What about you?" "Oh! I''m going home. I''m not sure when I''ll be back. It might be after the Mid-Autumn Festival at thetest." "The Mid-Autumn Festival is still more than a month away!" Zhou Hengguang gritted his teeth and reminded. "Yeah! I know." "Brother, you...you are ruthless!" In the first round of the big and small foxes, the big fox won by an absolute advantage and tricked the little fox. "By the way, let me use your car. I sold my car." "I¡­" "Anyway, you will be so busy in the future that you won''t have time to go out and run around. By the way, didn''t you just say that your secretary is very capable? I think he can help you a lot, so that you can perfectly bnce the vice president of the design institute and the mechanical department. The two positions of factory secretary." "Okay, very good!" Zhou Hengguang took out the car keys with a heartbroken heart and obediently handed them in. Be cheated, be cheated miserably! He came to the interview for his eldest brother, but when he came, his eldest brother was left behind by all the work and ran home to embrace his wife. **** it! It seems that he has to deceive Su Qing as soon as possible. In the future, when the eldest brother runs home to hug his wife, he will also go home to hug his wife. No one is afraid of anyone! etc¡­ Wrong, he would have thought of hugging his wife? "Knock, knock!" There was a knock on the office door. "Come in." "Boss, I have your letter." Sorry, I''mte, good night! Chapter 589: daydreaming Chapter 589 In a daze "Just put it on the table." Zhou Hengyang was sorting out the work that needs to be handed over to the third child, so he agreed casually, and waited for the secretary to go out before he heard the third child say: "A letter from my sister-inw..." Before the third child finished speaking, Zhou Hengyang quickly snatched the letter. Seeing that it was really a letter written by Wenwen to herself, Zhou Hengyang couldn''t help but smile very shallowly on his serious expression. Zhou Hengguang felt jealous when he saw it. Since when did the eldest brother care so much about who lived. "Okay, you can go." Zhou Hengyang chased them away mercilessly. "Oh!" Although he didn''t want to leave, Zhou Hengguang got up obediently and left. After Zhou Hengguang left, Zhou Hengyang couldn''t wait to open the letter. After reading the letter written by Su Wen at a nce, his smiling eyes instantly darkened. "Is this throwing me away in the photo?" A certain person patted the table angrily, thinking about it, he was both annoyed and funny, "I really don''t know! Why can''t I see enough photos every day, so I just want to be so smart at you I won''t be angry if I talk." well! He really loves his wife. Obviously very angry, but was coaxed by a word. Zhou Hengyang propped his chin with one hand and was absorbed in thinking. After a long time, his eyes fell on Su Wen''s beautiful handwriting. Slowly his eyes fixed, and something wrong shed in his heart. There seems to be something wrong with this handwriting. Remember what Su Wen''s handwriting used to look like? Zhou Hengyang thought about it, since he couldn''t think of the scene when he met Su Wen for the first time, let alone the handwriting. At that time, he didn''t want to get married at all, let alone be interested in a marriage partner. At that time, he just took it as a responsibility. Looking back now, I don''t even have any impression, I have been talking to Su Xuewen all the time. Didn''t even look at Wenwen, and now looking back, I regret it. Actually forgot the scene when the two met for the first time. When I thought about how I left Wenwen in the cold, I felt distressed. Zhou Hengyang sighed, put away all his emotions and was about to put away the letter, but just as he picked up the envelope, a photo fell out of it, the photo facing up showed Su Wen''s bright smile, Zhou Hengyang unexpectedly I''m crazy. This is what it''s like to fall in love with someone! I think about her all the time in my mind, and I will be obsessed just by looking at the photos. "Big brother is not good, big brother is not good." Zhou Hengyang was in a daze, but this week Hengguang suddenly rushed in, and when he came in, he found that his elder brother was in a daze, his jaw almost dropped in shock. Brother, are you in a daze? Many people would be in a daze, thinking about things in a daze, but he had never seen this kind of emotion in his elder brother and second brother. "Brother, what are you holding in your hand?" Zhou Hengguang asked knowingly. "It''s nothing." Zhou Hengyang put the photo in a drawer and put it away calmly, but the reddish tips of his ears revealed his true emotions, "What''s wrong with you? It''s not your character to babble." "Actually, it''s not bad anymore." Zhou Hengguang showed a smirk, "It''s be more fun." "What''s fun?" "Of course it''s our precious cousin. Is there anything more fun than a cousin since we were young?" Zhou Hengguang''s smile became more and more cheerful when he said that, "Cousin is so fun, s! You said that if he were our rtive Wouldn''t it be more fun if the younger brother was fine." Zhou Hengyang cast him a cold look, "If Xiaoxiao is really our own brother, it would be no fun at all, and only a little aunt can cultivate Xiaoxiao''s character." It won''t work for anyone else. Chapter 590: Word of mouth Chapter 590 Word of mouth The character of the little aunt is the real free and easy person. She was favored by her grandfather since she was a child, and she dared to break into any disaster. No one is afraid that the mess will be cleaned up. "It''s true." Zhou Hengguang''s eyes were full of gloom, "My family...haha!" The two brothers skipped this topic tacitly. "Let''s go, little uncle is back, let''s go to the family meeting." "Sure enough." Ever since Xiaoxiao boldly published the announcement in the newspaper that he would sever family ties and leave the Xu family, he guessed that his little uncle must being back. I have toe back when I am busy, otherwise my home will not be my home anymore, and the sky will be turned upside down. Speaking of the past week, people in the provincial capital also saw a hrious joke. After Xu Xiaoxiao published the announcement, Zhou Yan immediately replied. So the mother and son just kept going back and forth like this, making a lot of trouble, and it also left everyone stunned and admiring. You know, news is published in the newspaper, but the money is calcted ording to the words, and these two people are ying tricks in the newspaper, and they use more and more words during the spat. In the end, the entireyout was densely used. The people in the newspaper office were overjoyed. *** Sure enough, when the Zhou Hengyang brothers arrived, the Xu family could no longer see its original appearance, and the yard was in disarray as if it had been blown by a typhoon. The flowers and nts are gone, and they are trampled to pieces. As soon as they entered the gate, a UFO flew directly towards the two brothers. The two brothers, who were about the same height and handsome in appearance, moved surprisingly in unison. One turned to the left and the other turned to the right, causing the teapot to fly out from between the two of them with a bang. Hit the ground, smashed to pieces. Then the man roared in distress. "That''s an antique, it''s an antique, it''s from Ru Kiln..." A tall, about fifty-year-old man with a refined temperament rushed out, passed between the two brothers like a gust of wind, and carefully picked it up on the ground. "Zhou Yan, Xu Xiaoxiao, you guys are finished, from now on I''m at odds with you." The two brothers looked at each other and made the same expression, full of sympathy for the little uncle in their hearts. It''s really pitiful, it''s not easy to push the elegant and calm little uncle to this level. "Xiao Wang." Xu Pei yelled at the confidential secretary hiding in the corner, "Go and publish the newspaper for me. I want to break away from the father-son rtionship with Xu Xiaoxiao and divorce Zhou Yan." Poor Confidential Secretary Xiao Wang turned pale with fright, "This...isn''t that good?" It''s not just bad, it''s very bad. The minister has only this son, and the old man in the capital has only Xu Xiaoxiao''s grandson. If he breaks away from the father-son rtionship, the old man will break the minister''s leg with a cane when he returns to the capital. The minister had three brothers, the other two gave birth to daughters, and only the minister gave birth to a son. Xu Xiaoxiao is the only seedling in the thousands of hectares of their old Xu''s family. Although the equality between men and women is emphasized now, boys are not favored over girls, and boys and girls are equally hurt. But for the only grandson, the old man is as painful as Xintoubao. Especially the granddaughters grew up by her side, only this grandson grew up in another ce, and he is capable, with a personality that is always angry with the old man. Who doesn''t say that Xu Xiaoxiao has the demeanor of the old man when he was young. Xu Pei was blown out of anger. He was going to beughed at by old folks at work. An old ssmate even came to him with a newspaper, saying that there were two writers in his family. The writing style is good and the words are used appropriately. Proper fart! Chapter 591: Wenwen is unmatched by ordinary people Chapter 591 Wenwen is iparable to ordinary people Xu Pei pushed everything away, just wanted toe back to see that he was not at home, the good things these two prodigals did. As a result, Xu Pei overestimated his own ability and underestimated his wife and son''s ability to make trouble. No, the antiques of Ru kiln porcin were smashed to pieces just like that. This is a national treasure! national treasure. At this time, Xu Pei was so distressed that he just wanted to break away from the rtionship with the two bad guys and live alone. "I say yes, I will do it immediately." "Minister, think about it, if you do this, the old man will have to take a special ne toe here tomorrow..." What are you doing here? Of course it''s to kill you, Minister. Xu Pei wanted to vomit blood. "Cousin Zhou is here, that''s great." Xiao Wang excitedly held Zhou Hengguang''s hand as if seeing a savior, but this guy had a slight obsession with cleanliness, so he threw it away in disgust. Xiao Wang: "..." Three minutester¡ª In the living room, everyone sat in groups of four. Xu Pei''s gang. Xu Xiaoxiao and Zhou Yan are in their own group. Zhou Hengyang brothers and a gang. Xiao Wang was afraid that he would die young if he stayed any longer, so he took the opportunity to slip away when his savior arrived. Very well, four-way talks. The atmosphere was tense, and there was a bit of embarrassment in the tension, and the embarrassment was full of gunpowder. Zhou Hengguang was purely watching the excitement. He liked to watch the excitement of his little aunt''s house since he was a child, but after so many years of excitement, today''s scene is the most lively. He was already vaguely expecting that his little uncle would also publish the newspaper. That''s the real excitement. Zhou Hengyang is not as hurt as the third brother. Now he is full of thoughts of wanting to go home. After the work is arranged and the third brother has dug a hole, he can go back and hug his wife! If he hadn''t been called over in a hurry, he would already be on his way back. The family of three over there were fighting with each other, and Zhou Hengyang finally calmed down here, and pped his hands casually twice, with a loud voice. interrupted the contest on the opposite side. "You... don''t you feel ashamed?" Zhou Hengyang pointed helplessly at Zhou Yan and Xu Xiaoxiao. When he showed the aura of the boss of the Zhou family with a cold face, even Zhou Yan, an elder, had to listen to his eldest nephew. Not to mention Xu Xiaoxiao who was bullied since childhood, this is a big mountain on his head. That''s why when Xu Pei came back from the capital and learned that Zhou Hengyang, who had disappeared for a long time, had returned, he made people rush to find him. "Eldest nephew." Zhou Yan felt very guilty. "I admit that I like to watch the excitement very much, but you two..." Zhou Hengyang didn''t know what words to use to describe his emotions. In short, he had to calm down the matter as soon as possible, so as not to waste his time. "Do you two know that the sales of the morning paper have tripled just because of your spiel in the newspaper? The Asahi Shimbun is still looking for you, saying that as long as you publish it in their newspaper, they will give you free, no money .¡± It''s just...the embarrassment has been thrown to the whole country. Zhou Yan''s eyes brightened, "Nephew, you tell the Asahi Shimbun people that you have to charge money. I don''t have high requirements for the price, as long as it is the same as Wenwen." "I said Comrade Zhou, do you still want topare with Su Wen?" Xu Xiaoxiao continued to mock without fear of death, "Why do you? Su Wen is a writer, the best-selling writer now. Without her, your sess will change. Cheng Chunfeng is bankrupt." "Brat, who are you talking about? I think you are looking for a beating, soe here." Zhou Yan was very angry. Although Zhou Yan was unhappy, Zhou Hengguang was happy! Nodding in satisfaction, "Yes! Cousin Xiaoxiao is right. Wenwen is unmatched by ordinary people." Chapter 592: Let Heng Guang say Chapter 592 Let Heng Guang say Zhou Hengguang put his hands on his forehead, unable to bear to look directly. They came to stop the quarrel, but the eldest brother was led astray. Why! It seems that there is still noise. So Zhou Hengguang cast a sympathetic look at his little uncle, but Xu Pei took the initiative to ask seriously: "Who is Su Wen?" "It''s my brother''s daughter-inw." Zhou Hengguang replied quietly, "My brother''s daughter-inw, the head of the house." "Your brother really cheated someone?" Although he had heard about it in the capital before, Xu Pei still didn''t believe it. "It''s absolutely true, the surname has been changed, and now my brother has to sign Su Hengyang when signing contracts." "Su Hengyang?" Xu Pei was dumbfounded, and it took him a long time to react. After realizing it, the bastard''s son suddenly stopped being angry. Compared with Zhou Hengyang, his son is still very cute! Xu Pei decided to forgive Xu Xiaoxiao, an unfilial son. Here, Xu Xiaoxiao and Zhou Yan quarreled again. One was Comrade Zhou, and the other was a brat listening to Zhou Hengyang, who had a headache. "Okay, can you stop making trouble?" Zhou Hengyang interrupted impatiently, "Isn''t it embarrassing enough?" Xu Xiaoxiao muttered softly, "No matter how embarrassing we are, we can''tpare to you, Su Hengyang, right?" "That''s right." The mother and son reached an agreement so quickly. However, although their voices were low, Zhou Hengyang could hear them clearly, and asked word by word with a sneer, "Say it again?" "We didn''t say anything." "We just don''t want to make trouble anymore." Zhou Yan looked innocent, "Eldest nephew, why are you here?" "These two people... are simply unreasonable. Why do you two have no idea when wee here?" Zhou Hengguang listened to his teeth itching, "Brother, don''t talk nonsense with the two of them, just beat them up. I''ve never seen such a thing. Don''t call us here if you make trouble again in the future." Zhou Hengyang pursed his thin lips and looked at Xu Pei. "I called you here, they are too much, I want to run away from home." Xu Pei anxiously said the ssic quotes from his son since he was a child, and only after he finished speaking did he realize that his dignified and elegant image was damaged , Fortunately, no subordinates and old friends were present. Zhou Yan opened her mouth, "I..." "Stop talking." Zhou Hengguang interrupted directly, "Let Hengguang speak." "Hehe!" Zhou Hengguang wanted to watch the fun, but that''s fine if the eldest brother is not interested, he can also see that the eldest brother is very tired of the family wars that must ur several times a year at the little aunt''s house. So Zhou Hengguang showed a sly smile and stood up. "The whole province where you are quarreling, the people of the whole country know about it. You are ashamed and know everything. How dare you say that my elder brother is so shameful? I feel very honored. He didn''t log in after talking about it. Did the newspapers advertise it?" "Ahem..." Zhou Hengyang couldn''t take it anymore, "Let''s talk business, don''t talk about me." "Oh!" Zhou Hengguang looked disappointed, and immediately changed his serious look and continued: "We have received news that something is wrong, and you are discussing swords at Huashan at home! That''s why you came here. When you first came in, you used Ru Kiln''s Greetings from Porcin, I just calcted that the medical expenses will be paid, as well as mental damage expenses..." "Zhou Hengguang, are you still shameless? What does my family''s quarrel have to do with you?" Xu Xiaoxiao sat still, stretched out his long leg and kicked Zhou Hengguang. Zhou Yan also strongly condemned, "Third nephew, you are too shameless. You actually took the opportunity to ckmail me and called you here to support me. Then you have such a family?" Chapter 593: fight Chapter 593 Big fight Sure enough, it seems that the elder nephew is the best, although the elder nephew is also scary when angry. "Sir, don''t make trouble." Zhou Hengyang pinched his brows irritably. "Anyway, stop arguing, the old man willmit suicide at home, and you, Xu Xiaoxiao." Zhou Hengguang pointed to Xu Xiaoxiao, "You started this war first, and you shouldn''t publish it in the newspaper. " "It''s Comrade Zhou who went too far. You don''t know what she did." Xu Xiaoxiao turned her head arrogantly, not wanting to look at Comrade Zhou who went too far. "What did she do?" How could she push Cousin Xiaoxiao, who had been hit hard since she was a child, to such an extent? "She found me a child bride." "Child bride?" Zhou Hengguang gave Zhou Yan a thumbs up with admiration on his face, "You are really powerful. How afraid are you that your cousin won''t be able to marry a wife?" "What? Child bride?" Xu Pei immediately jumped up, "Comrade Zhou Yan, are you crazy?" Zhou Hengyang immediately thought of something, his face turned ck, "Is it the sixth sister or the younger sister? Little aunt, you are too much, the rabbit doesn''t even eat the grass beside the nest!" Zhou Hengguang turned his head ufortably when he heard what his elder brother said, "Ahem..." He is a rabbit who only eats the grass by the side of his nest. It has been more than a week since he wrote the letter, why hasn''t he replied to it yet! If you don''t reply, you will have to find another way. If it doesn¡¯t work, try sugar-coated cannonballs. "No, it''s notpletely settled." Zhou Yan exined hastily, "Didn''t I see that Liumei was happy? So I thought that if Xiaoxiao couldn''t marry a wife, I would marry Xiaoxiao when Liumei grew up. .¡± "No, I don''t agree." Zhou Hengyang tly refused, "Not everyone can marry my sister-inw of Zhou Hengyang." With the change of rtionship with Wenwen, Zhou Hengyang has long regarded his sisters-inw as his own sisters. Especially the two youngest ones, who were regarded as girls. Now he was very angry when he thought of a juicy Chinese cabbage being kicked by a pig. "Hehe!" Xu Xiaoxiao sneered when he heard the words, "You can''t do it if you say you can''t do it? I agree." Xu Xiaoxiao, who was persistent in singing the opposite tune with his cousin since childhood, habitually sang the opposite tune again this time. The proposal that I always thought was absurd before, but now as long as it can make Zhou Hengyang angry, he is very happy. Zhou Hengyang got up suddenly, so someone was unlucky, Xu Xiaoxiao was kicked and punched by someone, and finally smashed on the chest of drawers, the walnut chest of drawers was smashed to pieces. Xu Pei¡¯s confidential secretary Xiao Wang, who was hiding outside, heard it from afar. I couldn''t help shrinking my neck, thinking that this kind of thing happened before, as long as I yelled at the boss of the Zhou family, it could be stopped, why is this battle still provincial? Xiao Xiao really beat up his own father, right? Minister''s body couldn''t withstand Xiao Xiao''s punch. well! What a worry! He had never seen such a wonderful family. The minister is such a wise and powerful person, as long as he gets home for a while, he seems to be a different person when he meets his wife and son, and his personality is different from that in the office. Although Xiao Wang was very worried, he still resisted not going in, for fear that if he went in at this time and saw the scene where the minister was being beaten by his son, it would make the minister very embarrassing. If it gets out, how can Xiaoxiao behave! Anyway, he remembered that Xiaoxiao was a beating **** when he was a child, God knows if he will be even more reckless when he grows up. So Xiao Wang waited patiently. After about an hour, the people in the room finally came out. Chapter 594: solved Chapter 594 solved Xu Xiaoxiao, a **** with injuries all over his body, Comrade Zhou, once one of the three evils in the provincial capital, smiled gently and generously, as if he was a standard good wife and mother. The minister, on the other hand, said nothing, his eyes calm. A family of three stood at the door and watched the Zhou brothers walk away. Xiao Wang suddenly felt that he shouldn''t have called Zhou Hengyang here? "This is... being beaten?" He has heard of Xiaoxiao''s ability, and there are not many who can beat him, "Is it Zhou Hengyang?" Xu Pei nodded with a sad face. "Let''s go, baby son. I''ll give you medicine. Don''t be afraid that your mother will protect you. Don''t worry, your mother will never bully you again. If you don''t want to be a child daughter-inw, forget it. I actually just think it''s fun, and you know I''m boring." Ah! It''s just a joke. You see, Su Wen didn''t say anything, she didn''t take it seriously, and I didn''t take it seriously, I just wanted to tease you, but it''s a pity that you are not as fun now as you were when you were a child. " Zhou Yan pulled her son back to take the medicine with a distressed face. "Hiss..." Xu Xiaoxiao gasped, and scolded Zhou Hengyang **** in his heart, "I''m going to make a child bride-inw, this time I won''t finish with Zhou Hengyang, and I''ll go to the Children''s Pce to pick up my sixth sister in person in the evening. " Zhou Yan secretly rejoiced, but said: "But didn''t you hate it before?" ¡°Before was before, and now is now.¡± "Okay, then you can go to the Children''s Pce to pick up people at night, remember that you are not allowed to bully Sixth Sister." "I know." The mother and son went back to the living room in a very harmonious and friendly manner. Xiao Wang stood at the gate dumbfounded, "Minister, so a beating is enough? Will it stop the family war in your family?" Xu Pei nodded. "before?" "We used to end wars with war." Xu Pei''s expression became more and more serious, "Oh! I thought it would be wrong for Xiao Xiao to grow up and Zhou Yan to mature." "Ahem!" Xiao Wang didn''t dare to continue listening. As the saying goes, family ugliness should not be publicized, so he still doesn''t listen to it. "It''s okay, I''ll give you a vacation, I haven''t been back for a long time, and this time I will stay for a month." Take advantage of this time toe back and spend time with my wife. Don''t look at Xu Pei''s dislike of his son and daughter-inw for being too noisy, prodigal and embarrassing, the people all over the country know it. But in fact, Xu Peike loved his wife and son, and whoever dares to say something bad, just wait for his revenge! However, he was away during this time, and there were indeed many things happening at home. He hadn''t seen the daughter-inw that Hengyang suddenly found, and he didn''t know what kind of person she was. Whether there will be bad intentions also needs to be considered. I still don''t know what the Zhou family means, so it''s not the Zhou family''s style to be silent like this. He also observed today, 80% of the initiative is still in the hands of Hengyang. He has long known that Hengyang is the most heartless of the younger generation. Now it is the Zhou family that is being bacshed. If Hengyang cannot be saved, Hengguang may also be lost. Thinking of this, Xu Pei couldn''t help but look responsibly at the living room, watching through the floor-to-ceiling windows at his son who was obediently sitting on the sofa and being drugged. Xiaoxiao seems to have been at odds with Hengyang since he was a child, but he also admires Hengyang the most. Probably because children always like to y with people older than themselves. When I was a child, Xiaoxiao loved to chase the Hengyang brothers together, like a little tail. He was going to be jealous, why would he want to take away his precious treasure from others. But there is no way, Xiaoxiao just likes two twin cousins. Now there is only one twin, which is a pity for Hengshan. Chapter 595: torn letter Chapter 595 Torn Letter Coming out of the family courtyard, Zhou Hengguang found that he had no car. He drove his car when he came, but the car was snatched by his elder brother when he came out. He was thrown directly on the road. Zhou Hengguang waited for half an hour before Ji Fang finally arrived in the design institute''s car, "Where''s your car, vice president?" "It''s gone!" Someone not only took his car away, but also left him on the road. As for why it didn¡¯t work, Ji Fang wisely didn¡¯t ask, ¡°Where are you going? Home or work?¡± "Don''t go, go to Xinxing Textile Factory." What he wrote to Su Qing was the address of Xinxing Textile Factory, and told him in the letter that he was an ordinary worker in the factory. "Okay." Ji Fang understood as soon as he heard it. In the past three days, the vice president asked him to go to themunication room of the new textile factory every day to see if there was a letter named Lin Weiguo inside. When it arrived, Zhou Hengguang from Xinxing Textile Factory was waiting in the car. Ji Fang got off the car and went to the reception room to ask if there was a letter from Lin Weiguo. It was a coincidence that there was indeed a letter. Finally, the trip was not in vain. "Vice President, there is a letter from Lin Weiguo." Ji Fang walked over quickly, got in the car and handed the letter to Zhou Hengguang. "Hmm!" Zhou Hengguang took the letter, nced at the address on it casually, and smiled triumphantly at the corner of his mouth. No matter what Su Qing wrote, as long as she wrote back to herself, it meant that the fish had taken the bait. From then on, Su Qing was his bargaining chip. Especially when the eldest brother beat up Xiaoxiao''s cousin because of his shorings today, the weight of this chess piece is even heavier. Early when he saw his elder brother getting along with his sister-inw, he had confirmed the importance of the Su family in his elder brother''s heart. But today I found out that the Su family''s weight in the eldest brother''s heart is far more important than he estimated before. This is a good thing, the heavier the chess piece is, the more useful it is. Zhou Hengguang leaned on the back of the chair casually, opened the letter and read it at a nce. In fact, he was not interested in what Su Qing replied. All he had to do was trick Su Qing into believing that he was her old ssmate Lin Weiguo. Flicked the letter paper, Zhou Hengguang tore up the letter paper and the envelope, and was already thinking about how to reply to the letter next. Ji Fang secretly nced at the actions of the vice president, thinking that the vice president was really strange. When the letter was not received, he asked him to check for a reply all day long. Now that he finally got a reply, he just nced at it and tore up the letter. I really don''t know what the vice president is thinking. Back home, after Zhou Hengguang sent Ji Fang away, he sat alone on the coffee table in the yard, squinted his eyes and put himself into the body of an ordinary worker in a small textile factory, and then wrote a very long reply letter like a fly. As Lin Weiguo, describe how hard the usual work is, but he never feels hard work, let alone tired. It''s like portraying myself as a simple, hardworking, resolute and responsible five-good rural man. Zhou Hengguang narrowed his eyes and smiled with satisfaction. Such Lin Weiguo will definitely leave a good impression on Su Qing, and then she can tell the distress of ordinary worker Lin Weiguo in the letter. For example, the family is always urging to marry a daughter-inw. *** Sanjiaying Vige¡ª Although the incident caused by Su Xiaoya¡¯s disappearance hase to an end, the memory still remains, and people in the vige are discussing it recently. Many people are very sad when they think of the little girl who will nevere back again. People are like this, they don¡¯t know how to cherish when they are around all day. Now that she is gone, I feel sorry for a little girl who is living in a difficult life in the hands of her stepmother. Unfortunately, it was toote. Wang Yongmei didn''t even dare to go out in the past few days, and she was sneaky wherever she went, but when she thought of getting the money in her hand, she would wake upughing in the middle of the night. Good night, okay! Chapter 596: bother you for something Chapter 596 Do not go to the Three Treasures Hall However, Li Caihua did not have the good luck of Wang Yongmei, because the incident of taking 500 yuan from the middle was leaked, and everyone shouted and beat him, and the things he did before also aroused suspicion. All the families who could live a good life came to their door, smashing Li Caihua''s house to pieces. Not only have to spit out the benefits, but also thepensation, anyway, it''s a chicken and a dog, I can''t stay in the vige anymore and hid back to my mother''s house. Su Wen didn''t care about the outside affairs. After saying goodbye to Xiaoya, Su Wen rested at home for a whole week. Didn¡¯t go anywhere in the past three days, just ate and slept, slept and ate, and nned my future career when I had nothing to do. Whether Su Xiaoya was sent away or the experience of going to the provincial capital made her feel a strong sense of crisis again. "Sister, what are you doing?" As soon as Su Qing walked into Su Wen''s room, she saw Su Wen rummaging through boxes and cabs in the room, making a mess of the neat and clean room, "What are you looking for?" "photo." "What photo? Tell me, I''ll find it for you. Aunt Chunyan and a few people from the vige came to y with you and are waiting for you in the main room!" Su Qing rolled up her sleeves and offered to help Su Wen. "Aren''t they busy?" Another reason why Su Wen hasn''t gone out recently is that everyone in the vige is busy with farming. Since thend was changed to the household joint production contract system, the enthusiasm of the vigers to work has been unprecedentedly high. There is no time to eat lunch, and all the elderly or children in the family prepare and deliver to the fields. Su Wen''s family drew lots to get a barren mountain, which is still barren and can''t grow crops, so it looks very different in the vige. If he had nothing to do to wander around the vige, he would gossip instead. In addition to Su Xiaoya''s matter, Su Wen''s strong performance was too eye-catching, and she must keep a low profileter. "It''s raining too much outside, so I came out to visit when it''s not easy to go to the ground." "Oh!" Su Wen turned around from the cab and came out, tired and sweating profusely. She looked through the window and saw that it was raining heavily outside. While Su Wen was staring out the window in a daze, Su Qing took a peek at Su Wen, "Sister, what are you looking at?" "I didn''t see anything." Su Wen came back to her senses, "By the way, do you know the photo of our mother?" When Su Wen met Liu Juan in the provincial capital, she suspected that she had something to do with the original owner''s mother, so she wanted to look for old photos. Hearing that Su Wen was looking for photos of her mother, Su Qing''s eyes shed with surprise. The eldest sister had never been interested in these before, "Why do you suddenly want to find old photos?" "No, I just met some people in the provincial capital." Afraid of leaking, Su Wen couldn''t bring up Liu Juan''s affairs. "There are old photos, where I am, I will get them to youter." "it is good." The two sisters were talking, and Wang Chunyan, who had been waiting impatiently in the hall, yelled from a distance, "Girl Wen, what are you doing hiding in the room? You haven''te out yet!" ing!" Su Wen braved the rain and ran to the main room quickly. When she entered the room, she couldn''t help being happy when she saw the people in the main room. There are actually quite a few, even He Yn, who was busy selling chicken cakes and was teased and fell into Qian''s eyes, came. There is also the second aunt Zhang Chunxiang, since the second uncle was caught and raped in bed, the second aunt hasn''t shown up for a long time. He actually came here today, this is going to the Three Treasures Hall for nothing! Chapter 597: gossip Chapter 597 Gossip Zhang Chunxiang sat in an inconspicuous corner, and found that Su Wen noticed her, and when she turned her head pretending not to care, there was a sh of jealousy in her eyes. "What''s the matter today? Is everyone here?" Su Wen teased. "Isn''t it raining today so it''s hard to work in the fields?" Wang Chunyan gave Su Wen a nk look, "Why are you hiding at home all day? We can talk in the fields even when we work in the fields, but we don''t even see you at all." easy." Su Wen thought to herself, you are curious, you want to gossip! "It''s my fault." Su Wen squeezed onto the long bench where He Yn was sitting, and asked Su Xiu to see if there was anything to eat at home, and brought it out for everyone to taste. Su Xiu agreed, and after a while she found melon seeds and brought out peanuts. Delicious and expensive, Su Wen bought a lot this time, but Su Xiu could not bear to give it to others to eat, she was not being stingy, it was just how she lived in the countryside. Besides, with so many people, no amount of food is enough. These melon seeds and peanuts were bought by Su Xiu in the town. They are high quality and cheap, which is what themon people like. If it were the choctes bought by Su Wen, everyone would not be used to them! "You''re still generous, girl Wen." "Girl Wen, you are rich!" "Prosperity." Everyone was chattering, He Yn grabbed a handful of peanuts and looked at Su Wen with a hesitant expression without eating them. "Girl Wen, where is your son-inw?" "Going back to the provincial capital, he still wants to make money!" "I heard that he is in the factory. The factory is very profitable. Is it true or not?" Su Wen''s hands on herp were intertwined. Hearing this, she felt concerned and looked at Wang Chunyan. Wang Chunyan could see it. No wonder these people ran to her house and dragged her to find Wen girl. It turned out that they wanted to entrust Zhou Hengyang''s rtionship, and they also entered the factory to make money! "Is it good or not, just to earn some living money." Su Wen fooled casually. "Girl Wen, we don''t believe what you said. Look at how prosperous your family has been in the past six months. It can be seen that your son-inw has made a lot of money in the provincial capital." "Isn''t that right! Without money, are you willing to give us melon seeds and peanuts? Hee hee..." Su Wen stood up immediately after saying this, and said angrily: "What? Is it wrong for me to entertain you with melon seeds and peanuts? Is this a co-authored bully?" Everyone saw that Su Wen''s expression changed, and her attitude also changed, "What are you being arrogant about? Is it really selfish to make some money?" "Exactly! We are all from the same vige, shouldn''t we help each other?" "Eating alone..." "Okay, don''t talk about it." Wang Chunyan roared, interrupting everyone''s words, "You... I said why did youe to call me, and that''s the original idea of ??visiting girl Wen''s house. Let''s go, Hurry up and leave, don''t get in the way here." Wang Chunyan got angry and chased people away, which didn''t save face at all, and drove them away in twos and threes. In the end, only He Yn stayed and did not leave, so she scolded angrily: "These people are really thick-skinned, Su Wen, don''t you know that people in the vige are talking bad things about you recently!" "What are you talking about me?" Su Wen became curious, "I haven''t been out recently." "It''s because you didn''t go out that I said bad things about you." Wang Chunyan gave Su Wen a nk look, and pointed at He Yn, "Yn, tell girl Wen, what everyone said." "They said that you look down on people when you are rich, and that your money came from a bad way. By the way, you also said that you bullied people." Chapter 598: Peerless beauty Su Xuewen Chapter 598 Peerless Beauty Su Xuewen He Yn imitated the way people in the vige gossip, she imitated vividly, squeezed her throat, "Girl Wen, I''ve seen that girl since she was a child, she is a scheming person who specializes in doing things that harm others and benefit herself." Su Qing and Su Xiu were furious when they heard that. "Who? Who the **** said that?" "Forget it, it doesn''t matter who it is." He Yn regretted it after finishing speaking, feeling that she shouldn''t have spread the word, andforted her: "Who can stop gossip, forget it, don''t worry about it." "Yes, Yn is right." Wang Chunyan also agreed. But Su Qing and Su Xiu didn¡¯t want to let it go. They said they could, but they couldn¡¯t say big sister. On the contrary, Su Wen was very calm, without even moving her eyebrows. But she also reviewed it in her heart. Since she went to the provincial capital, she has been a little out of touch with the people in the vige. It is inevitable that some people will feel sad and jealous, so they will gossip behind their backs. "Forget it, just gossip, it''s nothing." Su Wen agreed with Wang Chunyan''s words. "Young girl Wen is sensible. You can''t cause trouble anymore. Don''t you know that my old man has said many times that he is afraid that you will cause trouble again. Every time you cause trouble, it will be a big deal." The vige head Li Youcai is afraid of Su Wen. Before when Su Wen caused trouble, he still had time to inform Hengyang. This time, he didn''t give Li Youcai a chance to notify Su Xiaoya, so Su Wen took care of it. Li Youcai sighed many times at home. Su Wen said that she was wronged, "I don''t want to." "Hahaha..." Everyone couldn''t helpughing out loud. Wang Chunyan and He Yn stayed until noon before leaving. Because it was raining, Su Wen didn''t send them off. After everyone left, Su Wen stood under the eaves and stared at the distant fields shrouded in mist in a daze. Actually, it¡¯s not in a daze, but because I miss someone. Su Wen feels that she is in a daze more and more times, which is not a good sign. But when she thought of the eight houses given away by someone, Su Wen wanted tough again. She really is a realistic person, so easy to coax. "Sister, photos." Su Qing went back to her room and took out the old photo album she kept. Actually, many people don¡¯t have photo albums these days. It would be nice to have a few photos, and some of them are framed and hung on the wall. However, Su Xuewen was able to earn money when he was alive, and the conditions were good, and he left a very thick photo album. This was the first time Su Wen saw it. Opening the photo album, the first thing I saw was a photo of Su Xuewen and his wife Liu Mingxuan, a man in an honest Chinese tunic suit, with a handsome appearance that even ck and white photos could not hide. Su Wen was shocked. She always thought that her peach blossom eyes were inherited from Liu Mingxuan, but she did not expect that it was inherited from Su Xuewen. Su Xuewen in the photo has a pair of amazing peach blossom eyes. Liu Mingxuan''s looks are the opposite and not as stunning as Su Wen imagined, because the Su family sisters are more beautiful than the other, especially the eldest and sixth, who belong to the category of top beauties. Although 23457 is not as good as Su Wen, she still feels outstanding in appearance, especially under Su Wen''s careful maintenance, the sisters have already undergone earth-shaking changes, and they didn''t want to be praised for their beauty when they went out. So Su Wen has always subconsciously believed that her mother Liu Mingxuan must be very beautiful. But she was wrong, the beautiful person was not Liu Mingxuan at all, but Su Xuewen. Su Wen subconsciously covered her mouth to keep herself from eximing. Chapter 599: Old past Chapter 599 Old events Su Qing was a little smug, "Dad was so pretty when he was young!" She still remembered that many people would blush when they saw Dad when they were young! Everyone likes father very much, and some will give her food to please her. "So... Is it the father that mother pursues?" She always thought that Liu Mingxuan was an educated youth sent to the countryside from the city, with high vision, and Su Xuewen must have put a lot of thought into marrying her back home. "Yes! Everyone said that." My father never said anything about the past, but people in the vige talked about it a lot. After my parents were gone, no one said anything. Su Qing thought of the days when her parents were still alive, how wonderful it was! "Actually, father refuses to let mother have a child. He certainly doesn''t care whether there is a son. It is mother who insists on having a son." Su Qing''s eyes turned red as she spoke, and her voice became nasal, "Dad He loves us very much, he has never been patriarchal." It is the mother who is really patriarchal, but the mother paid for it with her life. Su Wen suddenly realized that if Su Xuewen really favored sons over daughters so much that he forced his wife to give birth to a son and die, he would not attach so much importance to his daughter''s education. Looking at the smiling man in the photo, Su Wen felt more and more admiration for Su Xuewen. Old Su¡¯s family is really good bamboo shoots out of evil, a wonderful family, unexpectedly produced the beautiful jade of Su Xuewen. "By the way, Su Qing, do you know if our mother has a sister?" Su Wen pretended to be confused and recalled: "I met a person who looked a bit like our mother when I went to the provincial capital this time. heard about it." "You said you met Liu Juan?" Su Qing''s face changed drastically, "Where did you meet? Did she do anything to you?" "Yeah! I met you." Su Wen suppressed the astonishment in her heart and pretended not to care. "My little aunt took me to meet me. At that time, I thought it was a coincidence. After all, there are many people with the same name. I I''m not sure. However, now that you''ve said that, I''m sure." Su Qing gritted her teeth, "Are you okay?" "Of course I''m fine." Su Wen guided Su Qing to continue, "She has no idea who I am." "That''s right. Since my mother was sent down to be an educated youth, she never went back. She didn''t go back until she died. She definitely didn''t know about us." Su Qing sighed and said helplessly: "We have already broken up with grandma''s family. Contact, I thought I would never meet again, but I didn¡¯t expect you to meet me when you first went to the provincial capital, big sister.¡± This is too coincidental. "At the beginning, our mother wanted to go back to the provincial capital, but she didn''t allow it..." Su Qing looked at Su Wen sadly, and said embarrassedly: "Our parents have passed away, and grandma''s family has nothing to do with us. It doesn''t matter, let alone Liu Juan." Su Wen was so anxious that her heart itch. The novel didn''t mention anything about Yuan''s grandmother''s house. She, the book traveler, didn''t know anything about it. But Su Qing definitely knew about it, and she hated Liu Juan very much. Fortunately, Su Qing opened up the conversation box, and she started talking without Su Wen testing herself. "The person who should be sent down at the beginning was Liu Juan, but she didn''t want to suffer. Even if our mother let our mother be an educated youth instead of her. That''s fine. Because I met our father, my mother gradually put this matter aside. I put it down. But because we are far away from our family and have very little contact, our mother wanted to go back to visit, but Liu Juan and grandparents did not allow it at all..." Chapter 600: Three views are broken Chapter 600 The three views are broken Su Wen''s three views were about to be shattered, "It''s too vicious!" "Eldest sister is right, she is indeed vicious." Su Qing mocked, "The man Liu Juan married was our mother''s partner in the provincial capital before she was sent down. Our mother never knew about these things. Until she was pregnant with my younger sister, Because I suddenly learned that I was being calcted, and the betrayal could not be tolerated for a while, so it was difficult to give birth. Since my mother passed away, my father''s health has be worse and worse..." It turns out that there is such a thing inside! Su Wen was shocked, and the raging anger made her clenched her fists tightly. Damn it, if I knew it would happen, the person I hit at that time should be Liu Juan. That p at that time was a light one. "They are sisters..." Su Qing quietly wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, her eyes were bright and resolute, "So big sister, we will be good sisters for life." "Well! Don''t be sad, it''s all over." Su Wen patted Su Qing''s back distressedly, "Since the two families have severed ties, it''s okay to notmunicate with each other in the future." That''s what I said, but Su Wen didn''t The character of not taking revenge after suffering a loss, When she thought of the reasons why the sisters'' parents died young and were lonely, Liu Juan''s "credit" could not swallow this breath. Since she has passed through, the enemy of the Su sisters is her enemy of Su Wen. **** Zhang Chunxiang went back cursing, and cursed when she saw Su Pingping as soon as she entered the house, "Where''s your father? Where did you die? You got seduced by that shameless **** again?" "I... I don''t know." Su Pingping shrank her shoulders, her eyes were full of fear, and she was a lot thinner than before. Since what happenedst time, Zhang Chunxiang and Su Xuewu have been arguing or fighting at home all day long. Su Pingfan didn''t get into college, didn''t read any books, and idled all day long, hanging out with some cronies. Apart from reaching out and asking the family for money, there is nothing I can do to help. Not to mention working in the fields, it reduces the burden on the family. Su Pingfan has gone from a good seedling that everyone praised before to a punk that everyone despises when everyone mentions it. There used to be many matchmakers who came to Su Pingfan''s door to propose marriage, but now there is no matchmaker. Zhang Chunxiang used to look down on the girl, but now she looks down on Su Pingfan. Not to mention that Su Xuewu was caught and raped by his younger brother in bed, and after losing his embarrassment, he lost his job as an ountant in the vige, and the family''s biggest source of ie was also cut off. Niu Niu no longer eats at home, but goes to grandma''s to eat. Don''t look at Zhang Chunxiang scolding badly, but the honest Su Pingping is the only one listening at home, and no one else is there. Su Pingping is now Zhang Chunxiang''s punching bag, and she can only bear being scolded, crying secretly by herself at night. In her heart, she secretly envied Su Qing, who was the same age as her. Although she had no parents, her cousin Su Wen was very kind to her younger sisters. "Why don''t you know anything?" Zhang Chunxiang said in a nasty tone, "What else can you do besides eating and eating? Letting you go to the fields to work slower than anyone else, what use is it for me to support you?" "I..." Su Pingping felt aggrieved, but dared not say anything. She dared not make Zhang Chunxiang angry, otherwise she would be beaten. But Su Pingping has also learned to be smart. Seeing that she was about to be scolded, she hurriedly changed the topic, "How about you go to Su Wen? Has she agreed to introduce you to the factory where Zhou Hengyang works?" She didn''t even dare to call Su at home. Cousin Wen. Six hundred chapters! Sahua, good night, okay! Chapter 601: Steal food Chapter 601 Stealing vegetables Because everyone in the family hates Su Wen, only Su Pingping does not hate, but envies. "That little bastard." Zhang Chunxiang sat down on the bench and scolded, "If you have a few filthy money, you can''t look down on people. I''m her second aunt, and you dared to kick us out just now." "Don''t think I don''t know, she''s justughing at me in her heart!" Zhang Chunxiang has lost as many people in her life as she has lost in this month. Now, no one in the vigeughs at her, but Zhang Chunxiang has a thick skin. Not cowardly at all. Wang Yongmei was embarrassed to go out because she was scolded for buying her daughter, but Zhang Chunxiang was so angry that she didn''t go out for the first few days, butter she wanted to leave. Anyway, it wasn''t her who was ashamed, it was Su Xuewu who did something worse than a beast. If anyone dares to speak of her, she will go up and tear his stinky mouth. "Did you get kicked out?" Su Pingping gasped. Unexpectedly, Cousin Su Wen became more and more courageous, which is really enviable. "No, she is crazy now, and she will pay the price sooner orter. She really takes herself seriously." Zhang Chunxiang thought in her heart that she couldn''t make Su Wen proud, otherwise she wouldn''t step on her head in the future. The most important thing is that the family has no money now, not even the money to buy oil and salt. Su Xuewu couldn''t work as an ountant anymore, his family had no source of ie, and Su Pingfan only knew how to spend money, so Zhang Chunxiang used all the money Zhang Chunxiang secretly saved from his own house. Now the chief engineer doesn''t have much money, but Su Wen is getting rich, can she not be jealous? Need to find a way to make some money. Zhang Chunxiang has a lot of experience in making money. Over the years, she has taken advantage of the cheapness. She moved her eyes and thought of a good way, "I heard that the little cheap hoof bought a lot of good things when he came back from the provincial capital? One big bag and one big bag." Bao, has it spread all over the vige?" Su Pingping shook, and had a bad feeling in her heart, "Mom, what are you going to do?" "Nothing to do, just ask her to show some respect to her elders." "But...but now Su Wen doesn''t listen to you at all." If I said it before, Cousin Su Wen would definitely send good things from home, but now Cousin Su Wen''s personality has changed a lot, and she wants to take advantage of her None of them took it. Even grandma didn¡¯t go to cousin Su Wen¡¯s house. "Huh! It''s not that your grandma is useless. When the little **** was poor and followed a ghost, he was showing off his power. Now that the little **** has money, they have be more honest, and behaved like a little **** in front of the little bitch. It''s like a grandson. I don''t know who is the grandma and who is the grandson!" Zhang Chunxiang always thought it was strange that the attitude of the old man and his wife suddenly changed drastically. The two old men in the past were not as easy to talk to as they are now. Su Wen is just a piece of dough in front of the two immortals, and she can knead it into whatever she wants. "Grandma may understand." Su Pingping agreed dryly. "What do you understand? Understand what a shit, useless things, old things." Zhang Chunxiang cursed, "No, now the family has no money, and if they don''t think of a way to get something, the whole family will starve to death. " Now Su Pingping doesn''t know what to say, she is in charge of cooking and housework at home, she knows best that there is no salt in the house now. Yesterday, my mother gave her a dor to buy oil and salt, but my elder brother came back and snatched it away. Su Pingping cried for a long time for this. "Then... what should I do?" "The old way is to borrow some from others." It is said to be borrowed, but it is actually stolen. Chapter 602: Landlords Chapter 602 Fighting Landlords Anyway, she often did it when she was young, stealing chickens and dogs, going to crop fields to steal corn and sweet potatoes, watermelon and rice have never been stolen! As long as it is free, she dares to steal it. That is to say,ter Su Xuewu became an ountant. She was afraid that it would affect her work, and she only closed the mountain when the family had a fixed ie. Now that the job is gone and the ie is gone, naturally you can steal boldly with confidence. "At night, go to the vegetable garden of the little cheap hoof''s house to steal food." **** After lunch at noon, Su Wen went to find Wumei to discuss going to the capital. "Fifth Sister, don''t always read in the room alone, and asionally go out for a walk and y with ssmates." Su Wen is really afraid that Fifth Sister will be a nerd, so the young girl should be more lively. "It''s nothing fun." Fifth Sister closed the book in front of her, "Elder Sister, I don''t need you to send it, I can report to school by myself." "I''m not worried. When are you going to leave? School is about to start. It''s best toe to school early to familiarize yourself with the campus environment." Su Wen finished speaking and looked at Su Xue, "How about you, fourth sister? You When are you going to report to school?" Su Xue was admitted to the best high school in Qingshui County. "Cao Jun told me to go to the county seat on August 31st." Su Xue was well prepared, she was not like Fifth Sister who stayed at home and didn''t go anywhere. This summer vacation, Su Xue went to school a few times, and also went out to y with her former junior high school ssmates. "Cao Jun!" Su Wen tilted her head and thought for a while before deciding to go to that one. "Sister, do you know?" "Well! When I went to your school, I seem to have seen him. He is a very good boy. By the way, there is a boy named Shengnian. Has he been admitted to the county high school?" "Sheng Nian went back to the provincial capital to study, so he won''t be with us." "That''s a pity." She remembered that this young man seemed to be interested in Fifth Sister, and it would be impossible to separate. "Eldest sister, you actually said that Cao Jun is good?" It was rare for the fifth younger sister to make a disgusted expression, "Eldest sister, don''t you know that Cao Jun is not a good student, the worst is that even the teacher is a headache." Fifth Sister is an introverted, honest and good student at school, so naturally she doesn''t like bad students like Cao Jun. Su Xue was not convinced, "Fifth Sister, Jun Cao has also been admitted to the county high school." The implication is that Cao Jun is no longer a bad student. In the end, Fifth Sister was surprised, "Is it a good student to be admitted to the county high school?" Su Xue: "..." Su Xue, who was also only admitted to the county high school, was despised. "Hahaha..." Su Wenughed gloatingly, and winked at Su Xue, "You are not a good student in the eyes of Fifth Sister, you are probably too stupid!" "Big sister, let''s go, those of us with poor academic performance, don''t bother ssmate Su Jun." Su Xue pretended to be angry on purpose, and walked out aggressively holding Su Wen''s arm. Fifth Sister was at a loss and chased after her, just in time to see Su Xiu, "Third Sister, did I say something wrong?" Because the door of Su Xue and the others¡¯ room was open, Su Xiu, who was standing under the eaves, faintly heard the conversation in the room, and was also giggling. Hearing this, she quickly shook her head, ¡°No, you are quite right.¡± "Then why is Fourth Sister angry?" She didn''t want Fourth Sister to be angry. "Xiaoxue is deliberately teasing you, she is not angry." "Oh!" Fifth Sister patted her chest with lingering fear, "It''s okay, I''m not angry, then I''ll go back to my room and read a book." "Ok!" The heavy rain in the afternoon turned into a drizzle, and the sisters had nothing to do. Su Wen went to sister-inw Chrysanthemum''s store with an umbre to buy two decks of ying cards and came back to teach her sisters how to y Landlords. Simple and easy to learn, you will learn it in a while. Chapter 603: one wins three Chapter 603 One Family Wins Three Su Wen brought Su Qing, Su Xiu, and Su Xue sisters to a table. Having more sisters is also beneficial. Waiting for the Chinese New Year, you can also gather a table of mahjong. If you teach the little sister and the sixth sister, plus Zhou Hengyang, there are exactly eight people, and there are two tables of mahjong. Su Wen hasn''t yed poker since time travel, but she has been andlord three times in a row, and it''s really ttering to win three games in a row. "In my opinion, it would be too boring if you don''t y for money. Why don''t we y the lottery?" Su Wen suggested. "Sister, dad said that gambling is not good." Su Xiu was very honest, and took what Su Xuewen said as an imperial decree. "It''s enough for the winner to be brain-dead, don''t gamble." "My family is fine." Su Qing''s personality has be more lively recently, and she is gradually able to let go, "How about betting on five cents?" "Yes." Su Xue also supported, "I haven''t spent the pocket money that my elder sister gave me before!" Su Wen thought that five cents was too little, and wanted to propose at least one yuan at a time, but seeing Su Xiu''s appearance of fainting, she had to y with five cents. In this way, Su Wen still won money, and one family won three, and Su Xiu was about to cry. "Sister stopped ying, it''s already evening, I''m going to cook!" Said, threw away the cards, and fled in despair. "Hahaha..." Su Wen looked like Su Xiu''s little white rabbit, amused and amused at the same time. "Su Qing, Su Xue, don''t be stingy, just don''t waste it, you still have to spend the money that should be spent." Su Qing and Su Xue looked at each other helplessly, wondering how the eldest sister said not to waste. The eldest sister is obviously a waste. **** Zhang Chunxiang scolded Su Pingping for a long time in the afternoon for stealing vegetables at night. When it was dark, and it rained all day during the day, there was not even a single star at night, and it was so dark that you couldn''t see your fingers. The mother and daughter went out with a windproof kerosenemp. Along the way, Su Pingping hesitated to go. "I can warn you, learn from me. If you don''t learn my skills, I will find a rich man to marry you." Zhang Chunxiang really has this calction, and she is waiting for Tianqing to find Li. Jiagou asked matchmaker Zhao to inquire. Depending on which family gave the most dowry money, marry the daughter to the family. Su Pingping shivered in fright, not daring to make Zhang Chunxiang angry, so she had to bravely follow behind. After reaching the vegetable garden of Su Wen''s house, Zhang Chunxiang disliked Su Pingping''s uselessness, so she let her go. I went to the vegetable garden and picked all the eggnts, beans, and peppers. Su Xiu and Su Qing took care of the vegetable garden very well, there was not a single weed, and all kinds of vegetables grew juicy and juicy. "Are you ready?" Su Pingping is timid, she scares herself, she always feels that there is someone behind her, but she has the courage to turn around but there is nothing, the wind rustles on the grass, she always feels that there are footsteps behind her. When I think about turning back again, I think of the ghost story told by the old man. Who said that there are two invisible lights on the shoulders of people, and ghosts dare not approach them when they walk at night. Never dare to look back. Don''t look back, but always feel that there is someone standing behind you, always wanting to look back. Scaring herself repeatedly, Su Pingping turned pale and kept urging her. "I know how to remind you..." Zhang Chunxiang is a veteran, not afraid at all, but because the vegetables in Su Wen''s vegetable garden are fresh and vigorous, she is very happy. Originally, I just wanted to steal some home food, but now I changed my mind. Chapter 604: Catch a vegetable thief Chapter 604 Catch the vegetable thief "Here, you send the snakeskin bag back first, and I''ll pick some more." "This...so much? It''s enough to eat, not to finish." "What do you know? If you pick more, you can go to the town to sell and earn some pocket money." Zhang Chunxiang was very proud, took the spare pocket Su Pingping was carrying, sent Su Pingping away, and continued to steal vegetables by herself. Eggnts and cowpeas are gone, but there are still tomatoes. She has stepped on them a long time ago. The tomatoes from the little cheap hoof''s house are big and red, even better than those sold in the market. This is a good thing. The tomatoes grown in the vige do not grow well because there are no stic greenhouses, and the small size is still very sour. I don''t know how the little cheap hoof grows vegetables. *** Over there Zhang Chunxiang was delighted with stealing food, but here Su Wen suffered from insomnia again, lying on the bed tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. In addition, it was almost autumn in September, and the temperature dropped sharply after a rain, the mat under him was chilly, and the nket covering him was not warm. But she didn''t want to move at all, so she just endured it, trying to dy changing the mat until the daytime. Su Wen has procrastination. When ites to other people, she can do it very well in order not to hinder others. But if it is her own business, she can procrastinate a little bit, such as getting up in the middle of the night to change the mat. Toozy to move, Su Wen wrapped herself in a nket and wrapped herself into a silkworm cocoon, all she could think about was someone''s face. Really how to look at it, how beautiful it is. Omg! How could there be such a charming man in the world, and this man still belonged to her. Su Wen thinks about it, she is a little hypocritical and pretentious. Obviously coveting someone, but just can''t let go of face, can''t let go of self-esteem. Counseling at critical moments. Su Wen was speechless to herself. She was lustful but not courageous. She rolled around on the big bed alone, trying to get someone out of her mind. Rolling halfway, I vaguely heard something from the window at the back of the room? Su Wen was startled, got up quickly, got out of bed wrapped in a nket, did not light a candle, but took the shlight on the bedside table, turned it on, and moved it to the back window little by little. In addition to the main room, every room in the tile-roofed house of her house has windows at the front and back. When the windows are opened before and after summer, the cool breeze from the north and south is veryfortable. This summer, Su Wen came here like this. There is no air conditioner or electric fan, and it is not hot at night. Today, Su Wen is greedy for the coolness, and with the rain, the air is full of the fragrance of green grass. She didn''t close the window. Standing in front of the window now, she can vaguely hear the sound of gigglesing from the vegetable garden behind. This is the privatend of Su Wen''s family. After thend was divided, it was all used as a vegetable garden. Su Wen has grown a lot of vegetables that she likes to eat. Could there be a thief? There are a lot of things about stealing in the countryside. In the vige, you can often hear that someone''s green onions have been stolen, and someone''s old hen has disappeared. This is very normal. Stuff ismon and it''s hard to catch a thief. Being stolen often can only be considered unlucky. Su Wen immediately changed into her pajamas, and took a shlight to knock on the door of Su Qing and Su Xiu''s room next door, calling out the two who had just fallen asleep. "What''s the matter, big sister?" Su Qing was sleepy, rubbing her eyes and yawning. "I suspect someone stole our food." Su Wen whispered. Su Qing was frightened and drowsy and ran away immediately, "Then...what should we do? Let''s catch the thief?" Chapter 605: lets move Chapter 605 Take action "No, if there are men or there are many people, we won''t be able to beat it, and we will be in trouble if we jump over the wall in a hurry." No matter how important food is, it is not as important as life. "No, the uncles and aunts in our vige are the ones who steal vegetables. Real thieves don''t like ordering food." Su Qing is more experienced than Su Wen in this area, and she followed her mother to catch thieves before. "Sister, don''t go out, I''ll go and have a look." Every time something happens, let the eldest sister rush to the front, Su Qing has long wanted to show it, and now the opportunity finally came. "No!" How could Su Wen let Su Qing go out alone, "Let''s go together!" "Well!" The two discussed it, and when they turned around, they found that Su Xiu had changed clothes and was standing at the door waiting, "Hurry up, the thief will run away." Su Wen: "..." Su Qing: "..." The two of them looked at each other, thinking that they didn''t want Su Xiu to go, but they still dismissed the idea. Because the two sisters found out, although Su Xiu is the most honest and hardworking, she is actually very stubborn and stubborn. Once a decision is made, it will not change. Su Wen is willing to bow down in this regard. She will never be cowardly when she should be tough, and she will never seek death when she should be cowardly. The three sisters took the only two shlights at home, put on the rubber shoes they wore when going out in the rain, and went out together. Su Xue quickly caught up behind the gate. "Wait for me." "Why are you up too?" "You guys made such a big noise at the door, it''s hard for me not to remember!" Su Wen red at Su Xue, "Kids, don''t join in the fun, go home quickly, it''s not safe for Fifth Sister to be alone at home." "Brother Dahu, why don''t you take me?" Su Xue also wanted to do something for the family. "Be good, be obedient, it won''t be safe for Fifth Sister to stay at home alone after you leave." Su Wen felt that it was too difficult for her, how obedient and obedient these younger sisters were when she first crossed over! What she said was what she said, but she misled everything in the end. One is more stubborn than the other! "Yes! Eldest sister is right." Fortunately, there is Axiu who is unswervingly supporting her, and Su Wen is very pleased. "Quick, if you''re curious, just look at the back window." Su Xue already knew this would be the result. The eldest sister and the others treated her like a child, so she had no choice but to be obedient, so she handed over the gong in her hand, "Here, if you find a thief, you can knock on this. When people hear it, they wille out to help catch the thief, and it can also scare the thief away." "it is good!" After driving Su Xue home, the three sisters came to the vegetable garden quickly without dy. Standing in the grass on the ridge, eyes that have adapted to the darkness can vaguely see a figure picking vegetables in the vegetable garden with a bag on his back. Judging from the figure, it can be judged that it must be a woman, with a slightly fat body and a middle-aged woman. Su Wen didn''t forget to look around carefully. After making sure that there was no one else, the three sisters looked at each other tacitly. One knocked on the gong, one shouted to catch the thief, and the other urately shone a shlight on the thief. Su Wen has good eyesight and is guaranteed not to be short-sighted or astigmatized. She can clearly see Zhang Chunxiang''s flustered face under the light. I cursed in my heart, I can do things like steal vegetables in the middle of the night, I am speechless. She should have thought of it a long time ago, Zhang Chunxiang and Stealing Vegetables are not out of harmony at all. "Catch the thief! Catch the thief!" "Boom boom boom..." Cheerful to be stealing vegetables, Zhang Chunxiang, who was already calcting in her mind how much she could sell at the market tomorrow, threw away her pocket in fright and ran away. In a panic, he stepped into the small ditch next to the vegetable garden specially used for watering. Flopped in the water several times, getting mud all over. Good night, okay, no more! Chapter 606: dirty neighbors Chapter 606 ck-bellied neighbors The gong given by Su Xue was very loud, and such a knock woke up all the neighbors in the middle of the night. Immediately, some residents opened their doors and went out to check, and Zhang Chunxiang was blocked in the ditch, unable to get up or down. The ditch is not big, but it is not small. When she came out of the ditch, Su Wen and her two younger sisters had already chased after her. "Catch the thief, catch the thief quickly." Su Xiu didn''t see who the thief was, and was anxious to catch the thief. Su Wen saw it clearly a long time ago, and stopped Su Qing from knocking the gong, "Stop knocking, I recognize who the thief is." "Who is it?" When Su Qing looked at it, there was only a figure from the back that fell into the ditch. Su Wen didn''t answer, because the girl Su Xiu became very courageous, and she was not afraid anymore. She was the first to rush forward and stop Zhang Chunxiang without thinking about herself. Seeing that her sister was going to suffer, Su Qing didn''t bother to ask who it was, and followed closely. The two sisters cooperated to hold the thief under her body. "Wait..." Su Wen was dumbfounded, why did the two younger sisters look so excited? Not only Su Qing and Su Xiu were excited, but also the neighbors left and right. A few nearby houses heard the sound and rushed over and saw that the thief had been caught, but the thief was very tenacious! It seemed that they were also very skilled. For fear that Su Wen and sisters would suffer, everyone rushed up and pressed the thief to the ground and beat and kicked him. "I let you steal, let you steal." "You wicked bastard." "Okay, you little vegetable thief, you stole the leeks that were missing in my vegetable gardenst time, right? See if I won''t beat you up this time." "Everyone, you''re wee, beat me up so hard that my own mother won''t even recognize me." "Let''s get angry first, then I finally caught you, a little thief." Five or six people got together and used their hands and feet, very excited, especially those who had been stolen from the vegetable garden. Su Wen was dumbfounded, and wanted to stop it, but she always felt that she was too holy, and she was not the holy mother. It was my own vegetable garden that was stolen, and the well-tended vegetable garden was ruined by someone, so the loss is great! Forget it, she should silently sympathize with Zhang Chunxiang in her heart. Stealing a dish, the mother who was beaten up would not recognize it, it is funny no matter how you think about it. At first, Zhang Chunxiang gritted her teeth and endured the siege. At worst, she would be beaten up. She just took the opportunity to escape. In this way, no one would know that she was the thief who stole the vegetables, but she soon regretted it, because the beating was too cruel. It hurt so much, Su Qing''s little hoof stepped on her face and twisted it back and forth, her face was twisted and deformed, and the nosebleeds flowed out, making her head and face all over. Zhang Chunxiang almost fainted from the pain. "Secretly...don''t...don''t hit, don''t hit." Zhang Chunxiang struggled desperately. "Hey! Why does this voice sound so familiar?" Someone asked suspiciously. "Don''t care if you are familiar with it or not, just beat me up first." "Oh! That''s right. If you don''t recognize it, you can still beat it. If you recognize someone you know, you won''t hit it. You''re right." The puzzled person suddenly realized. So everyone didn''t care how Zhang Chunxiang yelled, and beat him first. Su Wen has been standing aside, almostughing out loud when she heard this. Unexpectedly, the neighbors are quite dark-bellied. "Don''t hit, don''t hit...it''s...it''s me!" Zhang Chunxiang was afraid that she would be beaten to death, so she didn''t care about face. No one could do anything to her if she was ashamed. Even the cheap hooves can''t send her to the police station. Chapter 607: im so shameless Chapter 607 I am so shameless Rather than being beaten, it is better to honestly admit who you are. "It''s me, Su Wen is me, and I''m your second aunt." Zhang Chunxiang shouted desperately. Now, it''s hard for everyone to pretend not to know. In fact, everyone has already discovered that it is Zhang Chunxiang. After all, they have been neighbors for decades. No one knows who! You can recognize it immediately by looking at the figure and hearing the voice. It''s just pretending not to know, and if you don''t know, you can do it. Now that you know it, it¡¯s hard to start. "Yeah? It''s the second aunt?" Su Wen pretended to be enlightened, and stepped forward to shine a shlight on Zhang Chunxiang, "I don''t believe it, how could the second aunt steal the food from the niece''s house?" Zhang Chunxiang almost fainted when she heard this, and gritted her teeth in hatred, wishing she could eat Su Wen alive. "It''s me, I''m really your second aunt." "I don''t believe it." Su Wen looked innocent and innocent, "It''s impossible for my second aunt to be so shameless." "I..." Zhang Chunxiang gritted her teeth, "I''m just so shameless." The neighbors couldn''t help butugh out loud. Su Qing and Su Xiu also tried their best not tough out loud, and fell in admiration for the eldest sister. Su Wen then showed an unbelievably shocked expression, "Really...are you really Second Aunt?" "It''s... really me." "Second aunt...you make me so sad, how can you steal food? How can you respect you in the future if you make me like this? Aren''t you a smear on the face of our old Su family?" Su Wen caught the opportunity Absolutely easy to let go. Let Zhang Chunxiang have a longer memory first. "You... I warn you, don''t overdo it." Zhang Chunxiang grinned in pain, her face swollen into a pig''s head, "Ouch... Ouch, it hurts me to death..." Su Wen immediately had a bad feeling when she saw her like this. Could it be that she wants to ckmail herself and want medical expenses? With Zhang Chunxiang''s integrity, it''s not impossible to do it. Just in time, out of the corner of Su Wen''s eyes, she caught sight of Su Pingping, who was standing shivering outside the crowd, and greeted, "Is it Pingping? Hurry up and take your mother back! You can''te out to steal vegetables in the middle of the night. If it came out, it would be dangerous if you didn¡¯t recognize it and break your leg.¡± This is also recognized by everyone, so this is to beat the painful and fleshy ce, otherwise it is really possible to break the leg. "Second Aunt! Listen to me, it''s not worth it! This life depends on hardworking hands, not hands that steal food." Su Wen said earnestly, and sighed old-fashionedly, "This is a man! You can''t have a bottom line. Once you have a bottom line, you can steal food today and people tomorrow. Wouldn''t you be breaking thew the day after tomorrow?" "That''s right, isn''t your family learning martial arts just stealing people?" "Chunxiang! You can''t be like Xuewu." "What''s the same? Men can steal but we women can''t?" The sturdy Mrs. Zhao shouted: "ording to me, Su Xuewu should also wear a green hat." "Brother Zhao, you must remember that you must not offend Mrs. Zhao." The word "stealing someone" made Zhang Chunxiang couldn''t help but rolled her eyes and passed out. "Mom, what''s wrong with you?" Su Pingping rushed over anxiously. Su Wen looked at Su Pingping, feeling a surge of sympathy in her heart, but then thought of what Zhang Chunxiang said to the Su family sisters and the design of the joint Zhao Jiangang, all sympathy disappeared immediately. Some people don''t deserve sympathy. Su Pingping''s personality is very simr to that of Su Qing and Su Xiu in the past. If she can''t stand up by herself, others can''t help her. Chapter 608: back in the middle of the night Chapter 608 Back in the middle of the night "I just fainted, I''lle." Mrs. Zhao pushed the person away and stepped forward, pinching Zhang Chunxiang''s people with her nails, waking up the painful Zhang Chunxiang immediately. Su Pingping helped Zhang Chunxiang go back, everyone said hello to Su Wen, and went home. In the end, there were only three sisters left in the vegetable garden. Su Xiu took a shlight and looked around in the vegetable garden, shedding tears of distress. "It''s all gone, it''s all ruined, my food." Su Qing also gritted her teeth angrily, "No, I will find my second aunt tomorrow and ask her topensate." It turned out that Zhang Chunxiang not only stole vegetables, but also ruined them recklessly. When stealing vegetables, she stomped on the vegetable field randomly. They are all carefully taken care of. The sisters take time every day to fertilize, weed and water the vegetable garden. As a result, everything that has been messed up is gone now, so how can it be possible not to feel distressed. "Forget it, hurry home and sleep." It was pitch ck, Su Wen didn''t want to continue to stand and be bitten by mosquitoes, "Come back tomorrow during the day, if it doesn''t work, dig out and rent some vegetables that can be grown in autumn." Fortunately, it is still toote to nt. "Ok!" "Walk, walk, I''m about to be bitten to death by mosquitoes." There are wild vegetables in the vegetable garden, and there is a small ditch next to the nts, and there are a lot of mosquitoes. Su Wen stood for a while, and was bitten by many mosquitoes on her body. When she got home and lit candles, she saw several small red bags, looking at her shoulders, with toilet water on her back, and the sound of cars came from outside the yard. "Huh? It''s sote, maybe it''s Zhou Hengyang who came back?" Su Wen opened the door and went out, walked to the gate and looked out through the crack of the door. Through the bright and dazzling lights of the car, she could clearly see the person standing at the door Tall and straight. "Wenwen, open the door." Zhou Hengyang only said that it was stuck in his trouser pocket, and he saw Su Wen hiding behind the door at a nce, and couldn''t help shaking his head andughing. The little girl is quite cautious, knowing who to look for first! "You... why are youing back now?" It''s the middle of the night, why do you need to walk at night in a hurry? It''s too dangerous, and it''s not safe to drive. "I miss you, and I want to see you immediately." Zhou Hengyang''s deep eyes seemed to fall directly on Su Wen through the door, with a scorching temperature, as if it could burn people''s skin. Su Wen''s heart moved, and there was an inexplicable throbbing in her heart, and her cheeks turned red unsatisfactorily. When she opened the door, the man standing outside stretched out his long arms and locked him in his arms instantly. Zhou Hengyang''s movement was too sudden, without giving Su Wen any chance to react, her soft lips fell down, with a man''s unique smell, dear Su Wen''s heart was throbbing, her body was paralyzed by the man''s hard and wide in his arms. I don''t know how long it took before Zhou Hengyang reluctantly let go of Su Wen''s lips, and murmured in a hoarse voice, "Did you miss me?" Su Wen said stiffly: "No...no." In fact, I also thought about it, thinking about insomnia. But she was too embarrassed to speak. Obviously, someone was very dissatisfied with Su Wen''s answer, so he kissed her lips involuntarily. This time, the kiss became more and more unscrupulous. Hickey. "Wait... wait!" Su Wen barely blocked someone who was overly enthusiastic with her hand. "You said that the house will be consummated when Ie back this time." Someone said aggrievedly. Chapter 609: I miss you and Im back Chapter 609 Missing you, I came back Su Wen felt like a scumbag. She talked sweetly to her handsome little brother, tricked him back, and then turned his back on him. "Then it can''t be at the gate, right?" Su Wen blurted out quickly. "I can''t wait." Zhou Hengyang''s arm was so strong that he hugged Su Wen until he wanted to rub her into his body before giving up. "You...you don''t do this!" She was so enthusiastic that she couldn''t hold back. "Go back to the room and wait for me obediently." Zhou Hengyang murmured in a low voice, bit Su Wen''s earlobe lightly, then turned around to turn off the car lights, turned off the engine and took the luggage. Su Wen slipped back to the room first with oil on her feet. When she entered the room, she nced at it and saw that the room of her sisters was dark, so she breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the younger sisters didn''t see her, otherwise, where would she put her old face! Sitting on the bed, Su Wen felt her cheeks were hot, so she squeezed them with her hands. Zhou Hengyang, who happened toe in from the door, saw it. A hint of pampering shed across the man''s handsome face, and he threw the big travel bag on the ground and asked funnyly, "Why are you pinching yourself?" "No...it''s nothing." Su Wen shrank into the bed, wrapped in a nket and looked around at him, "You...why are you back?" "I miss you, so I''m back." Zhou Hengyang sat on the bed, knocking his long legs casually, staring at Su Wen intently, his deep eyes are like an abyss that attracts people to sink, and if you don''t pay attention, you will be addicted to it. Extricate yourself. Su Wen blushed when he saw her and her heart beat, she almost didn''t dare to look at him directly, "You...don''t look at me like that." "No." He missed her so much these days, wishing he could just watch her forever. Finally came back, how could he be reluctant to watch, how could he still control himself. God knows, he can only keep himself from indulging in lovesickness by working hard these days and using endless things to do. Su Wen wanted to howl in her heart, this man came to seduce her on purpose, right? Do you want to be so flirtatious! "I''m telling you business. Why did youe back suddenly? Aren''t you busy?" She wouldn''t believe it if she said she wasn''t busy, and if she wasn''t busy, she wouldn''t leave her alone in the office for four hours without remembering. . "Busy, but you have to make time when you are busy." Zhou Hengyang changed his posture, bent his long legs and put his arms on his legs, propped his chin up with a single pump, looked into Su Wen''s eyes and shouted with a smile, "I''m looking for you!" A very capable workforce. He can do well while I''m away." "who is it?" "Hengguang, he came to our factory as a part-time secretary." Su Wen: "..." It turns out that part-time jobs are popr in this era. "Well! Zhou Hengguang is good." In the novel, Zhou Hengyang is one of the three giants of the Changhe Group and a legendary architect. It turns out that such a great person first joined Changhe Group as a part-time job in a factory and as a secretary. Thanks he can let go of his identity. Speaking of which, the Zhou family brothers are also wonderful. Zhou Hengyang can let go of his status and don''t care about his dignity to be a son-inw. The third son, Zhou Hengguang, a vice president of a design institute, went to work as a secretary in a small factory. He really deserves to be a real brother. But this also shows that the two brothers are not high-minded people who are so ambitious. Dignity and face are not given by others, but earned by oneself. "What are you thinking? Huh?" Zhou Hengyang was very dissatisfied with Su Wen''s distraction, and pulled the person sitting on the bed to him, and even poked Su Wen on the cheek. The good touch made him squint his eyes slightly, and the mes in his eyes became more intense. I hope that the next chapter will not be locked in a small dark room, and the next chapter will not pray... Chapter 610: I am very happy Chapter 610 I am very happy "I miss you!" Su Wen blurted out, and when she finished speaking and met the man''s smiling eyes and the yfulness in his eyes, she was so ashamed that she wrapped herself in a nket into a cocoon and hid in the nket. Su Wen hid in the nket. She thought she would be dragged away by someone, but she waited for a minute without any movement. Curious, she couldn''t help but lifted the nket to peek, but she saw someone standing in front of the bed undressing. The shirt has been taken off, and she is taking off her pants. It just so happened that Su Wen''s eyes fell on someone''s strong capital, which made her startled, her heart was beating so fast that it was about to burst out of her chest. It''s... too big! This idea was the first thing that popped up in Su Wen''s mind. She was shocked by her own thoughts, and then she was too shy. At the same time, she still doesn''t forget to despise herself, she has a lustful heart but no courage, and she is really a scumbag in essence. In the future, she will write a "Handbook for Scumbag Girls" and say in it: "Women are essentially no different from men, and they also have sexual desires! The ancients did not deceive themselves." You are so right! While Su Wen was thinking about it in a mess, someone had already undressed, put on a silk nightgown and lifted the nket on Su Wen. The nket was lifted suddenly, Su Wen felt very insecure, and wanted to pull the nket back in a panic, but the movement was too slow, and only Zhou Hengyang''s nightgown was pulled. Su Wen felt the touch of real silk immediately. "Silk?" Nima, she was jealous. She has traveled so long, and she can''t afford silk pajamas. "They are all old clothes." Zhou Hengyang didn''t care, "Heng Guang sent someone to send them over. Who told you not to buy clothes for me." "Hehe!" Su Wen smirked, and hurriedly let go of the clothes she was clutching in her hands, secretly muttering in her heart that this guy is too vengeful, maybe he didn''t buy a dress for him when he went shopping, and he still remembers it now! "I will buy it for you next time, and I will contract your clothes in the future." "Okay, I''m very happy." Zhou Hengyang blew out the candle by the way, and the room plunged into darkness. Su Wen didn''t adapt to the darkness for a while, and subconsciously hugged the man beside him. What was in her arms was the man''s smooth skin with heat and his thin but extraordinarily powerful and firm waist. Su Wen realized what stupid thing she had done, as if she had been scalded, she hurriedly let go, but the man next to her turned around and was swayed by someone in an instant. "Why are you blowing out the candles?" "Do you like to watch me do it?" The man''s deep voice was a little more teasing, "Daughter-inw, I thought you would be embarrassed, so I just blew out the candles, but I didn''t expect you to surprise me." "I...I don''t, I''m not." "Actually, I also want to look at you, why don''t we light the candles." Zhou Hengyang said that he was about to get up and light candles, but Su Wen hurriedly grabbed him, "Don''t go, don''t go." It''s too embarrassing to do such an intimate thing with candles. "That''s it! What a pity." Zhou Hengyang said regretfully, "I''ll let you go this time, don''t think I''ll let you go day and night in the future." The little daughter-inw looked delicate and shy, like a feather gently scratching her heart, causing the throbbing in his heart to spread to all limbs. Zhou Hengyang only felt that every muscle in his body was tense, and the cute person under him made his heart beat out of control, and his brain also lost control. There was only the most instinctive impulse and the deepest kewang in his heart. I hope I won¡¯t be locked up in a dark room. Good night, cuties. Don¡¯t forget to vote and leave ament when you read the article! Please let me know if you have anyments, and I will correct them! Chapter 611: I will do it myself Chapter 611 I will do it myself "No, no, no... no, I''ll do it myself, I''ll do it myself." "Don''t be embarrassed, I''ve seen everything I should and shouldn''t have seen." Someone even winked at Su Wen in a good mood, got up and went to Su Wen''s closet to pick out the clothes she was going to wear today. , I have to help Su Wen change clothes. Scared Su Wen tightly wrapped in the nket and did not let go. "Wenwen, you really like this nket. You always wrap yourself up like a silkworm baby." It''s so cute that you can''t put it down. "I can reallye by myself." Su Wen snatched the clothes over, "Okay, you can go out, I can really do it myself." "Wenwen, we are already husband and wife, you are mine now..." Zhou Hengyang can be said to be handsome, his already handsome face is more dazzling and beautiful because of his good mood and satisfaction. "I have hands and feet, so I can do it myself." Su Wen insisted, her cheeks, which were blushing because of shyness, had already turned into peaches under Zhou Hengyang''s fiery eyes. It''s so lovable that you can''t wait to take a bite. Zhou Hengyang sighed, "Okay then!" It seemed that it was a pity that he couldn''t help Su Wen change clothes with his own hands. When Zhou Hengyang went out, Su Wen immediately changed clothes quickly, lifted the nket and got out of bed, her feet went limp as soon as she stepped on the ground, her whole body felt so sore as if she had been crushed by some heavy object , his feet were so weak that he almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and supported the bed in time. Out of the window came the man''s pleasant low smile, "Wenwen, do you regret it?" Su Wen gritted her teeth angrily, Gou Bi male lead is really dark-bellied, the novel didn''t lie to her. He must have known it a long time ago, that''s why he proposed to help her change clothes, but she refused but deliberately didn''t say anything, standing outside tough at her. It''s really unfair, why is he so good in physical strength that people are jealous, and I can''t do it myself? It¡¯s okay to pass outst night, but today I almost couldn¡¯t even get out of bed! But he was radiant and proud. It''s really more popr than people. "No, I''ll do it myself." Su Wen gritted her teeth and insisted on changing her clothes. Combing her hair was not as difficult as she imagined, so it was just like running a 10,000-meter marathon. Zhou Hengyang faced the window with his back, half standing in the shadow under the eaves, half standing in the sunlight outside the eaves, the bright sunlight fell on his clear and beautiful side face, forming a dazzling halo. Hearing Su Wen''s movements in the room, the appearance of the soft and soft person in his arms automatically appeared in his mind, and he couldn''t help whispering: "Wenwen, I will feel sorry for you." Su Wen didn''t hear it either, but Zhou Hengyang didn''t care, he just stood outside quietly by himself. Su Wen dawdled for half an hour by herself before she changed her clothes,bed her hair and tied it into a refreshing bun. Seeing that Zhou Hengyang was the only one in the yard, he was wearing a crisp short-sleeved top and trousers. The top was designed with a round neck, revealing the man''s slender and beautiful neck and smooth and **** half corbone. There is also a very obvious red dot on the right corbone. Su Wen''s face blushed immediately, because she recognized that it was her "masterpiece". "Why do you still blush so easily?" "It''s not as thick-skinned as you." Su Wen gritted her teeth. Zhou Hengyang shrugged nomittally, and pointed to the wash water and towels that had been prepared, "Wash your face and brush your teeth! Then you can eat, you haven''t eaten breakfast yet!" Happy Valentine''s Day! Chapter 612: Zhang Chunxiangs Three Views Chapter 612 Zhang Chunxiang''s Three Views "Okay!" Su Wen was also hungry, so she started working without dying one person. After transmigrating, the most difficult thing for her to adapt to is taking a bath, washing her face and so on. However, the family is full of hardworking people, and there is a well in the yard, so water is very convenient and not very troublesome. Today, someone even prepared the face wash and towels in advance. It''s a treat like a queen. In the kitchen, Su Xiu is cooking, and Fifth Sister is helping to light the fire. After Su Wen washed her face and brushed her teeth, she went into the kitchen and took a look. It was not too rich. Braised pork ribs in brown sauce, braised eggnt in oil, stir-fried dried beans with green peppers and edamame, and a dish of cold tomatoes and cold pig ears. Because of therge number of people, the portions of each dish are sufficient, and there is also a pot of braised crucian carp pot stickers that is being cooked. The crucian carp is wild crucian carp caught by the vigers themselves. The meat is tender and delicious. It is one of Su Wen''s favorite dishes after traveling here. "Sister, get up!" Su Xiu saw Su Wening in, and greeted with a smile. "Yeah!" Su Wen pinched a piece of pig''s ear and ate it, and the taste was really good, "Did you go to town today?" "Yes! My brother-inw is back, and I went to the town to buy groceries." The sisters definitely respect Zhou Hengyang very much. If the brother-inw is not at home for dinner, he will be fine, but when the brother-inw is back, he can¡¯t be careless. So although the eldest sister didn''t get up in the morning, Su Xiu asked her brother-inw, saying that the eldest sister didn''t sleep well yesterday, and only said that the eldest sister was tired from catching thieves in the middle of the night, so she didn''t bother the eldest sister, but took the fifth sister to the town to go to the market to buy vegetable. Su Wen gave a thumbs up, "Axiu, you are bing more and more capable now, and the family depends entirely on you, but I am gettingzy." "Sister, you have to busy yourself with big things!" Not only did Su Xiu not feel tired, but she was very satisfied. "By the way, where are your second sister and Su Xue?" Su Wen didn''t see anyone when she got up. "Busy to tidy up in the vegetable garden, pull out the vegetable seedlings that have been trampled to death and rent them." Mentioning this, Su Xiu was very angry, "Let''s just forget about this big sister? Let''s go to Second Aunt in the afternoon to settle the score and let her Compensate!" Even Fifth Sister, who was always quiet at home, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Sister, do you know what we saw in the town today?¡± "What did you see?" Did you see some top handsome guy? "We saw that my second aunt was actually selling vegetables, and what she was selling was the vegetables that were stolen from our familyst night." Su Xiu washed the used vegetable baskets, tes, spoons and other utensils, put them in the vegetable cab, and turned them around. Turning around, he said angrily, "I''ve never seen anyone like Second Aunt, why is she being so mean?" "I''m more curious. She was beaten upst night with a bruised nose and a swollen face. Why did she have the nerve to go out?" Su Wen was really eye-opening, and got to know Zhang Chunxiang again. I never thought Zhang Chunxiang was such a thick-skinned person before! "This is the strength of the second aunt. Otherwise, why hasn''t the third aunt fought against her for so many years." The fifth sister concluded: "When the second aunt set up a stall to sell vegetables in the market, she cried poorly to others, saying that it was her. This face was pped by her sister-inw and mother-inw who were jealous of her well-nted vegetable garden and fresh vegetables." Su Wen was dumbfounded, shocked by Zhang Chunxiang''s three views. "That''s why other people''s vegetables can''t be sold in the market, only hers can be sold." Su Xiu regretted endlessly, "Sister, why didn''t I think of growing vegetables to sell in the market? What if I did it myself? You can make more money by selling it.¡± Chapter 613: guilty conscience Chapter 613 A guilty conscience "Don''t say you don''t think about it, it''s hard for most people to think about it." In this era, every household has a vegetable garden, and even the workers living in the town have a lot of roadside gardens, and open up a small piece ofnd in the grass. of. In general, there are very few people who need to buy vegetables, and vegetables are not easy to sell. Rural people don''t even go out of their way to sell vegetables, they sell a lot of other agricultural and sideline products. "Is Second Aunt''s food sold out?" Su Wen secretly squeezed another piece of pig''s ear to eat, and just put it in her mouth, her eyes just met Zhou Hengyang who was standing in the yard, and when she saw the banter in the man''s eyes, she turned guilty At first, pretend not to see. well! She is really too good-for-nothing. Look at others, how natural and casual they are. On the contrary, I feel even more ufortable. Originally, I thought about putting the male lead to sleep, and then I would be proud and proud of myself. It''s good now, I''m so happy, I''m not proud at all. Not to mention showing off one''s power, the whole person has a guilty conscience. Looking at someone again, he is calm and rxed, more and more leisurely and casual. Looking closely, he seems to be more handsome, more handsome and more attractive than before. Su Wen is going to be jealous. But she was only too busy being jealous of others, but she didn''t look at herself in the mirror, that''s the real radiance. The skin is pink and tender, making the eyes watery, and the peach blossom eyes that are already ecstasy are now like a pool of clear autumn water. If it was said that Su Wen''s appearance could be scored nine points in the past, now she can score twelve points. It feels very different from before, maybe it is from a girl to a woman, with the charm that makes men fascinated from the bones. "It''s sold out. They were all sold out when we came back." Su Xiu was envious when she said that. The second aunt stole a lot of vegetables from the vegetable gardenst night, and it is estimated that they can be sold for at least three yuan. How much can three dors buy. Su Wen frowned slightly, thinking: "I guess this is not a good thing, the second aunt is so quick-witted, maybe she will continue to steal vegetables." "What?" "Still stealing?" "Think about it, if you spend an hour or two at night stealing vegetables, you can sell them for three yuan. If you don''t have any capital, it''s a huge profit. She will definitely continue to steal." Su Wen urately calcted Zhang Chunxiang''s character. "Then what should I do?" Su Xiu asked anxiously. "Let me think about it." Zhou Hengyang, who was preparing to wash his own clothes in the yard, heard the conversation in the kitchen and raised his voice, "Don''t worry about it, as long as she doesn''t steal from our house." "She just wants to steal and have no food for her." Su Wen replied, she came out of the kitchen and looked at the person who was washing clothes with a washboard, and smiled meaningfully, "Why are you so Bad? Just watch her steal food like this?" "You just know I''m bad now?" Zhou Hengyang replied with a smirk, "I''ll let you know that I can be even worse tonight." Su Wen had a big blush, and the first round was a disastrous defeat. Noparison, noparison, she understood that she was no match for thicker skin, dark belly. Knowing that Zhang Chunxiang would continue to steal food, the first thing she thought about was how to stop it, while someone wanted to stand on the sidelines. "In short, don''t worry about it. When you were bullied, no one cared about you." Zhou Hengyang''s tone was a little more indifferent and self-loathing, because when Wenwen was struggling in the vige, he was also a member of the sidelines. "Okay! Then I''ll ask Su Qing to say hello to a few good friends." The left and right neighbors also helped catch the thiefst night, so she had to express it. Wait for me for fifteen minutes, there will be more updates! Chapter 614: i am your man Chapter 614 I am your man Zhou Hengyang''s hand was full of foam, and suddenly he touched Su Wen''s nose, leaving a cloud-like foam on the tip of the pretty nose. "I really can''t do anything about you." The daughter-inw is so kind, he dare not let her know his dark side. Afraid of scaring her. "Hey." Su Wen smirked. "Daughter-inw,e help my daughter-inw." Zhou Hengyang stopped washing clothes, looked up at Su Wen, just showing his beautiful neck and **** Adam''s apple, and Su Wen was dumbfounded by his handsome chuckle in the sun. "Daughter-inw, you have to help me wash my clothes in the future! I am your man." Su Wen jumped, "I wash it myself, I didn''t ask you to do it for me." Huh! It really is machismo. "I can wash it for you! I washed the pajamas and underwear you wore yesterday for you." Zhou Hengyang pointed to the clothes that were blowing in the wind on the clothesline. The clothes that the Su family sisters wear outside will be washed together, and whoever is free can do theundry, and there is often a situation of scrambling to wash the clothes. I wash my intimate underwear by myself. Even my younger sister and sixth younger sister have already formed a good habit of washing clothes at such a young age. She didn''t wash Su Wen''s underwear herself, so someone must have washed it. Su Wen: "..." This day will be difficult, and she will have a nosebleed if this happens again. "Don''t worry! I''ll wash it for you alone." Zhou Hengyang pointed to his clothes in theundry tub, and said aggrievedly, "Although I really want to put our clothes together, I still hold back." "I''m going to call the second and fourth child for dinner." Su Wen left the words and ran away quickly. Su Xiu and Fifth Sister in the kitchen looked at each other and smiled tacitly. That''s great, the eldest sister and brother-inw have a good rtionship, so they won''t get divorced, and they won''t think about changing them to a new brother-inw. What the sisters are most afraid of is that the elder sister doesn''t like her brother-inw and has a bad rtionship with her brother-inw. Then the eldest sister will think about returning a son-inw, and the family will not know what will be of it, and the new brother-inw will definitely not be as good as it is now. If you are a bad person, you will be unlucky. They believe in the eyes of the current brother-inw and father. **** What Su Wen said was right at all. After returning from selling vegetables in the town, Zhang Chunxiang dumped the money box on the ground, and counted today''s harvest three times, penny by penny, and sold it for a total of three yuan and two cents five cents. This is a considerable amount of ie. Now it looks like a small amount. What if you can sell so much every day? It costs more than 90 yuan a month. It can be higher than the ie of a dual-career family. The monthly ie of an ordinary family may not necessarily be so much, because it has no capital! No capital is required, no investment, it is a steady profit! "It''s great, it''s great." Zhang Chunxiang cried without feeling the pain in her body while counting the money, "If I can earn so much every day, it''s worth the beating." Isn''t it just being beaten? He didn''t dare to really beat her hard. Stealing vegetables is petty theft, and it is worthless, and no one cares about it at the police station. Su Pingfan didn¡¯te home after wandering outside for a few days. As soon as he got home, he saw money lying on the ground, and his eyes lit up, ¡°Mom, where¡¯s the money? Our family got rich?¡± "Go, go..." Zhang Chunxiang hurriedly held the money in her arms, "I warn you, don''t try to get me money." "Mom, I''m your own son." Su Pingfan approached cheekily and coaxed, "When you grow old, I will be filial to you." Chapter 615: justify itself Chapter 615 justifies itself "You''ve been idle all day long, and you didn''t get into college, so you''re ashamed to say it." Zhang Chunxiang was very disappointed that her son didn''t get into college, and Su Pingfan didn''t look good recently. "It can''t be my fault!" Su Pingfan gritted his teeth when he mentioned this, feeling jealous and resentful in his heart. Originally, he was the most dazzling young generation of the old Su family. Who mentioned that Su Pingfan didn''t give a thumbs up praise. All of this was ruined by Su Wen. He had asked someone about it. Su Wen might have told about Zhao Jiangang stealing underwear. I don''t know where she got it from, this **** is full of bad water. It¡¯s fine for Zhao Jiangang to go to jail, but he¡¯s also not easy to mess with. Those gangsters know that he is Su Wen¡¯s cousin, and they don¡¯t give him a good face. If he hadn''t been generous, he would have been unable to survive in Qingshui County. So he hated Su Wen a long time ago, and before he had time to take revenge, that yellow-haired girl Su Wumei skipped a grade and was admitted to university, which hit him even harder. As a result, he was ridiculed and scolded by the vigers. Now people in the old Su¡¯s family in the vige say that he has green onions in his pig¡¯s nose¡ªpretending to be Zhu Bajie wears sses¡ªpretending to be a college student. also gave him the nickname Su University, andughed at him saying that he would definitely be admitted to university. Fortunately, he was shameless enough to be able to coax people, so he was able to hang out in various viges. With his high school diploma, he coaxed a bunch of vige girls and female educated youths around. He treats himself well all his life, waiting for him toe to propose marriage! There are so many, how can he marry. Married, how can he lie to the new idiot. "I can''t me me if I can''t pass the college entrance examination." Su Pingfan said shamelessly: "I think our old Su family is destined to have only one admitted to the college. .¡± Zhang Chunxiang pped her thigh and stood up abruptly, "It was Su Wumei who stole your university?" "I think so." Su Pingfan was just talking nonsense just now, but now that he thinks about it more and more, he believes it. "I''ve felt something was wrong for a long time. You think our old Su family''s admission to one is the ancestral tomb. I can''t pass the exam." "You''re right, I just said that my son has been smart since he was a child, how could he not be able to pass the college entrance examination." The more Zhang Chunxiang thought about it, the more reasonable she became, and the more she thought about it, the more annoyed she became, "Damn it! I said why Su Wumei would suddenly skip a grade to take the college entrance examination. It turned out to be intentional, just to see that you were going to take the exam, and then snatched your chance away." "Yes! Otherwise, how could she have been admitted to college without even studying in high school? This is the blessing of the ancestors." Su Pingfan sat on the chair,cent: "If the ancestor wants to bless, he should also bless me, a boy who will carry on the family line. Why bless a little girl? It must have been snatched by Su Wumei. Yes, they murdered me secretly. That''s what vilified me." "Yes, I remembered. You had such a good reputation! It was Su Wen, that little **** who ndered you everywhere, which made your reputation worse." When Zhang Chunxiang thought of her son''s college opportunity being forcibly taken away, she shuddered. He gritted his teeth in hatred. "I''m just talking about how that little **** suddenly changed his temperament. It turned out that he was nning such a dirty and despicable scheme. It was a vicious scheme." Chapter 616: shattered Chapter 616 "So mom, you can''t me me, I''m also sad." Su Fanfan secretly stared at the money Zhang Chunxiang held in his hand, thinking that the money was about toe in hand, his eyes were straight, "Give me the money! I haven''t had any money recently. Money spent." "Okay, here you are." Zhang Chunxiang handed over the money. Su Pingfan grabbed it and put it in his pocket anxiously. Originally an excuse full of loopholes, the mother and son justified it in this way, and even Su Pingping, who was sweeping the floor, was about to be convinced. But Su Pingping quickly thought that her elder brother would fool around all day and never go to school, so how could he pass the university entrance exam? Su Pingping wanted to remind her, but she didn''t dare to say it when she thought about where she was at home. "Ordinary, don''t worry, I will never let you suffer this grievance. I will definitely settle the debt with the little bastard." Zhang Chunxiang snapped, "The little **** must pay the price." "How else can I pay the price?" Su Pingfan cheated the money, so he didn''t have the heart to deal with Zhang Chunxiang, "Could it be that you can still take the opportunity to go to college from Su Wumei?" "Why not?" Zhang Chunxiang red, "This is yours, so you should grab it." "That won''t work. I''ve asked all the time, and I can''t **** it." Su Pingfan thought about it when he first heard that Su Wumei was admitted to university, but after asking someone, he knew it was impossible, so he gave up. "Su Wumei is a woman, and I am a man. I can''t rece her. Besides, she has been in the newspapers, and everyone knows who she is. I can''t rece her at all." Su Pingfan shook his head regretfully, "Oh! You say I Why is it so unlucky, can there be no other way?" "No, if you ask me to think about it, I won''t believe it." "Okay, then think about it, I''m going to find my partner." Su Pingfan couldn''t stay longer when he got the money, and he didn''t forget to tell him before leaving, "By the way, where did you get the money from?" "I earned it by selling vegetables." Zhang Chunxiang was very proud. "Can you still make money selling vegetables? What kind of vegetables are you selling?" "What''s the matter with the vegetable garden?" "No, it''s nothing, I just want to say that Mom, you are really good, and you will earn more in the future." Su Pingfan is very good at coaxing people with his mouth, and after a while, he made Zhang Chunxiang dizzy, and he told everyone who stole vegetablesst night The thing is said. Su Pingfan''s eyes brightened when he heard it. "How is it? Is your mother capable?" Zhang Chunxiang proudly showed off with a bruised nose and swollen face. "Let me tell you, there is something special about stealing things. You can''t open the door and pick the lock to enter the house, otherwise you will be taken to the police station if you are caught. You can''t steal too expensive, or you will be unlucky if you are caught. Only this Stealing food is worthless, and every household has it, even if you are caught, you can''t do anything." The more Zhang Chunxiang thinks about it, the more she feels smart. "Also, there is something particr about selling vegetables. If you don''t have the skills, you can''t sell them, and people won''te to you to sell vegetables. Only my quick thinking can sell vegetables." "It''s worthless!" Su Pingfan said disdainfully and contemptuously: "It''s fun to steal something more expensive." "What do you know? If you can''t be fat with one mouthful, you should be like me." Zhang Chunxiang pped Su Pingfan, grinning and scolding: "You don''t want to be ridiculed like your father, a virtuous, embarrassing olddy. " That is, she was ridiculed so hard that she broke the jar instead, it doesn''t matter. Chapter 617: village assembly Chapter 617 Viger Assembly Anyway, no matter how much sheughed at, Su Xuewu would not embarrass her any more. "All right, all right, I see." He might as well cheat a few vige girls when he has time, and cheating some money from vige girls is better than stealing vegetables. Su Pingfan took the money and slipped away quickly. Zhang Chunxiang didn''t catch up with those who followed her. She turned around and went back to the house. Seeing that the kitchen was still cold and she hadn''t cooked yet, she put her hips on her hips and cursed angrily, "Su Pingping, you **** girl, why haven''t you cooked yet? ?¡± "No...there is no oil or salt at home." Zhang Chunxiang almost choked to death, paused before cursing: "You don''t know how to cook first without oil and salt? Pancakes are also fine, why are you so stupid? You are so stupid." "There is no noodles, rice... there is not much rice." "It''s really unlucky. Forget it, you can get something to fill your stomach first. Tonight, as soon as it gets dark, we will continue to steal food." "Stealing food is not good, I... I don''t want to go." Su Pingping fought bravely. "What did you say? Tell me again? Let me tell you, if you steal vegetables with me, I will marry you to the pig butcher in the town, believe it or not? Marry you to me, the pig butcher From now on, there will be no need to steal food again.¡± Zhang Chunxiang threatened with a sharp voice: "Who am I doing this for? You money-loser who doesn''t know how to be grateful. If it wasn''t for you, would I use it to steal food?" The pig butcher in the town was in his thirties, with a fleshy face and a fierce appearance. Moreover, he beat his wife and already killed two daughters-inw. There was also a daughter-inw who died of dystocia, but he refused to send her to the hospital for fear of spending money, and in the end both of them died. This matter is well known to people from all over the world, and it has been widely spread. Pig butchers have skills and can earn money by selling pork. If the family has a little savings, there will be wicked parents who are obsessed with money and will not take their daughter''s life as life, and send her daughter into a fire pit. Anyway, whoever marries him will die! Su Pingping was so frightened that she cried and begged for mercy, "I...I''ll go, I''ll steal vegetables with you." "Huh! That''s about the same." Zhang Chunxiang was satisfied now, and turned her buttocks back to the room. **** In the afternoon, the vige held a vige meeting with gongs and drums. When the news reached Su Wen''s house, Su Wen was about to take a nap, so she had to grab a straw hat and go out after receiving the notification. Zhou Hengyang watched her go out and cover herself tightly, a smile shed in her eyes, obviously very satisfied with Wenwen''s performance. "Do you want to go together?" Su Wen asked. "Well! Let''s go together!" Zhou Hengyang got up and took the car keys with him when he left. "What are you doing with the car keys?" "The collective meeting of the vigers is over, let''s go to the county seat." "What are you doing in the county seat?" "Buy a train ticket." Zhou Hengyang rubbed her hair helplessly, "Fifth Sister is about to start school, didn''t you agree to send her to the capital? few." Su Wen just remembered that the traffic in the 1980s cannot bepared with the future. Most of them are trains, and the speed of trains is still very slow. There are no moving trains and no high-speed rail. There are very few trains, and at least the interval between them is very long. The train to the capital does not run every day, at least you have to buy the train ticket in advance. "You''re right, you''re still thoughtful." Su Wen praised, seeing that someone''s face was calm, neither showing happiness nor impatience, she quietly made a grimace. Chapter 618: Miss is crazy Chapter 618 Big sister is crazy The two were standing at the door talking. Su Xue, who was washing dishes by the well, heard that she was going to the county town to buy a train ticket, and immediately asked, "Brother-inw, what train number are you going to buy?" "I asked before I came back. Capital University will start reporting on August 30th. We will go there on the 30th and leave on the morning of the 31st. I can help Fifth Sisterplete the procedures on the same day." Zhou Hengyang is very considerate , not like there is no confusion. "Isn''t that going to leave the day after tomorrow?" Today is the 28th, and time really flies by. "En!" Zhou Hengyang nodded concisely, and stopped talking. Although he has integrated into the family and is very kind to his sisters, he still doesn''t talk much. "Fourth sister, when will you report?" "September 1st." Su Xue shook her hands and got into the water, stood up and replied, "I can go by myself, you don''t need to send them." "Well, when youe back at night, remember toe to me. I will give you the books, tuition and living expenses for your school first. Remember not to be stingy with the money you should spend. If you have nothing to do, go shopping with your ssmates and see the clothes and shoes you like. Buy what you want." Su Wen is very proud, there is no way who wants the younger sisters to be sensible, caring and considerate! Other families are full of children who are wasted, have poor grades, and don¡¯t study hard. In their family, the younger sister worked too hard, saved too much, and studied too hard. She had to let her sisters go out to y more. "Sister, I already have a lot of clothes. There are really a lot, a lot, you bought me so many clothes, shoes, hairpins, hair ties, etc. that I have never seen before..." Su Xue couldn''t take it anymore, and wanted to tell the eldest sister that you should stop spending money. They felt really distressed looking at them. This time the eldest sister bought her a lot of things when she came back from the provincial capital, especially clothes. She has never had so many new clothes since she grew up. Not to mention that there are many fabrics that she has never seen before, and the clothes that the second sister made by herself. Second sister recently didn¡¯t even make bags in order to make clothes for them. She just concentrated on making clothes for her and fifth sister, for fear that she and fifth sister would be looked down upon because they were too shabby at school. Su Xue was moved and ashamed by the love of so many sisters. On the one hand, it is also very distressing. Then clothes...enough for her not to repeat the same for half a month. Too wasteful, too extravagant, too distressing. It''s all money! "I didn''t buy enough!" Su Wen said with an innocent face, "I can tell you, girls just want to be nice to themselves, women are not ruthless and their status is unstable, understand? Clothes, shoes, bags You can never have too many essories.¡± Su Xue: "..." Su Qing, who was rushing to make new clothes for Fifth Sister: "..." Big sister is crazy! help! In the end Su Xue had to sumb to Su Wen''s domineering, "Okay! I will listen to you, big sister." She will make money in the future, and she will let the big sister buy everything first, and wear new clothes every day. just do. " "It''s more or less the same." Su Wen nodded in satisfaction, nced at Su Xue''s patched old clothes, and said in distaste: "Fourth sister, what are you wearing? Why do you still have old clothes at home?" She remembered that all the old clothes at home were given away by her! "Ah...nothing." It''s over, and the elder sister found out. She hid the old clothes secretly, and didn''t dare to let the elder sister find out, otherwise she would definitely give it to the neighbor to make cloth shoes. Chapter 619: treasure Chapter 619 Treat it like a treasure "Why are you still wearing old clothes?" "You can wear whatever you want at home!" Everyone couldn''t understand the eldest sister''s request. They all thought that they had to work at home, and new clothes were too wasteful, and old clothes wouldn''t hurt. Wear new clothes when you go out. "No..." Su Wen sighed, "Girls have to be pampered, you know? Only when you treat yourself as a princess will your temperament be different. If you want to cultivate a delicate peony, you must start from the little things in life. Anyway, don''t let me see your old clothes again." Su Wen pointed to her beautiful skirt, "Did you see it? Follow me, understand?" Su Wen used herself as an example, which made Su Xue and Su Qing, who was listening at the window, look thoughtful. They probably understood, because the eldest sister''s temperament has changed a lot, and the current eldest sister has undergone earth-shaking changes from before. The former eldest sister was gray, impatient, superficial and even selfish. But the current eldest sister is like a dazzling pearl, priceless, making people want to hold it in the palm of their hands, for fear that the pearl will be dusted. When Su Wen was talking to her sisters, she didn''t notice that the man beside her was looking at her intently. There was a sh of surprise in those deep eyes, and then appreciation. Wenwen, whom he loves, is regarded as a treasure by him. Isn''t this Su Wen the one he loves! "Big sister!" Su Xiu''s voice came from the kitchen, "You don''t want to give it to the fourth sister, didn''t you agree that the expenses of the family will be paid from our group? We both agreed at the first family meeting. Prepare the money that Fourth Sister needs to go to school." "Know, know." Su Wen dragged Zhou Hengyang away, and if she continued like this, she would bete. Walking through the gate and walking in the vige, Zhou Hengyang asked meaningfully: "The first family meeting? Why didn''t I know? Am I not a member of the family?" Pills! "Not really, just sitting and chatting together, chatting, hehe..." This person is too vengeful, right? "Do you want to wear a straw hat to shade the sun?" Zhou Hengyang rejected the straw hat Su Wen handed over, "I''m a big man, I''m not afraid of the sun." Su Wen whispered, "Cut! If you get tanned and look bad, I will change my mind." Although her voice is small, who is Zhou Hengyang! People''s hearing is not so good, they can hear very clearly. Can''t help but look at Su Wen with a sneer, narrowing his eyes dangerously, "You said you''re going to change your mind? It seems that I didn''t perform wellst night, so you''re being bold, aren''t you?" "No, you heard it wrong, when did I say it?" Su Wen smirked guilty, and put Zhou Hengyang''s arm in a fawning manner, "It''s nothing, my son-inw is so good-looking, so I ask who else in the whole Sanjiaying can do it?" Prettier than you?" Zhou Hengyang raised his eyebrows and asked, "Is it just Sanjiaying?" Su Wen tentatively asked: "The whole Qingshui County?" "Is it just Qingshui County?" "The whole province, it''s the whole province." Su Wen muttered in her heart, the male protagonist Goubi was just as described in the novel, with a dark belly and a coquettish personality. When she first wore it, she thought it was because what was written in the novel did not match the actual person, but then she gradually realized that it was indeed a bit boring. But now she''s sure, it''s not just Xiao Mensao! It''s obviously very boring. *** When the two arrived at the brigade headquarters, the yard was already full of people, many of whom brought their own small benches and sat in rows. Su Wen didn''t bring a bench, so she had to stand behind, but soon Zhou Hengyang moved a stool for Su Wen from somewhere, and stood behind her himself. Chapter 620: Dont care about neuropathy Chapter 620 Don''t care about neuropathy Many people on the side saw it, and their eyes were red with jealousy. "Girl Wen is really lucky." "Look, the one who recruits the son-inw is different." It wasn''t too much discussion at the beginning, after all, there are a lot of gossips in the vige, and Su Wen is not the only one being discussed. But some people said more and more, and the more they said, the harsher they were. "Those who bark the door upside down have no status. Men are all sitting here, but Su Wen''s house is the other way around." "If I barge in the door backwards, it''s better to let me die." "That''s right, I can''t afford to lose this person." "It''s said that it''s the door, I think it''s almost the same as a servant. If you are a bitch, you are only worthy of a servant." Su Wen nced sideways at the speaker, met Zhu Yueju''s gaze, and suddenly stood up, "Say it again? Try it again if you have the ability." "I just said it, and I said what''s the matter? A bitch, I said what''s wrong with the back door? It''s the back door, it''s a family of bitches." Zhu Yueju put her hands on her hips, and the more she spoke, the more proud she became, "I tell you, I have endured you for a long time, and I thought you would hide at home and nevere out. Isn''t thising out? Now that youe out, don''t be afraid of being scolded." "You deserve it. You killed my daughter, you slut, you bitch, you will pay the price sooner orter. I won''t make it easy for you. My daughter is in jail, and you won''t have a good result." Zhu Yueju''s face was gloomy, and the more she scolded, the more arrogant she became, and the more she scolded, the more mean she was, using vicious words to bring out all the tricks that rural women used to quarrel. And she wanted to scold Su Wen for a long time. Ever since Sun Yunyun was arrested, she wanted to scold Su Wen, but at first she wanted to ask Su Wen not to sue Sun Yunyun. As a result, Su Wen not only continued to sue, but also became more serious, which made Zhu Yueju hate her even more. He wanted to settle ounts with Su Wen, and put all the hatred of Sun Yunyun''s imprisonment on Su Wen''s head, but Su Wen rarely appeared in the vige recently, let alone Zhu Yueju. And old man Sun didn''t let Zhu Yuejue to trouble Su Wen, so she endured it. There was a meeting in the vige today, but she seized the opportunity, how could she let it go. And she has indeed had a lot of mean and vicious rumors recently. Ever since Sun Yunyun was arrested, Zhu Yueju''s speech has be particrly harsh. Zhu Yueju has also intensified since Sun Yunyun was arrested. Thest time I fought with Chen Guihua, the irritated Chen Guihuamitted suicide by drinking pesticide with Zhuang Zhuang, and she is still living in the hospital and has not been released from the hospital! Many people said she deserved it, and now that Sun Yunyun is in jail, Zhu Yueju got a lot of sympathy points, and she became obviously crazy. Anyway, ording to everyone''s private words, her daughter is in jail, so who cares about her! Zhu Yueju said that she is insane, killing people is not against thew, let alone no one dares to argue with her. After being scolded, I endured it and let it go, for fear of provoking a psychopath. Zhou Hengyang''s face was ashen, his hands were tightly clenched into fists, and he took a sudden step forward but Su Wen grabbed him. "Hengyang." Su Wen was really afraid that Zhou Hengyang would beat Zhu Yueju to death with one punch. It was too unworthy for this kind of person, "Don''t worry about this kind of psychosis, I have a way to deal with her, and you don''t need to go out." Zhou Hengyang lowered his head, and Su Wen saw his eyes were red, and the turbulent look made him look dangerous and frightening from the bottom of his heart. Su Wen''s heart trembled, and she hurriedly took his hand, sping Zhou Hengyang''s fingers tightly, and the ten fingers were intertwined tightly, which made the violence in his eyes a little less. Chapter 621: she damn Chapter 621 She damn "Don''t be angry, it''s okay." Su Wenforted softly. Zhou Hengyang said in a cold voice, "Damn her!" "I know, I know, it''s not worth it for you to kill her." Su Wen tried to squeeze out a smile, "I can do it myself, you have to trust me, and when I get into trouble, you can help me clean up the mess .¡± Zhou Hengyang pursed his thin lips, trying to suppress the urge to kill in his heart, and kept telling himself, calm down, calm down. You, Zhou Hengyang, have always been very calm, nothing can make you lose control, and nothing can stump you. After a few deep breaths, he controlled himself. "Yeah!" Zhou Hengyang knew Wenwen''s ability a long time ago, and he was willing to pamper and pamper her ability. My daughter-inw wants to be independent and have her own career. He is willing to support her, and he will endure not to restrict her freedom because she is too distressed. Zhu Yueju was also frightened by Zhou Hengyang''s appearance, and almost copsed on the ground. But he didn''t admit it, because the vigers let her in recently and didn''t want to provoke her, fearing that she would rely on him under the guise of being crazy. This also indulged Zhu Yueju''s arrogance, she was afraid in her heart, but her mouth became more and more arrogant, "I can tell you, others are afraid of you, but I am not afraid of you. One barges in the door, and the other is a slut, I''m sorry!" Zhu Yueju looked at Su Wen with deep-seated resentment in her eyes, and wanted to rush up to grab Hua Su Wen''s face, but was grabbed by Old Man Sun. "What are you doing? Come back to me." Old man Sun scolded in a low voice. "I''m just venting my anger, what''s wrong? This doesn''t work either?" She didn''te to the door again. "Don''t talk about it." Old man Sun is extremely afraid of Zhou Hengyang now, knowing that he underestimated Zhou Hengyang before, and he is more powerful than he imagined, so he has been controlling Zhu Yueju so that she will not cause trouble. "Hmph! Just wait for me." Zhu Yueju spit at Su Wen. Fortunately, Su Wen was on the verge of shing, otherwise she would have to be vomited on her body, which is disgusting enough. She was so angry that she trembled, and she couldn''t bear it any longer, she swung the bench and smashed it over, hitting Zhu Yueju with her head and face covered. The people around were frightened, and they hurriedly moved out of the way, leaving arge gap in the center. Old man Sun rushed up angrily, trying to help Zhu Yueju, but Zhou Hengyang grabbed his shoulders, making him unable to move. Struggled for a long time, but remained motionless, and cold sweat broke out all over his head and face. "If you don''t want your daughter to be unable to get out for the rest of her life, you can try." Zhou Hengyang sneered in a low voice, his tone was very light, but anyone could hear his coldness and cruelty: "If you don''t believe , you can try to see if I have this ability." Old man Sun sat on the ground decadently, he knew that Zhou Hengyang had this ability. It was because she knew that, that''s why she kept preventing Zhu Yueju froming to find Su Wen''s troubles. "I''ll let you scold me, I''ll let you scold me." It was the first time that Su Wen was so angry. After traveling for so long, she was not really angry even when she was torturing others. What''s more, she stepped on her bottom line. Su Wen was full of momentum when she swung the bench and hit people, with full firepower, and her movements were free and easy without being sloppy. It hit Zhu Yueju one after another, fast, ruthless, urate, beautiful movements, Zhu Yueju desperately resisted, but she kicked back with precision. "Bitch..." Just as she was about to curse, Su Wen held up a bench and pped Zhu Yueju on the mouth, spitting out a ck front tooth covered with blood. Chapter 622: Do it yourself to relieve your anger Chapter 622 Only by doing it yourself can you relieve your anger I saw that Zhu Yueju''s lips swelled into a sausage at a speed visible to the naked eye, red and purple, and it was scary. "What''s the matter? Why is it gone?" The vige chief Li Youcai was making preparations for the meeting in front, when he saw a fight behind him, he came over to stop it in a hurry, "Stop it, stop it for me." Su Wen stopped, threw the bench in her hand to the ground, her sharp eyes turned from Zhu Yueju''s face on the ground to Li Youcai, and finally fell on Sun Dahai and Brother Sun Dahe who rushed over. Brothers Sun Dahai were annoyed by Su Wen''s cold gaze, but they held back and stepped forward to help Zhu Yueju up. Actually, everyone in the big yard heard what Zhu Yueju scolded Su Wen just now, but the two brothers pretended not to hear it, and they were still gloating in their hearts. No one thought that Su Wen would suddenly explode and smash the bench. The smashed Zhu Yueju could only scream. After all, no one in the vige dares to provoke Zhu Yueju, for fear of being med by a psychopath. "You...you you..." Sun Dahai, you didn''t dare to say what you wanted to say for a long time, just because Zhou Hengyang was staring at you for a moment. Zhou Hengyang nced over Sun Dahai with a mocking look, walked up to Su Wen, and carefully held her hand. When he found that there were two red marks on his fingers because he was holding the bench too hard just now, his pretty thick eyebrows tightened. Frown. "Does it hurt?" "What?" Su Wen was dumbfounded by the question. She was the one who beat someone just now, why would you ask her if it hurts? "Does your hand hurt?" A look of pity shed in Zhou Hengyang''s eyes. "No...it doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt at all." Su Wen finally understood what he meant, and she was almost embarrassed. Just now, she had no image, and she had no quality to hit people with a stool. Unexpectedly, instead of being disgusted, Zhou Hengyang asked himself if his hands hurt. The heroine is also great! She was embarrassed. "It doesn''t hurt at all?" There are red marks, how can it not hurt! Just now the daughter-inw said that the girl is going to be raised as a princess, but in the end she has to do it herself so soon. This frustrated Zhou Hengyang. "It doesn''t hurt at all." "Don''t do this in the future, let others do the big things, you don''t need to do it yourself." Zhou Hengyang secretly decided to redouble his efforts to make money, so as to give Wenwen better conditions. Let her do nothing herself, including fighting. Su Wen said in a low voice: "But I like to do it myself, so that I can relieve my anger." Zhou Hengyang: "..." "as long as you are happy." "Su Wen!" Li Youcai figured out what had happened, and roared angrily, "You...how could you do this?" He simply didn''t take him seriously as the vige chief. "Let me deal with itter." Zhou Hengyang pulled Su Wen behind him. "Okay!" Su Wen agreed very simply, she likes to have someonee to clean up for her when she gets into trouble, it''s so worry-free. Zhou Hengyang apologized implicitly to Li Youcai, "I''m sorry for the vige chief, I caused you trouble." Li Youcai choked, but couldn''t let out the fire. The person who caused the trouble was not Hengyang, and he and Hengyang couldn''t care less. "Then what do you say?" "We willpensate for the medical expenses." Zhou Hengyang showed an elegant smile, and looked at old man Sun, "How much do you think thepensation will be?" I don¡¯t know why, but when Zhou Hengyang smiled and saidpensation, everyone heard that he had no idea of ?pensation at all. Chapter 623: power up Chapter 623 Powered up Old man Sun stood up from the ground, gritted his teeth and said, "Compensate as much as you should." He didn''t dare to open his mouth like a lion. Zhu Yueju covered her mouth and screamed indistinctly, "One thousand, ten thousand will do." "Okay!" Zhou Hengyang lowered his head, with a good temper, "I just don''t know if you will be killed." Zhu Yueju swished in fright, and hid behind Sun Dahai. Zhou Hengyang snorted coldly, took out his wallet from his pocket, quickly pulled out a thick wad of money and handed it to Old Man Sun, and said politely: "If you don''t have enough money, you cane to me, I''ll be fine if youe, I''ll do anything else. I am afraid that it will affect the harmonious rtionship with the neighbors." Old man Sun took the money coldly, took another look, and felt a little bit in his heart, knowing that his family hadpletely exhausted Zhou Hengyang''s patience. The impression Zhou Hengyang gave him at this time was like Su Xuewen in his memory. In the past, he didn''t dare to offend Su Xuewen, but now he is smart and knows that he must never offend Zhou Hengyang again. If your daughter goes to jail, go to jail! I can only admit that I am unlucky, otherwise, if this goes on, it will only be me who is unlucky. The more polite and polite Zhou Hengyang is, the more ruthless his threats will be. A person who can smile and say threats is really dreadful. "Enough!" Old man Sun recognized the reality, and asked Sun Dahai and Sun Dahe to drag Zhu Yueju away in a hurry. "A lot of money." The surrounding vigers stared straight at Zhou Hengyang when he took out his wallet. "For so much money, it''s worth getting beaten up!" "Zhu Yueju earned it." As he said that, he actually started to envy him, and Li Youcai was so angry that he almost passed out. "Shut up, everyone,e to me first if you want to be beaten." "How dare the vige chief!" "We don''t want to get beat up." "Hmph!" Li Youcai snorted coldly, and red at Su Wen, "Girl Wen, sit in the front for me, don''t hide behind." He wanted Su Wen to sit under his nose and see how she would cause trouble. "Oh!" Su Wen obediently agreed, and followed Li Youcai to the first row. Zhou Hengyang winked at her, and stood at the end with the acquaintance. The chaos ended, the vige chief and the vige director scolded the person who spoke, and after the yard became quiet, they began to talk about the theme of today''s meeting with everyone. "power ups!" The reason why the general meeting of the vigers was held today is to vote collectively for electrification. In fact, it was held oncest year, and many people voted against it because they were reluctant to pay the electricity bill every month. However, with the development of time, the use of electricity began to be popr, and the threepanies continued tog behind. "Save a little for a month, how much money can I use?" Li Youcai stood on the concrete tform, and his mouth was sshing. , Do you know how convenient it is? With electricity, you can buy a TV, watch the news, and watch TV series.¡± When ites to watching TV, everyone present is happily discussing in low voices. Everyone likes to watch TV dramas, and also like to watch news broadcasts. They are so beautiful. You can know the important affairs of the country and see what the capital is like while sitting at home. People in the vige often walk more than ten miles to watch TV, and go to other viges to watch it. ¡°Electric fans can still be used in summer.¡± The vige director added. "Yes! Electric fan." The vige head shouted hastily. Someone sat down andughed, "Hahaha...The vige chief is already in autumn, so he doesn''t need an electric fan." Chapter 624: How can I sleep in the wrong bed? Chapter 624 How can I go to the wrong bed? "I have electricity, and I can''t afford an electric fan." "that is!" Li Youcai blew his beard and stared at him angrily, "Shut up, it''s a meeting! Anyway, this time our three camps will definitely be electrified. If anyone doesn''t participate, then the electrician won''te to pull the wires if he misses the opportunity." "How much does the vige chief pay for each household?" "Yes! How much will it cost?" As for the price, Li Youcai has already calcted the price, "It is enough for the family to buy an electric meter for two yuan and five. It is necessary, and this is the charge." Su Wen secretly calcted in her heart, this fee is not expensive, it must be the price given for the difficult conditions in the countryside. She had had enough of not having electricity, and it took her a long time to get used to going to bed early at night. After the electricity is connected, you can buy TVs and various electrical appliances. In the early 1980s, there were very few home-made household appliances, but it was good to have channels to buy imported ones. But other people didn''t think so. When they heard that it would cost 2.5 yuan to buy an electric meter, they all objected to it, which gave Li Youcai a headache. However, there is support, and other counties or individual viges have already been connected to electricity, and the price is the same. Everyone is the same, there is nothing to object to. "Then the vige chief will electrify our vige!" "That''s right, it''s still a bit convenient. I''m no longer afraid of being ckmailed at night." "What''s wrong? How can you still sleep in the wrong bed by discrediting you?" "Hahaha¡­" For a while, there wereughter and curses in the yard, voices of support, and people muttering that they had no money. The atmosphere was very enthusiastic. Li Youcai was relieved to see that the majority of people supported him. The country''s good policy, if the task is notpleted, he, the vige chief, will lose face if he goes to the town for a meeting. "Okay, those who support now go to the ountant to line up to pay, and those who have paid will get a note, and the power supply station will unify the instation of the wires at that time. Tell everyone again, don''t miss this opportunity, if you miss it If you want to install it, the price is not the same, and the master electrician may not have time to help you install it." Amidst the chatter of the vige chief, the vigers lined up in front of the small table set up by the new ountant to pay. Su Wen was queuing, and out of the corner of her eye, she identally saw the uncle of the five-guarantee household standing hesitantly in the corner, and her heart skipped a beat. The uncle of the five-guarantee household usually helps his family a lot, and he is also very kind. This time thend was allocated, because it was a five-guarantee household, and it was not allocated separately. Only a small piece of vegetable garden was allocated, and the previous privatend was not much in total. Life is very tight, and I can''t wait to split a penny. Uncle can still do some work by himself now, and he is still in good health, but people will always get old and their health will get worse and worse. well! Su Wen sighed in her heart, and under the surprised eyes of the new ountant, she whispered, "Don''t say I paid it." burdened. "Okay." The new ountant belongs to the Xu n, one of the three surnames in Sanjiaying. A middle-aged man with a gentle appearance but a bit rigid, he used to be an old ountant in a factory in the town, and he was very low-key. Chapter 625: Su Xueqiang Chapter 625 Following Su Xueqiang After Su Xuewu was dismissed from the ountant position because of the scandal, he was reced by ountant Xu. ountant Xu had a very general impression of Su Wen before, especially when she picked up her chair and hit someone just now, she hated it even more. But because of this trivial matter, ountant Xu''s serious face was a little more small. After it''s over, tell the vige chief that a girl who can secretly hug a five-guarantee household will definitely not take the initiative to cause trouble. I remember that thest time I donated to Chen Guihua, Su Wen''s family donated the most. After paying the money, the meeting was not over yet, the vige chief Li Youcai pped his hands, made everyone quiet, and continued, "There is one more thing." "Vige Chief, why don''t you talk about something together?" "That''s right, I still have work to do in the field!" "Are you busy? Who is not busy?" "The vige chief, tell me, what''s the matter?" "Quiet, quiet." Li Youcai pressed his hands down and made a quiet gesture, "This matter is not a matter of our brigade, so I didn''t mention it together with the matter of electrification. A few days ago, Chen Guihua took Zhuang Zhuang to drink Pesticides are still in the hospital, and our brigade department received a notification from the hospital that they can be discharged." The ground fell silent instantly, and everyone looked at Su Xueqiang who was behind him. Su Wen found out that the third uncle had alsoe to the meeting. Because there were so many people, she didn''t notice it before. Then everyone will look to the side and rear in tacit understanding, and only then will they know. Su Wen was at a loss. She didn''t know what the vige chief meant by saying this, and everyone looked at the third uncle very strangely. Su Wen looked around, and when she turned around, she saw sister-inw Chrysanthemum sitting behind her, her eyes lit up. In the entire three camps, whoever had the best news was not Aunt Chunyan, but Sister Chrysanthemum. Especially when sister-inw Chrysanthemum opened a canteen and her business is booming, peoplee and go from the canteen every day, and everyone likes to go to her. The news is even better. "Sister-inw Chrysanthemum, what did the vige head mean just now?" Su Wen turned her head and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong with my third uncle?" Sister-inw Chrysanthemum wanted someone to ask her for a long time, but because of her propaganda, people in the vige already knew about it, and no one came to ask and felt very boring. Now that Su Wen came to ask, she was very pleasantly surprised. "You don''t know yet, do you?" Sister-inw Chrysanthemum said mysteriously, "Your third uncle lived with Widow Yao and refused to pick up Chen Guihua and Zhuangzhuang back." Su Wen was dumbfounded, "So Widow Yao chose my third uncle?" Sister-inw Chrysanthemum covered her mouth and snickered, "Isn''t it! Your second uncle lost face, and in the end Widow Yao didn''t follow him anymore. If I were Widow Yao, I would choose your third uncle too. Think about itpared to your age. Your third uncle is also younger than your second uncle." "Zhang Chunxiang is amazing. Widow Yao can''t beat her. Chen Chunxiang is just a fool who knows nothing about drinking pesticides. She must have chosen your third uncle. Your second uncle used to be an ountant with a bit of status. But now the ountant is gone.¡± So this time Su Xuewu suffered a huge loss, and it was embarrassing. Su Wen: "..." It turned out that this calction was still possible, and it made sense, but she was speechless. Su Wen was convinced by sister-inw Chrysanthemum''s words, and she was absolutely sure that Widow Yao''s choice was right. "Widow Yao has already moved to your third uncle''s house. The two of you are like a couple. Now that your third aunt is back, there is no ce to live! Now everyone is discussing in private what your third aunt will do when shees back from the hospital. Where do you live!" Chapter 626: Donate to Chen Guihua Chapter 626 Donation to Chen Guihua Sister-inw Chrysanthemum is not without gloating, "This incident has spread to other viges. People from Zhao Vige passed by our vige to go to the market yesterday, and they asked me about it!" "My third uncle... just did that? My grandma doesn''t care?" How long has it been since Su Wen didn''t pay attention to the news of the vige? It''s really a long experience to make so many things happen. Juhua¡¯s sister-inw¡¯s canteen is on the side of the road, and Houzhao Vige must pass through Sanjiaying Vige when going to the town. Simrly, if people from Sanjiaying Vige go to the county seat, the main road must pass through Houzhao Vige, but Houzhao Vige is overbearing. At that time, the main road was not allowed to pass through the vige when the road was built. In the end, the main road went around outside the vige. "What do your grandparents care about? Your third aunt brought his grandson tomit suicide by drinking pesticide. They didn''t care when they were waiting in the hospital for rescue, let alone now!" Sister-inw Chrysanthemum curled her lips contemptuously, obviously looking down on Su Dachun and the two of them. Kouzi''s character. "Zhuang Zhuang is the grandson of Sun Dachun and Ma Xin. Aren''t they still willing to die?" Sister-inw Chrysanthemum was afraid of being overheard, so she covered her mouth with her hands and whispered: "I heard people say that Ma Xin let go, she has many grandchildren, and she is not afraid of losing one. Besides, she has always looked down on Chen Guihua, thinking that she is fat, fat and fat. Stupid, the son born is just like her." Su Wen''s heart skipped a beat, it felt very ufortable. It''s probably a feeling of hurting the same kind, feeling pity for each other! When she thought of Chen Guihua and Zhuang Zhuang falling to this point, she actually sympathized with them. At the same time, Su Wen also had a clear understanding of the cruelty of Su Xuewu and grandma in her heart, and she was d that she turned her face in time and did not continue to be involved with grandma. Turning to think about the fate of the sisters in the novel, grandma never helped, but I think it is not surprising that Chen Guihua and Zhuangzhuang are treated like this. The old couple themselves are selfish people. Sister-inw Chrysanthemummented, "The vige chief can''t do anything about it. Su Xueqiang refused to take care of it. Su Dachun also became a coward. He contacted the hospital in the county, so he was forced toe forward." "The vige chief meant to ask us to help?" Su Wen guessed what Li Youcai meant, turned her head to look at Su Xueqiang, and found that the man had no shame on his face, but a proud look on his face. Probably because the proud widow Yao chose him and won over her second brother Su Xuewu, so she thinks she has a lot of face! Su Wen secretly rolled her eyes, but she rolled her eyes halfway to meet Zhou Hengyang''s yful eyes. Embarrassed, she hurriedly lowered her head and pretended that she hadn''t done anything. I don''t know when he walked to the side, and Zhou Hengyang, who was leaning on the courtyard wall with his arms folded, was amused by Su Wen''s cute little movements, and a very shallow smile shed in his eyes very quickly. The reason why he stayed here patiently was because his wife was here. What made Zhou Hengyang furious the most was that he found someone peeping at his wife from behind. This discovery made him very irritable. Just now, he came to the side from the back and threatened the peeking people, which stopped the peeking at the young daughter-inw. Li Youcai mmed the table, "Listen to me, what should Chen Guihua and Zhuang Zhuang do now? We are all from the same vige, and everyone can make up their minds." "The vige chief, what can we do?" "that is!" "It''s not our daughter-inw." "It''s not our son either!" Many people are unwilling to meddle in their own business, let alone help Su Xueqiang clean up the mess. Chapter 627: Worry about gains and losses Chapter 627 Concerned about gains and losses "If you want to ask the vige chief, you should also ask Su Xueqiang, and ask them whose surname is Su." When Su Xueqiang heard that he was mentioned, he immediately became anxious, "Don''t look for me, I have already divorced Chen Guihua, I feel disgusted when I see her, and it has nothing to do with her." It was divorced, but Su Xueqiang just said it casually, anyway, he didn''t have a marriage certificate when he got married. Many couples in the vige head get married without a marriage certificate. In the countryside, as long as you have a banquet and invite rtives and friends to drink, everyone will recognize your marriage. Many people''s recognition of the marriage certificate is not as important as holding a banquet. If you only apply for a marriage certificate and don¡¯t hold a banquet, people will say that you are messing with men and women, and you are not a family. Just like Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang, Su Xuewen hosted a banquet when he was alive. In this way, everyone admitted that Zhou Hengyang was Su Wen''s door-to-door son-inw, but the fact that the two did not apply for a marriage certificate was not because Su Xuewen was not careful, but because the original owner was unwilling to do it. Su Xuewen had no choice but to find someone to register the household registration book. The rtionship between husband and wife is registered in the household registration book. Now that Su Xueqiang said that he divorced Chen Guihua, that means divorce, and there is nothing Chen Guihua can do if she doesn''t want to. Who wants her to have no marriage certificate! "No heart." "Too shameless." "Oh my god! If that''s the case, I''ll take my man tomorrow to get a recement marriage certificate." "I''ll go as well." "Together we will." "Let''s all go, if we meet Chen Guihua like this, wouldn''t we be unlucky?" "that is." Wives who don¡¯t have a marriage certificate are all in danger, and men are also in danger. The husband will change his mind, and the daughter-inw may run away with others. This kind of thing happens a lot, and there is no elopement in that vige. Forget it, forget it, and go to get a marriage certificate tomorrow. Among these people, of course Zhou Hengyang was also included. He and his daughter-inw haven''t got a marriage certificate yet, so they have to get it right away, and it''s best to do it now. Zhou Hengyang originally worried about gains and losses, but he put it down because he finally consummated the house with his wife, but now he brings it up again. It made him feel uneasy in his heart, for fear that his daughter-inw would disappear one day. Or let Wenwen discover another side of him, scaring Wenwen. In an instant, many thoughts shed through Zhou Hengyang''s heart, and he suppressed them one by one. Li Youcai was also dumbfounded by everyone, but he supported the vigers to reissue the marriage certificate. The county held a meeting to let the vige cadres educate the vigers about thew, and they needed to support the marriage certificate. Su Xueqiang was so ashamed and annoyed by what was said, he stubbornly refused to admit it, "Anyway, I divorced Chen Guihua, so don''t ask me about this matter." After finishing speaking, he slipped away with oil on his feet. The other people surnamed Su also felt ashamed. Anyway, they didn''t want to meddle in their own business, let alone spend money, so many people left one after another. There are also people with other surnames, and those who don¡¯t want to spend money also quietly left. Li Youcai could only watch helplessly, there was no other way, this was not the business of the brigade. He can''t force people, whether to help or not depends entirely on his conscience. Fortunately, Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang didn''t leave. Thest time they were rescued in the hospital, they were the two of them who took money to save people. As a result, this person was saved, and there were more troubles in the future, and no one from Chen Guihua''s family asked her about it. Butst time Su Wen and his wife donated the most, this time Li Youcai was too embarrassed to open his mouth again, so he could only wink at the vige director, who pretended not to see it. In the end, there was no way to see ountant Xu. ountant Xu has a good impression of Su Wen because of what happened just now, and he is very confident in his heart. Good night, okay! Tomorrow''s Gagen will be at noon, so rest early. Chapter 628: give a nice word Chapter 628 Give me a happy word Su Wen can help five guarantee households, so she should not be ruthless to Chen Guihua. Even if she has a feud with Chen Guihua, Zhuang Zhuang is innocent. Children always soften hearts. Their brigade is so helpful, don''t put your face down, because it''s for the sake of the children! "The people left behind by the vige chief are all conscientious, what do you say!" "That''s right, give me a quick word." In the end, there were only less than twenty sparse people left in the yard. Su Wen looked back and found that everyone she knew was there. He Yn''s husband, Xu Xiangdong, and sister-inw Chrysanthemum, Su Xueyong, the uncle of the five-guarantee household. Su Xueyong smiled embarrassedly when he saw Su Wen''s gaze. He is not as thick-skinned as Su Xueqiang and Su Xuewu. "I am here to thank everyone here on behalf of Chen Guihua and Zhuang Zhuang. Tomorrow, our brigade will arrange people to pick them up. After returning home, we will not be able to return home. Our brigade will first move out a dormitory for the mother and son. But the mother and son I don¡¯t have a penny on me, and I still have to live on this day.¡± Li Youcai exined the difficulties, and the remaining people contributed money and strength. This family donated some cornmeal, which one donated some vegetables, in short, oil, salt, sauce, vinegar, rice noodles, etc. were all put together. Each person doesn¡¯t donate much, but together, it¡¯s almost enough to feed Chen Guihua¡¯s mother and son for three months. No matter how many others there are, everyone will be gone. They are all rural people, and their lives are not so tight. It is very interesting to be able to contribute. Su Wen looked at the people present and felt warm in her heart. In fact, many people usually have a bad rtionship with Chen Guihua, and it is difficult forzy people to have good interpersonal rtionships. Take sister-inw Chrysanthemum as an example! Both of them open canteens, and they are in apetitive rtionship. I don¡¯t know how many times they have quarreled. But sister-inw Chrysanthemum spoke disgusting words, but she still stayed and donated a lot of things, because she opened a small shop, so she donated more than others. There is also the uncle of the five-guarantee household. Just now, the meter money of two yuan and five was not willing to spend. He was reluctant to use electricity, but he also stayed. This is generous enough, especially for the five-guarantee householder, the vegetable garden is his biggest and only property. Su Wen saw a lot of cynicism in Sanjiaying, and even betrayal and calction. But at this time, she also saw warmth, mutual help and mutual help. This is the touch and experience that ordinary life brings to people. At this time, no matter how many shorings Sanjiaying has, she can''t hate it. Although the things donated by everyone aremon, very ordinary, verymon, but for ordinary people, these are the most precious, without the slightest conflict of interest. Pure sincerity. Su Wen is moving! Suddenly the left hand was held by someone, followed by sped fingers, intimate. Familiar breath, you don''t need to think about who it is. "Don''t think about it, we just donate more." s! The little daughter-inw is so kind, I was moved! What is so touching, Zhou Hengyang waspletely indifferent in his heart, neither feeling the boundless love nor selfless dedication. I really don''t know what moved my wife. But Zhou Hengyang will definitely not tell his true thoughts, so that his daughter-inw will not know the dark side of his heart, and let her only know his bright side. Chapter 629: Hengyang you are so kind Chapter 629 Hengyang, you are so kind "Daughter-inw, you can donate as much as you want, and I will support you." Su Wen nodded with a smile, and praised sincerely: "Hengyang, you are so kind." Zhou Hengyang smiled without saying a word. If the daughter-inw says he is good, he is fine. "Girl Wen, what do you say?" Others have said it before, and the vige head found Su Wen. He was going to ask Zhou Hengyang, but then he thought that Zhou Hengyang was the son-inw who came to the door, and he was not in charge of the family. He should ask Su Wen about this kind of matter. Wen. Su Wen is still in charge. Everyone looked at Su Wen expectantly. Everyone knew that Su Wen''s family was rich, and Zhou Hengyang even drove his car when he came back from the provincial capital. Although Su Wen repeatedly stated that the car was borrowed from a friend, everyone was still very envious. Su Wen thought about it, she is habitually in charge of her own personality, and she is never confused about major matters. So when Li Youcai asked her, she didn''t seek advice from her family like other daughter-inws, or subconsciously went to see her husband. Instead, he thought directly. However, in the eyes of everyone, it is more and more believed that the door-to-door son-inw is not in charge of the family, and Zhou Hengyang has no status in the family. So, everyone unanimously cast a sympathetic nce at Zhou Hengyang. Zhou Hengyang smiled without saying a word, epting everyone''s sympathy frankly, without even thinking of exining, but acquiescing to everyone''s recognition of him. "Let''s do this! Although my family in Hengyang earned some money in the provincial capital, you all know that I have many younger sisters. Two, three, four, five, six, seven, I go to school and get married and say that my inw''s family needs money. I don''t want to hide it from everyone''s monthly living expenses. They are more than other families. It takes a big pot to cook food for seven or eight people every day." Su Wen thought about it quickly just now. Although the current conditions are good, she can support her family. But you still can''t make it public, pretend to be poor when you should be poor, and keep a low profile when you should be low-key. This is the thinking of many ordinary people, and Su Wen is no exception. Let the ugly words out first, then it will be easier to proceedter, instead of showing off your wealth and pretending to be rich. She had heard too many stories about Shengmi''s love and Michou''s, and besides, she still questioned Chen Guihua''s character. Naturally, she didn''t want to feed Chen Guihua''s appetite and make her think that she could get something for nothing. What Chen Guihua needs most now is to stand up and work **** her own. Others can only help temporarily. So Su Wen agreed with the vigers'' donations, and the performance of the vige cadres surprised her. She didn''t expect that Li Youcai was not bad. Su Wen said the truth, and everyone nodded in agreement. These days, every household has arge poption, but adults ount for more than half of other families, but Su Wen''s family is still a child. There is nobor force, and it is time to spend money. Most people have already let their children drop out of school, but Su Xuewen said when he was alive that children must be educated. Everyone knows it too. "We all know about Wen girl." "That''s right, Fifth Sister is going to college soon, which is also a big expense." Su Wen smiled, just now she was a good actress, and she was afraid that she would act too much, so she hurriedly said: "Since the brigade department and everyone donated a lot of things, food, and housing, I will be a strong Tang What my sister can do is to support him to study, and I, Su Wen, hereby solemnly promise that as long as Zhuang Zhuang studies for a day, I will provide his book fee, tuition and misceneous fees, until he stops studying." "As long as Zhuang Zhuang is capable, I will support him until he is admitted to university until he graduates and walks out of society." Chapter 630: Wenwen, you are driving me away Chapter 630 Wenwen, you are driving me away Su Wen also attaches great importance to reading. The biggest expense for a child is the money for reading. As for what will happen in the future, if Zhuang Zhuang is sensible and a good seed that can be cultivated, then she will spend a little more money, and living expenses will be fine. If Zhuang Zhuang is the second Su Pingfan, then she will follow the promise and pay for the tuition. "This... this is too much." The heavy responsibility present was astonished, and even Li Youcai, ountant Xu, and the vige director all admired him. For parents, what is the most important thing? It is the children''s reading and education. Whose family does not hope that their children will be dragons and daughters will be phoenixes. "Girl Wen, you arepletely convinced by you today, let me know if you need help in the future." "Exactly!" ¡°Thismitment is worth a thousand dors.¡± Su Wen said implicitly: "School will start soon, and you can sign up for school when Zhuang Zhuanges back." "Okay, okay!" ountant Xu kept nodding. Zhou Hengyang slowly tightened his grip on Su Wen''s fingers, and he became more and more appreciative of the little daughter-inw''s performance. She really deserves to be the woman Zhou Hengyang likes! **** Everyone dispersed after discussing it. Su Wen and the uncle of the five-guarantee family are neighbors, so they went back together on the way. Su Wen thought of Zhang Chunxiang''s behavior of stealing vegetables, and reminded: "Master, my vegetable garden was stolenst night. You should pay attention tonight, but don''t be stolen too. If you have something, you can call us." The five-guarantee uncle happily agreed, "Okay! Thank you, Wen girl." "You''re wee." After arriving home, Su Wen was worried, so she sent Fifth Sister to deliver the shlight at home, with a few batteries in case the shlight ran out of power. It¡¯s so dark at night, it¡¯s not worth it if you don¡¯t fall over to catch a thief when you¡¯re old and your legs are inconvenient. After finishing her work, Su Wen realized that Zhou Hengyang hadn''t left yet. "Hey, aren''t you going to buy a train ticket?" The implication is why you still don''t leave. Zhou Hengyang raised his eyebrows and asked meaningfully: "Wenwen, are you chasing me?" "No, absolutely not." How dare she! She is not a fool, she really thinks that the leading male lead looks like a son-inw who has no status and no ability outside, so she really thinks that she is very powerful. When the hero let her go, she almost wagged her tail. But the big man mainly threatened her, and she immediately fell in love. Su Wen ims to be the wisdom of survival. Only a very witty person can have such a beautiful character. Zhou Hengyang stared at Su Wen with deep eyes for a long time, noticing the tiredness between her brows and eyes, he was still reluctant to let her follow him to the county seat, so he had to give up his n to reissue the marriage certificate immediately. "I''m leaving." Once a certain person made up his mind, he didn''t procrastinate, and simply drove to the county seat to buy a train ticket. "Huh! The boss has finally left." Su Wen sighed, always feeling powerless. If you are serious, you can''t resist, but you can''t fight in bed! After telling Fifth Sister to pack her luggage, Su Wen went back to the room and changed the mat, and the nket was reced by a spring and autumn quilt, and then she squinted and sleptfortably on the bed. I slept very soundly, and felt itchy on my face in a daze, as if a gentle wind was blowing gently on my face. She pushed subconsciously, but not only did not push away, but her lips were sealed. The man''s fiery breath came overwhelmingly. Su Wen, who was kissing, was dizzy and couldn''t help but hugged the other''s neck, responding emotionally. Chapter 631: swimming technique is excellent Chapter 631 Swimming skills are excellent Her subconscious response was like a fatal signal. The original gentle and intoxicating kiss immediately became fierce and wild. The kissing Su Wen was short of breath, and opened her eyes from the drowsy sleep. A magnified handsome face appeared in front of my eyes, with a tall nose, beautiful eyes and long eyshes that women envy. "Don''t be distracted." Someone bit her lips dissatisfied. Su Wen hissed in pain, and after being released by Zhou Hengyang, she hurriedly covered her mouth with her hand and stared at him defensively. "When did youe back?" "Been back an hour." Su Wen tried hard not to let herself think about what this guy did to her while she was asleep in the room for an hour when he came back. But she subconsciously touched her lower lip with her fingers, and found that her lips seemed to be slightly swollen. Can''t help but stare at someone who has done bad things, but it''s a pity that not only is the staring not lethal, but the shy and timid appearance is really endearing, making people want to fall down and do whatever they want. "Ah! It''s getting dark." She actually slept sote. "Yes, it''s getting dark, it''s time to get up and have dinner, how about I bring the food into the room for you?" Su Wen saw someone eager to try, and refused without even thinking about it. She really wants to save face, let her husband bring the food to the room, how can she go out to meet people? After dinner, Su Wen took the initiative to go to the kitchen to share the responsibility of boiling water for the whole family. After the bath water was boiled, she returned to the room and found that someone had already taken a bath and waszily lying on the bed in silk pajamas. Still holding a book in his hand, he actually lit five candles for the sake of bright light. The first time Su Wen saw the candle, she looked out with a guilty conscience, and was relieved to make sure that her sisters hadn''t discovered it. If the younger sisters knew that there were actually five candles lit in her room, they would surely burst into tears secretly. Waste, waste! Zhou Hengyang didn''t raise his head, but he noticed his daughter-inw''s small movements from the corner of his eyes, and a very shallow smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. "Have you taken a shower?" "Ok!" "Where did you wash it?" It''s obvious that she has just boiled the bath water! Zhou Hengyang finally raised his head. Under the warm yellow halo of the candle, his facial features seemed to be coated with a soft filter, which made Su Wen''s heart beat wildly. "By the river, I swam for a while by the way." Zhou Hengyang and Xu Xiaoxiao are indeed cousins, they both like swimming. There is no swimming pool in the countryside, so they go for a wild swim in the river. It can be said that swimming skills are excellent. Su Wen couldn''t help but appear on the sparkling water in Su Wen''s mind. A man with a perfect figure, handsome appearance and extraordinary temperament was swimming wantonly in the water. The perfect body in the water brings harmonious and eye-catching lines... Damn it! It''s embarrassing just thinking about it. "If you want to see it, I will take you there next time." "Ah?" Su Wen looked at Zhou Hengyang on the bed fiercely, and found that he was looking at her with a half-smile, and retorted wittily, "What did you say? I don''t understand." Anyway, I just don¡¯t admit it. "Oh! Woman." Su Wen: "..." Shouldn''t she be the one who said this? Ah! man. Zhou Hengyang threw the book aside and got off the bed, "Wait, I''ll help you." After speaking, he went out, and quickly came in with warmed bath water, and poured it into the prepared tub . Chapter 632: I help you take a bath Chapter 632 I will help you take a bath When the bucket is poured with one arm, the muscle lines of the arm outline a powerful arc. Su Wen needed both hands to carry arge bucket of water by herself, and had to stop and rest twice on the way before carrying it in. There is no way to lift it up and pour water directly, and you need to scoop it into the tub bit by bit with a scoop. In short, without a modern bathtub, if you want to enjoy itfortably, you must not dislike trouble. But there is no need for it now, she just sits here and appreciates the handsome man serving her. Su Wen supported her chin with one hand, imitating Zhou Hengyang''s unrestrained and domineering posture when she was sitting on the bed just now, with one elbow propping up her knee and one leg propped up, and she threw him on the bed to read. Take a look, oh my god! What is written on it? She is a dignified university graduate, but she can''t understand it! never mind! Stop pretending! Pretending to be aggressive will overturn the car and be struck by lightning. "Okay!" Zhou Hengyang tested the water temperature, turned around and hugged Su Wen as easily as a baby without any exnation. "What are you doing?" "Help you take a bath! Be good, be obedient." Su Wen panicked, kicking her legs wildly, trying to break free, but was pinned on her waist domineeringly by someone. "Don''t move around, move again..." Thest unfinished words contained suppressed desire, and the voice changed, and it was hoarse and dull. Su Wen seemed to have been electrocuted, and immediately stopped moving, extremely obedient. Zhou Hengyangughed lowly, "Wenwen, do you know what I admire most about you?" "what?" "Know the current affairs!" Zhou Hengyang''s hot thin lips pressed against Su Wen''s ear, and whispered softly: "When you should be good, you are better than anyone else, and when you should show off, you will never miss the opportunity, like a cunning but not grown up little fox." Compared to the old fox, he is a little less calcting, more sophisticated and indifferent. How could he not love her. Su Wen was quite embarrassed to be praised, her cheeks were flushed, and she didn''t know what to say for a while. Few people praise her like that, especially from big men, the amount is definitely different. Zhou Hengyang''s heart melted when he was teased by her instinctive cuteness, and he wished he could just hug her so tightly until he grew old. "Do you think I''m praising you?" Someone suppressed the throbbing in his heart and said meanly on purpose. "Ah? Isn''t it apliment?" She was obviously praising her. She was smart and smart, and she could protect herself from being disadvantaged and being stupid. When you are not capable enough, why pretend to be a grandson? Isn¡¯t it normal? No shame! She is not my little aunt Zhou Yan, she has been a proud daughter of heaven since she was a child, and one of the three evils in the provincial capital. She is just an ordinary person. "Heh! Just take it as apliment!" Being confident is also a good thing. "Put me down, hurry up, I''ll do it myself." Su Wen''s body was getting hotter and more ufortable being hugged, and she always felt that the hands holding her were very hot, and the sense of presence was too strong, making her feel ufortable. She wanted to pretend nothing had happened. She is a good actress, and she can''t even concentrate on acting. This shows that someone has a sense of existence. "Hey, don''t move around, I''ll wash it for you." Zhou Hengyang put her on a stool next to the bathtub. The stool was very narrow, and Su Wen usually ced it here to step on the upper shelf of the wardrobe. It is very unstable when stepping on it, and you need to hold things with your hands. Otherwise one will fall if one is not paying attention. Zhou Hengyang put her on the stool, and Su Wen swayed in order not to fall down, so she could only cling to him tightly and not let go. Chapter 633: I disagree Chapter 633 I disagree "Why do you want to die? I don''t agree." A deep and bewitching voice rang in her ears. Su Wen was stunned for a moment, gritted her teeth and looked up at her side sleeping, just in time to look at her man. "Zhou Hengyang." Su Wen gritted her teeth. "Well! I''m here! Just call me Hengyang." The expression on someone''s handsome face was satisfied. "We''ll sleep in separate beds tonight, and go back to the past, you sleep on the floor." She really couldn''t do it, and if this continues, her life will die. He really deserves to be a hero, worthy of his identity, his physical strength isparable to the domineering president in romance novels. But she can''t do it! Can''t bear it, really can''t bear it. Two nights in a row. Zhou Hengyang shook his head helplessly, "Daughter-inw, your physical strength is too weak, you should exercise with me in the future." Su Wen was angry, and shouted: "It''s not that my physical strength is weak, but your physical strength is too abnormal." "Hmm! Daughter-inw, are you praising me? I still need to work harder." Su Wen: "..." "In short, you sleep on the floor tonight, understand? I order you as the head of the house. Once youe to the door, you must listen to me." Zhou Hengyang looked aggrieved, "Okay! Whoever wants you to be my female Patriarch can only listen to you." His mysterious and dark eyes stared at Su Wen with indistinguishableplexity and affectionate concentration, with a strong possessive desire and a touch of distress that could be concealed. Thinking of her behavior for two consecutive days, it is indeed a bit of a beast for Wenwen. Where can the little daughter-inw eat? In fact, he was so distressed that he secretly scolded himself in his heart, but it was useless at all. Last night I went swimming by the river and took a bath in the cold river water, just to calm myself down, so that I don¡¯t look like an impulsive brat when I see Wenwen. But in the end it got out of control. In front of Wenwen, I almost became not myself, so strange. Thinking about Zhou Hengyang''s previous 24 years of life, how could he lose control like he is now. Maybe the little daughter-inw is right to ask him to sleep on the floor. Forget it, for the sake of the little daughter-inw really suffering, just try to control yourself! Who made him feel bad for a long time! "Huh!" Su Wen snorted coldly, and was satisfied, "What time is it?" "It''s probably noon!" "What?" Su Wen yelled in astonishment, "It''s already noon?" Looking carefully, it was only then that the darkness in the room was blocked by the curtains at the front and back. Su Wen usually draws the curtains of the back windows when she sleeps, and only half of the curtains facing the yard in front are drawn, mainly because there is a tall yard full of cacti. The family is full of younger sisters. She has a room by herself, and she is not afraid of being seen when the front door is locked. So I have long been used to it. After dawn, the bright light illuminates the room. When I opened my eyes just now, I never expected that someone would cover up the window like this. Zhou Hengyang suddenly approached, and gently kissed Su Wen''s ear, "Daughter-inw, you are so beautiful, I am reluctant to let you be seen, even by moonlight." Su Wen''s face was blushing and her heart was beating when she was teased, her hands and feet were weak, and she wrapped herself more and more into a silkworm baby. "I... I''m going to get up." If you don''t get up sote, you will beughed at by your sisters. "Don''t get up, you were very tiredst night, I''ll bring you food." Zhou Hengyang got up early, but there was nothing serious, so he stayed in the room with his wife. Chapter 634: Food was stolen again Chapter 634 The dishes were stolen again Su Wen was indeed tired and her whole body was sore. She didn''t want to force herself this time, so she forced herself to get up, so she agreed. Let someone serve you, be a queen for a while, and enjoy the high-level treatment of the main male lead. Zhou Hengyang knew that his daughter-inw was too embarrassed to stay in bed, and was afraid of beingughed at by her sister. Zhou Hengyang didn''t expose it, but casually mentioned it on his face. "The younger sisters have all gone out to watch the fun. Last night, the vegetable garden of Wang Tiesheng''s home in the east of the vige was uprooted almost overnight. Everyone in the vige is talking about it. Now they are all going to Wang Tiesheng''s vegetable garden to watch the fun. .¡± "Second Aunt must have done it." "I guess it''s her too." "I learned to be smart. I stole from our house the night before and knew that we were prepared, so I ran to the east of the vige to steal." Zhou Hengyang sneered, "Don''t worry about these things, you are not familiar with Wang Tiesheng anyway." "Oh!" Su Wen nodded obediently. **** At this time, the horse in the east of the vige was full of people. The vegetable garden of Wang Tiesheng¡¯s family was not far from here, and he could see it from the side of the road. Generally, the fields along the roadside are the easiest to attract thieves, because if you steal something and run to the main road, you can escape. Convenient, you can do it easily. However, thieves are afraid of being discovered, so they usually don¡¯t steal so cleanly, and they won¡¯t let people see at a nce if there are few dishes. But the thiefst night was so powerful that he actually stole everything from Wang Tiesheng''s house. The vegetable field seemed to be swept away by a typhoon, leaving only a mess of dead leaves, vegetable stalks, radish sprouts and the like. Anyway, there are no edible dishes at all. Wang Tiesheng¡¯s daughter-inw was standing by the side of the road, angrily yelling, "That unscrupulous and wicked thing, let me catch her and kill her... wicked, kill the whole family... not a good death..." In short, no matter how vicious it came, some of the onlookers held their jobs. Some were picking their teeth after eating, and they were helping Wang Tiesheng''s daughter-inw to curse. Scolding a thief is everyone''s responsibility. Su Qing and her younger sisters were also watching the fun. Seeing that Wang Tiesheng''s daughter-inw was getting more and more scolding, she couldn''t stay any longer. She was about to take her sisters back when she was suddenly stopped. "Su Qing, girl Qing, don''t leave." "What''s the matter?" "I heard that your vegetable garden was also stolen the night before?" Su Qing was dull for a moment, but still nodded honestly, "Yes." Because of what the eldest sister said earlier, they already guessed that the second aunt stole it. It''s so embarrassing to be stopped and questioned now. Second Aunt stole things, and their faces were not bright. "The thief was caught on the spot, is it your second aunt?" The Su family sisters talked about it because of their bad rtionship, but other neighbors were not polite. Without waiting for Su Qing to answer, Mrs. Zhao shouted loudly: "Could it be Zhang Chunxiang who was caught by us on the spot and beaten into a pig''s head." "Hahaha¡­" "I said why Zhang Chunxiang has a face that her own mother doesn''t recognize." Someoneughed out loud. Some people couldn''t believe that Zhang Chunxiang would steal food from his niece''s house, and they were even caught on the spot. After confirming with Su Qing, their jaws almost dropped when Su Qing answered in the affirmative. "Is this Zhang Chunxiang broken?" "I think she was provoked by Su Xuewu and Widow Yaost time, and she lost her face. What can''t be done?" "That''s not true! I also heard her tell people yesterday afternoon that Fifth Sister took away Su Pingfan''s chance to go to college. She doesn''t even look at Su Pingfan''s virtues. If she doesn''t go to school, she just skips sses and messes around. rtionship between men and women.¡± Chapter 635: Evidence-based Chapter 635 should pay attention to evidence "Bah! This kind of person deserves not to be admitted to college." Wang Chunyan also strolled over after dinner, and when she heard the words, she cursed angrily: "If Su Pingfan can be admitted to university, pigs can be admitted to university." "Haha... Aunt Chunyan, you are right." "Don''t concentrate on reading." "Don''t worry, Qing girl, we won''t believe such words." "Me too, I don''t believe a word. Everyone has eyes, who can''t see what kind of person Su Pingfan is!" "By the way, girl Qing, when will Fifth Sister go to the capital?" Su Qing replied with a smile, "I will go tomorrow, the train ticket has already been bought." Wang Tiesheng¡¯s wife saw that everyone¡¯s attention had turned to Su Qing, she immediately gave up and shouted loudly: ¡°Su Qing, did you say that it was your second aunt who stole my foodst night?¡± "I...I don''t know either!" How would she answer this? Su Xiu saw that the second sister was being targeted, and asked, "Didn''t you catch someone? If you didn''t catch someone, you have no evidence. We don''t want to talk nonsense." "I just didn''t catch it, so I asked you." "Then we definitely don''t know. We need to pay attention to evidence." Sister-inw Chrysanthemum and Si Ni gave Wang Tiesheng''s daughter-inw a nk look, "I said, don''t embarrass Su Qing and the others, even Zhang Chunxiang and the others can''t say anything. Didn''t you see that their vegetable garden was stolen and didn''t say anything? Zhang Chunxiang is shameless, Su Qing and the others are shameless too! I can''t afford to lose this man, Zhang Chunxiang steals food, what face can a niece have." This is what everyone often says, one prospers all, one loses all. After all, they are rtives, and they are also very close rtives. Wang Tiesheng''s daughter-inw was a little embarrassed by what she said, and it was really embarrassing for Su Qing to ask such a question. "I''m also in a hurry." "Actually, it''s not difficult to know if it''s Zhang Chunxiang." Someone said, "I went to the market today, and I saw Zhang Chunxiang buying vegetables at the market. That guy, that mouth is so eloquent, staring at a pig''s face and crying poor It sold so badly that even I was almost moved. It¡¯s true, the price is so expensive that there are still people rushing to be cheated.¡± "Where did she get the vegetables? Her own vegetable garden is not enough to sell." "Yes!" "It must have stolen my house." "Yesterday Zhang Chunxiang went to sell vegetables once, and the vegetables she sold were stolen from Su Wen''s house, and if she goes to sell them again today, it must belong to Tie Sheng''s wife." Sister-inw Chrysanthemum smiled gloatingly, "Anyway, let''s wait! She hadn''te back when I came back from the market, and the meeting should being soon." Wang Chunyan became angry when she heard this, and asked Su Qing in a low voice, "Girl Qing, tell me, is what they said true?" Facing Wang Chunyan, Su Qing spoke directly when she had something to say, and she was not afraid of being used of speaking ill of her elders behind her back, "It''s true, my sister said it yesterday, and my second aunt will definitely steal food, maybe she will continue to steal vegetablester. " "What? Continue to steal food? She is so courageous, so shameless?" Wang Chunyan was shocked. "Hmm! The eldest sister said that my second aunt would fool people when she buys vegetables. She found a new skill and found that selling vegetables can make money. She doesn''t want capital, so why don''t you just keep stealing vegetables!" When Su Qing said this, the more Wang Chunyan thought about it, the more reasonable it became. "Then she can''t be allowed to continue stealing. She has to be prepared at night." Wang Chunyan was very responsible, and immediately prepared to inform the people in the vige to keep people on guard against Zhang Chunxiang, a vegetable thief. Chapter 636: Second aunt is still dreaming Chapter 636 Second Aunt Is Still Dreaming Just as he was talking, someone with sharp eyes saw a familiar figure walking on the south road, carrying an empty load. It was Zhang Chunxiang. The burden is light, and all the dishes are sold out. "Here wee, Zhang Chunxiang is here." "I really went to sell vegetables." As Zhang Chunxiang got closer and closer, she felt guilty when she saw Wang Tiesheng''s daughter-inw, but she refused to admit it. Anyway, she wasn''t caught stealing vegetablesst night, and no one has any evidence to say that she stole vegetables. As long as she doesn''t admit it, no one can do anything to her. Besides, so what if you catch it! Can still kill her! Thinking about this, Zhang Chunxiang immediately became confident, walked forward with a burden, and walked past Wang Tiesheng''s daughter-inw without even looking at her. "Stop for me." Wang Tiesheng''s wife yelled. Zhang Chunxiang went on her own, but Wang Tiesheng''s daughter-inw was so angry that she grabbed her and refused to let her go. "Where did your foode from? You stole it from my house!" "Bullshit, howe my food belongs to your family? That eye of yours saw it?" "It belongs to my family. My vegetable garden was stolen by someonest night. You go to the market to sell vegetables today. If you don''t steal from my family, who else could it be?" Wang Tiesheng''s daughter-inw yelled, "You You little thief, why are you so wicked? You stole food from Su Wen''s house the night before yesterday, and from minest night. " "I didn''t, don''t spitting blood, good guy." "Are you a good person? Pooh! You are really shameless. You are the one who stole my food." "Do you have evidence? Did you catch me on the spot?" Zhang Chunxiang said triumphantly: "The old saying is good, catch the thief and catch the dirty, catch the **** in bed, you don''t have evidence, what are you talking about?" "I... I didn''t catch you, but Su Wen caught you on the spot." Wang Tiesheng''s wife scolded angrily: "Qing girl, you..." Turning her head, the ce was already empty, and Su Qing took her sisters away at some point. Actually, when Su Qing saw Zhang Chunxiang approaching just now, she immediately sneaked away wittily, and only breathed a sigh of relief when she was far away. Fortunately, he walked in time, otherwise he would be no longer a human being caught in the middle. "Second Sister, it''s starting to fight." Su Xue looked back, "Look, Wang Tiesheng''s wife grabbed Second Aunt''s hair, and Second Aunt was so fierce that she threw Wang Tiesheng''s wife to the ground." Su Xiu looked worried, "Why did they start fighting!" "Leave it alone." Su Qing said annoyedly: "We are not helping, and it is not good not to help." "Well! Let''s go home. Second Aunt will suffer retribution sooner orter if she does too many bad things." Su Xue''s eyes shed a stern look very quickly. Speak ill of my sister. In order not to be kept in the dark, Ie out to visit and make a good rtionship with the neighbors. After listening to it, it turned out that the person who said bad things was not an outsider, but the second aunt. It''s such a time, Second Aunt is still dreaming! Su Pingfan can only be admitted to university like that, and as far as she knows, Su Pingfan didn''t take the college entrance examination at all. Because of skipping too many sses, he has not paid tuition and misceneous fees, and has been disqualified from taking the exam by the school. "Second sister, I heard that Pingfan''s cousin didn''t take the college entrance examination at all." "What? Didn''t you say you didn''t pass the exam?" "It''s because he didn''t take the college entrance examination at all. Of course he won''t pass the exam." Su Xue said contemptuously: "Su Pingfan didn''t study hard at all. He took the tuition and misceneous fees from his family and didn''t hand it over to the school. He spent it himself. Morning He was disqualified from the exam by the school." Chapter 637: changed person Chapter 637 Changed Personality "Is that so?" Su Qing was shocked by Zhang Chunxiang''s three views, "Second aunt is too much." "I think it''s not just the second aunt who is too much, Su Pingfan is not a good thing either." "right!" The sisters were fighting against each other, and they were supposed to go home, but because Su Xue said this, the sisters went to the vige to find good friends to y with. It is necessary for people to spread the news, and when they see it, Zhang Chunxiang and Su Pingfan will have no face to smear others. *** At dinner time, the vige became lively again. Because the brigade went to bring Chen Guihua and Zhuang Zhuang back, the mother and sonmitted suicide by drinking pesticide and were rescued, and lived alone in the hospital for nearly half a month. During the period, no one went to see it except the vige cadres. Su Xueqiang betrayed, regardless of the life or death of the mother and son, no one from the Su family went alone. In just half a month, Chen Guihua has undergone a radical change, and she has been half-dead under all hope. But this time she didn''t have the courage tomit suicide again. One suicide is enough courage, not everyone can have the courage tomit suicide. Besides, gastricvage is really painful, and it is not better than death at all. Anyone who has experienced it once, never wants to suffer a second time. When she was lying on the bed in the hospital, before Su Xueqiang came, and no one was in her natal family, Chen Guihua wanted to die several times but didn''t have the courage, and she wanted to live but didn''t have the ability. During the period, Li Youcai, the vige head, brought the women''s director to visit on behalf of the vige collective, but it was finally done under the persuasion of the women''s director. The women''s director said that Chen Guihua''s life was saved by more than a dozen families in the vige and the vige collective, and the kindness of others should not be wasted. It is not easy for anyone to earn money. In order to save their mother and son, the vige also put a lot of thought into it. Otherwise, the vige cadres would not be able to run to the hospital over and over again. Especially Su Wen and his wife paid a hundred yuan at a time. Without this hundred dors, how could they afford imported medicine? Chen Guihua and Zhuang Zhuang would have died a long time ago. After hearing this, Chen Guihua didn''te back to her senses for a long time, andter she didn''t know what she was thinking. The next day she cheered herself up without any further persuasion. When Chen Guihua pulled Zhuang Zhuang off the tractor in the vige, the onlookers almost didn''t recognize him. "Why did it change?" Someone murmured. Everyone''s eyes widened in shock, and they couldn''t believe that the person who jumped off the tractor was Chen Guihua. Because the one who came down was a thin man, and the boy was also a thin man. The appearance of the mother and son waspletely different from Chen Guihua before the pesticide, strong and strong. Before Zhuang Zhuang, Chen Guihua was a big fat man, her face was full of fat, and her fat eyes became a thin slit. And these two people are very thin, although they look bad, but they are very slender. The long one is also better-looking than the previous Chen Guihua. Theparison of the two is simply a heaven and an earth. If Chen Guihua had grown up like this before, Su Xueqiang would not necessarily cheat. But if you look carefully, you can still see the original appearance. "It''s... really Chen Osmanthus." Everyone finally confirmed that it was Chen Osmanthus. "How did you lose so much weight?" The women''s director said sympathetically: "It''s not because I want to die and I''m in a bad mood. In addition, drinking pesticides ruins my stomach, so people lose weight. It''s also pitiful, especially Zhuang Zhuang. His stomach will never heal in this life. In the future, he will lose weight." What a sin!" "That''s right!" ountant Xu spared no effort to publicize, "Fortunately, Wen and his wife donated a lot of money, so they can use imported medicine, otherwise it would be more troublesome." Chapter 638: Kneel and kowtow Chapter 638 Kneel and Kowtow The female director nodded affirmatively, "Yes, that''s right." Chen Guihua held Zhuang Zhuang''s hand. Xiao Zhuang Zhuang''s current figure was no longer worthy of his nickname. Followed by Chen Guihua with her head down, obviously she still hasn''t recovered from the blow. Instead, it was Chen Guihua, who looked at everyone with red eyes andplicated eyes, stepped forward and knelt down on the ground with a plop. Startled the vigers standing at the brigade headquarters watching the excitement, and hurriedly stepped back a few steps. "Chen Guihua, what are you doing?" "That''s right, don''t be scary." "That''s good, why did you kneel down?" The domineering Chen Guihua will also kneel down? Could it be ckmail? Someone came forward to pull Chen Guihua, but she refused. She knelt on the ground and refused to get up, apologizing in shame, "This time... I know that my survival this time depends on the brigade department and everyone''s rescue. I used to I am not sensible, I am not a human being, I, Chen Guihua, swear here that I will change my past and start a new life in the future." The people who were watching the scene were not feeling well now. Although everyone doesn''t like Chen Guihua''s personality and personality, they sympathize with her experience. Su Xueqiang is too inhuman. He even gave up his son for the sake of a widow and daughter-inw. We have nothing to do with this kind of scum, so we can only help Chen Guihua as much as we can. I didn''t expect Chen Guihua to reciprocate. Based on everyone''s understanding of Chen Guihua, she would definitely say that it should be taken for granted and would not admit it. Now Chen Guihua''s performance has given everyone a huge surprise. Even Li Youcai, ountant Xu, and the vige director''s eyes turned red with excitement. It was not in vain for them to run around for more than half a month, and they hurriedly begged for donations, and finally their efforts were not in vain. "It is said that a friend in adversity sees the truth. The former Chen Guihua is dead. From now on, I will change my face. I will definitely repay those who have helped me. If I, Chen Guihua, have no ability in this life and cannot repay, I will grow up strong. I will repay you if you do.¡± The originally sleepy Zhuang Zhuang knelt on the ground with a thud, his small and thin face was full of determination, and he swore: "I, Su Yifan, swear that I will repay all the kindness when I grow up." Zhuang Zhuang is a nickname, his first name is Su Yifan. Chen Guihua waited for her son to finish speaking, then raised her hand and pped herself hard. The voice was loud and crisp, and there were clear five-finger marks on his face when he raised his head. After the beating, the mother and son knelt on the ground and kowtowed vigorously. The sound of agitating and gurgling makes the scalp of the listener feel numb, and it hurts to think about it. Only then did the people react, and hurried forward to help. "Hurry up, hurry up." "It''s this age, kowtowing has long been out of fashion." Those who donate money and goods are better off. Those who have been watching coldly from the beginning to the end are embarrassed to continue standing here at this time, and quickly leave quietly. I didn''t donate money when I was in the hospital, and I didn''t hear it when the vige chief called. Now Chen Guihua kowtows to thank her, no matter how thick-skinned she is, she is too embarrassed to stay any longer. Soon, only the vigers who donated things during the meeting yesterday were left at the entrance of the brigade. "Yes, yes, we don''t expect to repay you. They are all from the vige, so it''s okay to help." Although everyone also hoped that their efforts would be rewarded, they saw Chen Guihua kneeling on the ground with Zhuang Zhuang Kowtow, everyone feels embarrassed instead. Chapter 639: Temperament change Chapter 639 Great change in temperament Instead, I felt that I hadn''t done anything, so I couldn''t bear it. If Su Wen was here, she would definitely say that this is the cuteness of the folks. There is a realistic side, philistine, stingy, and caressing. But when it is critical, he will be generous and show love. In the face of gratitude, you will be at a loss. Everyone rushed to help Chen Guihua and Zhuangzhuang up, and persuaded me with every word. Sister-inw Chrysanthemum secretly wiped her tears, "Why is my heart so sad?" Wang Chunyan''s eyes also turned red quietly, "Chen Guihua has be better, and I won''t be ashamed to scold her in the future." "me too." "Zhuang Zhuang has also changed." "Ah!" Someone sighed, "If Chen Guihua could understand earlier and get better sooner, it wouldn''t be like this. Su Xueqiang would not hook up with Widow Yao and betray the family." When Wang Chunyan heard this, she cursed angrily, "Damn! That **** Su Xueqiang, he''s broken at the root. This kind of person is a dog who can''t change and eat shit. Look! He can betray Widow Yao after he was able to betray Chen Guihua .¡± "that''s right!" "If you want me to say, it''s better to recognize Su Xueqiang''s true face earlier. Chen Guihua is still young, so it''s not difficult to find one." "Exactly." Everyone started discussing quietly in private, and they talked about introducing men to Chen Guihua, and they picked out seven or eight suitable ones in a short while. Thinking about it this way, isn''t Chen Guihua miserable? Chen Guihua, who has lost weight, is no longer annoying, but rather pleasing to the eye. There are many bachelors who cannot marry a wife. Don''t worry about finding someone. After the crowd dispersed, a small dormitory temporarily prepared by the brigade headquarters was already full of things. In addition to various daily necessities and vegetables, there was even a small pot of loach, all of which were said to be donated during the meeting yesterday. Chen Guihua stared nkly at the things on the ground, and it took a while toe back to her senses, and said to her son with hatred in her eyes: "Zhuang Zhuang, remember, Su Xueqiang, the people of the Su family are unkind to us, please remember this hatred!" But the people who helped us today must not forget. Otherwise, I will die with regret." "Mom, I remember!" Zhuang Zhuang''s little hands clenched into fists. The seven-year-old boy seemed to grow up overnight after being hit. "And your cousin Su Wen, you and I depended on her to save your life." Chen Guihua showed an ugly sneer, "There are many **** surnamed Su, but there are still good people. Back then, your uncle was surnamed Su. The only good person in Su''s family, and now your cousin Su Wen is also." Thinking about what she did to the Su Wen sisters before, Chen Guihua was so ashamed that she didn''t dare to see Su Wen. All she can do is to let her son keep it in her heart and repay her kindness when she grows up. Mother and son were talking when there was a knock on the open door. Chen Guihua looked back and found Su Xiu standing at the door. "Axiu is you,e in and sit down." Chen Guihua was at a loss and gave a blunt smile. It may have been a long time since she smiled, and the expression on her face was very stiff. He wanted to please, but he was ashamed and inferior. He stood there for a while and didn''t know what to do. Su Xiu looked at the third aunt who waspletely different from before, and her mood was veryplicated. "No third aunt, I still have things to do at home." Su Xiu shook her head and refused. Chen Guihua was extremely disappointed in her heart, but when she thought about the **** things she did in the past, she felt that she deserved it. Chapter 640: wheres my photo Chapter 640 Where is my photo "Eldest sister will send my fifth sister to the capital to go to college tomorrow. So let me send over the money that Zhuang Zhuang cousin needs to go to school in advance." Su Xiu handed over the handkerchief wrapped with money that she had prepared earlier, "eldest sister Having said that, if Zhuang Zhuang has any ideas, he must study and go to university, so that he can stand out." "Thank you...thank you, thank you!" Chen Guihua held the handkerchief, touched the money wrapped in a roll, and cried loudly, tears streaming down her face. Su Xiu thought to herself that although the third aunt had changed her personality and lost weight, she still cried the same as before. "I...I''m leaving." Su Xiu was embarrassed to continue standing, and went home quickly. When you get home, report the situation to the eldest sister. Su Wen has already woken up and is packing her luggage for going out tomorrow in her room. The big suitcases she had bought were all used by Fifth Sister, and they were useless for herself. Fortunately, Zhou Hengyang brought a big suitcase when he came back this time. The things of two people are put together, and the capacity is just right. Su Wen folded the clothes while Zhou Hengyang helped her. The young couple cooperated very tacitly. One raised his hand, and the other took it without looking at it. "Daughter-inw, why are you staring at my suitcase?" Zhou Hengyang asked with a smile. Su Wen nced over the logo of Zhou Hengyang''s suitcase again, feeling even more jealous. I''m more jealous than seeing someone wearing silk clothes yesterday and the day before yesterday. Why can he use foreign luxury bags when everyone else is eating pickled vegetables and steamed buns and wearing patched clothes? Or a limited-edition suitcase? It''s too enviable. Su Wen recognized it at a nce. This suitcase was fired up to a very high price in the medieval market. And can''t buy it. With her eyesight of countless bags, she can tell it is genuine at a nce. "Nothing!" She is now a vige girl with little knowledge and a low level of education, and she doesn''t know foreign luxury brands. Su Wen suppressed the jealousy in her heart and showed a fake smile. Tell yourself in your heart not to be jealous, not to be jealous, isn''t it just a bag? Waiting for her bag to open for sale, sooner orter it will be a luxury item. At that time, she will design a limited edition, which will be a collector''s edition in a few decades. However, she still likes this suitcase very much! "You like my suitcase?" "No, I just appreciate it, it looks very good." My conscience is hurting! However, with her small thoughts, how could she be so full of someone''s eyes. "If you tell me where you got my photos, I''ll give you the suitcase." Zhou Hengyang helped Su Wen organize thest things, and then got up and put his hands in his trouser pockets , looking at her deeply. "You know?" Su Wen was not surprised to be seen. Originally, she nned to cheat first, the best if she could cheat, and let''s talk if she couldn''t. "Speak or not?" "Say, I said." For the limited edition suitcase, she could surrender and admit her mistake, "It''s like this, Su Xiaoya was given away by her stepmother, and when I went to send Xiaoya off, I was afraid that she would not have pocket money when she arrived at her new home. I gave Su Xiaoya my wallet immediately." Su Wen spread her hands helplessly after speaking: "Your photo is in the wallet, so I also gave it to you." "That''s it!" Zhou Hengyangmented leisurely, then turned to nce at someone and said coldly: "If you dare to give away my photo, your suitcase is gone." "No, Zhou Hengyang, you can''t take your word for it. You just told me that as long as I tell you the truth, you will give me the suitcase. You can''t keep your word." Chapter 641: face changing so fast Chapter 641 Changing face is really fast Su Wen jumped angrily, followed Zhou Hengyang out, and when she reached the yard, she rushed over, hugging someone''s broad shoulders and refusing to let go. Someone with his back to Su Wen pursed his lips slightly, lowered the smile on the corner of his mouth, and said coldly, "What did I say when I gave you the photo? You didn''t even take my photo to heart." He will never give Wenwen¡¯s photo to others by mistake. That''s right! Zhou Hengyang was jealous. Even though it was Su Xiaoya who took the photo by mistake, he was still jealous. Angry, very angry. The daughter-inw really doesn''t care about her, so she doesn''t care about his photos. "I was wrong, can''t I be wrong? I swear I will never do it in the future. I also asked you for a photo again! Give me another one. Let me admire you every day. You are handsome and extraordinary. Appearance." Su Wen talked sweet words as if she didn''t want money. Although a certain person knew in his heart that his wife was the female version of a scumbag, it was just like the "Scumbag Handbook" written by his wife, he was coaxing himself. But a certain person is just like this, his eyes are full of smiles. "Will you watch it every day?" Like him, will you take it out and watch it silently when you are alone? Su Wen swore: "I promise to watch it every day." "Oh! Woman." Zhou Hengyang snorted coldly, but still took out the photo he had prepared long ago. Su Wen took a look and praised: "Sure enough, he is more handsome." Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk I am a pretty dog! Received the new photos, Su Wen happily received them in the new wallet she just changed. Su Qing is a hardworking bee. During the time when Su Wen was not doing business, she had already made a lot of bags. The room was full of bags, and many of them had been put away in exquisite packaging. Recently, there are a lot of things at home, and she hasn''t been able to sell bags properly, and she doesn''t want to find someone to sell them when she has nothing and can''t show it like before. The disadvantage of doing this is that it is easy to give people the impression that they are not ssy. Thest time I sold it was because I had no money, and I was dying of poverty. Now that she has manuscript fees, and the manuscript fees are stilling in a steady stream, she naturally does not need temporary relief. When she came back from the capital, Su Wen would go to the provincial capital to find a store, and go to the county town to buy the pre-nned facade. Wait until the specialty store is opened, and then promote it, the sales will be better. "Big sister, I''m back." Su Xiu greeted happily as soon as she entered the gate, and then greeted Zhou Hengyang with a respectful smile, "Big brother-inw!" "Yeah!" A certain person nodded to Su Xiu with a serious face and no expression on his face. When he was reserved and calm and didn''t smile, it was Zhou Hengyang who was indifferent and rejected thousands of miles away. Just like the Zhou Hengyang that Su Wen met when she first traveled here. Su Wen secretlyined in her heart: You can change your face so quickly! Having seen another side of him, he will never be deceived again. Su Xiu had absolute respect for her eldest brother-inw, and she didn''t let go in front of Su Wen. Zhou Hengyang also noticed it, and took the initiative to go out in order not to scare the third aunt. Just went to the river to swim. "Have you given the money?" Su Wen asked. "Yes!" Su Xiu nodded quickly, "Eldest sister, you didn''t see that the third aunt ispletely different from before. She has lost a lot of weight, and her speech and eyes are different. She seems to be a different person. I almost didn''t dare to recognize her." .¡± Actually, Su Wen already knew about it. Aunt Chunyan made a special trip to tell her about it. Chapter 642: eat him Chapter 642 Eat him "Then do you think it is changing in a good direction or in a bad direction?" "I think it''s going in a good direction." "That''s good, it can be regarded as death once. When she was abandoned by her husband and wandered on the edge of life and death with her son, only irrelevant people were willing to help. The people who were closest to me were cold and heartless. They only knew how to cheat." Su Wen sneered, "If you have encountered so many things, if you don''t know how to improve, you might as well die." Chen Guihua was finally notpletely stupid, and she was able to recognize the reality, and it was a surprise for her to be able to struggle . You must know that when she donated money at the beginning, she never thought that Chen Guihua would be able to stand up again by herself. The most important thing for a woman is to be independent, to be able to make money, support herself, and take care of her family members who she cares about. Otherwise, if something like Chen Guihua happened, he would have to take his son to drink pesticide andmit suicide. Thinking of this, Su Wen couldn''t help asking herself, what about Zhou Hengyang? Can he live up to himself for life? never mind! who cares! Anyway, as long as she likes it now, she can be regarded as recognizing her own feelings, and she will not hesitate to think about it when she is sure! Just look for him, and he will be sure. It can also be regarded as his reward for bullying himself. *** Su Xueqiang walked into the house, angrily threw the towel around his neck to the ground. Seeing the new daughter-inw doingundry diligently, her irritable mood improved a little. "What''s the matter? Who made you angry? Tell me and I''ll help you reason." Widow Yao, who was washing clothes, knew that Su Xueqiang was in a bad mood. But she is smart and knows how to appease a man with a bad temper. Naturally, she won''t use an idiot like Chen Guihua. "Don''t be angry, I''ve already made a meal, and I''m waiting for you toe back for dinner! Do you want to drink? Give me the money and I''ll buy you a bottle of liquor." By the way, I can still rx a little. Widow Yao''s name is Yao Fang, and she is an interesting person. Ever since I was caught raped in bedst time, I knew that my reputation waspletely ruined, and I couldn''t walk among several men like before, y around with men, and give her money and things. No choice but to find a man to follow. After much deliberation, I finally chose Su Xueqiang. One is that Su Xueqiang is not very old, and his looks are passable. Although he is not as generous to her as Su Xuewu, the tigress in Su Xuefang''s family is a formidable one. With the backing of her natal family, even if she can survive the fight, she will suffer. Besides, Su Xuewu is already old, with two sons and a daughter, it would be a big trouble for her to enter the house. Chen Guihua is different, she is just a fool, and she wants to die by herself and she has to bring her son with her. This kind of person deserves to die without her taking action. So after being caught and raped in bed, she only thought for a day before deciding to marry Su Xueqiang, and moved to Su Xueqiang''s house that night. "Stop drinking, I''m not in the mood!" Su Xueqiang walked around begging violently. A trace of disappointment shed in Yao Fang''s eyes. Although she moved to live with Su Xueqiang, she was not yet in charge of the family. All the valuables in the family are held in Su Xueqiang''s hands, so he has to find a way to find out Su Xueqiang''s family background. She knew that Su Xuewen was very kind to this younger brother when he was alive, and remembered all the benefits. After so many years, she did not believe that Su Xueqiang had no family background. Besides, Su Dachun and Ma Xin also have a preference for the youngest son, and those two old men have a lot of money. Over the years, he has benefited from Su Xuewen. It¡¯s snowing here, so happy! Chapter 643: Let Su Xuewu look good Chapter 643 Make Su Xuewu look good Over the years, he has benefited from Su Xuewen. She has coaxed him well, and the money will still be hers when the timees, and it won''t be in vain for her to break off rtions with several men who treat her well for Su Xueqiang. "What''s wrong? Who made you angry?" "It''s not that **** Chen Guihua. The vige chief brought her back to our vige, and she lives in the dormitory of the brigade." Su Xueqiang gritted his teeth, "When I first entered the vige, I wasughed at. You said why didn''t she just let this **** go? Shemitted suicide by drinking pesticide, and she was actually saved." Yao Fang heard that Chen Osmanthus was back, her eyes were full of viciousness and disgust, she even hated Chen Osmanthus stronger than Su Xueqiang. I didn''t think so at first, but this Chen Guihua came back again, clearly trying to steal someone from her. That''s her enemy. "Strange, you divorced her, why didn''t she go back to her mother''s house?" "It''s not the same as you, my natal family can''t do it!" Su Xueqiang knows the inside story best, no one in Chen Guihua''s natal family cares about her affairs, and they are afraid of spending money and trouble. Even if Chen Guihua died, she wouldn''t care. Yao Fang secretly rolled her eyes, thinking that her natal family is much better than Chen Guihua, maybe she was just lying to those fools. If she didn''t say it, it would be miserable, how could these stupid men willingly spend money on her. "What shall we do?" Yao Fang worried: "Although you divorced Chen Guihua, as long as she lives in the vige for a day, you will beughed at for a day." Sighing sadly, he leaned into Su Xueqiang''s arms half limply, "Even I have to be scolded by others, you know that ever since I followed you, I have been embarrassed to go out, the way those people look at me How hateful." "Not yet you..." "You said it again, you said it again." Yao Fang saw that Su Xueqiang wanted to bring up the old matter again, saying that she had hooked up with other men, and immediately leaned into Su Xueqiang''s arms, crying and making trouble, anyway, she just didn''t let him Opportunity to speak up. "Didn''t we agree? We want to live a sweet life, and never mention it again? That was all forced by Su Xuewu, and my heart is always with you." How did Su Xueqiang suffer from this? Chen Guihua used to be not only obedient, but she was pretty good if she didn''t swear. Yao Fang''s sweet words made Su Xueqiang''s heart burst into joy, and he felt sorry for her even more. "Don''t worry, I won''t talk about it anymore. I know it''s not your fault. It''s not Su Xuewu." Su Xueqiang has long hated his second brother because of Yao Fang, and the brotherhood has long since disappeared. "I will make Su Xuewu look good in the future." "But isn''t he your second brother? You are brothers, what can you do to him?" "Hehe!" Su Xueqiang smiled sinisterly, "He is a fart brother, he is far behind my elder brother, and it is a dream for a person like him to want to surpass my elder brother." When ites to Su Xuewen, no one says it''s not good. Even a **** like Su Xueqiang would honestly be a quail in front of Su Xuewen. Even if Su Xuewen died, he would not dare to say that Su Xuewen was not good. Yao Fang felt a pang of regret when thinking of the man who died young, what a pity! Although he was ten years older than her, he was still the most handsome man she had ever seen. Tsk tsk tsk...it''s really charming. It''s a pity that he died too early. He was so good during his life, and he was worthy of anyone. After his death, his brother didn''t treat his seven daughters kindly. Chapter 644: calculate Chapter 644 Calctions Yao Fang leaned against Su Xueqiang''s arms, with a disdainful expression from an angle Su Xueqiang couldn''t see, "Forget it, let''s not talk about Su Xuewu, I feel disgusted when I hear his name." In fact, she was guilty, and she was afraid that Su Xueqiang would really make things worse. Big trouble. Yao Fang knew exactly what was going on between her and Su Xuewu. It wasn''t Su Xuewu who forced her, but she hooked up with Su Xuewu first. The matter is over, she can lie to Su Xueqiang as much as she wants. But once the trouble bes serious, it''s not good to be exposed by others, and besides, it''s not good for her reputation to continue the trouble. "Okay, okay, I won''t say anything." "Now our biggest trouble is Chen Guihua." "Then what do you say?" Yao Fang pretended to be embarrassed and thought for a while, "I don''t know. It mainly depends on your thoughts. I don''t care anyway. In the worst case, I will stay at home and not go out. But what about you? You, a big man, can''t always avoid her .¡± "Why should I hide?" Su Xueqiang asked confidently: "It''s right for her to hide from me. If she dares toe up to trouble you, I will make her unable to stay in our three camps." "Okay! Xueqiang, you are so kind to me." Yao Fang was satisfied with her goal, and she deliberately guided her, "It''s Su Wen who is troublesome. If it weren''t for her, we wouldn''t have such a big trouble. One hundred yuan Just give it if you say it, you said she is so rich, why didn''t she treat you better as the third uncle, and instead helped an outsider?" "Hmph! That''s a white-eyed wolf with his elbow turned outward." Su Xueqiang has long disliked Su Wen, especially this time Su Wen paid to save people, which made him even more upset. The others surnamed Su dare not stand out, but she is self-righteous. He has already refused to let the doctor save him. Isn''t it pping him, the third uncle, in the face of Su Wen''s money to save him? "Don''t worry, she won''t be proud for a few days, and she will go bankrupt soon, I''ll just wait!" "What''s the matter? Why?" Yao Fang was very surprised, "I see that Su Wen''s family is living a prosperous life, how could it go bankrupt? Su Wen''s son-inw is still working in the provincial capital. I heard that every month They all have fixed wages and have be workers.¡± Mentioning this matter, Su Xueqiang was very proud, "You don''t know, Su Wen borrowed a small profit from Zhao matchmaker in Lijiagou, fifty-five yuan! He still hasn''t paid it back. That Zhao matchmaker''s natal nephew The one who was murdered by Su Wen went to jail, Zhao Matchmaker dreamed of avenging his nephew." Yao Fang covered her mouth with her hands in horror, and said in disbelief, "How could this happen? I''ve heard people say that those who make small profits are not good people, and we ordinary people can''t afford to offend them." "Yes! So Su Wen is dead. She won''t stop until her family is destroyed." Su Xueqiang has been waiting! "After Su Wen rescued Chen Guihua, I went to find Matchmaker Zhao on purpose, and I asked him clearly." He, Su Xueqiang, was not someone who would not retaliate if he was plotted against. Su Wen will have to pay the price if she dares to p him in the face. Besides, if Su Wen''s family is not destroyed, he will have no chance to benefit from it. He has already agreed with Matchmaker Zhao, wait now, procrastinate for a little longer, the interest rate of the small head is high, when the timees, the interest will be repaid, and the longer the dy, the more Su Wen will not be able to pay it back. Only in this way can she be forced to sell the house, sell her sister, and even sell herself. Matchmaker Zhao said that she has many acquaintances who are willing to pay for Su Wen. The price was so high that he was moved when he heard it. Chapter 645: a secret Chapter 645 A Secret If he could get in touch with Matchmaker Zhao''s friend, skip Matchmaker Zhao and sell Su Wen, wouldn''t he be rich? "No...wouldn''t this be a bad thing? Those people are making small profits, this..." Yao Fang''s eyes changed when she looked at Su Xueqiang at the end. Yao Fang didn''t dare to say the following words. She knew that she couldn''t say the following words, and Su Xueqiang would be unhappy if she said them. "What do you know?" Su Xueqiang snorted angrily, "Have you not seen it yet? That girl Su Wen is different from before. Now she can buy people''s hearts and make money. People in the vige have long thought she is different. Now, my words as a third uncle may not be useful to her." "That''s true." Anyone with eyes can see that Su Wen''s status in the vige is different. "Furthermore, Fifth Sister Su has be the first college student in our Qingshui County. She honored her ancestors, and even my parents dare not do what they did before. If I want to take revenge, I can''t use the method I used to do, beating small children in the vige. There''s no use in fussing." Su Xueqiang saw it very clearly, and he didn''t bother with the embarrassing thing about Zhang Chunxiang stealing vegetables. He has to make a big one if he wants to do it. "Su Wen is difficult to deal with. Her son-inw is also different from the general door-to-door son-inw. He is very powerful. Now the only one who can deal with Su Wen is Zhao Matchmaker." Su Xueqiang has not done nothing these days. I also do a lot of things in private. "Matchmaker Zhao said, let me take it easy and wait patiently." Su Xueqiang admired Matchmaker Zhao and was willing to listen to her. Yao Fang''splexion changed from rosy to pale at some point, and she said dryly, "I know, these aremon tricks to exploit petty profiteers. They are not afraid of not being able to get money, but they are afraid of taking advantage of petty profiteers." For those who pay back their money too early, the longer it takes for them to borrow money, the better." Su Xueqiang twisted Yao Fang''s body in a wretched way, "You understand quite well, that''s right! Normally, you wouldn''t calcte to such a degree by borrowing small profits. But whoever wants Su Wen to seek death by herself, she has been with Zhao before. The matchmaker agreed to stay with Zhao Jiangang after driving Zhou Hengyang away. It turned out that she was fine, but she turned her face and refused to recognize anyone. It would be a ghost if she didn''t get revenge." "Matchmaker Zhao said that since she agreed to follow her nephew, don''t think about going back on it in this life." "Then... then what''s the benefit of doing this?" Yao Fang shuddered, "Let''s... let''s get some benefits, and it''s not hard to get angry, so..." Isn''t this too vicious? Yao Fang didn''t dare to say the following words. She was able to walk among several men, and she also had to rely on her ability. It''s okay not to wink. "You don''t understand now, do you?" Su Xueqiang chuckled, very proud of his n. He wanted to show off a long time ago, but this kind of thing must be kept secret, and it must not be leaked before Matchmaker Zhao has an attack. So he could only scratch his ears and endure it, not letting himself speak out. Now that Yao Fang followed him and was very obedient, he finally reached someone to show off to. Having said that, let¡¯s just say it happily. "I am Su Wen''s third uncle. When the timees, she will be unlucky and her family will be ruined. If Ie forward as her elder, won''t I be able to gain benefits from the middle?" Yao Fang showed admiration, and looked at Su Xueqiang with admiring eyes. "Also, let me tell you another secret, don''t tell it." Chapter 646: eyes changed Chapter 646 Eyes changed "You said, my mouth is the tightest, you know that." "I just told you when I knew it. If Chen Guihua was a Jedi, I wouldn''t have told her." Su Xueqiang danced excitedly. "Tell me, what is the secret?" "This secret was identally mentioned by Matchmaker Zhao." Su Xueqiang lowered his voice a little because he said the secret, for fear of being overheard. "Matchmaker Zhao said that she has several wealthy friends who have taken a fancy to Su Wen." , willing to pay for her. One of them owns a breeding farm and is willing to pay 5,000 yuan." Su Xueqiang swallowed greedily, and stretched out five fingers, "It''s a total of 5,000 yuan, which is a huge sum of money. If we can get this money, won''t we be rich?" Yao Fang took a deep breath before holding back her exmation. "I''m listening to matchmaker Zhao now. I don''t do anything but want to find out the big boss who runs the farm. If I can get in touch with him, I can skip matchmaker Zhao and sell Su Wen to the big boss directly. The thousand dors is mine." "Yes...but this is against thew." "What do you know? Women have long hair but short knowledge. I am Su Wen''s uncle. After selling him to the big boss, I am not afraid of being stabbed. I said to the outside world that I introduced Su Wen to a good man, a rich big man. Boss. No one can find reason." "But...but doesn''t Su Wen already have a man? What about Hengyang that week?" Su Xueqiang said contemptuously: "An upside-down guy, what a waste of no ability. Why should hepare with the big boss? At that time, let the big boss deal with it. I told people that it was Su Wen''s own choice, and she didn''t want to be the boss. A farmer, he wanted to be a city dweller and enjoy the blessings, so he divorced Zhou Hengyang." "I''m Su Wen''s uncle. Her father died again, so she naturally wants to listen to me, an elder. When she falls into the hands of the big boss, she won''t be able to make waves." Yao Fang''s face was pale, and her body was shaking non-stop. "What''s wrong with you? Afraid of the cold?" "No, no, I just... just thought that I will have 5,000 yuan soon, and I am happy." "Haha..." Su Xueqiangughed triumphantly, and afterughing, he warned: "Don''t say it out loud, this is my secret n, let alone let Matchmaker Zhao know. Anyway, Su Wen was not sold by Matchmaker Zhao in the end, It was sold by me. Instead of taking advantage of outsiders, it is better to make my uncle cheaper." "Okay, I''ll just pretend I don''t know anything, I haven''t heard of it." "By the way, there is still one thing I can''t figure out. Since Su Wen has the money to save Chen Guihua''s life, why doesn''t she pay back the small profit first? Doesn''t Zhao Matchmaker have a chance to plot against her?" Mentioning this, Su Xueqiang was even more contemptuous, and sarcastically said: "This is why I said Su Wen is too stupid, too idiot. I don''t know how powerful Zhao Matchmaker is. He is self-righteous and has no brains." Yao Fang lowered her head, thoughtful. I don''t know why, but the method she used to look at Su Wen in Sanjiaying coldly these days should not be the person Su Xueqiang said. No matter what, the secret she learned today caused Yao Fang to shake the sky. Yao Fang thought that Su Xueqiang was a fool before, and she didn''t know that she had tricked her. Following him was also for the purpose of taking advantage of him, but after hearing Su Xueqiang''s n at this time, a chill came out from his bones. Thinking of Chen Guihuamitting suicide by drinking pesticide with his son, not only did he fail to save people, but Su Wen, a niece who saved people, secretly hated him. Rmend a good book to the cuties! Collect what you like, Gu Yan! By the way, I want to write old sayings too! "After rebirth, I will be the wife of my predecessor" Introduction: Reincarnated as the scumbag of her own man, Bai Yueguang wanted to marry him... Feng Yufei only wanted to kill this scumbag, but identally got entangled with the scumbag''s "brother". Jiang Yu: "I heard that you want to kill my brother?" Feng Yufei: "Misunderstanding." Jiang Yu: "Then you want to be a queen?" Feng Yufei: "Nothing." Jiang Yu: "That''s just right, there is a shortage of women in the pce, youe to fill the number." After the deal was settled, Feng Yufei became the most honorable woman in the whole world after marrying into Prince Yu''s mansion, and was pampered by her family''s men everywhere. Chapter 647: sleeping little prince Chapter 647 The sleeping little prince Yao Fang didn''t feel much about these things before, and even secretly med Su Wen for being troublesome. If you have money, you don''t know how to spend it yourself. But after hearing Su Xueqiang''s calction at this time, Yao Fang no longer dared to think that way. For Su Xueqiang, I became even more jealous. I don''t dare to think of him as a fool like Su Xuewu anymore. Su Xueqiang can be so cruel to his only son, wife, and niece. Will he treat her well in the future? After Yao Fang changed her mind, she felt that Su Wen''s act of saving lives was right. If one day the unlucky person is reced by her, will Su Wen be willing to save her? Once this idea pops up, it can no longer be suppressed. ***** The next day, because she was going to the capital by train, Su Wen woke up just after dawn. When he woke up, he found that someone was hugging his waist, and when he turned his head, he saw that someone''s erged handsome face was gently pressing against the top of his head. Zhou Hengyang has not woken up yet, with his eyes closed, his appearance when he was asleep is a little different from that during the day. When he was asleep, he was a little less aggressive, but actually a little soft and cute, making people want to get close. It was very different from the usual Zhou Hengyang who stood there quietly, silent but made people feel cautious. The usual Zhou Hengyang made her love and anger, joy and helplessness. If you are bullied, you can only admit it. The two fought against each other, and she would definitely not be able to win in Zhou Hengyang''s hands. This man could easily suppress her resistance. Su Wen can only silently record someone''s badness in the ck ledger in her heart. In the future, the wings are hardened, and I am trying to find the ce. But Zhou Hengyang, who was sleeping quietly with his eyes closed, made her love so sweetly that she felt sweet in her heart, and she wished she could give him everything she had. Su Wen stared straight at her eyes for a moment, but couldn''t return to her senses for a long time. She even stretched out her slender fingers to imitate Zhou Hengyang''s movements, and tried to poke him lightly on the cheek. It really feels good in the hand. No wonder he likes to poke her cheek. "What are you doing?" The man''s deep and hoarse voice sounded in his ears, with a hint ofziness when he just woke up. Su Wen reacted very quickly and put her criminal fingers behind her back, and raised her head to meet Zhou Hengyang who opened his eyes. The thick ck curled eyshes were slowly opened, revealing the man''s deep and bright eyes like spots of paint. In an instant, it makes people feel dazzling, and the temperament changes immediately. Became Zhou Hengyang, the main male protagonist in the daily life. "Like it?" "what?" "I said do you like it?" Zhou Hengyang grabbed Su Wen''s hidden little hand, and then sped his fingers tightly. The heat and breath unique to men enveloped Su Wen densely. "What do you like?" Su Wen pretended to be stupid, so as not to be molested early in the morning. "Do you like it? Do you like what you see?" The man''s deep eyes showed a touch of pampering and teasing, and he said amusedly, "Answer honestly." "Just so-so!" "Oh! Woman." Someone snorted coldly, the mockery couldn''t be more obvious, "I''ll give you another chance." Damn it! Threatened again. "I like it, I like it very much." Su Wen hesitated. "Heh!" Someone finally couldn''t helpughing in a low voice, theughter was low but very pleasant, "If you like it, just kiss me." "Close your eyes, and I''ll kiss you." That''s how people are. If you can love once, you can love twice in seconds. Second counseling only has zero and countless times. Zhou Hengyang closed his eyes obediently, and the person who closed his eyes with a smile at the corner of his mouth has turned into the temperament of a little prince who made Su Wen wish to offer all his treasures. Su Wen only felt that her heart seemed to be hit by something instantly, so she suppressed the throbbing and pressed a kiss. After the kiss, he backed away quickly, and then hugged the pillow in a defensive posture. Congrattions to Qiao Mu Hazel for bing the new leader of this book©c(¡ã¨Œ¡ã)¥Î©c(¡ã¨Œ¡ã)¥Î There is an update, about zero! As usual, old time. Thank you for your support, and thank you for all the genuine subscriptions, rewards, andments! Chapter 648: Wenwen you are disappointed Chapter 648 Wenwen, you are very disappointed Su Wen looked wary, but Zhou Hengyang simply got up and got dressed. The expected thing didn''t happen, Su Wen couldn''t help but smile wryly, and she also found it funny in her heart, and some felt that her reaction was too much. While thinking wildly, someone who was changing clothes in front turned around and asked with a yful expression, "What''s wrong with you?" "Nothing!" Su Wen would never admit that she was afraid that he would do something to her! "Wenwen, you seem disappointed?" Su Wen raised her volume and shouted unreasonably and confidently: "No! I''m getting up!" "You are too slow, there are too many things to do, so you have to get up early." Zhou Hengyang really got it right. Among the three people who wanted to catch the train, Su Wen''s speed was the slowest. After Zhou Hengyang got up, he braved the cool air of early autumn and went to swim in the river for half an hour. When he came back from swimming, he found that Su Wen hadn''t done it yet. is sitting in the mirror and dabbing on his face. Beside her was Fifth Sister, who was carrying a schoolbag. When she saw her brother-inwing in, she quickly stood up to say hello. Zhou Hengyang nodded. "Sister, I''m going out first, hurry up!" "Okay, I see." Su Wen is busy applying lipstick! Although I bought lipstick in the provincial capital this time, she didn''t like the color. She was trying to find a way toyer lipstick with three different colors to try the effect ofyering. After painting, I looked in the mirror and looked left and right. I was very satisfied. I haven''t put on makeup for a long time, and my hands are raw. When I go to the provincial capital in the future, I must maintain a good habit of putting on makeup every day. Women still can''t ck off, and must always maintain high demands on themselves. Zhou Hengyang closed the door and began to change clothes. After the clothes were changed, Su Wen was still smearing. He walked up to Su Wen and frowned. "So red!" "Are you talking about my lipstick?" Su Wen turned around and asked happily. "En!" Zhou Hengyang''s tone became more and more serious. "You don''t understand, this color is the only way to look good. This is the color I painted with great difficulty. Is it a bit like the color of cherries, but a little lighter than the color of cherries?" Very satisfied, walking on the street will definitely not be the same as people. Zhou Hengyang''s eyes fell on Su Wen''s lips, a cluster of mes seemed to be ignited in his eyes, his Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and suddenly he reached out to stop Su Wen''s waist and brought her into his arms. "You made me swim at night, and swimming in the morning is not enough?" Someone gritted his teeth, "What else do you want?" "I don''t me you, you already have the habit of swimming and exercising in the morning and evening." Su Wen found out when he came backst time. At that time, she liked to stay in bed, and Zhou Hengyang got up early every day, waiting for her to wake up. , Zhou Hengyang has already returned from training. She still heard it from Su Xiu, the earliest doctor in her family! I heard from Su Xiu that Zhou Hengyang not only went to swim in the river in summer, but also went to swim in the river in winter, and he didn¡¯t fall all day. At that time, Su Wen knew it and admired it for a long time in her heart, thinking that she deserved to be a hero, and it fit the setting of the novel. "In the past I was willing to go swimming, but today I am forced to go. The nature is different." After Zhou Hengyang finished speaking, his fiery eyes were fixed on Su Wen''s lips, and he sped her chin with one hand. Red lips, caress slowly. The well-applied lipstick is smudged by the fingertips, making people want to taste it more and more, what an ecstasy it will be. Then when Zhou Hengyang leaned over, Su Wen raised his hand and pped him away. Chapter 649: who to paint Chapter 649 For whom to paint "My lipstick." Su Wen turned back to look in the mirror distressedly, and saw that the carefully applied lipstick was indeed faded, and she was very angry, "The color I finally painted was ruined by you, Zhou Hengyang, you are finished , you have to paypensation." Zhou Hengang looked at the back of his hand that was shot red, and then looked at Su Wen who was looking in the mirror with his back turned to him with distressed expression. In the end, I couldn''tugh or cry, and shook my head helplessly. Sooner orter, he will be driven crazy by this girl. "Hurry up, I''ll put the suitcase in the car first. Third sister has already prepared breakfast, so I can only take it with me on the road. Besides, how can you eat breakfast if you wear lipstick?" "Eating breakfast and putting on lipstick are two different things." "Then who did you paint for?" "I...Of course I painted it for you!" As witty as she is, she will never make the same mistake again. "Hehe!" Someone sneered, "I hope you don''t lie." Su Wen thought to herself, I''m just lying, you don''t know anyway. "In this case, you can only wear lipstick when Ie back in the future. You can''t wear lipstick when I''m not here. Otherwise, if you let me know, you can''t afford Su Wen''s consequences." After Zhou Hengyang finished speaking, he threw Su Wen a tall and straight back, rxed I left with my luggage. Su Wen was dumbfounded! Nima! Is it okay? Then in the future, as long as Zhou Hengyang is not around, she can''t wear lipstick? Su Wen looked at the five lipsticks lined up in front of her, and suddenly felt that they were not attractive at all. Really, if you don''t die, you won''t die. Why did she pretend to be aggressive just now! Got struck by lightning now! Su Wen hurriedly cleaned up, and when she came out of the room, two, three and four were already standing side by side at the door, reluctantly saying goodbye to Fifth Sister. When the four sisters saw that the elder sister was finally healed, they made helpless expressions in unison. God sync. "Big sister, you are finally healed." Su Xue sighed. Su Qing was very worried: "I got up before dawn, and now the sun is almost overhead." Su Xiu stared at Su Wen''s increasingly morous face, stared nkly for a long while before asking puzzledly: "Elder sister, have you put on makeup? It''s really pretty, but you have to take a day and night train, you get on the train Just take a sleeper to rest, why do you want to be so beautiful? Not to mention wasting money, but also wasting time." Su Wen: "..." Nima, I forgot that it takes a day and a night to take the train in this era. She subconsciously thought that she would be able to reach the capital in the afternoon, so she naturally wanted to put on her younger sister''s makeup. When I arrived at Wumei''s school, I saved face for Wumei. However, how can there be such a simple and life-like sister in the world? Su Qing raised her hand and knocked **** Su Xiu''s plump forehead, "Dead brain." Straight girl of steel. "It hurts... Big sister, did I say something wrong?" The big sister is already very good-looking, very good-looking, and she is the best person she has ever met. No makeup at all, what a waste of time and money. "It''s just wrong. Women need to be refined, make up, and have demands on themselves." Su Wen never forgets to brainwash her sisters, "You all have to learn how to make up in the future, do you hear me?" The four sisters nodded synchronously. "Okay, big sister." ¡°I started exercising today.¡± "Sister, you bought us cosmetics in advance. It turned out to be for us to learn makeup. I thought it was a waste before!" "Then...do I still need to put on makeup when I go to college?" Fifth Sister was perplexed, "Isn''t it a waste of time?" Chapter 650: make money and start a business Chapter 650 Making money and starting a career "Yes!" Su Xiu kept nodding in agreement, "Sister, you wasted an entire hour sitting in front of the mirror today, but I can only see that you put on lipstick and nothing else!" "You can only tell that I wear lipstick?" Su Wen was shocked, "I also used foundation, blush, mascara..." Now the younger sisters were shocked. "Are there so many?" "How much can I buy?" "It sounds difficult." "Hmm! Much harder than higher algebra." "Forget it, forget it, I will teach you when Ie back." Su Wen waved her hand and bid farewell to her sisters, "Be good at housekeeping, if you have something to do, go to Aunt Chunyan, and if you have trouble, go to Er Brother Kui, Brother Er Kui is going to find He Yn if he''s not in the vige." Su Wen said that she was looking for He Yn carefully. She knew that He Changming had always been jealous of Axiu. Every time He Yn sees her, she is hesitant to speak, most likely she wants to start with her. I also feel that she is difficult to deal with as a big sister, so every time she looks conflicted. Su Wen pretended not to see it when she saw it. Anyway, Su Xiu is still young, so she is not in a hurry to find her husband''s family. Her sister is so delicate! Not anyone can marry anyone they want, but after all, He Changming is indeed a rare good man. A good man needs to strike early. If another woman snatches him away, wouldn''t Su Xiu suffer a lot? Su Wen has been wandering between two views! Actually, like He Yn, she was also hesitating. There are two purposes for exhorting Su Xiu this time. One is for the safety of her sisters, she can rest assured of He Changming''s ability. If He Yn wanted Su Xiu to be her sister-inw, she would definitely do her best. The second is to reveal her attitude. It''s best if there''s nothing wrong. If there''s something to ask, He Yn will definitely tell her brother immediately. As long as He Changming knew that she was the one who asked Su Xiu to ask He Yn for help, he would definitely know her attitude. If He Changming is not optimistic, how could she ask her younger sister to ask for help! Zhou Hengyang held the car door with one hand, and raised his eyebrows unexpectedly when he heard Su Wen''s words. Wenwen valued He Changming more than expected. Su Xiu is just a noob in front of Su Wen''s Xiaosi, she didn''t hear anything, she just nodded obediently, "Understood, elder sister, don''t worry! I will take good care of the house." "Su Qing, the leather at home is gone. You should rest for a few days and take the bag that Deputy Director Wei asked for. When you arrive, you can find Cao Meihua first." "okay, I get it." "When Ie back from the capital, He Changming will almost deliver the goods, and then we can show our talents." The whole summer vacation was very busy because of the fourth and fifth younger sisters going to school. Many things are dyed. Now that the four younger sisters are going to study, the house is suddenly much emptier and more leisurely than before. Sixth sister, the matter of the younger sister going to elementary school in the provincial capital has been taken care of by the little aunt. The fourth younger sister is studying in a high school in the county seat. It is good for her to report with her ssmates when school starts. The money for her studies has been prepared in advance. After sending Fifth Sister back from the capital this time, Su Wenpleted thest task. The next time the family is soplete will not be until the Chinese New Year! Thinking about it is quite reluctant. "Okay, big sister, I have already prepared." Su Qing is now full of making bags, opening a store, and making money to start a business. Chapter 651: come hard Chapter 651 Let''s be cruel She has long been brainwashed by Su Wen to be a career star. Before I was worried about getting older, but no one came to the house to propose marriage. Looking at finding someone to marry, I rarely think about it now. "Sister,e back early." "I know, we can be as long as a week, as short as five days." Su Wen nned to take time to visit Xiaoya since she went to the capital, and get back the lost photos by the way. Then inspect the market in the capital and familiarize yourself with it in advance. It''s better than being trapped in the small ce of Qingshui County all the time. Although she has no money or anything now, she has a heart to be the richest woman! The world is as big as the heart. "Okay, we know, get in the car quickly!" "Brother-inw has been waiting for a long time." Big sister is really long-winded! Su Wen found that she was disgusted, so she decided not to dawdle, got in the car and sat in the co-pilot. Two, three, and four waved side by side, standing still and watching the car drive out of the vige, disappearing from sight. The three of them sighed at the same time. "Ah! Finally gone." "Brother-inw is really good-tempered, and he hasn''t lost his temper after waiting for so long." "Perhaps it is to save face for the elder sister in front of us." "Isn''t it? Is brother-inw still getting angry? He looks at me one more time, and I''m scared." "me too." "me too." The three sistersughed at the same time, with bright smiles, and afterughing, they felt that what they said was too much. "Actually, sister and wife are very good." Su Qing tried hard to win respect. "Being very kind to my eldest sister." "As expected of the son-inw chosen by father himself, can it be good?" "That''s right, Dad''s vision is of course the best." The three sisters thought that their father had said before his death that they should listen to their brother-inw, but the rtionship between the elder sister and her brother-inw was not good after his father passed away. They can passively choose the eldest sister among the two, whoever wants them to have only this eldest sister. Big sister is the closest! It¡¯s all right now, the eldest sister and brother-inw are in a good rtionship, so they don¡¯t have to be embarrassed and stand passively in line. Su Xiu murmured: "That''s great!" "Hey! Who is that?" Out of the corner of Su Xue''s eyes, she saw a sneaky figure standing at the corner of her courtyard wall. She immediately looked over vigntly, stepped forward and quickly stopped Yao who was about to sneak away. Fang. "Is that you? Sister Yao?" The sisters of the Su family were well-educated by Su Xuewen since they were young. Although the whole vige secretly called Yao Fang the widow of Yao, the three sisters asionally called her by that name. But in person, he wouldn''t use such an impolite address. Calling Widow Yao face to face is discriminatory. It happened that it was Su Xue''s call, Big Sister Yao, that made Yao Fang, who already regretteding here and wanted to leave, stop in her tracks. Yao Fang knows her status in the vige, so she also knows that everyone looks down on her. Many people hate her and guard her like a thief. She is indeed not a good person, she knows it in her heart! She has long been used to other people''s gossip, and she doesn''t care at all. As long as you can get benefits. But after hearing Su Xueqiang''s n yesterday, Yao Fang felt that she was not a bad person. At least she is not as bad as Su Xueqiang. And she also thought of a way to make money, a good way to make money quickly and make a fortune. Su Xueqiang came up with a n to sell Su Wen to make money because of Zhao matchmaker''s scheme. And after she heard Su Xueqiang''s n, she thought about it all night, and then realized that instead of following Su Xueqiang and worrying about bing the second Chen Guihua in the future, she would rather be ruthless. Good night, okay! Chapter 652: Praying Mantis Cicada Chapter 652 Praying Mantis Catch Cicada Yao Fang dare not continue to live with Su Xueqiang anymore. She originally wanted to settle down and get some money in her hands, but Su Xueqiang is so vicious, she might have to count the money for her when she was sold that day! In this case, she might as well sell Su Xueqiang first. Didn''t Su Xueqiang want to sell Su Wen to make money? Then she will sell Su Xueqiang first. She doesn''t want 5,000 yuan anymore, as long as Su Wen can afford 1,000 yuan, she will tell Su Wen about Su Xueqiang''s n. After getting the money, she eloped with another man, and she could live in the city with the money. It depends on Su Wen''s reluctance. If she is willing, then everyone will be happy. If you are reluctant, then you deserve it, and you are unlucky! This is Yao Fang''s decision after thinking about it all night. So today she sneaked over after getting up early, afraid of being seen by others, afraid of being suspected by Su Xueqiang, she has never dared to show her face in public. I am afraid that if things are not done well, people will see doubts. But she stood here, but the more she thought about it, the more worried she became, and the more she thought about it, the more afraid she became. What if Su Wen is not a thing like Su Xueqiang? If you don''t believe her, what should you do if you confront Su Xueqiang instead? Wouldn''t this hurt her? After much deliberation, Yao Fang was about to go back, but Su Xue was not stopping her just as she was about to leave. Hearing that Su Xue didn''t address Widow Yao with the others, but Sister Yao, her originally hesitant thoughts became firmer instead. She believes that Su Wen''s character will not discredit Su Xuewen, and in this case, she must not be the same as Su Xueqiang. "Sister Yao, do you have something to do?" Su Xue looked at Yao Fang''s fluctuating expression, and guessed that something must be wrong with her. Say." "I won''t tell you, I want to tell your eldest sister." Everyone in Sanjiaying knows that Su Wen is the head of the Su family. Even the son-inw Zhou Hengyang had to listen to Su Wen. Yao Fang naturally didn''t have the heart to tell a bratty girl about such a big event. Su Xue''s eyes shed a trace of suspicion, her expression remained unchanged, "The elder sister sent the fifth younger sister to go to college in the capital, no, just left." Yao Fang cursed bad luck when she heard it. "When will you be back?" "About a week." "One week? I don''t know if it will be in time." Yao Fang was a little anxious, but after thinking about it, the person Su Xueqiang wanted to sell most was Su Wen, and no other big boss wanted to get it. If Su Wen doesn''te back, even if Matchmaker Zhao makes trouble, Su Xueqiang''s n will not seed. "Then I''ll wait for Su Wen toe back and tell her." Yao Fang was about to leave after she finished speaking. She was almost ten meters away, and looked around furtively to make sure she wasn''t spotted by anyone in the vige. , and then solemnly warned: "Su family dead girl, I can tell you, don''t tell anyone about mying to see Su Wen today." "why?" "Don''t worry about why, anyway, don''t say it, it''s for your eldest sister''s sake." After speaking, she didn''t dare to stay any longer, and left in a hurry. Originally Su Xue didn''t take it seriously, but seeing Yao Fang''s panic and haste, she took it to heart instead. "What''s the matter? She doesn''t have much contact with my eldest sister, doesn''t she seem to have said a few words?" Su Xue said to herself, "Could it be for the second uncle, or the third uncle? But the second uncle and the third uncle What can happen?" No! If the second uncle and the third uncle have something to do, it must not be a good thing. Maybe you have to plot against the elder sister. Good night, this time it is really gone. Chapter 653: Zhou Hengguang is not a good person Chapter 653 Zhou Hengguang is not a good person Provincial capital¡ª Today is the time for elementary school students to register. Registration will take two days, and sses will start on September 2nd. At the Xu family''s breakfast table, Xu Pei and Xu Xiaoxiao sat on the left, Zhou Yan took the sixth younger sister, and the younger sister sat on the right. The five of them ate with their heads down. The younger sister and the sixth younger sister are no longer rural children who have never seen the world after living in the provincial capital. The two of them have already be fashionable little beauties under Su Wen''s deliberate cultivation, but because of the influence of the surrounding environment before, it was inevitable that they were still a bit petty. Aftering to the provincial capital, under the heavy training of Zhou Yan and Zhou Hengguang, the two little girls changed rapidly. It is not an exaggeration to say that she is the daughter of a wealthy family. First, the conditions of the two little girls are good enough, especially the sixth younger sister, who can wear the temperament of a little fairy in a rustic little flower jacket. let alone now. Zhou Yan is generous, and Zhou Hengguang spends a lot of money. For these two little girls, there is a special car to pick them up and drop them off at every turn. Clothes, toys, and snacks are not imported. I don¡¯t know how many good things have been delivered to Xu¡¯s family one after another these days. Xu Xiaoxiao was almost jealous. Zhou Yan was also annoyed, this third nephew didn''t seem to have any good ideas! The weasel gave the chicken New Year''s greetings, but it didn''t mean well. What kind of good man is he, Zhou Hengguang? snort! Zhou Yan knew who the third nephew was. None of the brothers of the Zhou family are so easy to talk to, and they will never be nice to others for no reason. The third nephew also thinks that the younger sister and the sixth younger sister are so cute that they want to steal someone from her, right? Huh... I really can''t see that the third nephew is such a person. Hidden thoughts are really deep enough. Since then, Zhou Yan has always been on guard against the third nephew, and in order not to bepared, she did not forget to discredit the third nephew in front of the two little girls, which can be said to be very well-intentioned. However, all this is undercurrent, and the two little girls don''t know it at all. Sixth Sister and Younger Sister study together and go out to y together every day ording to the elder sister''s instructions. No matter they meet, they will call and greet everyone with a smile, and their mouths are sweet. In a short period of time, all the olddies and grandfathers in the family courtyard were coaxed willingly toe up with delicious food to tease the two little girls. The atmosphere at the breakfast table today is different from usual. Xu Xiaoxiao is still the same, as if others owe him millions. He was obviously the most handsome but wanted to put on a world-weary face, lowered his head for a while and ate the porridge in the bowl, and halfway through eating he looked up at the buns on the dining table, frowning displeased. "Why isn''t Li Ji''s soup dumpling?" "It''s good to have something to eat, what else do you want?" Zhou Yan gave her son a white look. Xu Pei picked up a bun for his son, "This bun is also delicious, try it, I''ll buy it myself." "Yo! I can actually ask Minister Xu to buy steamed buns in person, so I want to try it." Xu Xiaoxiao''s mouth was ruthless, and Zhou Yan kicked him under the table angrily. "How do you brat talk to your dad?" Xu Xiaoxiao retracted her stretched long legs calmly, "I''m praising my dad!" Sixth Sister cast a sympathetic nce at Xu Xiaoxiao. The future husband is too pitiful, and he really has no ce in the family! During the period of living at the little aunt''s house, the sixth younger sister found that Xu Xiaoxiao was really worthless, and the little aunt always liked to bully him. Not as good as my little sister! The younger sister used to have status in the family, but now the younger sister''s sweet mouth has already made the older sister dizzy. It''s infuriating just thinking about it. Chapter 654: Cousin Xiaoxiao specially sent his little daughter-in-law Chapter 654 Cousin Xiaoxiao specially sent his little daughter-inw The youngest sister just took advantage of her when she was working as a babysitter for her aunt''s house, and snatched away the eldest sister. Hateful! Sixth Sister held chopsticks in her hand, pouted her mouth and looked at the younger sister. The cheerful little girl who was eating found that the sixth sister was looking at her, and immediately greeted a smiling face. "Huh!" What a little fool. "By the way, I don''t know what Su Wen is doing?" Zhou Yan said suddenly, "I''m still waiting for her toe to the provincial capital! The editors are all looking forward to hering to hold the signing event. It will definitely be empty, just With my family Wenwen''s temperament, appearance and talent, I can definitely make her the hottest beauty writer at the moment." As the owner of a publishing house, Zhou Yan has already made a specific n. Everything is ready, and she only owes Su Wen. "Yeah! I miss my eldest sister." The little girl sighed, and the food was no longer delicious. "When will Big Sister move in with us?" "It should be soon!" Sixth Sister also missed the eldest sister, and she didn''t know if someone would rob her of the eldest sister during her absence. Thinking about it this way, the second sister, the third sister, the fourth sister, and the fifth sister are all suspicious. Oh, right! And brother-inw, brother-inw is the most suspected. Thinking about it this way, enemies are everywhere, and many people are suspicious. Xu Pei said with a good temper: "Didn''t you say that your fifth younger sister was admitted to the Capital University? At this time, your eldest sister should send the fifth younger sister to report to the Capital University, right?" "Yes! That''s right, I heard what Su Wen saidst time." Zhou Yan suddenly realized. Liumei and Xiaomei put down their chopsticks like deted balls. The younger sister pretended to be strong: "I won''t eat." It was so sad, the elder sister went to send the fifth sister to school and refused to send her. This is her first time going to school. Didn''t the eldest sister say that the first time in life is very important? Sure enough, the eldest sister doesn''t like her anymore. So the first time doesn''t matter. Sixth Sister looked sad, "I''m full." It turned out to be Fifth Sister, Fifth Sister is too scheming! snort! Another person who snatched the eldest sister away while she was still there. Before, she was the most important one in the eldest sister''s mind. Zhou Yan and Xu Pei, you look at me, I look at you, I don''t understand what happened to these two girls. Xu Xiaoxiao yed with the chopsticks in his hand, showed a yful smile, raised his eyebrows at his child bride-inw, and cast a pitiful look. snort! Let you pity me just now, now it''s my turn to pity you! The little girl actually dared to secretly sympathize with Lao Tzu. Really think he can''t see it! Nothing can hide from Xu Xiaoxiao''s eyes. "Why don''t you eat? Are you really full?" Zhou Yan asked with concern. "I''m really full." "Okay then!" When Su Wen left, she specifically told the two girls not to spoil the two girls too much, Zhou Yan resisted the idea of ??continuing to persuade. After dinner, Zhou Yan helped the two little girls prepare beautiful and cute schoolbags, and asked Xu Xiaoxiao to send them to school. As soon as he arrived at the door, he found that the third nephew hade again. "You don''t need toe here on purpose? I have already asked Xiaoxiao to send them to school." Zhou Hengguang was wearing a light blue casual suit and thin gold-rimmed sses. He smiled politely, "I''m here to see off my little sister. Cousin Xiaoxiao will just send his little daughter-inw off. Little aunt, you want to give Xiaoxiao Cousin Xiao spends time alone with his wife." Zhou Yan: "..." It makes sense, but I was persuaded. "In this way, cousin Xiaoxiao''s daughter-inw can only marry her cousin when she grows up!" Zhou Hengguang''s smile became more and more gentle, which made people feel good. "Little sister, let''s go with your Brother Hengguang, and I will send you to the school to register." Chapter 655: okay Chapter 655 Little Husband, Big Husband "Okay!" The little girl rushed over cheerfully, took Zhou Hengguang''s hand and turned around to make a face at the sixth sister, "Huh! I''m leaving first." Sixth Sister grimaced, not wanting to be left behind by her younger sister, she ran upstairs to Xu Xiaoxiao''s room with her schoolbag on her back, urging him to leave quickly. Zhou Yan wanted to say something, but was stopped by Xu Pei. "Okay, you will be mixed up. Didn''t you say go to the publishing house? I''ll send you there." Zhou Yan thinks about it too, she is also very busy, and it is rare for her husband toe back to apany her, so she readily takes her bag and boards her husband''s car. Xu Xiaoxiao''s room is right next to Liu Mei''s. She ran to the door of the room familiarly, pushed the room open and rushed in, bumping into Xu Xiaoxiao who was changing clothes. Xu Xiaoxiao took off all her upper body clothes, revealing her perfect eight-pack abs. The skin is as white as jade, and there is a scar about five centimeters long on the right shoulder, which looks very scary on the fair skin. Xu Xiaoxiao, who was bending over to take off his pants, was defenseless at all, while Liumei was agile and much stronger than ordinary city kids. Just like that, he rushed over directly, bumped into the unsuspecting Xu Xiaoxiao, and knocked the bent Xu Xiaoxiao to the thick carpet. And Liumei herself fell down because of inertia. Xu Xiaoxiao is at the bottom, and the sixth younger sister is at the top, lying on Xu Xiaoxiao''s body, her forehead is nibbling on someone''s abs, and the sixth younger sister''s nose is red. "It hurts!" Sixth Sister rubbed her forehead that was sore, she didn''t move for a while, she just sat on Xu Xiaoxiao''s body. Xu Xiaoxiaojun, who was pressed on the carpet, turned pale, blue, and red for a while. At first, he was angry, and when he became so angry, he wanted to beat someone up. Then Xu Xiaoxiao became even more angry. He is a good young man, but he was picked up by a yellow-haired girl, he is simply inferior to a beast. It also seems that he has no bottom line! No matter how bad Xu Xiaoxiao is, he is a person with a bottom line, and he is determined not to be a child bride. He has nome eyes, and if he can''t find a partner, he won''t attack a yellow-haired girl. "You''re mad at me." Xu Xiaoxiao roared violently, "If you don''t get up again, I''ll throw you down from the second floor." The sixth younger sister who ims to be the smartest and most courageous in the family is not the brainless younger sister. Sitting on Xu Xiaoxiao''s body, he didn''t move at the moment, and said unhappily, "If you tell me that again, I won''t get up." She, Su Liumei, is not easy to bully. "Don''t forget your identity." "What is my identity?" Xu Xiaoxiao sneered, very well, this yellow-haired girl really messed with her. Xu Xiaoxiao was so angry that heughed back, and he was not going to hold Liu Mei out of the window on the second floor, so he put his hands behind his head and smiled wickedly. "You are my little husband!" "I am a man, do you understand?" Xu Xiaoxiao was in a hurry. Any man would not be able to stand being called a man. "I''m not young at all, wait...Damn it, I''m also confused by your anger, why tell you this." Sixth Sister has her own theory, "Because I am young! I am your little daughter-inw, and you are my little husband. Am I right?" Chapter 656: Its not jealousy, its admiration Chapter 656 is not jealousy, but admiration "No, very wrong." Xu Xiaoxiao warned in a stern tone: "Don''t call me my little husband in the future, did you hear me?" "Oh! I heard, you are not young at all, then I will call you a man." "I..." Inexplicably, Xu Xiaoxiao''s handsome face was gradually stained with a touch of heart-stirring crimson. Sixth Sister was dumbfounded, thinking that although she became a child bride-inw, since the husband is so good-looking, his family is rich, and he gave her a house, she should admit her identity as a child bride-inw! Big sister said, a good man is hard toe by, and if you meet one, you should start as soon as possible. "Brother-inw must listen to my eldest sister in our family, and you will be my husband in the future, you must also listen to me, you know?" Sixth Sister was very reasonable, "Tell me, is what I said reasonable? " "Damn it!" Xu Xiaoxiao cursed in a low voice, "Zhou Hengyang never forgets to be right with me when he is a son-inw." "What did you say?" "Forget it, forget about you as a girl, why do I care about this with you? Get up for me." Xu Xiaoxiao stood up instantly like a carp, halfway through the movement, and it took a thousandth of a second for him to realize that if he made this movement, the sixth sister who was sitting on him would definitely be thrown away. Immediately and swiftly, he caught the man and threw him aside. Sixth Sister felt dizzy for a while, and when she stood still, she noticed Xu Xiaoxiao''s half-slipped pants, and immediately covered her eyes with her hands and shouted, "Dude, you''re a hooligan, I want to tell my eldest sister." Xu Xiaoxiao smirkedcently, "You just found out that I am ying hooligans now? Where is I ying hooligans?" "You took off your pants." "I''m changing clothes in my own room, am I in the way of you?" Xu Xiaoxiao gritted his teeth, "I warn you, don''t think you are a little girl. If I am a man, I am ying hooligans. A woman who wants to y hooligans on me when I work. That''s right." One by one, they wished to jump on him, and they were disgusted when they saw it. Liumei is a reasonable child. When others are reasonable to her, she will be reasonable to others. Hearing what Xu Xiaoxiao said, I thought about it for a while and thought it was indeed the case. "Okay! You are right. Then you change your clothes quickly, the little girl has already been picked up by brother Hengguang, and I am going to bete." After finishing speaking, she carried her small schoolbag and ran out. "You can sign up for the school all day, and you won''t bete at all." Xu Xiaoxiao muttered, and then cursed: "Zhou Hengguang is a bastard, so I can''t pick up the two of you together. I''m born to be at odds with the brothers of the Zhou family. , luckily Zhou Hengxing didn''te back, otherwise I would still be mad at him." **** City No. 1 is not far from the family home, Zhou Hengguang drove the car himself, and brought his younger sister to the school. Today''s No. 1 Primary School in the city is already overcrowded. Parents bring their students to sign up. Most of the senior studentse by themselves. The school entrance was full of cars, and it could be seen from this that the status of a primary school in the city was definitely not for everyone. Zhou Yan has already made arrangements before, Zhou Hengguang only needs to bring his little girl to the registration office to pay, go through the formalities, divide into sses and collect books. "Brother Hengguang, someone is peeping at you." The little girl looked around quietly, and said gossipingly, "Are they jealous of your good looks?" Zhou Hengguang couldn''t helpughing, "It''s not jealousy, it''s admiration." The next update is zero, old time! Chapter 657: Sesame stuffed glutinous rice balls Chapter 657 Sesame stuffed glutinous rice balls "But my eldest sister said it was jealousy." "You don''t understand, women see women differently than women see men." "Then when will I understand?" "You will understand when you grow up." The little girl was very disappointed, "You all say that, I really want to grow up early!" "Children are the happiest, why grow up?" "You don''t understand." The younger sister imitated Zhou Hengguang''s tone just now, "It''s annoying to be a child, but it''s different when you grow up. The elder sister said that only adults can do whatever they want." Zhou Hengguang: "..." He has a little sympathy for Big Brother now! "If I grow up, I can help the family make more money, buy a lot of things for the eldest sister, so that the eldest sister can do whatever she wants." The little girl''s smile is obviously already fantasized in her mind. Zhou Hengguang joked: "If your eldest sister can do whatever she wants, your brother-inw will have a hard time." "Isn''t my brother-inw your elder brother?" "Exactly!" "Then we are rtives." The little girl suddenly realized, "My family is very friendly and enthusiastic to rtives. Every time rtivese to visit, my eldest sister, second sister and third sister will cook a lot of delicious treats for rtives." Zhou Hengguangughed, "So you didn''t know we are rtives until now, after calling me for so long?" My little sister is quite embarrassed by what she said. "I forgot at the beginning, you gave me so many delicious food, I forgot what was fun, and then I was bought by your things, you asked me to call me brother, so I called brother brother." "I didn''t expect Su Duoduo, you are such a realistic girl." Zhou Hengguang just took his younger sister to sign up and found out that her name is Su Duoduo. "Haha... I learned it from my sixth sister. That''s how my sixth sister taught me." "No wonder your sixth sister wants to be a child bride-inw for Xiaoxiao''s cousin. It turns out that it is because of reality." Zhou Hengguang felt more and more that the daughter-inw and family that the eldest brother found were very interesting, and now he was suddenly a little curious about whether his chess piece was also so interesting. "Why do you say that?" "Little aunt gave your sixth sister a house, so your sixth sister agreed to be Xiaoxiao''s cousin''s child bride." "Huh?" The little girl opened her mouth in a daze, looking cute and cute, even Zhou Hengguangughed along with her. "How can Sixth Sister do this?" The younger sister disagreed very much, "Sixth Sister is too much." "Really? You don''t think so, do you? My cousin Xiaoxiao is only worth one house, my little aunt is too stingy." Cousin Xiaoxiao was cute when he was young, and he is even cuter when he grows up. There must be more than one house of. "No, that''s not what I meant." The little girl was misunderstood and shook her head immediately, "I mean why didn''t the sixth sister have a house and hand it over to the eldest sister? It''s too naive, hum! If I had a house, I would definitely buy it immediately. Hand it over to the eldest sister." After talking about something, he smiled to himself, "Hehehe...Sixth sister is too selfish. She is not as good as I am to elder sister. She is not sensible at all. So, I am the best, wait for elder sister toe I will tell my eldest sister about this, so that my favorite sister will be Su Duoduo in the future." Zhou Hengguang''s expression froze for a moment, "I didn''t expect you to be a glutinous rice ball stuffed with sesame seeds, so I''ll call you Xiao Tang Yuan from now on." "Why do you call me Tangyuan?" "Because the sesame glutinous rice **** are white on the outside and ck on the inside. Just like you, on the surface they are smart and cute, but in fact they are a little viin." Chapter 658: One more vote for big brother Chapter 658 One more vote for big brother "I''m not! My heart is also smart, cute and cute." The little girl wrinkled her little nose, "You can''t nder me." "Yes! That''s right, that''s how it should be." Zhou Hengguang was very pleased, "No matter what others say, don''t admit that you are a ck-bellied Tangyuan. This is the essence. Yes, Xiaotangyuan, you have already mastered the skills." "Brother Hengguang, you can''t call people nicknames. The elder sister said it''s not good." "Then does your eldest sister give people nicknames?" It can be said that the question was too fatal. The little girl who asked was speechless and very guilty. Because she was at home, it seemed that the elder sister had given nicknames to others when she was talking to herself. For example, calling the elder brother-inw Goubi the male lead, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s how it started. But she couldn''t tell brother Hengguang, because brother Hengguang was brother-inw''s younger brother, and they were rtives. After I let brother Hengguang know about it, my brother-inw would know about it too. What if the brother-inw is unhappy and quarrels with the elder sister? Can''t say it, can''t let Brother Heng Guang know. "No, my eldest sister never gives people nicknames." The younger sister said, "My eldest sister is doing well." "Really?" Zhou Hengguang didn''t know if Su Wen was good or not, but he had already learned his status in the hearts of his sisters. By the way, I wonder what Su Wen''s status is in Su Qing''s heart? If he is the same as the younger sister, then he will have to change the way he treats Su Wen appropriately in the future. "Little sister, are you all so kind to elder sister?" Zhou Hengguang began to speak quietly, which was also his main purpose today. "It''s not that we are nice to the eldest sister, but that the eldest sister is nice to us, and we want to be nice to the eldest sister, but we can''t make money, and we can''t do farm work." The younger sister sighed, and said in frustration: "We will only hold back the elder sister. We are just living for nothing. We really want to grow up quickly." Zhou Hengguang: "..." He is the third young master of the Zhou family, a dignified Capital University talent, the youngest deputy dean of the Design Institute, and Zhou Hengguang, who is firmly seated on the throne of brother control. From now on, I will give up the number one throne to Su Xiaomei. Compared with Su Xiaomei''s elder sister, his brother''s nickname is nothing. If someone ridiculed him again, he would not refute it. "What about your second and third sisters? Do you also listen to your eldest sister?" "Of course, each of us listens to my elder sister very much, even my brother-inw listens to my elder sister very much." "Your brother-inw is not obedient, but he is dazzled by beauty." "You don''t think so?" The little girl pouted and looked up at Zhou Hengguang unhappily. "No! I agree." Hey! Suddenly, I felt more sympathy for my elder brother. Sure enough, it''s not easy to be a door-to-door son-inw! But for the sake of the elder brother''s life being better, and for the elder brother''s status in the family to be higher, he should avoid the trouble and be the second son-inw of the Su family! In this way, at least one more vote can be obtained when the family meeting votes. That''s right! This reason is very suitable. When things can no longer be concealed in the future, he just exined it to his family. Just like when he went to study architecture, it sounds as reasonable as not being a pilot for smoking and drinking. Fortunately, Zhou Hengyang didn''t know. If he knew, Heng Guang would find reasons as always! I don''t use any excuses, but I use excuses that can make my poprity jump. "Haha... I agree too!" Chapter 659: see primary school classmates Chapter 659 See elementary school ssmates "hehe!" The big one and the small one quickly formed an alliance, and the little girl was ttered that she didn''t know anything about being tricked. Followed beside Zhou Hengguang, chasing Zhou Hengguang''s pace with short legs. The two of them walked on the concrete road in the campus, and many people passing by couldn''t help but look at them more. Some of them smiled knowingly. Some cast envious eyes. Some want to take home such a cute girl doll. Some still wanted to bring such a handsome "father" home. Yes, many people regard Zhou Hengguang and his younger sister as father and daughter. On such an important day, fathers usually bring their children to sign up, so everyone subconsciously thinks so. However, I still muttered silently in my heart, this father got married so early! You are still so young, and your daughter is so old! Marriage is really early enough. **** After the registration was over, Zhou Hengguang sent the little girl back to Xu''s house. When he arrived at Xu''s house, he found that only the nanny was at home, and drove her to Chunfeng Deyi Publishing House. After handing over the person to Zhou Yan, he returned to his home. As soon as he entered the door, Secretary Ji Fang greeted him. "I have prepared the clothes, shoes and sses you want, Vice President." Ji Fang waited for a while, but before he was about to go out to look for them, he met Zhou Hengguang who came in. "Let me see." Entering the house, the things Ji Fang had prepared were neatly ced on the sofa in the living room. A dark blue work uniform, a pair of yellow sneakers, and a pair of ck stic-rimmed sses. Everything is very ordinary, and people all over the street wear simr clothes. Compared with Zhou Hengguang''s tailored casual suit, it is a heaven and an underground. The texture was rough, but Zhou Hengguang nodded in satisfaction after seeing it. "Vice President, do you think it''s okay?" "Yes." Zhou Hengguang crossed his chest with one hand and propped his chin with the other, thinking, "It seems that something is missing. By the way, a pen is missing. I think some people like to put a pen in their front pocket. Intellectuals." Ji Fang said in a low voice: "That''s not called pretending, it''s the equipment of intellectuals." Zhou Hengguang sneered, "It''s obviously just pretending, I can''t wait to tell everyone that I have culture and status, and I want to gain respect from others." Ji Fang didn''t dare to say any more, and if he said too much, he would make the vice president unhappy. He could onlyin silently in his heart, what the vice president said just now was equivalent to killing a boatload of people with one shot. Because **** men in design institutes, no one has a pen in their pocket. Except the vice president himself. "By the way, are you sure you want sses without prescription?" Ji Fang asked uncertainly, "Is that what you want to wear?" "Yeah!" Zhou Hengguang nodded, took the clothes and went back to the room to change. Ji Fang murmured to himself strangely, "The vice president wears a pair of sses all day long. Could it be that he has no prescription? Hiss..." Ji Fang gasped, "No way? Could it be that the vice president himself is also pretending to be an intellectual? It''s just that the way he chooses to pretend is different from everyone else? No! The vice president doesn''t need to pretend at all, he is already the youngest The designer, the deputy dean, I heard that the Department of Architecture of Capital University invited him back to be a visiting professor!" Ji Fang was still puzzled, but Zhou Hengguang had already changed his clothes and came out. Although it is just the most ordinary worker''s attire, he still has a feeling of standing out from the crowd when he wears it. It''s just that he wears it with a sense of high-end, even the clothes have be high-end! "Deputy Dean, what are you going to do?" "I''m going to meet a ssmate from elementary school." Zhou Heng looked in the mirror and was very satisfied with his appearance. That''s right, this fits the image of Su Qing''s old schoolmate from the countryside. Congrattions to my friend Huiben for bing the new [Hall Master] of this book. He is the Hall Master ©c(¡ã¨Œ¡ã)¥Î©c(¡ã¨Œ¡ã)¥Î, please cheer and apud. It just urred to me that the editor told me before, that I would send a single chapter to exin to the readers during the omni-channel, I... I forgot again. My brain is failing, I¡¯m old... I¡¯m sorry for the editor, I¡¯m sorry for the reader, cute o(¨i©n¨i)oo(¨i©n¨i)o I apologize to the editors and readers here, I am such an asshole, I look like a scumbag! Extremely ashamed! Chapter 660: whats wrong Chapter 660 Something is wrong "Vice President, why are you wearing this to meet your old ssmates?" Ji Fang asked in confusion, "It''s not as good-looking as your usual clothes." Not only is there no, but it is very ugly. But Ji Fang didn''t dare to say it outright. After following the vice president for a while, he probably got a feel for the vice president''s character. This one looks refined and has a good temper. In fact, he has a bad temper, and ording to his observation, he is a little narrow-minded. It''s just that many people don''t know it. He followed him all day long, and also followed the vice president to Changhe Machinery Factory as a part-time job, so he could see it a little bit. "It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t look good." What he wants is not to look good. If it is too good-looking, it will have no credibility, and it will not be able to deceive the chess pieces. Zhou Hengguang stood in front of the mirror, scrutinized the person in the mirror carefully, and frowned slightly, "Do you think there is something wrong with me?" "No!" Ji Fang finally had the opportunity to look at the vice president tantly, so he couldn''t help but look twice more. I thought to myself, no wonder so many lesbians in the courtyard would secretly admire the vice president, even if they put on the most ordinary clothes, they still have an outstanding temperament and appearance. Ji Fang was thinking in a mess, and suddenly his eyes fell on Zhou Hengguang''s sses, and he suddenly realized, "I see, they are sses. The pair of sses you are wearing, vice president, looks very expensive at first nce, and they are not the same as the clothes on your body. take." "So that''s how it is." Zhou Hengguang also suddenly realized that he had specially asked Ji Fang to buy the sses for him before, just to match them. I just returned the clothes but forgot. Zhou Hengyang picked up the sses with gold rims, and turned to get the sses with ck frames. Ji Fang was stunned, "Vice President, you...you..." You didn''t say aplete sentence after a long time. Zhou Hengguang''s appearance without sses ispletely different from his usual appearance. Zhou Hengguang is usually gentle and elegant. He is very friendly when he smiles, and he looks easy to talk to. But just after taking off the sses, it seemed like a different person. The pair of eyes hidden behind the lens are sharp, cold, and even make people feel cold. The person being watched will feel chilly and shrouded in danger. Ji Fang was stunned and didn''t recover for a long time. No, it shouldn''t be said that I was stunned, but frightened. Zhou Hengguang put on ck-rimmed sses, turned his head to look at Ji Fang with a smile on his lips, and asked softly, "Did you find anything?" "I¡­I don''t." "It''s really smart!" Zhou Hengguang praised, "Don''t tell me that I''m not short-sighted." Ji Fang came back to his senses, the corners of his mouth twitched, he didn''t know what to say for a while, so he could only nod solemnly. Actually, what he wanted to say was that the vice president, the difference in temperament between wearing sses and not wearing sses is the key, right? Why is it more important to be short-sighted when ites to the vice president? "Ji Fang, you don''t know that people look down on you if you don''t wear sses these days." Zhou Hengguang said nonsense. "Yeah, fortunately I''m short-sighted." It''s a ghost to believe your words, anyway, I don''t believe a word of him. "Deputy Dean, how do you arrange your itinerary tomorrow? Should you go to the Design Institute or Changhe?" Ji Fang''s little heart was agitated today, and after much deliberation, it would be safer to do his own job. At least you won''t be threatened because you know some secret. That''s right, the vice president was threatening him just now, and he heard it. Chapter 661: big boss is good Chapter 661 The big boss is a good person "I''m going to take a long trip tomorrow, and it will take about two days to go back and forth." Zhou Hengyang raised his wrist to look at the time, and thought about it in his heart, "Is it more polite to visit old ssmates in the morning?" "Yes, that''s right! If you go to the enthusiastic host''s house in the morning, they will keep guests for lunch. If you go there directly in the afternoon and leave in the evening, the host''s family will be unhappy, thinking that this is looking down on him, and you don''t want to eat at his house." "What a strange custom." "Um... our province is like this, and it''s also a sign of hospitality. So we go to important asions in the morning." Ji Fang answered business-like, and then asked worriedly after answering: "Fuyuanzang, you go to another ce tomorrow. , There are quite a lot of things happening on the other side of the river." "It seems that you adapted very quickly in Changhe." Zhou Hengguang sneered, "Better than me." Ji Fang was said to be a little guilty, but in fact he was really happy to go to Changhe with the vice president to do a part-time job. Because Changhe also gave him a sry, and the sry was higher than that of the design institute. Changhe''s generosity surprised him, so he was very motivated to work in Changhe. Thinking about it in the middle of the night, I feel a little guilty and feel sorry for the unit. I''m sorry for the cultivation of the leader. When he thought about it the next day, the vice president is his biggest leader. Ji Fang boldly said: "Vice President, I see that you spend two-thirds of your time in Changhe." Zhou Hengguang was not angry at Ji Fang''s boldness, but in fact he did have a good temper most of the time. "I can''t help it. My elder brother entrusted me with the work, so I have to do it well, and do better than what he asked for." Zhou Hengguang shrugged helplessly, "You don''t know my elder brother, then you are a Pervert, you will know when you understand." Ji Fang ndered in his heart, presumably the boss Zhou Hengyang, the vice president, you are more like a pervert, right? Just now you performed the "face-changing" stunt in person. "Hehe... I think the big boss is a good person!" "This is the strength of my elder brother. Most people can''t see his real name, but be his loyal followers. In fact, my family belongs to the most perverted elder brother. If he is not the most perverted one, it is impossible for him to A bunch of cousins, cousins, and cousins ??are all submissive." "It turns out... so it is like this, I really can''t see it at all!" Anyway, he didn''t believe a word. The big boss looks like a very capable and responsible person. And he is generous and thoughtful. He can be considered as a secretary who follows his younger brother, and he will be willing to help Changhe work with a sry. It would definitely not work to be the vice president. Zhou Hengguang knew from the look of his little secretary that he didn''t believe a word he said. He couldn''t help shaking his head, another person who was subdued by the elder brother''s methods, he has been like this since he was a child, he has seen a lot, and he has long been used to it. It is said that the only person who is not convinced by the big brother''s methods is only cousin Xiaoxiao. Thinking about it this way, cousin Xiaoxiao is still very powerful! In the future, we must protect Cousin Xiaoxiao and cherish his beautiful qualities. "Do you know Changhe''s second boss?" "Yes, I heard that they are responsible for market development and product sales." Ji Fang replied without hesitation, "I''ve been in Changhe these days, and I''ve heard many people mention the second boss. But when we came, he was no longer there. In the factory." Chapter 662: to meet future wife Chapter 662 to meet the future wife "Then do you know where that guy went?" "It seems... It seems that I went to the Northwest! It is said that I went to the Northwest to develop a new market." "Where does the second boss go to a new market? Liu Chun offended my elder brother and was dispatched there. Just wait and see! When Liu Chunes back from the cold wind blowing in the northwest for half a year, I guarantee that many people will want to buy it." Can''t recognize it." A good butcher, he must be blown into a rough guy with chapped skin. Ji Fang was dumbfounded. The climate in the Northwest is very bad. It¡¯s notparable to that in the maind, and it¡¯s said that it¡¯s very cold. It¡¯s just autumn here, and it¡¯s going to be winter somewhere. After thinking for a while, Ji Fang shuddered. Zhou Hengguang nced at Ji Fang from the corner of his eye, and the corner of his mouth slightly raised in pleasure. I thought to myself, little secretary, you should stop worshiping your elder brother. There are so many people who worship your elder brother, you are not the only one. "Lend me your watch." Zhou Hengguang took off the Omega watch from his hand, nced at Ji Fang''s wrist, and his eyes lit up. "Oh!" Ji Fang obediently took off his watch and handed it over, "Deputy President, why do you want to wear my watch?" "Because yours is cheap." Ji Fang: "..." He has a cheap mouth, so he shouldn''t have asked. "I bought this watch after saving for half a year after I came out to work!" Zhou Hengguang raised his eyebrows, "Is your sry high?" "Okay! Compared with the vice president, you are not taller." "Aren''t you afraid that I won''t pay you back?" "Of course not, it''s lucky that my watch can be worn on your wrist." "That''s right, I''ve learned how to be clever." With all the equipment ready, Zhou Hengguang took the car keys and prepared to go out. Before leaving, he deliberately exined the work. If the dean of the design institute came to him, he would say that he was going to see his future wife. Ji Fang''s jaw, which had just closed when he heard it, almost dropped again. "Wait! Vice President, are you really going to see your future wife?" This is big news, if the lesbians in the unit find out, they will die of grief. The vice president''s poprity in the design institute is very high, much higher than that in Changhe Machinery Factory. The elder brother is because Changhe Machinery Factory is usually busy with work, and the identity of the vice president is there, so no one dares to like him. Design institutes are different. Those who can enter here are either particrly talented and educated, or they have a particrly good family background. The distance between each other is very small. Zhou Hengguang paused for a moment, showing a specious smile, and replied after getting into the car and starting it, "Almost! The main reason is that you said so, the dean will not scold you, but will give me a few more days of vacation." "So..." Ji Fang wanted to ask, but Zhou Hengguang had already stepped on the elerator and walked away, so he could only mutter to himself, "Are you going to see your wife? Shouldn''t you? Who knows that your wife is not dressed up nicely?" ?¡± The deputy dean deliberately dressed ugly, and it was more reasonable to say that he was going to meet the creditor. **** Spring Breeze Publishing House¡ª The publishing house that was on the verge of bankruptcy two months ago has now regained its vitality. A "Scumbag Handbook" is a bestseller in the north and south of the country. It has been reprinted several times, and the number is getting bigger and bigger each time. ording to the current momentum, people in the industry predict that no one will be able to break the best-selling record for at least two years. If anyone can break it, it can only be Su Wen herself. Now the phone calls from major bookstores across the country are almost overwhelming. Zhou Yan even arranged for someone to answer the hotline. Chapter 663: Big nephew wont let Chapter 663 Eldest nephew refuses to let go The vast majority of calls are either to order a book, or arge bookstore wants to contact and cooperate. Su Wen, the author of "Scumbag Handbook", is invited to hold a signing event. This activity has be popr in the past two years. If the author is outstanding in appearance and can be a hit, and is packaged as a well-known author, there will be many activities and business opportunities in the future. In the future, it is possible to be involved in the film and television industry and be a screenwriter. So many writers are very happy to participate in such activities. The only exception is the writer of "Scumbag Handbook". With the poprity of "Scumbag Handbook", Su Wen has also be popr. Countless people want to invite her, but the author himself has never shown up in public, and Chunfeng Deyi Publishing House keeps pushing. After evading until now, many people are also angry. "Is Su Wen extremely ugly? Shameful?" The man on the phone roared loudly, "Otherwise, Boss Zhou, why have you kept protecting me from seeing people?" Zhou Yan became angry when she heard this, so is it okay? Her elder nephew and daughter-inw, who are beautiful, kind-hearted and talented, dare to call Wenwen ugly. "You are ugly, your whole family is ugly." "You, you, you..." The man on the opposite side was half-dead with anger, "Am I wrong? If it wasn''t so ugly, why did you hide from people? It must be shameful, otherwise who would let go of such a good opportunity?" "No, Su Wen is very pretty." "Since she is pretty, why don''t you let here out to meet people? I think she is ugly, and it scares people when shees out to take pictures." Zhou Yan quarreled with someone on the phone just like that. Xu Pei, who was sitting on the sofa reading the newspaper, couldn''t take it anymore and got up, and directly helped Zhou Yan unplug the phone line, "You have been on the phone since this morning. Arguing with people here, if you don¡¯t bother me, I¡¯ll be tired of hearing it.¡± "You said that if you are arguing with people, you can argue about something meaningful. But look at you, what are you arguing with people? You are arguing with people because of whether your eldest nephew and daughter-inw are good-looking. I think the eldest nephew knows it. won''t be happy." That kid is narrow-minded. "They are going too far, why should they say that Wenwen is ugly? Obviously Wenwen is very good-looking, why should they discredit her?" "If you protect yourself from being seen, it will inevitably give people this illusion? Besides, I think those people also want to provoke you deliberately, so that they can achieve their goals." "I think so too! But I dare." Zhou Yan was full of bitterness when she mentioned this, "My elder nephew won''t let me, I already asked someone to arrange a signing party, and I don''t know where my elder nephew knew, so I warned you I." "Hehe!" Xu Pei not only didn''t sympathize with Zhou Yan, but added insult to injury, "You just now know that your nephew is narrow-minded?" "I didn''t expect him to be so narrow-minded." I can only admit that I am unlucky. Xu Pei was on vacation recently, so he came to work with Zhou Yan when he had nothing to do, and the matter on the opposite side was already very clear. He was also very surprised that Hengyang''s daughter-inw still has this ability. A few days ago, he also read "Scumbag Handbook", and found that his thoughts were very bold, his opinions were sharp and spicy, and the words were very funny. Although it doesn''t have much profound significance and little thought connotation, it''s still a good book. When I return to the capital, I will give it to my nieces as gifts. I believe those little girls will like it. "Hengyang has found a good wife." It was rare for Xu Pei to praise someone without seeing it with his own eyes. "It''s not only good, but also very good-looking." Zhou Yan likes Su Wen from the bottom of her heart, not Xu Pei''s talent, she prefers Su Wen''s beauty. Good night, okay! There are rtively few updates today, and I will make up tomorrow. By the way, I still have a heart to work hard. Struggling, I will make it up tomorrow! You can¡¯t give up first, you have to believe in yourself (#^.^#) Chapter 664: admit daughter Chapter 664 Admitting to a daughter "You can''t change your hobbies after so many years. You can say whatever you like, and you can dislike anyone you don''t like." Xu Pei was skeptical about his lover''s praise of Su Wen. In fact, Zhou Yan is a person who is more emotional than rational. In the past, he often misunderstood. "I''m serious this time." "Yes, yes, when are you not serious?" "Okay! You''ll know when you see it." Zhou Yan believes that seeing is believing, anyway, there will be chances to meet each other in the future, and everyone''s astonishing eyeballs must drop when the timees. The two were talking, when the staff of the publishing house led the little girl in. "Little aunt, I''m back." "Where''s your Brother Hengguang? Why did you get sent here?" "Brother Hengguang still has things to do, so he sent me to the door and left." The little girl put her schoolbag on the sofa, and smiled sweetly at Xu Pei, "Hello, little uncle." "Hey! Hello, little sister." Xu Pei likes the two little guests at home very much, plus Xu Xiaoxiao has only one son and no daughter. At first, I didn''t think much of it, but now that two little girls came to the house, it immediately became a lot more lively. Xu Pei only felt that this period of time was much more lively than usual, and there was a lot moreughter at home, and even the nanny usually talked more. Now seeing the little sister, he waved to her, "Come here, let my little uncle give you a hug." "Okay!" The little girl happily ran over and hugged Xu Pei into her arms. At first nce, the two really looked like father and daughter. Xu Pei carried the little girl around for a while before letting her go reluctantly. Zhou Yan put down the pen in her hand and said with a smile: "You two have such a good rtionship, why don''t you recognize the younger sister as your daughter?" "This is good." Xu Pei''s eyes lit up, "Is it okay? Is it suitable?" "Why is it inappropriate? I think it is very suitable." Zhou Yan thought to herself that one is my child bride-inw and the other is my goddaughter. She is so happy. Turned to ask the younger sister, "Little sister, would you like to be my goddaughter? After you be my goddaughter, you will have a new father, and the new mother loves you very much, and will buy you new clothes during the holidays!" In the countryside, it is verymon to recognize a godmother as a goddaughter. Some people¡¯s children are born in poor health, and those who are often sick will recognize a tree as a godmother or godfather ording to the custom, so that the children will be able to support them in the future. up. In the future, children will often go to see trees. Little sister has heard a lot, and she doesn¡¯t feel unfamiliar. "I know, you were kind to me when I was young, and I will treat you well when I grow up and give you old age." The little sister smiled cutely and cutely. Xu Pei and Zhou Yan looked at each other, and they liked the little girl more and more in their hearts. The rtionship between peoplees from getting along with each other. There are so many rtives in the family, and there are also many children whoe to the house as guests. Why do you only treat you well and want to recognize you as your daughter? Everything happens for a reason. Xu Pei is a rtively serious person, but the little girl is never afraid of him, and always greets Xu Pei with a cute face every time. I will often go to talk to Xu Pei, one big and one small, and they can talk for a long time. My younger sister was bullied by my sixth younger sister, and she woulde to Xu Pei forment. Naturally, Xu Pei paid more attention to the younger sister, and was even more ted after hearing what the younger sister said just now. I am very pleased, the little girl is not only cute, but also very filial! Chapter 665: Xu Xiaoxiao transfers away Chapter 665 Xu Xiaoxiao transfers away "Then are you willing?" Xu Pei asked expectantly. "I have to ask my elder sister." The little girl struggled and said, "I don''t know. If my elder sister agrees, I will be very happy." "Hahaha...Okay, when your eldest sisteres to the provincial capital, we will discuss it with your eldest sister." The two sides reached an agreement, and Xu Pei looked at the younger sister again, as if he was looking at his own daughter. "Did you meet any new children when you signed up today?" "No!" The little girl said eloquently: "Brother Hengguang took me to sign up and sent me back after receiving the books. He didn''t take me to the ss I was assigned to get acquainted, and he didn''t take me Meet the head teacher." "This Zhou Hengguang is too irresponsible." Zhou Yan interjected, "I think his purpose is not pure, otherwise why is he so diligent all of a sudden? The weasel didn''t follow the good intentions to give the chicken New Year''s greetings." Xu Pei didn''t know whether tough or cry, "That''s your own nephew. Did you say that about your own nephew? He had a good reputation in the capital, and many seniors liked him very much. This time when he applied for transfer back to the provincial capital, there are still many people I can''t bear it!" "Hehe!" Zhou Yan smiled nomittal, thinking that you were all deceived by him. "Minister Xu, your secretary is looking for you, now in the reception room." Xu Pei murmured in his heart, why did Xiao Wang find the publishing house all of a sudden. He got up and went to the reception room, and returned half an hourter with a serious expression. "Why is this?" Xu Pei gritted his teeth, "It''s Xiaoxiao. He applied to transfer his work unit to the capital? The application report has already been uploaded. If it weren''t for an old friend of mine in their system, I knew he was me when I heard Xiaoxiao''s name." Son, if we let the subordinates tell us, we will still be kept in the dark!" "This kid." Zhou Yan felt something was wrong when she heard that her son was going to be transferred to the capital, "Xiaoxiao ran away from home this time?" "I think it''s probably like this." "Old Xu, do you think I bullied Xiaoxiao and really made him angry?" "Isn''t it? I''ve been here for so many years." This is what Xu Pei loves and is most satisfied with his son. Being teased by my mother since I was a child, although I ran away from home shouting, every time I made my mother angry to start a family war, but I never took it to heart. Don''t look at the weirdness of my own family who went to the newspaper to engage in family disputes and fight saliva, but in fact, the rtionship between mother and son is very good. Unlike some families, they don¡¯t see each other until death, and I don¡¯t know how many people get tired of seeing each other. The eldest brother-inw is a clear example. Of the three sons, one died, one severed his rtionship with the family, and the other rebelled since he was a child. For example, there are many situations in the Zhou family, and the situation in the families of his brothers and sisters in the capital is not very harmonious. That''s why Xu Pei pays more and more attention to family rtionships. "You''re right, my family, Xiaoxiao, won''t hold grudges against me! He never said a good word when he scolded Hengyang since he was a child, but he has the best rtionship with Hengyang." Zhou Yan is very reassured about her son''s character. . "Then why did he transfer to the capital?" Xu Pei thought of something, and couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth, "Could it be that he was frightened by the child bride?" "This... this is possible." Zhou Yan couldn''t help but hold his forehead, and cursed: "This **** is too worthless. A child bride is scared. I think he will be a bachelor for the rest of his life." Chapter 666: make lesbians feel inferior Chapter 666 Make lesbians feel inferior Xu Pei shook his head andughed, "It''s not that you don''t know our son''s personality, but he''s just a **** who hasn''t figured it out yet. He never thought about marrying a wife at all. You suddenly said to arrange a child bride for him, can he not resist? ?¡± "If you dare, I have be the female tyrant of the family." "You only know now?" "Yes, yes... it''s all my fault anyway." Zhou Yan was also worried, "Aren''t I in a hurry? Xiaoxiao is twenty years old but he hasn''t gotten the hang of it yet. Other little boys know how to sneak around when they are young." The girl''s hand, he is still a fool at the age of twenty. I don''t know about puppy love, even if I cheat someone first!" "Besides, my son is so handsome, not ugly and inferior." Xu Pei whispered: "He doesn''t feel inferior anymore, but he feels inferior when he''s a lesbian!" "What did you say?" "No, it''s nothing." This can''t be heard by his son, who hates talking about his appearance the most. In his dreams, this kid wants to look a little tougher, a little fatter, a little darker, the image of a big man with beards. "Then what do you think he will be transferred to the capital? It will not be convenient for me to catch him in the future, let alone go home often." "Or just let him go!" Xu Pei is the type that his son will support no matter what decision he makes. "I disagree." "But the transfer application has been approved, I can''t call back." "Why don''t you call back? You said hello to your old ssmates." Xu Pei smiled wryly, "I can do this, but if I do this, I will definitely break Xiaoxiao''s grandfather''s leg. The old man has been looking forward to it for so many years, and he wants his grandson to live at home. But you didn''t agree back then, and in the end Xiaoxiao followed you back to the provincial capital. Now that Xiaoxiao is willing to go to the capital, how could the old man agree if he took the opportunity?" "Not to mention I can''t beat the old man!" The old man of the Xu family has three sons and two daughters, but Xu Xiaoxiao is the only grandson in his grandchildren. But Zhou Yan is also a strong one. She couldn''t let go of her life and career in the provincial capital and refused to go to the capital. Xu Pei followed his wife and transferred his work to the provincial capital. Back then, the Xu family had many sons and daughters, and Xu Pei was the youngest. The old man is also in good health, so he follows the younger generation. But all these years, Xu Pei''s brothers and sisters have given birth to girls. Although boys and girls are equally painful, it must be different for the only grandson, the old man. Especially this grandson''s character is very appetizing to the old man, Xu Xiaoxiao''s character is rebellious when he goes to pay New Year''s greetings to the old man during the Chinese New Year. In front of the old man, the man who can''t physically call himself old man, master and other mantras, the old man can listen to them happily. Not only is the old man doting on her, but the seven aunts and eight aunts, cousins, and cousins ??in the family are even morewless. In the end, Xu Pei himself was too scared to let his son settle down in the capital without Zhou Yan saying anything. If you keep pampering like this, you will definitely spoil the prodigal son. He still would rather let his fine wife bully his son to y. But now Xiaoxiao is twenty years old, her personality and character have been established, and she is not afraid of being spoiled by her elders. In addition, the old man''s health is not as good as before. Since Xiao Xiao applied for transfer to the capital, it is a good thing. The couple were discussing Xu Xiaoxiao, so they said Cao Cao, Cao Cao is here. Xu Xiaoxiao, with a handsome face, walked in, holding the hand of Sixth Sister, one big and one small. As soon as he entered Zhou Yan''s office, he threw the schoolbag in the other hand on the sofa. If you look carefully, you can see that the kid is holding back his temper. Chapter 667: never patient Chapter 667 Never Endure Xu Pei looked at his son, a thoughtful look shed in his eyes, and then he nced over Liu Mei without a trace. It seemed that in his son''s impatience, he saw something unusual. His precious son has never been patient with anyone since he was a child? there has never been. This brat will bully others the most if he has ever been beaten, and he will not be willing to be bullied if he can''t be beaten. To put it nicely, it is tenacity, but to put it badly, it is the courage to die. Xu Xiaoxiao was never patient. He never holds grudges, because he avenges all his grudges on the spot, even against his nemesis, cousin Zhou Hengyang, he just went to the end head-on. Of course, judging from so many years of experience, it can also be called non-stop killing. "It''s already here, can you let go?" Xu Xiaoxiao looked at Liumei holding her little hand, and said coldly, "It''s here, my patience is limited." "Oh! It''s here. But if you dare to leave me on the way again, I will bite you." "Hehe! You have already bit me, and I still have a tooth mark on my wrist." This girl must belong to the dog. "Last time it was a misunderstanding, but this time you said you wanted to leave me on the way to school and leave me alone. If I don''t hold your hand, I won''t be able to find my way home." Sixth Sister rushed to Xu Xiaoxiao Made a face, "You are too bad, I will never want you to send me to school again." Xu Pei and Zhou Yan looked at each other and asked, "Sixth sister, have you signed up to meet the teacher and new ssmates?" "I got it." When Liu Mei talked to Xu Pei, she immediately changed into a lovable and cute look, watching Xu Xiaoxiao want to scold her. This girl''s film is too realistic. "How did you all know each other?" Xu Pei pretended not to see his son''s frustrated expression. "Xu Xiaoxiao took me there. We registered and met the teacher. We went to the ss I will study in the future. I was assigned to the first ss." Xu Pei nced at his son unexpectedly. This is not an act of impatience. Compared with Zhou Hengguang, his son is simply too meticulous. Zhou Hengguang smiled on his face, but in fact he was doing deceitful things. "I''m leaving." Xu Xiaoxiao didn''t know what was wrong, and felt inexplicably guilty when his father saw it. "where are you going?" "Go to the capital, direct flight in the afternoon." As the most elite ace pilot, it is definitely the most convenient for Xu Xiaoxiao to go to the capital. "When will youe back?" Zhou Yan really didn''t want her son to be transferred to the capital. "Didn''t you tell us about your application for transfer to the capital?" "Don''t you know this?" "You brat, are you sincerely trying to **** me off?" Zhou Yan angrily stepped forward to beat his son. Xu Xiaoxiao jumped away sharply, and while running outside, he dropped his words, "I don''t know, it''s probably Chinese New Year, we''ll talk about it then." After speaking, the person had already run away. "Do you want to go home and help him pack his luggage?" "No, his father kept his bedroom in the capital all the time, and he has whatever he wants." "That''s true." Zhou Yan is not worried about this at all. After finishing speaking, she looked at Sixth Sister who was already sitting on the sofa with her younger sister, holding a first-grade textbook in her hand, and was chattering about something. Said sadly: "Old Xu, you think I''m not too much? If you think it''s fun, I really don''t want Liumei to marry Xiaoxiao when she grows up!" Whose mother is willing to let the daughter find someone who is twelve years older than the daughter? Chapter 668: messenger bag Chapter 668 Messenger bag "Forget it, you should also recognize Liumei! It''s not bad to recognize two goddaughters at once." lest the words "children''s daughter-inw" scare the son so much that he dare not go home. This time I went to the capital, and I couldn¡¯t go back several times a year. Xu Pei''s eyes behind the sses shed brightly, and he said casually: "No, I think everything you say, daughter-inw, is right, and I support you unconditionally." Half an hour ago, he still had this idea. But after meeting his son just now, he gave up his idea instead. The son is a dumb bastard, but the father is not. Being Lao Tzu, you must first think about your son. Even if there is only one chance in a thousand! **** Sanjiaying Vige¡ª "Su Qing has your letter." Carrying a canvas postman bag and pushing a bicycle, the uncle postman came to the door of Su''s house familiarly, knocked **** the door and shouted: "Is anyone there? Su Qing has your letter." "Here wee." Su Qing heard the movement, raised her head from the sewing machine, and ran out quickly. As soon as I opened the door, I saw a familiar postman standing at the door. "Give!" "Thank you, you''ve worked hard, why don''t youe in and have a drink!" "No." "Wait for me a moment." Su Qing didn''t insist on inviting the postman in for a drink, but they were all acquaintances in the vige, so it was hard not to even give him a drink. Su Qing turned around and went back, took a washed vegetable melon and stuffed it into the uncle postman''s hand, "Here, I grew it in my vegetable garden." "Thank you, girl Qing. Hasn''t your vegetable garden been stolen? When I entered your vige just now, I heard that several vegetable gardens had been stolen." The postman uncle was also polite. He took a bite of the melon and it was really sweet. Crisp and refreshing, full of water, very fresh. "Even you know?" Su Qing felt ashamed. Eldest sister is right. The second aunt is really out of control. Yesterday and this morning, people¡¯s vegetable gardens were stolen in the vige. People in the vigeined, but the thief was not caught. Everyone suspected that the second aunt stole it, but the second aunt refused to admit it, and no one could do anything to her. I can only watch helplessly every day as my second aunt sells vegetables in the town and makes a lot of money. The people in the vige we are working on now have also followed my second aunt to sell vegetables in the town, but the vigers do not have my second aunt who can talk, let alone cry, and the vegetables are not easy to sell. I couldn''t sell it all morning, so I had to pick it back in the end. When I came back, my second aunt itched with hatred. "Our postmen who deliver letters walk around the streets, and the news is the most well-informed." "Almost half of my vegetable garden was stolen. Fortunately, it was discovered in time so that it was not ruined." "I heard that only your family caught the thief, is it really your second aunt?" Su Qing was very embarrassed, "This...that''s right." "Tsk tsk... Your second aunt is really shameless." Su Qing was even more embarrassed. As a junior, she couldn''t say anything. I could only bite the bullet and listen to the strangeness of the postman as a woman, and my eyes inadvertently nced at the canvas messenger bag that the postman was carrying. There was a thump in my heart, and a white light shed through my mind. After the uncle postman finished eating a vegetable melon, and finally finished his gossip and rode away on his bicycle, Su Qing reluctantly took her eyes back from her backpack. Turn around and start drawing on the notebook, drawing down what shed in my mind. Su Qing has never learned to draw, but she was shocked to find out that her elder sister can draw very beautifully, so she followed suit. Now the drawing looks good. As I said earlier, Xu Xiaoxiao is just a **** who has not yet realized his senses. He has never been in a rtionship, and he has never thought about falling in love! Chapter 669: plan to find in-laws Chapter 669 nning to Find a Husband¡¯s Family She just found out that although the bag carried by the postman is verymon andmon, it is very convenient. What if, as the eldest sister said, the soft, cheap and shapeless canvas is reced by crisp, stylish and exquisite cowhide? The strap of the bag also needs to be changed. Although the bag that the postman is carrying is not very heavy, it is very restrictive. The inner lining and the bottom must also work. There must be some way to improve it. As soon as Su Qing painted, she was fascinated. Knowing that Su Xiu came in, "Hey! Second sister, your ssmate Lin Weiguo wrote you a letter. You two have such a good rtionship, how about others?" Su Qing just came back to her senses, remembering that she hadn''t read Lin Weiguo''s letter yet! "I can''t remember, but from the letters he wrote, I know that he is a very down-to-earth person." "It''s good to be down-to-earth, and down-to-earth people are the ones who live a life." Su Xiu admires this type of person the most, and Su Pingfan''s is the one she hates the most. "Those who didn''t know thought you were looking for someone!" "If it''s appropriate, Second Sister, you can think about it." Su Xiu likes to keep her own affairs in her mind, but she is very concerned about Su Qing''s lifelong affairs. When she bought a sewing machine before, she thought about asking her eldest sister to give the sewing machine to her second sister as a dowry. In this way, the second sister will not be afraid of being looked down upon by her husband''s family when she marries. But now the three sisters can earn money, Su Xiu also works hard every day to make chicken cakes, and has saved some money, thinking about what to buy for the second sister as a dowry when the second sister gets married. "Second sister, you are old enough to get married. You know that many people want to introduce you to your inw''s family. I think that instead of letting those who don''t know what their intentions are, you should find out by yourself. like." Su Qing was holding the letter in her hand, unconsciously using force, the letter paper was almost deformed by her grip. "I know." After so many changes, and being called out by the eldest sister, she is no longer the ignorant and ignorant Su Qing before. "But I don''t want to leave home, but I am really old. Although my eldest sister said that I am still young, it is not toote to get married in a few years. If you want to fall in love, you can fall in love first. But I can''t do that, otherwise everyone Gossiping." She can''t discredit the eldest sister and fifth younger sister, the two most upstanding members of the family. The girls in the vige are all married at the age of eighteen or neen. If there is no news about her age, those people will gossip behind her back. Will say that the elder sister is uneasy and kind, and deliberately keeps her at home as a coolie to make money. It was only on purpose that she suppressed her, not letting her talk about her husband''s family. This kind of thing is verymon in the countryside, most of it is for the younger brother, in order to help the family for a few more years, but in the end it dys me. I am getting older, so I can only find someone who is older and not in good condition. Some even remain unmarried all their lives, just to be cows and horses for the boys in the family. Su Qing actually had her little sisters who learned tailoring together whisper in front of her before, and she scolded her, but those little sisters said behind her back that she didn''t know good and bad, and didn''t know good people. Call her stupid for not knowing Su Wen''s calctions. Because of this, Su Qing no longer wants to associate with her little sister who used to study tailoring. She knew in her heart that this was not the case, but she couldn''t resist being misinterpreted. "Second sister, don''t feel pressured." Su Xiu and Su Qing received the same education, and psychologically feel that they should get married when they reach the age. But she didn''t want to put pressure on the second sister. The eldest sister never paid much attention to this convenience, and even encouraged them to y for a few more years. The worries in the hearts of the two sisters never told Su Wen. Chapter 670: Lin Weiguo misses you Chapter 670 Lin Weiguo misses you The two sisters also understand, and even the eldest sister does not understand. The elder sister thought that she was different from them since she was a child. Instead, the two of them would never dare to think about changing their husbands. "I know." Su Qing''s eyes gradually became firmer, "When the elder sisteres back, I''ll listen to the person introduced by my auntst time and talk about it, I want to see how the character is!" This is one of the people who came to the door recently and offered to introduce someone to Su Qing. Since the news of the Su family''s fortune spread, people havee to the door one after another and offered to introduce someone to Su Qing. Especially when the fifth sister was admitted to university, more and more matchmakers were introduced. Most of them were driven away by Su Wen, but some of them were too ugly because they were rted. These people also figured out Su Wen''s attitude and knew that Su Wen had a high vision, so they didn''t look for Su Wen at all. Go to Su Qing directly, or ask Su Qing for her opinion through Su Xiu tactfully. The current Su family is a sweet pastry, everyone wants to get some light and eat meat. "Second sister, don''t worry, just look around and find what you are satisfied with." Su Xiu is very optimistic about this point. "Ok!" Opening the letter, Su Qing read every word very carefully, even the punctuation marks were reluctant to miss it. After reading it, I was dumbfounded. "What''s wrong?" "Lin Weiguo said he wanted to see me!" Su Qing''s hand holding the letter paper felt hot, and the letter paper seemed to be burning hot like a cluster of mes. In thest letter, Lin Weiguo wrote a lot of nostalgia for his school days, as well as fond memories of each other''s teenage years. At that time, she also felt very nostalgic when she saw it, and she felt happy from the bottom of her heart. Because at that time, Dad was still alive, and there was still a piece of sky above their heads. is her happiest and most carefree time. There is a person who has amon experience and shares with each other, how can you not be happy. So Su Qing was very happy when she received Lin Weiguo''s letter. There was such a ssmate who still remembered herself. It was also because of Lin Weiguo''s letter that she also mustered up the courage to write a letter to her former junior high school deskmate in the ss. This is the first time she mustered up the courage to write a letter to a male ssmate. Being at the same table at the beginning helped her a lot. She always remembered the boy who always silently helped her. "Second sister? Second sister, don''t be in a daze." Su Xiu''s voice interrupted Su Qing''s thoughts, and she turned her attention to the letter again. The more she thought about it, the more nervous she became, and her face gradually turned red, "Axiu, what should I do? Lin Weiguo ising to see me. It says it will arrive tomorrow." "Tomorrow? So soon?" Su Xiu nced at the envelope, "This is the most expensive registered letter." "Yeah! What to do?" "What should I do? Your old ssmate came to see you, you should be happy." "I...he..." Su Qing faltered for a long time, blushing, "He said in the letter...that he missed me..." More than that! Lin Weiguo''s words in his heart were very bold. It¡¯s not that I want to, but I really want to, really want to. So I couldn''t wait to see Su Qing, even if it was just a nce. Faced with this undisguised enthusiasm, the reserved Su Qing immediately panicked, let alone resisted. "This..." Su Xiu felt embarrassed when she heard it, but when she thought about how the elder sister and her brother-inw flirted with each other, they watched it more. Thinking about it this way, I feel that it is nothing. "Is Lin Weiguo pursuing you?" Su Qing shook her head and handed the letter over, "I didn''t mention a word, I always feel that something is wrong, why don''t you read it yourself." "I still don''t read it, this is your personal letter." Su Xiu waved her hand, afraid of seeing something she shouldn''t read. Zhou¡¤-Scumbag-Hengguang: Online, showcasing the scumbag¡¯s death routine and the long road to the crematorium. Su Qing: "I always feel something is wrong." Author: Please read more "Scumbag Handbook" Good night, I hope tomorrow will be more updated than today (#^.^#) e on! Chapter 671: Jun Cao Chapter 671 Cao Jun Su Xiu said she would not read it, so Su Qing didn''t say anything, but the hand holding the letter was trembling slightly. Thinking of the contents of the letter, her cheeks flushed slightly. After all these years, let alone falling in love, it is absolutely impossible to secretly like someone. It was only this year''s big sister''s change of personality that opened the door to Su Qing''s new world, but even so. She is still very shy and introverted when ites to love. asionally, I would fantasize in my heart, find a man who can treat me well and live a happy life. Which girl is not pregnant! Su Qing is no exception, but she is not as courageous as her eldest sister, nor is she as enthusiastic as other girls. She is shy, shy, restrained and a little cautious. Even if she meets someone she likes, she doesn''t dare to confess, or even let the other person know. Su Qing has always looked down on herself. At the same time, she also has the stability that girls did not have many years ago. She is too clear about her own conditions and the surrounding environment she is in, so she never spends her time imagining impossible things. Because it is unrealistic, if you think too much, fantasy will only deceive yourself, and will only make you more likely to be deceived. Meaningless. Su Qing just wanted to find a well-matched, honest man to marry when she was older. After getting married, let her be the master of the house, and give the money she earns to her daughter-inw. She was nning to wait for everyone toe back from the capital and arrange a blind date, but suddenly an old ssmate wrote her an ambiguous letter. want to see her. He also said that he missed her. Su Qing''s mind was nk, she thought for a long time, and finally suppressed the throbbing in her heart. impossible! I haven''t seen him for so many years, others are just out of friendship, so I can''t think too much about it. After she figured it out, Su Qing really stopped thinking about it, folded the letter paper with beautiful handwriting and vigorous proportions, and put it away. **** The next day, it was time for Su Xue to go to the county middle school to report. Early in the morning, Su Qing and Su Xue went out together, riding a bicycle, wearing luggage both front and back. Forrge and small bags, after signing up, you can go directly to the dormitory to make the bed. The two sisters rode bicycles very fast. When they arrived at the school gate, there were already peopleing and going, which was very lively. The two sisters pushed their bicycles into the school gate and were about to ask for directions! I heard a bright and sunny voice from across the road. "Su Xue, you are here." Cao Jun arrived early, and he has been looking forward to the start of school all summer. The parents in the family thought that there was something wrong with the son''s brain. In the past, as long as the summer vacation was over, the son never wanted to start school. This summer vacation, there are no tasks or homework. Why is my son thinking all day that school will start this morning? Cao''s parents almost didn''t take Cao Jun to the big hospital to show his brain. Finally, it was Cao Meihua who went out to help her younger brother out of the siege. Last night, Cao Jun was so excited that he didn''t sleep well all night. He ran from his sister''s house to the school at dawn, and kept guarding the gate. Su Xue came to sign up with her! "Student Cao Jun." Su Xue greeted Cao Jun with a smile. Su Qing saw it, "Is he the ssmate you mentioned?" "That''s right! We talked about it together." Su Xue''s attitude was generous, and when Cao Jun came over from the road, the two of them talked about how the summer vacation was going, what to do more, and the recent status of other students. Chapter 672: I will call you Xuexue from now on Chapter 672 I will call you Xuexue from now on Su Qing stood aside and watched, a little envious in her heart. When she was in school, she didn''t have many friends because there was an older sister who was a troublemaker. Sign up and take the exam by yourself. "Who is this? Su Xue, won''t you introduce me?" Cao Jun sneaked a nce at Su Qing, guessing in his heart that it was Su Xue''s sister. This is my future sister-inw! This can make the rtionship better. "Oh! I forgot." Su Xue didn''t think about it so much, and then she suddenly realized after listening to Cao Jun''s words, "Second sister is my ssmate, Cao Jun, who was admitted to the junior high school in the county with me. She is also from our town. Man, we can go home together after school holidays." Students in every vige and ce like to go together. One is to take care of each other, and the other is to be safe on the road. "Hello, my name is Su Qing. I will rely on you to take care of my Xuexue from now on." Su Qing looked at Cao Jun as she looked at her younger brother. A sentence of Xuexue depends on you to take care of it. Cao Jun said that the young man is full of enthusiasm and bright eyes, and he almost swears by patting his chest. "Second sister, don''t worry! I will definitely take good care of Xuexue." Su Xue was quite ufortable being called by Xuexue, and bumped Cao Jun with her elbow, "Don''t yell." "Does your family call you Xuexue?" Cao Jun smiled like a bear who has stolen honey. Silly. Su Xue paused, "Everyone can call me whatever they want. Half of the second sister calls me that. The eldest sister sometimes calls us by our name or the younger sister, the third sister calls the fourth younger sister, and the others call me. Fourth sister." "Oh! Then I will call you Xuexue from now on!" It is much more intimate than calling Su Xue, and Shengnian will definitely be jealous if he knows it. He still doesn''t know Su Wumei''s nickname! "By the way, I heard that Fifth Sister changed her name?" "Ok!" "what is it call?" Su Xue stared, "You want to know?" "No! I don''t want to know, I''m not interested at all." Cao Jun had a strong desire to survive, and his youthful and heroic face was serious. "Second Sister, I''ve already asked where to sign up, and I''ll take you there." Cao Jun didn''te so early for nothing, he already figured everything out. "Okay! Thank you then." "Second sister, you are too polite." Cao Jun is a self-acquaintance. He got acquainted with Su Qing within a few minutes. He is enthusiastic and magnanimous. His bright starry eyes make people feel pleasing to look at. Walking on the road in this school, he stands out from the crowd. He is taller than students of the same age. Much higher. "Did you sign up by yourself?" "No, my eldest sister is here too." "Why aren''t you together?" Su Qing asked strangely. "It''s in the principal''s office! My sister and the principal are friends, so I went to visit." Cao Jun mentioned his elder sister and waved his hands in disgust, "We don''t care about her, let''s go to sign up first." "OK." Cao Jun took the two sisters and put the bicycles in the school''s security room, and then went to sign up with their documents. Walking into the big office, Cao Jun actually didn''t need to lead the way. As soon as Su Xue gave her name, countless pairs of surprised eyes were attracted. "Are you Su Xue?" A middle-aged man squeezed his way through the crowd and walked over, staring at Su Xue for nearly a minute before asking. "It''s me, what''s wrong?" "Nothing! Come sign up with me!" As he spoke, he squeezed through the crowd and went straight to the front. The people who originally lined up quit and protested. I just saw that there are duplicates, just refresh it, sorry! I caught a cold, had a fever, felt dizzy, and finally got a little better now. I¡¯m still writing, please don¡¯t wait, good night! Sorry! Chapter 673: I am not convinced Chapter 673 I am not convinced "We all line up in the order of firste, firste. Why should she be in front of us when she just arrived? Is your school still unreasonable?" The parent who took the lead in making trouble was dressed in a fashionable dress, with a bright red silk scarf tied around his neck and a pair of ck wedge leather shoes. Standing in the crowd, he had a smug sense of superiority. Someone took the lead, and others followed behind to fish in troubled waters. "Why? What kind of privilege does she have?" "Yeah! We''ve been waiting for so long." "You are a school, a ce to educate people, how can you engage in privileges?" "I''m not convinced." "I want toin." Cao Jun and Su Qing stood at the same ce, both confused and bewildered. The woman wearing the red silk scarf in front was still turning her head and sneered at Su Qing triumphantly. "How is this going?" "I don''t know either!" Cao Jun thought for a while, and suddenly thought of something, his eyes lit up, "It must be because Xuexue has good grades, so she has received special attention." This year, Su Xue got the first ce in the high school entrance examination and was admitted to high school. If it were changed to before, it would definitely cause quite a stir. But Fifth Sister is so against the sky, anyone would be overshadowed in front of Fifth Sister, so naturally no one paid attention to Su Xue''s achievements. But Cao Jun has always kept it in his heart silently. When he thinks of the girl he likes, who is so good, he immediately has the enthusiasm for reading again. Can''t bepared by Xuexue. He shouldn''t be as pitiful as he was in his prime, no matter how hard he tried, he would never be able to keep up with Su Wumei. When she was in high school in her prime, Su Wumei was already a college student, and she still had the same grades. Any man would feel ashamed in front of Su Wumei, right? Fortunately, fortunately, Xuexue is not so against the sky, he still has time to work hard. "Is it so good?" Su Qing knew that the fourth sister''s grades in school were good since she was a child, otherwise she would not have protected the fourth sister and fought with the elder sister to let the fourth sister continue to study. But Su Qing never thought that the fourth sister''s grades would be so good that the teacher would give them special treatment. "Second sister, don''t you know?" Cao Jun suddenly became a little dissatisfied, "Xuexue''s grades are the first, and she was admitted to high school with the first grades in the county." "Eh... I''m sorry! Xuexue only said that the exam was very good, we..." Su Qing suddenly felt distressed. This little girl didn''t say anything. The school teacher also said that Xuexue did well in the exam and brought honor to the school. The head teacher also praised her many times, but they didn''t say that Xuexue got the first ce in the county. Maybe the teacher thought Xuexue said it herself. But Xuexue didn''t say anything, but instead congratted Fifth Sister. Su Qing understands what the elder sister said, what does it mean when the child grows up, it is not easy to take it with him. "Second Sister, I am not talking about you, you shouldn''t do this. Fifth Sister Su''s grades are very good, she is a rare genius, but you should not ignore Xuexue!" The young Cao Jun was obviously very angry. . "No, you misunderstood, we didn''t ignore anyone..." Su Qing wanted to exin that her sisters would not engage in those exclusions or isted things before. But thinking about it, the fourth sister is indeed very low-key at home, and she only likes to y with the fifth sister since she was a child. Now that the fifth sister is flying solo, she is soaring to the ninth heaven, and the fourth sister is left behind, so she must be feeling lost in her heart! But...they are the children of the poor, and they want to think about making money and taking care of their younger sisters. Chapter 674: do not know Chapter 674 I don¡¯t know There are not so many sorrows and sorrows. It has always been a habit to encounter problems that cannot be solved. Su Qing couldn''t help asking herself, did they do something wrong? When the eldest sisteres back from the capital, let''s discuss it with the eldest sister! Cao Jun regretted it after he finished speaking, thinking that it was over, he offended his second sister-inw, would he be driven away when he came to the door in the future? The guess about Cao Jun was quickly confirmed, because the teacher who was temporarily transferred out to maintain order, patted the table vigorously, "Be quiet, be quiet for me." "Teacher, why was that student able to jump in line just now?" the woman with the red silk scarf shouted in a shrill voice. "If someone takes the first ce in the county test, he has the right." The red silk scarf was blocked and he was speechless, his face flushed with purple in the red. The crowd in the big office was in an uproar, "No. 1 in the county?" "so smart?" "Isn''t it a sure thing to get into college?" The teacher who patted the table left the words and ignored everyone who was shocked. He walked up to Su Qing and smiled politely, "Are you Su Xue''s parent?" "I am Su Xue''s older sister." "Hello." The teacher looked around behind Su Qing, but she didn''t see her parents. "The parents didn''te?" Su Qing pursed her lips, but still calmly said, "Both parents are dead, you can just tell me, I am here to represent the parents." The teacher was taken aback for a moment, and immediately apologized, "I''m sorry, I offended you." "Don''t worry about nothing." Su Qing has long been used to it. Su Qing''s attitude left a good impression on the teacher. It is really not easy for Su Xue to have such good grades after her parents died young. Such a good student should pay more attention to her in the future. "Then youe with me, I will be Su Xue''s ss teacher from now on. We need to talk to the parents about some things." "Okay!" Su Qing turned her head to look at Cao Jun, "Are you waiting here for Xuexue?" "Oh! Okay, I''ll line up first." Cao Jun agreed. Come out from the registration office and walk to the teacher''s office building next door. The first office you enter is the office of this year''s senior one. There are more than a dozen desks inside, and there are already quite a few students and their parents. As soon as Su Qing came in, she saw Su Xue standing in the front row of a group of students, listening to what the teacher was saying. "By the way, do you know the girl who skipped a grade and entered university in this county this year?" the head teacher suddenly asked curiously. "Oh! That is whether we know each other." Su Qing originally wanted to say that she was her fifth sister, but Cao Jun''s words shed in her mind, and she changed her mind temporarily. Fifth Sister is too good, like an insurmountable mountain, she doesn''t want Simei to always bepared with Fifth Sister for three years in high school. This is unfair to the fourth sister, and it is really unnecessary. "Oh! I see that you all belong to the Three Family Camp, and your surname is Su." "It''s from a distant ce, with the same surname." "So that''s it. Now the three of you with the surname Su are well-known in our school. I''m sorry I shouldn''t mention other people. Su Xue is also very good. We have seen her test papers in junior high school. She is an excellent student. It is not easy to cultivate such an outstanding talent.¡± Su Qing has been listening to the head teacher for half an hour, and agrees to the request made by the head teacher and caring about the mental health of the students one by one. Chapter 675: Fate Chapter 675 Fated Su Qing went to the ountant again to pay the fee. In the end, the two sisters walked out of the office together. Su Xue took all the textbooks and carried arge stack. After receiving the book, I went to recognize the dormitory. These schools have already arranged in advance, just look at the bulletin board in which dormitory you live in. When the sisters arrived at the bulletin board, Cao Meihua was tirelessly teaching her brother a lesson. "Why do you want to live in a dormitory? Isn''t it good to just live in my house? If you dislike my sister and me, you can also live in our house. Our dad also bought a house in the county. You can live directly, you can''t fight I''ll bring you food." Cao Meihua is really worried about letting her younger brother live in the dormitory. She has just visited it, and there are six people sleeping in a small room with bunk beds. Her brother has never experienced hardship since he was a child, and he might not even know how to wash his socks when he lives in a dormitory. "It''s okay, I''ll stay in the dormitory." "Can you wash socks? Can you doundry?" "I can learn." Cao Meihua looked at her stubborn brother with suspicion, "Brother, do you think you fell in love with that girl?" Cao Jun blushed, "It''s nothing, sister, don''t talk nonsense." "You''re blushing." "Impossible, how could my face be red." Cao Jun refused to admit it. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the Su Xue sistersing, and immediately left his own sister without conscience, and ran over quickly, "Xuexue, I''m here Get it for you." Su Xue stared deeply at Cao Jun for about two seconds, "Okay!" She said and gave Cao Jun the book in her arms. Cao Xiaonian was holding a thick stack of books, he was so happy, those who didn¡¯t know thought he was holding gold bars! Cao Meihua was dumbfounded, she just felt that the son raised by her parents had been abducted just like that. Wait... Isn''t that Su Qing? Are the Su sisters? "Sister, why haven''t you gone back?" Cao Xiaonian saw that such arge light bulb as his sister hadn''t left yet, and immediately wanted to chase her away. "Sister, go back! Isn''t the unit very busy? I can do it by myself." "Hehe!" Cao Meihua was so angry with her **** brother that she wanted to hit someone, her eyes were glued to Su Xue''s face and she couldn''t stop watching, even with a sense of scrutiny. But Su Xue''s performance made Cao Meihua veryplicated. The girl in front of her is not very old, but her aura is not small, and she even boldly looks back at herself. It seems to be asking, what are you looking at? Are you satisfied? Cao Meihua appreciates Su Xue''sposure, but is dissatisfied with Su Xue''s eyes. Because Su Xue doesn''t have any love for Cao Jun in her eyes, Cao Meihua, as someone who has experienced it, has a very urate vision. Su Xue''s eyes don''t look like the eyes a little girl should have, let alone the eyes of a little girl in love. In this way, my silly brother is very pitiful, and he has given everything foolishly in unrequited love. "Ahem!" Su Qing''s cough interrupted Cao Meihua''s thinking. "Sister Cao." Su Qing greeted with a smile, as if she didn''t care about Cao Meihua''s scrutiny just now, "It turns out that Cao Jun is your younger brother, it is really a fate." "It''s very fate. You sisters are really amazing. One is smarter than the other, and the other is more beautiful." Cao Meihua said this from the heart. After Su Qing practiced for such a long time, coupled with Su Wen''s deliberate brainwashing, she is no longer the timid girl she was back then. Talking with Cao Meihua at the moment, the natural and generous temperament does not lose the wind in the slightest. Chapter 676: fell into the ditch Chapter 676 Falling into the ditch Even Cao Meihua and Su Xue on the side were slightly surprised. I remember that Su Qing was a very shy girl when we first met. Su Xue didn''t expect that the second sister...would be very strange to her. The second sister who sits in front of the sewing machine all day at home is not like this. While I was surprised, I also cheered myself up. Everyone in the family is growing. She can''t stand still. Only Cao Xiaonian saw that his elder sister and Xuexue¡¯s second elder sister were actually friends, and regardless of the turbulent undercurrent, he thought happily that having such a rtionship would make it easier to visit in the future. Thest four people divided into two teams, Cao Jun and Su Xue went to the dormitory. Su Qing went to their unit with Cao Meihua, and sent the bag made for Deputy Director Wei. By the way, Cao Meihua ordered a new bag, and told Su Wen to go to her when she came back from the capital. After finishing all this work, it was almost noon, and Cao Meihua declined the meal and hurried home. Lin Weiguo promised toe today, but he doesn¡¯t know if he has arrived. Su Qing was riding a bicycle, pedaling fast on the winding rural sandy road. The wind in September has be much gentler. The half-yellow and half-green rice ears beside the road will all turn golden yellow in half a month. At noon, there are not many pedestrians on the road, and the road is empty. Suddenly, Su Qing found a ck car stuck in a ditch on the side of the road, with half of the car leaning dangerously towards the ditch. When I passed by on a bicycle, I saw only one person who took off his shoes and was stepping in the ditch trying to push the bicycle. Because the road is narrow, it is easy to fail to avoid vehicles whening from the opposite direction, and fall into the ditch. It is amon thing in the countryside, and anyone who encounters it will help. However, only tractors fell into the ditch, and it was the first time that a car fell into the ditch. Anyway, it was the first time Su Qing met him, and she secretly cursed in her heart that this person must not have good skills. My brother-inw went back and forth so many times, but I never heard of it driving into the ditch. Su Qing stopped her bicycle, "Hello, do you need help?" Zhou Hengguang, who was struggling with the wheels, heard the crisp voice from behind, and was very excited, "Yes, of course." Great, finally waiting for someone who is willing to help. Su Qing parked her bicycle aside, put down her bag, rolled up her sleeves and walked forward. The corner of her eyes inadvertently nced at the opponent''s calf in the ditch, and she couldn''t help wondering whether the opponent was a man or a woman? The skin is too white, right? Zhou Hengguang came up from the ditch, and the handkerchief he was carrying was already full of muddy water, and he threw it on the ground in disgust. Only then did he look up at the enthusiastic helper, and he couldn''t help being stunned. The girl in front of me is really good-looking, with delicate features, a high nose bridge, and her temperament has been raised all of a sudden. Especially a pair of eyes, clear and bright. Oh! At first nce, the eyesight is very good. Thinking of this, Zhou Hengguang hastily swallowed the ck-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose to make sure they were still there. "Hello!" Su Qing felt ufortable being watched by the other party, so she took the initiative to interrupt. "Oh!" Zhou Hengguang suddenly came back to his senses, deeply annoyed. A vige girl staring at others? He must have thought that she didn''t look like a vige girl, so he took a second look. "Do you have strength?" Zhou Hengguang expressed doubts. "Don''t underestimate us rural people, rural lesbians are also very powerful." Su Qing is very confident in her own strength, "Say it! How do you push it?" Chapter 677: what a nice girl Chapter 677 What a good girl Zhou Hengguang''s eyes quickly swept across Su Qing''s slender arms and legs, expressing doubts about what she said. But after waiting for a long time, it''s rare to find someone who is willing to help. If you miss it, you don''t know when you will be able to reach Su''s house. He finally waited until his eldest brother went to the capital, and he was not there. If he missed this opportunity, he still doesn''t know what to wait for next time. "Before, I couldn''t push it up alone. With your help, I only need one person to elerate and one person to push behind. Can you drive?" "Won''t!" "Then..." Zhou Hengguang pursed his lips, "Then I will drive, can you push it for me?" Saying this, he felt too beastly. Sitting in the car and stepping on the elerator, let a little girl do the hard work behind, it''s too beastly. However, Zhou Hengguang, who was hiding under the lens, was not a good person, so Zhou Hengguang was not guilty, but looked at Su Qing expectantly. "Yes." Su Qing felt ufortable being watched by him, she rolled up her trousers, revealing a white and slender calf, which was so dazzling in the sun that it was almost impossible to look away. "Ahem..." Zhou Hengguang subconsciously cleared his throat, "What a good girl." "For folks in the vige, a little effort is nothing." Su Qing really didn''t think it was a big deal, and others would be willing to do it for a little effort. "Then let''s get started!" Zhou Hengguang jumped into the driver''s seat, and shouted from the window after starting the car: "I''ll count one, two, three, so you know?" "I know." "That''s good." Zhou Hengguang turned around, he would feel embarrassed for such an unscrupulous person, isn''t this girl too easy to bully? After the car started, Zhou Hengguang counted to three, and Su Qing stood in the ditch, pushing the car hard while gritting her teeth. For the first time, halfway through the push, the rear wheel still fell in and did not push up. Su Qing exerted all her strength, her face flushed red, and her forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat. Luckily, the two of them pushed it together again. This time, halfway through the push, they were about to push it up, but the car stalled at the critical moment. Su Qing was almost thrown into the ditch by the car that backed up suddenly. Fortunately, she had been on the ground since she was a child, and she reacted quickly, and supported the ground with her hands in time to avoid falling. Just like that, mud was sshed all over. Su Qing: "..." "What''s going on? Seeing that it''s about to go up, why did it turn off?" The reason why the me went out waspletely on purpose by Zhou Hengguang. Just now it suddenly urred to him that he used the false identity of Lin Weiguo to meet Su Qing, a young man from the countryside who works in a small textile factory in the city, and driving an expensive car does not match his identity setting! It is not appropriate to temporarily stop halfway, the road is too narrow, rather than being touched, it is better to just throw it in the ditch! When youe back, think of a way. So, Zhou Hengguang turned off the fire directly, and he was not guilty at all. After getting out of the car, someone pushed the sses on the bridge of her nose, and her eyes fell on the ck mud dots on the tip of Su Qing''s nose, "I''m sorry! I think it''s better to put it on first! You girl is too weak, I''ll take it first." Go to a friend''s house,e back and find some men to help." "No! It was obvious that I could push it up just now." She pushed hard behind and could feel it. As long as you don''t turn off the me, you can definitely push it up. "I can''t push it up." "Then... that''s fine!" Since other car owners have said so, it''s not good for Su Qing to be too enthusiastic, "Then think of a way yourself! I''ll go first." Chapter 678: i ride you Chapter 678 I will ride you What a weirdo. Is it the first time for an urbanite toe to the countryside? Su Qing was not surprised when she thought of the fact that the educated youths who were sent down for the first time came to the countryside and used winter wheat as leeks. Su Qing went to the ditch across the road to wash her hands and feet, then put on her shoes and prepare to ride a bicycle and continue on the road. Zhou Hengguang stood beside the car the whole time without moving, his eyes hidden behind the lenses were sharp and cold, like a pair of huge hands tightly clutching a girl with her back turned to him, concentrating on washing her hands and feet. Looking at the white and round toes after washing off the mud, Zhou Hengguang could clearly notice that his heartbeat elerated a lot when he looked at the delicate and beautiful toes like a fine art. Zhou Hengguang raised his eyebrows, and looked away decisively. A passerby, even if he is interested, he will kill it in time! He has always been a calm, rational, almost heartless person, never doing things that are not good for him. For example, he hooked up with Su Qing under a pseudonym in order to use Su Qing as a **** and use her to achieve his goal of bing a family with his elder brother. The eldest brother has joined the Su family. If he wants to be a family with his eldest brother, he can only marry. But the eldest brother will not agree, and everyone will not agree. The only way to achieve her goal is to make Su Qing fall in love with him. When a woman falls in love with a man without hesitation, she is willing to do anything. At that time, even if the eldest brother and sister-inw object, it will be useless. Zhou Hengguang is a person who can do whatever it takes to achieve his goals. He even considered getting on the bus first and paying for the fare, so that he can be safe. As for Su Qing? Sorry, he never considers the feelings of the pieces. "Goodbye!" Su Qing rode on her bicycle and waved her hands with a smile as she passed by Zhou Hengguang. Zhou Hengguang had never seen a bright but reserved smile before. He could even tell that this girl was not good at dealing with people, but she mustered up the courage to talk to people. It''s also not like those women he met before, who always stared at his face and figure. There is shyness, greed, or calction that he can see at a nce. This girl, although she looks very generous, but she has been avoiding and dare not look directly at herself. Are you embarrassed? Or a form of restraint? Zhou Hengguang was suddenly very interested. "etc!" "What''s wrong?" Su Qing stopped her bicycle in confusion. "I... still have a long way to go, can you give me a ride?" Zhou Hengguang pointed to the back seat of the bicycle, "I can ride you, and I will also ride a bicycle." "This..." Su Qing hesitated, and she was worried about handing over the bicycle to a stranger. This is different from helping push a cart. Who knows whether it is good or bad for a stranger? What if she rides the car away while she is not paying attention? Do not have the heart to harm others, nor do you have the heart to guard against others. Su Qing said decisively: "I''ll ride you in a car!" "Are you driving me?" Zhou Hengguang pointed to himself incredulously, "Are you sure?" "Huh!" For rural people, it is not a big problem for them personally. "Heh!" Zhou Hengguangughed, and found it more and more interesting, "Okay, then I will trouble you." "You''re wee." Out of narrow mindedness, Zhou Hengguang didn''t feel embarrassed at all. He took his belongings out of the car, locked the door, and sat in the back seat calmly. A pair of long legs hang down on both sides of the car, and it is easy to step on the ground. "Okay, we''re ready to go." The corners of someone''s mouth curled up imperceptibly. Okay, no more, normal update will resume tomorrow! Let us work hard towards the eighth generation, and be a scumbag author who has ideals and never gives up. Everyone, please protect yourself! Don''t be like a scumbag author, and make my own cold and fever scare my mother. Fortunately, after taking the medicine, the fever has subsided, good night! Chapter 679: too unsafe Chapter 679 is too insecure Su Qing''s bicycle was unexpectedly stable, and she could hold the handlebars even when encountering small rock bumps. Because it was full of people, the speed was much slower than before. "You sit still." Su Qing reminded. The stranger behind him was still a teacher, and he didn''t take advantage of the opportunity to put his hands where they shouldn''t be. This made her impression of this man much better. "Okay." Zhou Hengguang narrowed his eyes slightly, and there was a faint smile in his eyes. I was already estimating in my heart how long she couldst, it was very hard to carry a big man. Zhou Hengyang sat quietly in the back, the early autumn wind brought a soft touch to his face, and there was a wisp of intoxicating fragrance in the wind, which made him sniff a few more times. Smelling the intoxicating fragrance on the tip of his nose, he secretly cursed in his heart that he must have been to his elder brother''s factory too many times, and he was not dealing with machinery and engine oil all day long, or dealing with building materials and construction sites. How long has it been since you were so leisurely? This time when he came to Qingshui County, he drove over overnight, just to please Su Qing, leaving a good impression of respecting the host when he came to the door in the morning. I hope Su Qing is not such an uneptable vige girl. If it''s really not possible, he can ept the vige girl, at least she can''t be illiterate. If she doesn''t have amonnguage, then he can only be a little more scumbag. Thinking of this, Zhou Hengguangughed at himself. He was not a good man in the first ce, and his bottom line was especially low. After half an hour, Su Qing finally couldn''t ride anymore, she was too tired. This man looks tall and thin, but he is actually very heavy. It is heavier than carrying two big sisters. "It''s a fork in the road, you can walk the rest of the way by yourself!" Su Qing stared at the person who was still sitting in the back seat, her two long legs stuck on the ground and refused to move. "Why don''t youe down? You cane down now." "Oh!" Zhou Hengguang not only got down from the car slowly, but when he looked around, he could see many viges near and far. The distances ranged from near to far, and the size of the vige chiefs varied from small torge. Harvest pastoral scenery. Su Qing turned around and was about to ride away, but Zhou Hengguang grabbed her. "What''s wrong?" "I''m going to Sanjiaying Vige, can you drop me off by the way?" A certain person didn''t feel that his request was too much, "I can hire you for the sry, and you pay for the expenses." The corners of Su Qing''s mouth twitched, looking at this exceptionally handsome man in front of her, she couldn''t helpining in her heart. What is the luck of her going out today? How did Ie across such a... Anyway, it''s not good toment. Intuition told her that this person is very abnormal, it should be said that he is abnormal that is difficult to see in rural areas. The brother-inw is also very unreasonable, but the brother-inw is also very down-to-earth, and he is very neat when helping the family. It is admirable to open and repair the house. But the man in front of him is really hard to imagine what he is doing to build houses and chop firewood. Su Qing thinks that such a man must be what every girl wants to marry, but she is not included. Because she could see that this was not a man who could live a life. Wait... Why is she thinking about these irrelevant things? Really pretentious. "Okay!" Forget it, seeing how good-looking he thinks, I agree! "How much will it cost?" "I don''t want the money, I just happened to be on the way. If I don''t go on the way, you can give me the money." Under the education of the eldest sister, she will no longer deliberately drive a stranger to other ces for money. That''s too unsafe. Chapter 680: give me a hug Chapter 680 Let me give you a hug What if this person has such a bad idea? "Are you also from the Sanjia camp?" A trace of surprise and thoughtfulness shed in Zhou Hengguang''s eyes. No way, she is Su Qing, right? How could there be such a coincidence in the world? But once this guess popped into his mind, it was hard to suppress, and Zhou Hengguang thought more carefully. For example, if the person in front of him is Su Qing, then the secret of his driving here cannot be kept. You have to think of a way. Not the best! But...but he actually hoped that she would be Su Qing. Zhou Hengguang''s mind changed, and he decided to try it out. Anyway, the real Su Qing would not know if he made a mistake. Has no effect on the big picture. "Are you...Su Qing?" Zhou Hengguang looked surprised. "How do you know?" Su Qing thought that he was going to Sanjiaying, "You mean people from our vige? I don''t think I''ve seen them before?" If there is such a person in Sanjiaying, the threshold will definitely be trampled by matchmakers. Zhou Hengguang let go of his hanging heart, and smiled like an old fox, "You actually forgot me, it''s really sad!" These words were so ambiguous that Su Qing couldn''t resist. "Sorry!" "You are sorry for me. I have missed you for so many years, but you havepletely forgotten me. This is the first time I have seen a girl as heartless as you." Zhou Hengyang waved his hands as he said, thinking he was unlucky: "Forget it, forget it, what can I do? No matter how heartless you are, I can only admit defeat." Su Qing: ¦²(¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ¡°a "You..." Su Qing racked her brains for a long time, and finally thought of someone. Lin Weiguo! But how could it be Lin Weiguo? She has never had such a person in her memory, and she will definitely not fail to remember this kind of temperament and appearance. "You are Lin Weiguo." Su Qing asked tentatively. "That''s right, it''s me." Zhou Hengyang smiled, and happily stepped forward to give Su Qing a warm hug, "I finally see you, great,e and hug me." Su Qing was dumbfounded. "Wait..." panicked and wanted to push the person in front of him. As a result, Zhou Hengguang hugged him directly, but he didn''t let go, "The old ssmates finally met, I miss you every day, give me a hug." Su Qing blushed, she really couldn''t resist this person''s enthusiasm. Obviously when he was riding the car just now, he was very honest, not like a hooligan! Must be so happy! "Okay, okay!" Su Qing waved her hands together, and then tore off the man who was hugging her. Her cheeks turned red into apples, and she exined embarrassingly: "This is not popr in our rural areas." "I''m sorry!" Zhou Hengyang apologized embarrassedly, but seeing Su Qing''s eyes still twinkling with little stars, he was full of joy, "I''m just so happy, I haven''t seen you for many years. You have changed a lot, I thought it was you just now, but I dare not admit it." "Eh..." Su Qing whispered, "You have changed a lot too, I didn''t recognize it at all." Not only can''t recognize it, it''s almost impossible to think of it. "I remember when I was in elementary school, there was no ssmate who was as good-looking as you." Zhou Hengguang''s heart skipped a beat, could he be seen? That''s not okay. ¡°I was fat when I was a kid, and then I lost weight.¡± Su Qing had the impression that there was a male ssmate who was very fat when she was a child, so this made her quite right. "You said that, I remembered." "Hahaha! You are too! It''s very different from when I was a child. It''s said that women''s colleges have changed, and the more they change, the more beautiful they be." Su Qing''s appearance and personality exceeded his previous predictions. Beforeing here, Zhou Hengguang already had a setting in his heart through the news obtained from his little sister, such as Su Qing''s appearance and personality. Especially character, which is more important than appearance. Zhou Hengguang: Oscar owes me a best actor. Su Wen: I, the uncrowned king of show business. Zhou Hengguang: Nice to meet you, nice to meet you. Su Wen: Each other, each other. Chapter 681: sunny girl object Chapter 681 Qing girl object Su Qing thought to herself, is this person always so straightforward when he praises others? "By the way, I brought you a gift." Zhou Hengguang immediately opened the bag he took out of the car, and handed the purple gift box to Su Qing, "Here, I hope you like it." "Come here as soon as youe, why give a gift?" Su Qing was at a loss for what to do. "Pick it up soon." Zhou Hengguang said with a smile, "I was promoted as a driver by the boss in the textile factory in the provincial capital, and my sry has also increased." This exins why he came by car. Originally Zhou Hengguang wanted to say how much the wages had increased, but then he thought that he didn''t know the specific monthly ie of ordinary workers. If he said something wrong, it would be bad. "So the car you fell into the ditch just now belonged to your boss?" Su Qing couldn''t help eximing, "It''s over, will your boss fire you?" Zhou Hengguang couldn''t help twitching the corner of his mouth: If you don''t say this sentence, your personality will be more pleasing. "No! Our boss is very talkative. Besides, the car fell into the ditch and is not damaged. Just ask for help to push it up." Zhou Hengguang waved his hand indifferently. Su Qing saw that he really didn''t care, so she was relieved. "Okay, then you can drive me!" Su Qing took the initiative to hand over the handle of the car. "Didn''t you carry me?" Zhou Hengguang asked with a half-smile, seeing that Su Qing was guarding against herself just now! Su Qing knew that Lin Weiguo saw her careless thoughts before, so she didn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, she gave Zhou Hengguang a generous look, "I didn''t know you before, so of course it''s not good to let you drive me." "Okay, just show me the way." Zhou Hengguang silently ticked Su Qing''s evaluation form in his heart, and then took the initiative to drive Su Qing on the road. Men''s physical strength is really different from women''s. Regardless of Zhou Hengguang''s slender figure, riding a car with people, he climbed up easily without stopping, and went up in one breath. When we arrived at Sanjiaying Vige, it was already lunch time. As soon as the bicycle entered the vige, it attracted a lot of attention. The vigers who stood at the door and chatted with others raised their heads when they saw strangersing to the vige. "Whose rtive is this?" "Is Qing girl sitting in the back?" "You really are Qing girl." This discovery is not small. If there is a gossip ranking list in the vige now, Su Qing said that her husband''s family will definitely be ranked in the top five. Seeing that Su Wen''s family has prospered, and the days are getting more and more prosperous, everyone puts the rumors that the Su family sisters could not have a son in the early years to the back of their minds. There is someone of the right age in the family, who doesn''t want to marry Su Qing? Even the dowry that Su Wen coulde up with made countless people greedy. Su Xiuke said earlier that when the second sister gets married, they will definitely prepare the richest dowry in the entire three families. Marrying Su Qing is the same as marrying a small treasury! The whole family will be able to enjoy the blessings in the future. "This...Young girl Qing, is this someone you''re talking to?" Sister-inw Chrysanthemum, who was eating melon seeds, patted her thigh in surprise, dropping the melon seeds in her hand without bothering to pick them up, "When did this happen? I never heard of it before." Say?" The people on the side booed, "There is something about our Sanjiaying that your sister-inw Chrysanthemum doesn''t know?" "That''s right, there''s something else your little broadcaster doesn''t know?" Sister-inw Chrysanthemum is well-informed among the vigers. "Aunt Chunyan, do you know? You have the best rtionship with Su Wen''s family, and I can''t hide any news from you." Chapter 682: I dont look good? Chapter 682 Am I ugly? Wang Chunyan shook her head, "I haven''t heard of it. It stands to reason that even if Su Qing has a new date, she shouldn''te at this time! Su Qing and Hengyang are not at home. If the son-inw wants toe, he should wait for the head of the family toe back." Everyone muttered different opinions, and when they saw the man riding the bicycle clearly, they all looked straight. Sister-inw Chrysanthemum took melon seeds and dropped them on the ground for the second time, and was identally stepped on by a stunned person, so she couldn''t pick them up at all. Someone murmured: "The growth after this is really handsome." The crowd came back to their senses and stared at Zhou Hengguang. "It''s the first time I''ve seen such a handsome young man." "It looks like a cultural person." "that is!" A group of older girls and younger daughters-inw were not shy, staring at Zhou Hengguang while evaluating. Other people would have been so shy that they wanted to hide, but Zhou Hengguang is not an ordinary person, he is a ruthless person. There is no embarrassment at all, besides, these gazes have no influence on him. "What are they looking at me?" I was a little curious. "Probably because I think you are good-looking." Su Qing answered objectively. She couldn''t see Zhou Hengguang''s face in front of her even when she was sitting in the back. He seemed to be lifeless, and she breathed a sigh of relief. Most people will get angry when they are stared at like this. The vigers are actually not malicious. Zhou Hengguang sneered, "I''m not going to be surrounded by people, am I?" "Actually, there have been people in our vige who looked better than you, but they had a different temperament. You probably wear sses, have an elegant temperament, and are well-mannered, so everyone likes you very much." Zhou Hengguang knew who Su Qing said was more beautiful than him. Little cousin, you are finished! "Is it really better looking than me?" This question made it difficult for Su Qing to answer. "You **** men shouldn''t care too much about their looks, right?" Su Qing always felt that a man cared too much about his bad looks, so she couldn''t help but get a little serious, "I think what is more important for **** men is the ability to take responsibility, responsibility, and earn money to support their families." "What about the appearance?" A certain person got involved with the appearance, "Is it really not important at all?" Su Qing''s eyes were a little strange, "When you meet my brother-inw, you will know that a man''s appearance is not the most important thing, the key is responsibility." Hearing that Su Qing spoke so highly of her elder brother, the corners of Zhou Hengguang''s mouth curled up unconsciously. "So your sister and wife are very good? Are you at home this time?" Someone asked knowingly, but in fact, he wanted Su Qing to boast about her eldest brother. "It''s very unfortunate that you came here. My eldest sister and brother-inw went on a long trip together." Su Qing also felt very sorry, "We will see each other in the future by fate." "What kind of person is your brother-inw?" Zhou Hengguang said deliberately: "It must be different from me?" Su Qing scratched her head and found that Lin Weiguo was really good at chatting. They haven''t seen each other for so many years, and now they don''t feel unfamiliar at all. Maybe this is an old ssmate! Even though we haven''t seen each other for many years, we are still very familiar when we meet. "Strange, you guys feel the same, it''s a coincidence." Zhou Hengguang thought silently in his heart, it is not a coincidence at all. "However, if you look carefully, you can see the difference between you. My brother-inw is a silent, towering mountain." Su Qing is unwilling to say more, and her status is not good enough to judge her brother-inw. It''s so impolite. Chapter 683: Li Xue took a fancy to Chapter 683 Li Xue fell in love with it As soon as the two fell silent, they heard someone shouting behind them. "Qing girl." Su Qing turned around to see that it was Aunt Chunyan, who jumped off the bicycle in a hurry, "You go back first, the one with five big tiled houses in a row is my home. I''ll go and see what my aunt is calling me." "Okay." Zhou Hengguang just wanted to take the opportunity to see what kind of life the elder brother lived after being pawned in the door. "What''s the matter, Aunt Chunyan?" Wang Chunyan looked at the young man who was riding away on a bicycle, and winked ambiguously, "Qing girl, tell me the truth, is that your date?" Su Qing''s cheeks turned red suddenly, and she quickly waved her hands, "No, nothing. Why would you say that, Aunt Chunyan?" "He drove you by car. Seeing you talking andughing, he is clearly your partner. Besides, I watched you grow up, and I have never seen you get close to that young man before." "No, he is my ssmate." "Really?" Wang Chunyan didn''t believe it, "I think he is a very good young man, you can think about it. I believe Aunt Chunyan''s vision, you can never go wrong when judging people." Su Qing''s cheeks turned even redder. For someone like herself, she just wants to find an ordinary, hardworking rural man. I dare not expect to find an elegant and well-mannered man like Lin Weiguo. Su Qing''s mind suddenly shed the image of Lin Weiguo standing in the ditch pushing a car, with his trousers rolled up, revealing a white and firm calf exposed on the water. She had never seen a man with such radiant and dazzling skin. At that time, she thought that such a man must have never done farm work! He shouldn''t be in the countryside, he should develop in a big city and take root. In the future, marry a girl from the city, and then she will be worthy of him. "Aunt Chunyan, I still have something to do at home, so I''ll be leaving first." Su Qing found an excuse to prevaricate and went home quickly. After Su Qing left, Li Xue, who was visiting with Wang Chunyan, came over, "Mom, do you think Su Qing is lying?" "You girl, Qing girl, why is she lying?" Wang Chunyan rolled her eyes at Li Xue, "Didn''t you just shout to go back to the town radio station?" I don''t know why, but Li Xue didn''t leave, and was fascinated by the discovery of Su Wen''s house. "Mom, have you really seen the man in the car?" Li Xue asked thoughtfully. "What do you mean by that?" "Since you are optimistic, why don''t you think about your daughter? Mom, you have done a lot of matchmaking for you anyway, why have you never had anything to do with your daughter?" Wang Chunyan was very angry, "You little heartless, why don''t I care about you? I have introduced so many to you, and you don''t like any of them. You have to find someone who is no worse than Zhou Hengyang, or else If you don''t marry to death, you''re ming me now?" Thinking is worrying. Li Xue held Wang Chunyan''s arm tteringly, "Then I haven''t met him before?" "Meeted now?" Wang Chunyan realized immediately after finishing speaking, "You fancy the one who just passed? Girl Qing''s partner?" Li Xue blinked. Wang Chunyan tapped Li Xue''s head hard, and Li Xue cried out in pain when she tapped. "What do you want me to say about you? Don''t think that I don''t know what you''re thinking. I didn''t say it before. You didn''t do anything to embarrass yourself anyway. But if you don''t miss Wen girl and son-inw, you can''t miss Qing girl Son-inw?" Wang Chunyan is straightforward and speaks directly. To Li Xue, these words are tantamount to taking off her face and throwing it on the ground. Chapter 684: Give gifts to clear the way Chapter 684 Giving gifts to clear the way The angry Li Xue burst into tears. "What are you talking about? Am I still your own daughter?" Li Xue stomped her feet and gritted her teeth resentfully, "Before you refused to let me, brother Hengyang is already Su Wen''s son-inw, didn''t I let myself die? ? Now that I finally value someone who is pleasing to the eye, you just talk like that to hit me? Mom, you are ruining me!" "I''m not." Wang Chunyan became anxious when she saw her daughter crying, "I''m doing this for your own good, and this is not okay." She is someone who has been there, and she knew that Su Qing was having fun with her ssmates. "Why is it for me? Su Qing just said it herself, it''s not her rtionship, but an ordinary ssmate rtionship." Because Li Xue is the daughter of the vige chief, she has been a child of someone else''s family in the vige since she was a child, although she is not as good as Su Wen inparison. , but she is better at being a person than Su Wen, and more popr than Su Wen. Whoever mentioned Li Xue didn''t give a thumbs up. When I grew up, I went to work in a radio station, and I was outstanding in all directions. Since the age of eighteen, people came to the house to propose marriage one after another, but Li Xue didn''t like any of them. She doesn''t want to marry a crooked melon. Finally fell in love with one, but it turned out to be Su Wen''s son-inw, Li Xue was not reconciled. Thinking that Su Wen doesn''t know good and bad, so she doesn''t deserve Brother Hengyang. If she doesn''t cherish it, she will treat Brother Hengyang well and rece Su Wen. But she kept waiting, until now she finally gave up. Not only did Su Wen not divorce her brother Hengyang, but her rtionship became better. As time went by, Li Xue became older and older, and everyone her age got married. My parents, brother and sister-inw all urged her to stop being picky, but Li Xue was not reconciled, and watched one blind date after another, and the more she watched, the more disappointed she became. As long as those people arepared with Brother Hengyang, they will be crooked melons and jujubes, which is terrible. Li Xue also fell into a state of anxiety, fearing that she would grow older and be rejected by her sister-inw in the future. But let her find anyone to marry, but she is not reconciled. Just now, it was just a nce, when she saw the man riding a bicycle towards her, there was only that person left in the whole world. Li Xue fell in love with it immediately. "Mom, help me. Since you agreed, if he is not married yet, maybe he is destined to be with me?" Li Xue rarely let go of her posture, took the initiative to say something nice, and said coquettishly: "Go and find out for me, If it''s suitable, let Su Qing make a bridge from the middle, and if she seeds in getting married, I''ll give her a big red envelope." Wang Chunyan had no choice but to agree. **** Zhou Hengguang had lunch at Su''s house, and focused on visiting Sanjiaying Vige. He saw the five big tile-roofed houses of Su''s house inside and out, every corner, including the cacti on the courtyard wall. When he heard that the courtyard was built by Su Qing''s brother-inw, Zhou Hengguang had a strange expression. Probably want tough, gloat, and feel sad! When I said goodbye in the afternoon, I gave Su Xiu a gift. Su Qing was embarrassed, and prepared a sumptuous rural specialty, freshly prepared dried plums, dried yams, sun-dried cowpeas, and chicken cakes made by Su Xiucai. It was so full that the big basket could hardly fit. Zhou Hengguang didn''t politely refuse, but instead looked at Su Qing''s gift with curiosity from the beginning to the end. When leaving, Su Qing asked Brother Erkui to help him push the car up from the ditch. After the others left, Su Xiucai opened the gift box from Zhou Hengguang. A small gift box, opened inside is a hairpin. A very beautiful hairpin, with a curved crescent shape, iid with rhinestones shining under the light, it is so beautiful and dazzling. "This... this is too expensive!" Chapter 685: too expensive Chapter 685 is too precious Su Qing took a look, "It shouldn''t be expensive, right? It looks like the rhinestones that the eldest sister said, but it''s actually made of stic, so it should be fine." Su Xiu breathed a sigh of relief, and bumped Su Qing with her shoulder, "Second sister, you are a nice ssmate, and you speak very modestly and politely." "What nonsense are you talking about?" Su Qing rolled her eyes at Su Xiu, "Stop talking nonsense, you can see that we are not from the same world." She still has this self-knowledge. "Okay!" Su Xiu sighed, feeling reconciled, "Then why did hee to you on purpose? You have such a good ssmate? Did you have a good rtionship when you were studying? I heard him say that he was a little fat man when he was in school. At that time, others disliked him very much, and no one wanted to y with him, only you would, so he always remembered it in his heart and wanted to repay you." Su Qing was stunned, "Isn''t it? Why don''t I remember anything?" "Maybe too much time has passed." It makes sense to say so. "By the way, let me take a look at the gift he gave me." Su Qing turned to her bag and opened the gift box that Zhou Hengguang sent halfway. It turned out to be a watch with exquisite design, but the steel watch chain was not as thick as usual The chain, but thin rose gold. It looks expensive at first nce. "It''s so beautiful." Su Xiu praised: "Second sister, you just don''t have a watch, now it''s much more convenient to have a watch to tell the time." Thest time my eldest sister came back from the provincial capital, she bought a lot of things, but she forgot to buy a watch. They are also sold in the county town, including the Plum Blossom brand and the Red Star brand. Wearing a watch of these two brands will be the envy of everyone wherever you go. If the young man can use a Plum Blossom brand watch as a dowry gift, the girl will be happy to marry you. The Su family sisters could afford a plum watch if they gritted their teeth, but they were reluctant. Su Qing stared at the rose-gold watch, and was dumbfounded for a while, unable to regain consciousness for a long time. "Hey! I don''t know this brand!" Su Xiu looked at the English letters on the watch chain, frowned and said, "It''s a brand I''ve never heard of before. It shouldn''t be expensive. Fortunately, it''s not the plum blossom brand, otherwise it would be too expensive." It¡¯s not good to pay.¡± Su Qing came back to her senses, nced at the letter stamp, nodded and breathed a sigh of relief. "Although it''s not the plum brand, the watch should not be cheap, and you can''t afford it if you don''t have it for tens of dors." As I said that, I felt uneasy in my heart. It was for no reason, how could I ept such a fancy gift from others. "I wouldn''t have epted it if I knew it." She didn''t expect Lin Weihui to send a watch, "It''s not worth anything for him to eat a homely meal at our house, and the souvenirs he gave aremon in rural areas, so they are not worth much at all. " Thinking about it this way, taking advantage of others is too big. "Then what should I do? It''s not good to send it back to him. They give it away, and it''s not suitable to return it." And it''s a female model. If you send it back to Lin Weiguo, it''s not suitable for him to wear it himself. "Xiu helped to use his brain, "Forget it, you just keep the watch, at worst, you can just return the favor in the future, reciprocity." " "That''s the only way to go." Su Qing thought for a while, "Why don''t I give him a men''s backpack! The bag that the eldest sister gave to our family is not cheap, it''sparable to a watch." "also." Su Qing went back to her room and took out all the bags that had been arranged neatly these days. Most of them are women''s bags, and there are only a few men''s bags. They are still a few styles drawn by the eldest sister when she made bags for her brother-inw. Chapter 686: Liu Chuns application Chapter 686 Liu Chun''s Application Su Qing was making bags by herself during this time. She thought about the bag styles when she had nothing to do, and added some of her own ideas and inspirations to make a few. Picking and choosing, Su Qing didn''t choose ck, which her brother-inw liked, but chose the only caramel-colored men''s briefcase. The size, style, and inner lining are all different from the current briefcases. When you hold it in your hand, you will be amazed at its high-end texture and eye-catching appearance. It can be carried by hand or cross-body, it looks good no matter how you carry it. The eldest sister said that the value of bags is not just as simple as holding things, the most important thing is that they look good, and they can improve their own taste and image. This men''s bag made by Su Qing herself, Su Wen''s evaluation has reached the standard, and it is the one Su Qing is most satisfied with so far. "That''s it." Su Qing packed the bag ording to Su Wen''s previous design, and carefully packed ityer byyer. Because it was going to be mailed to the provincial capital, she found a new box for the outermostyer and packed it. The next day, she went to the post office in the town to send the things. go out. **** Provincial capital¡ª In Chang He''s boss''s office, the original one big desk has be two. It was ced in an L-shape with the original desk, and it was already time for lunch, and Zhou Hengguang was still immersed in the sales report. Went to Qingshui County for two days, and put too much work under pressure. After returning to the provincial capitalst night, Zhou Hengguang threw himself into work, stayed up until two o''clock in the morning, and woke up at six o''clock today. Fortunately, he sleeps less and has more energy than the average person. Otherwise, he would have to travel back and forth for two days and stay upte to work overtime. Zhou Hengguang put the report he had read on the left hand side, and quickly took a market report handed in the day before yesterday from the right hand side. Seeing that it was from the Northwest, he couldn''t helpughing. Isn¡¯t this Liu Chun¡¯s? Scanning ten lines at a nce, Zhou Hengguang''s evaluation of Liu Chun is much higher. This guy is indeed a sales talent. In such a short time in the past, the stall was actually spread out. ording to the report, Liu Chun has reached cooperation with agricultural technology stations in many counties in the northwest. As a sincerity of cooperation, a harvester should be given as a gift for trial use. If you are satisfied with the product, you will sell it. If you are not satisfied, the machine will not be returned. Look at the number below, thirty-six counties. Zhou Hengguang shook his head andughed. He really didn''t know whether to praise Liu Chun for his strong social skills and ability to fool around, or to praise him for being bold and generous. Not to mention the cost of thirty-six harvesters, but the transportation to the Northwest is not a small expense. Zhou Hengguang tapped lightly on the table with his fingers. First of all, Liu Chun made this request to his eldest brother. He is in the Northwest, and Liu Chun must not know the news that his eldest brother went to the capital to take over temporarily. Liu Chun''s ability to make this request shows that he is sure that the eldest brother will agree. "Ji Fang, go and call the factory manager." "it is good." Soon, Pan Yi knocked on the door and came in wearing work clothes. "Mr. Zhou..." As soon as Pan Yi opened his mouth, Zhou Hengguang interrupted him rudely, "Call me Second Boss from now on." Pan Yi was stunned for a while, and he hadn''t adapted to Zhou Hengguang''s and Zhou Hengyang''spletely different personalities and attitudes in handling things. For example, the big boss never cares about what others call him, he can be called whatever he wants. Obviously the one in front of me can''t do it. But... the title of Second Boss is inappropriate! "The second boss is Liu Chun." Pan Yi said very principled. Zhou Hengguang raised his eyebrows, and showed a gentle smile to Pan Yi, the eyes behind the gold-rimmed eyes looked very gentle. Chapter 687: I am the second boss Chapter 687 I am the second boss "It won''t be from now on, he is the third boss, and I will be the second boss of Changhe from now on." Ji Fang couldn''t help covering his face, as ten thousand muddy horses galloped past in his heart. "..." Pan Yi thought for a while, and decided to listen to Cong. This man''s wrist was just a few days old, and he learned it. It is not an exaggeration to describe it as unfathomable. "Second Boss." I silently sympathized with Liu Chun in my heart. "Did the third boss read the telegram from Daxibei?" Thinking of Liu Chun''s telegram, Pan Yi''s heart thumped with distress. The third boss actually sent the telegram in the form of a document to charge money by the number of words. "Look." "Then what''s the opinion?" Zhou Hengguang picked up the application he had just read, "Tell me, I don''t want to hear opinions." "It''s...too big of an investment to see a return on..." "Has the financial side calcted the cost?" "Forget it, we need a total of..." Zhou Hengguang interrupted Pan Yi again and again, "Will the approval make the factory bankrupt?" "Not yet." Fortunately, Pan Yi is a steady adult, and anyone with a bad temper would be **** to death by Zhou Hengguang. Zhou Hengguang stood up suddenly, and the application in his hand was mmed onto the ground with a thud, "Since it won''t go bankrupt, why didn''t you execute it immediately? Since you can''t make the decision, why don''t you find someone who can make the decision immediately?" "I..." Pan Yi wanted to exin, but held back his words. "The big boss went to the capital, and he was too far away. The ce I went is not far away. If you ask Ji Fang to catch up, you can catch up quickly." Even when Zhou Hengguang was angry, he still gave off a humane and personable temperament. "I will use my brain when doing things in the future." Zhou Hengguang pointed to the position of the temple, "You don''t even think about why Liu Chun uses expensive telegrams to send applications." Pan Yi''s heart skipped a beat, only then did he realize that he was careless and had done something wrong, and he couldn''t help feeling ashamed. "Do it for me now, thirty-six harvesters must be sent out." The harvester manufacturing in Changhe was thest time Zhou Hengyang came back to set up a project. After providing the production technology, he returned to Qingshui County. After the efforts of all the workers in the factory, production has just started, and the finished products have just passed the inspection. The current inventory is not enough for thirty-six units, but Pan Yi did not mention this difficulty, but gritted his teeth and agreed. If he doesn''t even have this ability, he doesn''t deserve to be reused by the big boss. "Yes, I will do it right away." "Hmm!" Zhou Hengguang waved his hand, and suddenly said: "Changhe is a small private factory. It doesn''t have the same set-up as your previous unit. What we want is efficiency." "Yes, I understand." Pan Yi became more and more ashamed and left in a hurry. After Pan Yi left, the office became quiet again, and Zhou Hengguang continued to work. Ji Fang held his breath at the side. Seeing that it was time to eat, he had to bite the bullet and ask: "Vice President, where are you going to have lunch? Is it to the cafeteria of our unit, or to the Changhe cafeteria? Or To Rongjingxuan?" Zhou Hengguang paused for a moment, then hesitated, "Where did you put the souvenirs I brought back yesterday?" "Still in the trunk." "I ate in the cafeteria at noon, and made the souvenirs I brought back." "it is good!" Ji Fang agreed, and quickly went to do it. After they were done, they called Zhou Hengguang and the two of them walked into the cafeteria together. Zhou Hengguang greeted people with a spring breeze, and he couldn''t see the poisonous tongue that scolded Pan Yi just now. Chapter 688: Dont eat my prunes Chapter 688 Don¡¯t Eat My Prunes The atmosphere in the cafeteria today is very lively. The chef in the cafeteria found out that several new dishes have been added, which are delicious and delicious. Many people have tasted the taste of their hometown. Almost moved to tears. Especially the dish of braised pork with dried plums and vegetables. The taste of dried plums ispletely soaked into the pork belly, which is fat but not greasy and delicious. Dried plum vegetables are covered with gravy, which tastes extremely satisfying. Zhou Hengguang had his own separate dining table, and after he was seated, Ji Fang went to eat. He leaned on the back of the chair and saw dried plums in other people''s lunch boxes out of the corner of his eye, and Cowpea thumped in his heart. In an instant, even the sses could not block the cold and sharp gaze. Ji Fang, who came over with the dinner te, felt weak and almost fell down. "What''s wrong with the vice president?" Zhou Hengguang with a cold and handsome face, pointed to the dried plums and vegetables in front of him, then pointed to the ones in other people''s lunch boxes, "What''s the same?" "This... the master chef made the same!" Ji Fang stared at a pair of big round eyes in puzzlement. "Where did the dried plumse from? Didn''t I say that today''s lunch is made with the local products I brought back?" After speaking, he smiled leisurely, "It''s mine, it''s my Zhou Hengguang''s lunch, and it''s mine alone." Ever since Ji Fang was assigned to Zhou Hengguang''s ce, he had never seen the vice president get so angry, and his face turned pale from fright on the spot, "I...I was wrong, I think you never eat these pickled vegetables, so you let Chef used it." The vice president is so picky, he only eats fresh vegetables, why...how can he care about such a worthless little thing? Ji Fang''s heart was up and down. "Okay Ji Fang, you''re dead." Zhou Hengguang really hasn''t been angry for a long, long time. Although he is usually gentle and elegant, he is definitely not a good-tempered person. Even, his temper is very bad. The bad Zhou Hengyang used to stare at him for a while to help him control his fiery temper. Since then, Zhou Hengguang has put on sses and has be the gentle, gentle and elegant Zhou Hengguang. But it''s a disguise after all, it''s not really a good temper. This time, Zhou Hengguang could hardly control his anger. When he thought of the souvenir Su Qing gave him, the prunes and dried vegetables were made for others to eat, the fire dragon he had kept in his heart for a long time roared and wanted to rush out. Zhou Hengguang stood up abruptly, the eyes behind the lens seemed to be burning with mes that would devour others, and the zing and frightening Ji Fang seemed to be frozen, unable to move his whole body. Cold sweat broke outyer byyer, dry and wet, and his face had changed from pale to blue. The cafeteria was empty at some point. "Hengguang." A clear voice sounded from behind, and Zhou Hengguang''s slender body was held tightly in his arms, "Control yourself, calm down!" The familiar voice gave Zhou Hengguang a sense of security, and the anger in Zhou Hengguang''s heart gradually calmed down, and the emotions that were almost out of control gradually calmed down. "Brother is here, tell him something." Zhou Hengyang''s deep voice was as gentle and patient asforting a little brother. Su Wen stood at the back stupidly, the suitcase in her hand fell out of shock, she covered her mouth with her hands in shock, and looked left and right with a pair of clever peach blossom eyes, and her thoughts were already crooked! It''s so beautiful. Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk Since ancient times, red and blue have produced CPs, one is a gentle scum, and the other is a beast in clothes... Simply! Fortunately, I came back early, otherwise I would have missed this good show. etc! Su Wen, what are you thinking about? One of them is your man and belongs to your family. "I''m fine." Zhou Hengguang didn''t know when he returned to his usual gentle and elegant appearance, smiled and pushed his elder brother away, and said to Ji Fang who was still in a daze: "Are you scared? I was joking with you, Don''t take it to heart." Ji Fang wiped off his cold sweat, thinking that I don''t believe a word you said. Just now he really had an intuition that he was dead. "You haven''t eaten yet, have you? Hurry up to eat, I''ve been taken care of, and I''ll give you half a day off in the afternoon." "Okay, thank you very much." If you see duplicate cuties, just refresh them! Rmend Mo Jiaoyang''s new article, very powerful author, my good friend. Ancient Chinese Novel "After Rebirth, the Emperor Turned ck for Me" Those who are interested, remember to join us! In fact, I have always wanted to write ancient sayings, but I was afraid that people would not like it, so I have been very entangled! If you like it, please leave a message and let me know! Please give me courage. Well, thank you for your support. Chapter 689: come to take advantage of him Chapter 689 They all came to take advantage of him Ji Fang staggered away, and a man''s gentle voice came from behind halfway, "I won''t approve the transfer application." "No, no, the vice president is so nice, I''m crazy to apply for a transfer." "Yes, you have a good eye." Ji Fang: "..." He wanted to cry so much, it''s over, and he can''t be transferred. Zhou Hengyang looked back at his daughter-inw''s eyes, frowned slightly, and tapped Su Wen''s forehead lightly with his fingers, "What are you thinking?" "Hehehe..." Su Wen pretended to be stupid, determined not to speak out what was in her heart. "Don''t be stupid, didn''t you just say you were hungry?" Zhou Hengyang pulled Su Wen over and sat down on the chair, "What do you want to eat? I''ll let the chef make it." Su Wen looked down and saw that there were several dishes on the table, such as dried plums, vegetables and meat, eggnt, cowpea, and an extra bottle of red wine. I thought, Zhou Hengguang is indeed the same as described in the original book, very picky! However, the appearance of dried plums, vegetables, braised pork and imported red wine is so ipatible! "Add me a sd tomato." "it is good!" Zhou Hengyang stood where he was, and snapped his fingers at the window where the dishes were served. The big chef behind the window saw that the big boss had returned, and immediately wrinkled his face with a smile, "Master, add a cold tomato to our table, Take a cucumber and add a salted edamame." "Okay." The person most grateful to the canteen chef is the big boss. If the big boss hadn''t taken over the closed factory, he would have beenid off. There is nowhere to go. Now the efficiency of the factory has improved, and the number of workers has also increased. The canteen is very busy every day, but the chef is happy every day. The big boss wanted to add more dishes, and the big chef happily went to work, and it was ready and served in a short while. "You want to eat with me, too?" Zhou Hengguang''s face was not very good-looking. "You''re not wee?" Zhou Hengyang patted the third child on the shoulder, and without waiting for Zhou Hengguang''s answer, he took the clean bowls and chopsticks and sat down beside Su Wen, and helped her arrange the bowls and chopsticks. "Forget it!" Zhou Hengguang sat down helplessly. One by one, they all came to take advantage of him. Today, it was a huge mistake for Ji Fang to bring souvenirs to the cafeteria to make. "Hey! This cowpea is delicious, simr to my family''s taste." Su Wen didn''t drink, and started to eat the rice first. She tasted the cowpea, and she nodded in satisfaction with the familiar taste. "It''s indeed the same as ours. It seems that the craftsmanship is not inferior to Su Qing." Zhou Hengyang also nodded in agreement, and the chopsticks tasted the cowpea. "I also have dried plums at home. I haven''t had time to eat them just now!" Su Wen winked at Zhou Hengyang. She didn''t have a good appetite and only wanted to eat cold tomatoes and cucumbers. It was good, and I also tasted it. Zhou Hengguang coughed lightly, pretending not to hear. Zhou Hengyang rubbed Su Wen''s smooth hair lovingly, "I''ll do it when I get home." "I made it myself, it must be better than this." In fact, the craftsmanship of the chef in the cafeteria is already good, otherwise Zhou Hengguang, who is picky, would note to the cafeteria to eat and bring a bottle of red wine. It''s just that it is a big pot of rice after all, and the fragrance is fragrant, but it is not as exquisite as Su Wen''s home cooking. "Can you still cook?" Zhou Hengyang felt reluctant when he thought of his daughter-inw''s listless look, "If not, let Su Xiu do it, or I can do it." Chapter 690: ear is pregnant Chapter 690 The ear is about to get pregnant "Good morning, it''s not ss." Su Wen is not so hypocritical. Zhou Hengyang''s thin lips moved close to Su Wen''s ear, and murmured ambiguously, "In my heart, you are a jade baby." The breath when speaking was like a pair of invisible hands, caressing the soft auricles vaguely, making Su Wen A shock, like an electric current rushing through. It feels like the ears are getting pregnant. Su Wen''s cheeks were flushed, and she was so teased that she was not as thick-skinned as someone in public, so she could only pretend to be serious on purpose. "Ahem!" Zhou Hengguang rapped on the table twice vigorously with his fingers, "You guys are enough! There is still a bachelor here! Pay attention to the influence." Su Wen pretended not to hear. Zhou Hengyang raised an eyebrow at the third child, and joked: "There are so many girls who like you, are you a bachelor? You are not Xiaoxiao''s cousin." Xu Xiaoxiao: You can be shot from a long distance without anyone present, it¡¯s hard to do o(¨i©n¨i)o The corner of Zhou Hengguang''s mouth curled into a schadenfreude smile, "With Cousin Xiaoxiao as the backdrop, I suddenly feel that life has be better!" Su Wen: "..." Sympathize with Cousin Xiaoxiao for a second. After Zhou Hengguang opened the red wine, the two brothers each poured a third of the ss, "Do you drink, sister-inw?" "I won''t drink it anymore, you guys drink it!" Su Wen didn''t drink, and Zhou Hengguang didn''t persuade her either. "Didn''t you say it took about a week to go back and forth? Why did youe back so soon?" Zhou Hengguang asked casually, "I don''t have enough time by train. You came back by ne?" "Yeah! Your sister-inw is motion sick, and I don''t worry that Su Qing and Su Xiu are at home. They wille back as soon as they arrive in the capital and register." Zhou Hengyang quietly held Su Wen''s little hand with his hand under the table, and closed it slightly. With a little bit of strength, I squeezed a little more before reluctantly letting go. Wenwen suffered a lot on this trip, and it was also his fault. The young daughter-inw''s body couldn''t bear the demands. It''s nothing to do at home, and you can tell when you get on the train that you''re tired. He''s been holding the train in his arms all day and night, and he''s in a daze, which makes Zhou Hengyang feel bad. "It happened that my cousin was transferred to the capital, so I asked him to fly us back." Zhou Hengyang said lightly, and didn''t take Xu Xiaoxiao''s special ne to send him back at all. Su Wen blushed and pulled her hand out from under the tablecloth. Suddenly hearing Zhou Hengyang say this, the corners of her mouth twitched uncontrobly. Hehe, she can tell that this is the ss gap. In her two lifetimes, Su Wen never thought that she would still have the opportunity to take a special ne. She used to travel frequently, and the number of connecting flights was not good, so don''t even think about a special ne. The image of following Zhou Hengyang to the special airport to find Xu Xiaoxiao still appeared in her mind. That''s called a person who attracts a lot of attention, and that''s called a person with fiery eyes. Almost failed to board the ne, and was enthusiastically left in the capital. Su Wen was the first to discover that the leading male lead is so popr. It''s the same when they just entered the factory. When they saw the big bossing back, whether it was the guards, the security guards, or the factory manager''s technicians, they were all as excited to see Zhou Hengyang''s return as if they were seeing their own father. She almost hugged her thigh and cried loudly. What Su Wen didn''t know was that the reason why everyone was so excited waspletely set off by Zhou Hengguang. With the appearance of such a monster as Zhou Hengguang, everyone realized how good the big boss is, never sarcastic, and his poisonous tongue is just right. Squeezing people to work overtime is even more cold-blooded and ruthless. Chapter 691: dont talk nonsense Chapter 691 Don''t talk nonsense "That was very fast." Zhou Hengguang also understated the same, and added, "Since my sister-inw is motion sick, I will go to the capital to see my sister in the future, and I will leave it to Xiaoxiao. He is your sixth son-inw anyway, so do whatever you want." "Pfft!" Su Wen, who was drinking water, choked on the word sixth son-inw in shock, "cough cough...what, what sixth son-inw?" "Isn''t Sixth Sister the child bride of Xiaoxiao''s cousin?" "Just kidding, it doesn''t matter if you talk about it, but you can''t take it seriously." Su Wen waved her hands again and again. She knew about this and didn''t take it to heart. But seeing Zhou Hengguang''s serious tone just now, how did it look real? It was so scary. Xu Xiaoxiao is also one of the main characters in the original work, and his achievements are limitless. One is in full bloom, and the other is Xiaodouding. No matter how big Su Wen''s brain is, she won''t get dizzy and think it''s true. Zhou Hengyang red at the third child, and patted Su Wen on the back gently with one hand, "How is it?" "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s just that what Heng Guang said just now seemed to be true, and I was scared." "Don''t talk about it in the future." Zhou Hengyang ordered unhappy. "Oh! Got it." The eldest brother has changed, and he is no longer the eldest brother he knew. Zhou Hengyang raised his ss and touched the third child lightly, and asked casually: "I just heard that you are now the second boss of our factory? When did you get promoted? Why doesn''t the big boss know?" "Just this morning, I promoted myself." Zhou Hengguang lost a little bit of pretense in front of his elder brother, and his elegant smile was more like a superficial smile at this time, and there was nothing anyone could do about him . "How is it? Is it okay?" Zhou Hengyang thought for a while, and Liu Chun, who was far away in the northwest, was not the opponent of the third child. Forget it, the third child will be the second boss if he thinks of the second boss! I have been the third boss all my life, and I understand that I don''t want to continue to be the third boss. "Brothers settle ounts clearly, if you want to participate in shares, follow the normal procedures." Zhou Hengyang''s eyes are as deep as the sea, quite a bit scheming, "The current Changhe is different from before, and the price you want to participate in is not low." "Brother, you can''t just kill your brother just because the factory is short of money." On the first day of his part-time job, Zhou Hengguang had a clear picture of Changhe''s financial situation. Changhe¡¯s financial situation is very good, but the Xiangshan Lake and the surroundingnd that he bought some time ago made Changhe¡¯s finances suddenly very tight, and the amount of loans from the bank was alsorge. Fortunately, Changhe''s performance development and Zhou Hengyang''s technical patents are strong enough, so that the bank''s ability to repay the loan is not strained. Actually, as the two brothers of the Zhou family, it is not a problem to go to any bank for a loan. "You can decline." "No, I agree." He is indeed optimistic about the development of Changhe, "but I have one request." "you say." "The development of Xiangshan Lake, you leave it to me." Zhou Hengguang''s eyes seemed to be shining at the moment, and his already clear and handsome face was even more precious because of his self-confidence and calmness. Su Wen was burying her head in eating at first, when she heard Zhou Hengguang propose to hand over Xiangshan Lake to him, her heart skipped a beat, thinking of it, the plot in the original book has arrived. Zhou Hengguang single-handedly built Xiangshan Lake and Ximang Mountain, and climbed to the top of the altar. Since then, no one can invite him to do it himself. "It''s better if you are willing to take over." No one knows the third child''s ability better than Zhou Hengyang. Chapter 692: you are the best Chapter 692 You are the best "Brother, just wait! I will definitely build Xiangshan Lake beyond one''s imagination." Zhou Hengguang talked eloquently, "ording to our current financial resources, market demand, and the development of the times, I n to make Xiangshan Lake and the entire area, Divided into three phases and developed over the past twenty years..." Su Wen''s eyes sparkled, and she blurted out, "It''s amazing, I believe you can do it." As soon as the voice fell, the faces of the two brothers changed at the same time. Zhou Hengguang: It''s over, what if the elder brother is jealous and doesn''t build Xiangshan Lake for him? Women are disasters that kill people. Zhou Hengyang: Daughter-inw, you are finished, let you know when you get home, you are a good man. Su Wen felt very guilty from theplex eyes of the two brothers, and the man around her flexible waist was pinched by the palm of her hand at some point, and her big hand almost held half of her body in his hand. Su Wen, who was almost burning through the heat from her palm, let out a low hum. Bite your lips to hold back. "Don''t bite." A deep voice rang in my ear. "Oh!" Su Wen obeyed obediently. Zhou Hengyang sighed regretfully: "It seems to be my fault, but I never let Wenwen know how good I am." "I''m done eating, you take it slowly." Su Wen stood up suddenly, taking the opportunity to break free from the big hand on her waist. "I went to the publishing house to find my little aunt, and then went with her to pick up 6677 from school." Six sisters and younger sisters are together, Su Wen, to save trouble, called six six seven seven when addressing the two, which is quite smooth. "I''ll take you there." Zhou Hengyang was worried and let her go to the publishing house by car alone. "No, I can do it myself." Su Wen is no longer a child, and it''s fine to let a man follow her when she travels far away. She can go from the factory to the publishing house by herself. "You are busy with your work. I will live with Liuliuqiqi at my little aunt''s house at night." Hearing that his daughter-inw slipped away at night, and he had to sleep alone again, someone''s face turned livid. Zhou Hengguangughed unconscionably at the side. Received a warning from the eldest brother, he couldn''t hold back his eyes. **** Chunfeng Deyi Publishing House is easy to find. Su Wen took a minibus and drove directly to the gate to stop. Compared withst time, the current Spring Breeze Publishing House is busier with peopleing and going. As soon as you enter the door, you can see a mountain of letters. There are also various packaging small gifts. In this day and age, if readers like or admire a certain author, they will write a letter to the publishing house, and then the publishing house will forward it. Popr authors will also receive gifts from readers. As soon as Su Wen walked in, she heard someone wailing loudly, "No, the office is full, there are too many letters, and I have no ce to stay. When will the president find Su Wen? I can send the letters Hand it over to her?" Someone snickered, "I don''t think you want to hand over the letter, but want to take the opportunity to ask someone for your autograph, right?" "Go, go, go... You still have to say it just because I''m thinking about it." "I have already prepared fifty copies of "Scumbag Handbook". As long as the author cane to our office in person, I will never miss the opportunity." Someone echoed, "Me too, please hug your thighs first." "Fuck! Are you a beast? Fifty books? Do you want to exhaust the author to death?" "Deranged." "That''s right, what should I do if someone else signed it for you?" The girl who was scolded had an innocent face, "But... I see that Editor Xu has prepared a hundred copies, more than me." Editor Xu is the one who scolded you just now. So everyone turned to attack Editor Xu one after another. The ssic list of curses in the "Scumbag Handbook" took turns, and Editor Xu scolded him like a mouse, almost bumping into Su Wen who had just entered the door. "Um... sorry, I didn''t hit you, did I?" Editor Xu looked up and was dumbfounded when he saw Su Wen, his eyes almost popped out. Good night, okay! I''m going to prepare an outline of ancient sayings ©c(¡ã¨Œ¡ã)¥Î Chapter 693: shes coming, shes coming Chapter 693 Here shees, here shees Su Wen reacted quickly, with great skill, she avoided it in time. After standing still, Editor Xu was about to speak but covered his face with his hands, turned around and ran away at a gallop, as if a wolf was chasing after him. "It''s not good, it''s not good." Editor Xu ran to the big office in the middle in one breath. "What''s the matter?" "I met a beautiful woman at the door just now." Editor Xu exaggerated, "It''s just... just like what our president described." Everyone roared withughter. "I said Xiao Xu, you don''t need to tter the president like this if you want Su Wen''s signature?" "Are the adjectives used by our president to describe people?" "The president is Wen Qing." "I thought about it, but I really can''t imagine what the beautiful woman described by the president looks like." To put it bluntly, everyone knows that the president Zhou Yan is a big fool. He likes to look at beautiful women. When he sees a beautiful girl outside, he will talk to everyone when hees back. A series of adjectives made everyone dizzy. At the beginning, everyone believed it and admired it in their hearts. It waster discovered that the president was bragging. So after the president came back from Qingshui Countyst time, he touted the author of "Scum Man''s Handbook" in the sky, but in the ground. No one believed it, but this did not prevent everyone from liking Su Wen. The key is talent, thinking, sharp words and a poisonous tongue. When youment on a scumbag, it''s a heartwarming experience, which makes people overwhelmed. "No, it''s true!" Seeing that no one believed him, Editor Xu stomped his feet, "You wait, I''ll go find her, she probably hasn''t left yet, most likely she''s a visitor." After speaking, he ran out quickly, and met Su Wen who had alreadye in in the corridor. Editor Xu wished he could glue his eyeballs to Su Wen''s face. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Su Wen''s slender waist and long legs, so he couldn''t bear it and covered his eyes. I can''t take it anymore, I''m going to have a nosebleed. Can''t watch anymore. "Hello, is this your visitor? What''s your name? Do you have an appointment? Who are you looking for?" Editor Xu asked several questions in one breath. Su Wen nodded politely, "I''m looking for your president, Zhou Yan." "Are you looking for our president? Do you have an appointment?" "No, but if you tell her, she must know that I am Su Wen." Su Wen was quite surprised. It was only in the early 1980s that Chunfeng Deyi Publishing House started asking for appointments. Don''t say it''s an appointment. How to make an appointment? This requirement is too harsh. Actually, Su Wen misunderstood it. Chunfeng Deyi Publishing House only started asking for it in the past few days. The "Scumbag Handbook" was too popr, and the media, newspapers and magazines couldn''t find the author, so they had toe to the publishing house. Zhou Yan has been holding on to it all the time, and many peoplee to the publishing house every day. "Su Wen?" Editor Xu''s eyes widened in disbelief, his voice trembling, "You said your name was Su Wen?" "Yes!" Su Wen looked puzzled and asked, "What''s wrong?" "The Su Wen who wrote "Scumbag Handbook"?" Editor Xu clenched his fists tightly in secret, looking at Su Wen nervously and excitedly, waiting for her answer. Then Su Wen nodded nkly. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Editor Xu excitedly ran back to the big office and shouted, "here she is, she''s here with her autograph." After finishing speaking, I didn''t care whether everyone could understand or not, and went back quickly. Everyone in the office was puzzled. Chapter 694: sign Chapter 694 Signature "Is Xiao Xu crazy?" "What is she here?" "What do you mean she came with an autograph?" "Xiao Xu, your brain is broken?" Someone yelled at Editor Xu at the outer door: "I suggest you go to the hospital tomorrow to have a look at your brain. Don''t worry, I will help you ask for leave." At this moment, editor Xu couldn''t hear theughter behind him, and looked at Su Wen with excitement, his eyes were full of little stars, "Su Su... Su Wen, I am a fan of your book, can you sign it for me? " Su Wen was taken aback for a moment, then couldn''tugh or cry, and was a little honored at the same time. What a surprise! "Okay." Su Wen said with a smile. This was the first time someone asked her for an autograph, satisfying a little vanity. "I am d to." "Here,e to my seat." Editor Xu took Su Wen into the big office. The busy and noisy big office suddenly became silent, only the crisp sound of Su Wen''s high-heeled shoes stepping on the floor. It wasn''t until Su Wen sat down that the silence was broken. "Puff...cough cough cough..." "Mom, I saw a real person." "The president of this club is not bragging." "They are both women, why is there such a big difference?" "She must have saved the gxy in her previous life, right?" "Tsk tsk tsk..." All kinds of murmurs, even knocking over the ink bottle, the sound of teacups sounded, and the whole office was in a panic for a while. Editor Xu proudly puffed out his chest, proud! "Here, that''s all, thank you." Su Wen looked at the pile of books on the table, dumbfounded, "This... so many?" She regretted it, she was not happy at all. Sure enough, to be a person is to be down-to-earth and not vain. "You sign first, and I''ll get you water, fruits and snacks." Editor Xu wanted to take out all the delicacies in his collection, and ran away like a gust of wind after speaking. Su Wen can''tugh or cry, this... is really impatient, saying that the wind is the rain. Looking at the stuffed pen in her hand and looking at the book in front of her, Su Wen is only thankful that she has practiced signing. Practicing signatures is verymon for modern young people, regardless of their dreams of bing a star, they practice silently by themselves. Or to participate in the annual meeting, wedding sign-in fashion, will practice mboyant signatures that I can''t recognize. Spend five yuan online to design one time, and add friends to Moments, and you can also give it for free. Su Wen is not exempt, but she has not written for a long time, and she has a lot of hands. The handwriting in the first few books was not very smooth, and the writing became faster and faster in thetter part. Editor Xu poured water and put it in front of Su Wen, and then was busy washing the fruit. Others came over curiously to inquire about the news. "Xiao Xu, who just came in?" "Are you married yet?" "Is there any object?" "Xiao Xu, you are really uninterested. It would be better if you don''t bring it to the office earlier, so we can all have a look." "Look at the mood is getting better." Everyone was chattering, and Editor Xu yelled several times before they stopped. "I don''t know, no, I didn''t know before." "Then what are you doing here?" Everyone was puzzled. "She is Su Wen! The Su Wen who wrote "Scum Boy Handbook", I took this opportunity to ask her to sign for me." Editor Xu said shyly, "Get out of the way, I have to wash my idol ¡ª¡± Editor Xu hadn''t spoken yet, but all the people who got together had left at an astonishing speed. Chapter 695: number one fan Chapter 695 Number One Fan No, there is another one with a big belly beside him, who is not moving smoothly. The pregnant Sister Wang pointed at Editor Xu with a heartbroken expression, "Xiao Xu! Xiao Xu, it''s not that Sister Wang said you, you are too treacherous to take such a big advantage by yourself. Su Wen, sign it I have signed fifty books, can I still sign others?" Editor Xu: ¡°¡­¡± I can''t sign your name for Sister Wang, can I? It''s a pity that Editor Xu only dared toin silently in his heart, but didn''t dare to say it. Women are not easy to mess with, and pregnant women are even more difficult to mess with. "Why are you still in a daze? If you don''t support me, hurry up, my signature will be gone if you arete." "Yes Yes." Editor Xu held the washed fruit in one hand, and supported Sister Wang in the other. When the two returned to the big office, they saw that the original editor Xu''s desk was full of people. Although there were many people, they were not noisy. Colleagues who usually jump up and down, each of them is well-behaved like a kindergarten child, each holding a book and queuing up in front of Su Wen to sign. The photographer of the publishing house held a summation in his hand, and followed the shooting with an inexplicably excited expression. It''s like a live version of a reader signing event. Editor Xu''s original fifty books have long been moved to the side, exuding a lonely and pitiful temperament, which ispletely a reflection of Editor Xu''s psychology at the moment. "My book, my book." Editor Xu wanted to cry. Sister Wang sneered, "It''s useless for you to call uncle, who told you to do so much? What if my Su Wen is exhausted? Are you responsible? Pooh! Even if you want to be responsible, you have no chance." Editor Xu had a bitter face, and nced at Sister Wang''s seven-month pregnant belly, "You have a big belly, and you still have the mood to care about whether others will be exhausted?" Sister Wang raised her hand when she heard the words, and she was hit by a bear''s paw, making Editor Xu stagger, "You little Xu, I knew you didn''t really like Su Wen, you are a hypocritical fake." "No, why am I not sincere?" Editor Xu was very wronged, "I even gave Su Wen the fruit my mother packed for me!" "Hehe! It''s just fruit, who doesn''t have it?" Sister Wang was arrogant, and said contemptuously: "I really like Su Wen, and I would never be willing to give her fifty books to sign. How tired are you? My hands are sore." Sister Wang happened to see Su Wen''s hand holding a pen through the crowd. That hand was slender and fair, with pale pink nails that were shiny and shiny, and were neatly trimmed. It looks great when holding a pen. She had never seen such a beautiful hand, and the president was right. A true beauty is one in which every part of her body is beautiful. Sister Wang sighed with fascination on her face: "Such a beautiful hand should be taken good care of and maintained. How can you sign so many words?" Editor Xu was about to go crazy, "Sister, are you a man or am I a man? Does your husband know if you''re like this?" Sister Wang''s face changed as if she was flipping through a book, and she looked like a chestnut again, which made Editor Xu run away with his head in his arms. "What do you know, you little brat?" "I don''t know... I was wrong, stop hitting, stop hitting... I know... Aww! Murdered, life is ignored!" In the office of the president, Zhou Yan was on the phone with someone. After talking for half an hour, they still hadn''t reached a conclusion. They talked for a long time about the shipping cost. Xu Pei, who was reading a book on the sofa beside the noisy one, couldn''t listen anymore, and got up to help Zhou Yan pass the chrysanthemum tea. Chapter 696: The president cant jump in line Chapter 696 The president cannot jump in line "Moisturize your throat." Xu Pei''s eyes and ears were sharp, and he heard the noise from outside through the door, "What''s going on outside?" Zhou Yan finally won the quarrel with someone, and hung up the phonecently, "I''ll go out and have a look." When she arrived at the big office, Zhou Yan saw a long queue, from the inside of the office to the outside, and by visual inspection, everyone in the publishing house was there except her. She even saw two that should be fielding this year. When the host ountant saw Zhou Yaning, he chuckled, "I''m sorry, please wait in line, don''t jump in line." The other people in the queue stared and cared and tried their best to look like I was busy, obviously acquiescing to the meaning of the host ountant. Sorry, the president also has to line up. Zhou Yan was dumbfounded and looked around. That''s right, this is her publishing house, and she went to the right ce. "What are you doing?" "Su Wen is here, we are queuing up to get her to sign!" The host ountant was a man of his age, as shy as an eighteen-year-old girl. Zhou Yan was almost blinded. But Su Wen came, and she was also very happy. The six at home, talking about the eldest sister all day long, made her start to miss Su Wen. But didn''t Su Wen send Fifth Sister to the Capital University to enroll? Why did youe back so soon? Zhou Yan was puzzled, and was about to go in to ask, but was stopped by someone as soon as she lifted her foot. "President, you can''t jump in line." "Quality, now is the quality society." ¡°You can¡¯t do whatever you want even when you¡¯re the boss.¡± Each of the **** fully demonstrated their audacity with their qualities. Almost made Zhou Yan''s nose crooked. "Su Wen is here to find me, she is my niece and daughter-inw." Zhou Yan raised her chin proudly, saying: Xiao Mian, fight with me, you are still a little tender. Then walk away. Su Wen wrote for two hours, and her hands were sore before she signed it. In fact, she could refuse, but she couldn''t bear it. It''s the first time he''s been so popr since time travelling, it''d be a lie to say he wasn''t moved. Su Wen was not only moved, but even a little frightened. She was afraid that her sisters would be cheated when they met scumbags, so she wrote a book to warn girls to prevent scumbags. I am already very happy to be able to make money, and I never thought that I would be sought after by readers. This made her feel ashamed, and she wanted to give something back, so she kept signing, and kept signing, and signed all the "Scumbag Handbook" that everyone could buy privately. Some even wrote one or two words of encouragement at the request of the owner of the book. Su Wen knows a lot of sour sentences, such as "If you are well, it will be sunny". Su Wen is not a literary youth, so she doesn''t pay attention to this. She thinks it is fun to write a sentence in the book for Sister Wang, and get all sought after by people. Everyone asked to also write, and in the end Sister Wang suppressed everyone''s demands as a fan. Su Wen was amused. But all of them together are not as shameless as Zhou Yan. Because of the two hours of signatures, more than half of them were snatched by Zhou Yan. The publishing house needs to organize activities, give back to bookstores and readers, and interview the media. Zhou Yan has been waiting for Su Wen toe back from the capital, how could she let go of such a good opportunity. Transferred a batch of books from the warehouse on the spot. The big sister Wang, who is a fan, almost cried because of the president. In the end, it was Xu Pei who saw that Zhou Yan hadn''te back, so he found him and stopped Zhou Yan''s frenzied oppression. Chapter 697: Amazing talent Chapter 697 Amazing Talent Su Wen looked at her sore wrist, maybe it would swell up tomorrow, and worried about how to exin to someone. Hope not to be discovered. "Xiao Zhou, you..." Xu Pei shook his head disapprovingly, "How can you oppress your niece and daughter-inw like this." Facing Xu Pei, Su Wen''s attitude was naturally not friendly to Zhou Yan, and she took the initiative to speak for Zhou Yan, "This is what I should do, but I am actually quite happy." Like, if she doesn''t do something, she will feel restless. Xu Pei was secretly satisfied, he was a stable person, he didn''t lose his mind just because of his sudden fame, and he didn''t get carried away by adtion. Su Wen only had time to sit down and drink a ss of water, and it was time for the students to leave school. Xu Pei, Zhou Yan and his wife went to school with Su Wen to pick up 6677. Xu Pei drove the car himself, and Zhou Yan chattered non-stop all the way. Su Wen talked about her experience of going to Capital University. "I''m very relieved now. It can be seen that the school attaches great importance to Fifth Sister." As parents, Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang received the highest attention, which shows how much the school attaches importance to Fifth Sister. Not only dormitory fees, books and tuition fees are all free, but also give back money. Let Wumei regret it. If she knew that going to school could make money, she would have been admitted to university earlier. When Su Wen learned this sentence to Zhou Yan, Zhou Yan mmed her seat with a smile. Even Xu Pei, who was in the driver''s seat, couldn''t helpughing. Originally, because of Hengyang''s marriage, he actually didn''t like the Su family. Because he couldn''t imagine what kind of family is qualified to let Hengyang marry. The Su family is not worthy! However, the two little girls brought home by his wife improved his impression a lot. The two little girls are smart, sensible, well-behaved and caring, which makes people feel distressed. Presumably, the elder sister who can cultivate such a girl should not be bad! Now it seems that it is barely qualified! Xu Pei is not an arrogant person, nor does he have the concept of ss distinctions. What he values ??more is the quality of confidence and quality culture. Although Su Wen failed to go to college, she was still a high school student. Being able to write bestsellers also showed her level of education. The younger sister is even more outstanding, which is a big bonus item. As Su Wen said before, the fifth younger sister''s amazing talent will make everyone look up to their sisters. It can be said that Wumei raised the status of the whole family by herself. "Wenwen, don''t worry! I''m more informed than you. Don''t look at every one of the school''s professors who teach elegance and self-cultivation, they are all carrying it! I''m already happy in my heart, because I''m afraid I''ll leave a bad impression in front of you. That''s all." Schools have always known the influence parents have on students. The school has already found out clearly that since the death of the parents of the fifth younger sister, Su Jun, the family has been supported by her elder sister. With great respect for the eldest sister, the school naturally no longer treats Su Wen as a little girl, but as a student''s parent. "That''s good." Su Wen didn''t care. "I hope Fifth Sister can have a happy college life. Actually, I don''t really want to train her to be a nerd. You don''t know, little aunt, that Fifth Sister hardly goes out for the whole summer vacation." , I know how to read books and do questions all day long." "Have you worked so hard since you were a child?" Zhou Yan was curious about the daily life of a genius. "I can also read books, but not as exaggerated as now. I am so focused that I don''t even leave the house." When Su Wen just crossed over, the fifth younger sister came home from school like a hardworking conch girl to help the family with work, but she was admitted to university but kept studying and hardly went out. Chapter 698: little boy Chapter 698 Little boy Zhou Yan suddenly thought of something, "Is it because she thinks that studying can make money, so she works so hard?" Su Wen: "..." After being silent for about half a minute, Su Wen said bluntly, "It''s very possible." The fifth younger sister really didn''t know before. "Hahaha..." Zhou Yanughed again. Xu Pei alsoughed when he heard it, "That''s true, she is working the same way now. The further back, the earlier, if she wins an award or ovees some difficult problem, the value is simply inestimable." "Fifth Sister probably works so hard because she knows." Su Wen felt warm in her heart. This girl has always kept everything in her heart without saying anything. But working hard with action. Work hard to make this home better. Zhou Yan still doesn''t know what kind of achievements Fifth Sister will achieve in the future, she just wants to have fun and be proud of it. But Xu Pei knew that his vision and judgment were notparable to that of ordinary people. The detailed information of Wumei has been investigated, and some people judge that Wumei''s IQ is much higher than ordinary people. A genius with such a high IQ, with a firm mind and a hard-working spirit, I am afraid that he will grow into a towering tree in the Su family in the future. Thinking of this, Xu Pei''s idea of ??adopting the younger sister as a righteous daughter became hesitant. In the past, he just regarded the Su family as an ordinary family. By adopting the younger sister, he can give the younger sister more and better conditions, and he can also help the Su family by the way. Now Su Jun''s future is limitless, even bing a national treasure talent. That''s different, especially because his identity is unusual, and the Xu family behind him is even more deeply rooted... Unfortunately, while Xu Pei was thinking, Zhou Yan suddenly realized that he had already told Su Wen about it. also said that the two little girls agree, but they still have to listen to their sister. Su Wen has nothing to hesitate, this kind of rtionship and help, if she hesitates even a little bit, it is ignorance. So he nodded in agreement immediately. "Yes, enough loyalty! From now on, we will be a family. Lao Xu and I have no daughter, just a **** who ran away from home arguing all day long, and now we finally have a daughter." Zhou Yan patted Su Wen on the shoulder, very happy. "Now I have daughters, and I have two at a time, that **** Xiaoxiao doesn''t have toe back. I don''t care how far I go." Su Wen: "..." Xu Pei: "..." It¡¯s been three days since school started. When I arrived at the school, Zhou Yan was familiar with the way and waited under the ne tree of the third ss at the gate of the campus. When the bell rang, arge number of students came out soon, and there were more and more parents outside. After waiting for about ten minutes, six, six, seven, seven little girls came out surrounded by several students. It seems that she gets along well with the students, especially the sixth younger sister, surrounded by several young boys. Zhou Yan looked at it and wanted to step forward and take the nasty little boy away. The sixth younger sister was still talking to her ssmates, and the younger sister had already seen Su Wen standing in the old ce with sharp eyes, and ran over bouncing around. "Big sister, big sister, you are finally here, I miss you so much." Carrying a beautiful little schoolbag, she jumped into Su Wen''s arms. Su Wen hugged the little girl and walked around in ce, making the little girl giggle happily. Theughter was clear and pleasant, full of joy, and even the sunset in early autumn also brought a cheerful movement, and Su Wen also came from the bottom of her heart happy. A pair of peach blossom eyes full of joy, like a bay of autumn water, infecting the people around. Zhou Yan alsoughed. "Elder sister, do you miss me? Younger sister misses you every day, even dreams of you at night!" "What did you dream about me?" Good night, okay? Chapter 699: i cant refute Chapter 699 I can''t refute "I dreamed that we went to the river to wash clothes together, and I helped the eldest sister. I also dreamed that we fished lobsters together. I kept fishing and caught a lot of lobsters in one afternoon." The little girl said vividly. Su Wen put her down, pinched her little nose and joked, "Obviously I''m the one fishing every time, so you''re responsible for eating." "I will when I grow up!" The little girl shyly rubbed her face on Su Wen''s shoulder. Sixth Sister, who was still talking to her ssmates, was a stepte, so she let the younger sister take the lead and stamped her feet angrily. I secretly thought in my heart, little stinky girl, let you show off, just wait! Starting today you will have never-ending homework. "Big sister, big sister still has me, have you forgotten me?" Sixth sister ran over, hugged Su Wen''s thigh, and squeezed the little girl behind her without a trace, "Big sister, I miss you so much, every day Miss you so much!" "Sister, hug me quickly." "Okay, I really can''t do anything about you." Su Wen bent down and hugged her sixth sister as if she had raised two daughters, "You are already eight years old, and you still don''t know how shy to let the eldest sister hug you." "No matter how old I am, I still want my elder sister to hug me!" Sixth Sister covered her mouth and whispered on Su Wen''s shoulder, "Eldest sister, I will tell you a secret." "you say." "I earned a house for our family, are you happy?" Su Wen: "..." This silly boy, whether he made a profit or a loss is not sure! "I promised to be a child bride-inw to my little aunt, so she gave me a house." The little girl sniggered triumphantly, "Anyway, I''m still young, it doesn''t matter if I''m a child bride-inw or not, but I can have a house now, yes Isn''t it a good deal?" The corner of Su Wen''s mouth twitched, "It''s... quite a deal." Good sister, you really know how to settle ounts. "When we go back, I will give you the house book." "What? You have the house book?" Su Wen was really surprised now. Sixth Sister said old-fashionedly: "Eldest sister sees what you said, I am not stupid, I will not agree without the house certificate!" "No... are you serious? Isn''t this speed too fast?" Su Wen felt that she had missed a century? The younger sister is messing around, why does the little aunt let her mess around? Su Wen cast a nce at Zhou Yan, Zhou Yan turned away guiltily, pretending that I was busy. "Then what will you do when you grow up? Are you really going to be Brother Xiaoxiao''s wife?" Su Wen really didn''t know how toin. She wondered if her stocking policy was wrong. can make her change the way of education, but she is not willing. What Su Wen likes the most is to implement a free-range policy for children. She doesn''t want to limit the children''s nature, as long as the children don''t grow crooked. "Grow up, let''s talk about it when we grow up!" Sixth Sister''s voice was soft and coquettish, "And brother Xiaoxiao doesn''t like me at all, and doesn''t want me to be his child bride. Anyway, he didn''t want to, and it wasn''t My words don''t count." Su Wen: "..." So reasonable, I can''t even refute it. "Hehe! I''m not surprised that Xu Xiaoxiao objected." Normal people would object, and only the little girl and the little aunt were unreliable. "More, more." Seeing that the eldest sister was not angry, the sixth younger sister became more courageous. "Father Xu wants to adopt me and the younger sister as daughters. I said I will wait for you to decide, but I suggest you agree." "Why?" Su Wen was very curious about the little girl''s thoughts, this girl was far more realistic than she thought before! Chapter 700: phone call Chapter 700 Telephone notification "You are stupid! Father Xu is very powerful at first sight. With a powerful father, no one will bully us in the future." The sixth sister was anxious when she saw Su Wen''s indifferent look, "Elder sister, you must You have to agree! With Papa Xu, the viin will not dare to betray us." Su Wen''s heart skipped a beat, feeling a little distressed. It seems that what happened to Shi Caiyuest time left a psychological shadow on the little girl. "You''ve already called Dad Xu, can I disagree?" Su Wen said dotingly, "But I want to tell you, don''t you know that you can''t think of getting something for nothing? Dad Xu treats you well, and you should also treat Dad Xu well. We can''t be unconscionable, let alone filial. We are mutual, we can''t just think about getting, not giving." Su Wen said a lot, because she was a little more serious than when she whispered just now, and Zhou Yan who was standing aside also heard it. She admires Su Wen''s education method very much. She doesn''t like parents controlling their children to death. Su Wen''s stocking policy for the two little girls is very appetizing to her. "Don''t talk about it, there''s me!" The little girl was left out for a long time, and interrupted unhappily. "Okay, stop talking, let''s go home." Because the school is near the family home where Xu¡¯s family lives, when they go back, the two big, two small and four people hold hands and walk back, forgetting about Xu Pei who was going to park the car. When I got home, I didn''t see it until I remembered it. Xu Pei arrived home half an hourter, and cast a resentful nce at the heartless Comrade Zhou. Because Xu Pei and Zhou Yan attached great importance to the matter of recognizing a righteous girl, after dinner, the couple sat in the living room and began to make lists and make phone calls. Notified all rtives and friends, and also booked a hotel. Rtives and friends who work and live in the provincial capital have scheduled a banquet on August 20 of the lunar calendar. The rtives and friends in the capital are too far away, and many people can¡¯t make it this time, so they decided to celebrate the New Year. The couple took their two little girls to the capital to celebrate the New Year. By the way, let''s meet rtives and friends in the New Year. By the time the two finished making calls on the list, two hours had passed. "There is onest one, you fight it yourself." Zhou Yan shirked. Thest one on the list is of course Xu Pei''s father, the old man of the Xu family. The old man is used to being domineering. He already has many granddaughters. He may not be happy when he hears that he has adopted two more granddaughters. It''s too annoying to make the old man angry. Zhou Yan didn''t want to be overjoyed, so Tian Du pushed her husband to die. Xu Pei shook his head helplessly, then nced at the two little girls who were obediently sitting at the small table doing their homework, and immediately narrowed his eyes with a smile. For the sake of his daughter, he is willing. Xu Pei dialed the phone, and after connecting, he said a few words to the other person before transferring it to the old man of the Xu family. Immediately, the old man''s resonant voice came from inside. "You little bastard, finally know how to call me?" "Dad, am I busy?" "Do you have the nerve to say it?" Mr. Xu was furious, "I''vepletely lost face. Everyone isughing at you now because you miss your daughter-inw. You''re going to take time off to see your daughter-inw! I really don''t know how to be ashamed." "That''s right!" Not only did Xu Pei not feel embarrassed, but he said it as a matter of course: "I am indeed a wife." There was nearly a minute of silence on the phone, wondering if the old man was choked and speechless. After a while, he continued to curse angrily: "Smelly shameless bastard, don''t be ashamed, I will embarrass you for you." "Dad, it''s different now than when you were young, you have to say it when you think about it." Chapter 701: Mr. Xus brain hole Chapter 701 Mr. Xu''s brain hole Zhou Yan kept rolling her eyes because of the conversation between the father and son, and couldn''t listen anymore, "Why are you talking nonsense? Who asked you to read it? Besides, are you here to see me? If you don''t Are you willing toe back if you are afraid that Xiaoxiao and I will ruin our house?" The old man of the Xu family also heard what his daughter-inw said on the other end of the phone, and he turned his gun at his youngest son without a stand, "That''s right, I think what Xiao Zhou said is right, I can warn you not to take you The daughter-inw is the shield." Xu Pei was very wronged, "Dad, it''s up to you to say whether it''s good or bad." "What? You have an opinion?" "No, I was just thinking, will Xiaoxiao get used to living in the capital alone? If not, let him transfer back..." "Stop, stop, you boy are threatening me!" The old man admitted, "Can''t I stop talking about you?" Xu Pei narrowed his eyes like an old fox, "Sure!" The old man murmured vaguely on the phone, "Grandson." Xu Pei pretended not to hear. "Tell me what you think. Suddenly you want to recognize adopted daughters? And you have to recognize two at a time?" The old man was actually not satisfied. "Before so many people wanted to have a rtionship with you, but you and your wife gave it to you." I refused, but now you have changed your mind, isn''t it a p in the face to spread the word?" "This is different." "Why is it different? Aren''t they all one nose and two eyes?" Xu Pei thought for a while, andughed from the bottom of his heart, "My Duo Duo is well-behaved, smart, sensible and cute, and very filial..." "Stop, stop, stop... Stop it." The old man interrupted angrily, "Who are you fooling? Let me ask you, do you have a problem with your life style? You secretly gave birth to a child outside. Now that the child has grown up, you Did youe up with this bad idea when you had no choice?" The couple looked at each other, and at the same time looked at Su Wen who was sitting in front of the French window. The three of them looked at each other silently and fell into a strange silence. Su Wen: This... This is really passed down in one continuous line! No wonder cousin Xiaoxiao''s "clear and refined" is rooted here. Su Wen silently gave the old man of the Xu family a thumbs up in her heart, she has such a big brain! This idea is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. The silence of the three of them made the old man of the Xu family on the other end of the phone believe that he had guessed correctly, and the **** felt guilty and didn''t know how to answer. "Forget it! Now that you''ve grown up, you can''t be irresponsible. It''s just that I''m sorry for Xiao Zhou. You have to apologize to Xiao Zhou. You can beat, scold, punish or kneel withoutint." After the old man finished speaking, There was the sound of something falling to the ground behind him. Obviously there is someone else beside me, but I don''t know who it is. Anyway, no matter who it is, they will be frightened. I just wish I wasn''t there. Hearing this secret, it is easy to die suddenly. "After the Chinese New Year, you bring the child and get to know him." The old man hung up the phone sadly after finishing speaking. Listening to the busy toneing from the phone, Xu Pei calmly put down the phone, but if you look carefully, you will find that he has not shown the calmness, the corner of his mouth twitched, and he put his hand on his forehead helplessly. "It''s a pity that our old man doesn''t want to engage in artistic creation. The job of screenwriter in the Capital Film Studio can be reserved for him." Zhou Yan rubbed his chin, "Our publishing house can also hire the old man." "What are you talking about? I''ll go back after the Mid-Autumn Festival, and I''ll meet and exin to him then." Chapter 702: I want to see my daughter-in-law climb the window Chapter 702 I want to see my wife climb the window "I see you exin, but he may not listen." She has experienced the old man''s stubbornness. "It''s okay." Xu Pei smiled meaningfully, "I just said that Yaoyao is our Xiaoxiao''s child bride-inw, and the old man will definitely be willing." "Hehe!" After all, the old man is still overbearing and unreasonable! Only willing to believe in the one you want. **** At night, Su Wen managed to put the excited six six seven seven to sleep, so she could live in the guest room by herself. After packing up my luggage, I took my pajamas and went to the bathroom to take a shower. After washing for almost an hour, I came out of the bathroom wiping my half-dried hair. walked to the bed and was wiping her hair! Suddenly, he found that there were two long legs on the bed, and they were knocking on the bed. Su Wen was startled. Before Lin took a bath, the door of her room was locked. This is a good habit that Su Wen developed when she was working alone. When she arrived at a ce, no matter whether she was familiar with it or not, she would never neglect to lock the door when she was alone in the room at night. Then...howe there is suddenly one more person in the room? etc! When she takes a shower... Su Wen''s scalp went numb, and suddenly the person on the bed got up, holding her shoulder with one hand, Su Wen jumped over suddenly, holding a towel in her hand as a defensive gesture. "Don''te here, I warn you, before I see your face, hurry up, I won''t care about you." Zhou Hengyang on the bedughed out loud at Su Wen''s reaction, "Hahaha...Wenwen, what are you doing?" Su Wen opened her eyes, looked at the smiling man on the bed, rushed forward angrily, pressed someone on the bed, and scratched her hands up and down, "I''ll scare you, I''ll scare you, after seeing you Do you still dare?" "Good Wenwen, I dare not." For Zhou Hengyang, Su Wen''s soft little hands were scratching him! It was clearly scratched to the apex of the heart. He is not a ticklish person at all, but at this time the little woman who is pressing on him uses a pair of small hands to ignite fires everywhere, making his whole body hot and numb everywhere. "Do you still dare in the future?" "Dare!" A certain person refused to admit his mistake. Su Wen scratched his neck angrily, "Tell me, how did you get in?" "Daughter-inw, although you locked the door, you forgot to lock the window. Of course I climbed in through the window." "You... you are not allowed to climb the window in the future, and you don''t leave the door, but you are shameless and shameless to climb the window." Have you lost your morals all over the ce? I''m really sorry for his status as the leading man. The guest room she lives in is on the second floor. The environment of the family courtyard is good, and there are no outsiders. Who would have thought that someone would climb the window. "What''s the point of climbing a window for my daughter-inw." Zhou Hengyang turned over, without any effort on his waist, he turned from the bottom to the top, propped up with one hand, his upper body hung in the air, and he didn''t want to put all his weight on the little daughter-inw. Su Wen didn''t even react, she just felt that the world was spinning for a moment, and her position was lost. "Daughter-inw, let me kiss first." Zhou Hengyang didn''t give Su Wen a chance to speak after finishing speaking, pinched the soft lips of Su Wen''s chin, and kissed her passionately. Chapter 703: Secretly wash the sheets Chapter 703 Secretly washing sheets In the room, the ambiguous atmosphere of the men''s intimate kisses gradually became stronger, making people blush and heartbeat more and more. They clearly agreed to only kiss once, but it was out of control. Towels, clothes, scattered everywhere, Su Wen only felt that there were a pair of big hands with magic power, walking around her body, and there were waves of electricity wherever they went, making her more eager. "You...you said it was just a kiss." "Good boy! I''m kissing!" Someone sealed her lips, not giving her a chance to continue speaking. How could a man who prescribed meat be willing to be a vegetarian? During the few days to the capital, Zhou Hengyang has been in! Today, I will definitely get my money back with interest. **** The next day, Zhou Yan got up, washed her face and went to the yard to prepare for morning exercises. As soon as she went out, she saw someone cooling the sheets in the yard. Zhou Yan was immediately happy. "Hey! Nephew, you are very diligent!" Zhou Yan walked up to Zhou Hengyang with her hands behind her back, and teased: "I came to wash the bed sheets for my little aunt''s house early in the morning, what''s wrong? What about my little aunt?" Didn''t you know you were so virtuous?" Zhou Hengyang nced at Zhou Yan expressionlessly, and continued to concentrate on smoothing the clean sheets on the clothesline. A gust of wind blew, and the red sheets fluttered with the wind, and someone nodded in satisfaction. This color is nice, he likes it. My daughter-inw also likes it. Thinking of the style of the daughter-inw lying on the red sheet, the snow-skinned ck hair is graceful and enchanting, and therge area of ??fiery red color is like a raging fire, making the man next to her want to give her his life. Zhou Hengyang''s eyes became darker and darker. The eldest nephew ignored her, Zhou Yan bumped Zhou Hengyang with her shoulder, and winked her eyes ambiguously, "Isn''t it a blessing to have such a beautiful daughter-inw?" Zhou Hengyang''s face turned dark. "Ms. Zhou, please respect yourself." Zhou Yan put her hands on her hips, "You came to my house early in the morning to wash the sheets, how dare you let me respect myself?" This kid is too unreasonable. "Wrong." Zhou Hengyang stretched out his index finger and bit it, "One, I came herest night, not early in the morning. Two, this bed sheet is mine." "Obviously it''s mine. I bought it new. I didn''t use Wenwen once before I took it out for her." Zhou Yan felt a pain in her heart. I am not even willing to use such expensive silk.¡± "Oh! That''s better for my daughter-inw." Zhou Hengyang smiled lukewarmly at Zhou Yan after speaking, "Little aunt, do you think the sheets I slept with Wenwen can be used by others?" "You brat still has a clean freak!" Zhou Hengyang is really obsessed with cleanliness, otherwise he wouldn''t have gone out for the past few days and forced himself to be in. He couldn''t bear to wrong Wenwen, not at all. "It''s not about cleanliness, it''s a basic requirement." Zhou Hengyang felt that he couldn''t exin to his little aunt how much he cherished and possessed his own woman. Even though he wanted Wenwen crazily, he couldn''t bear to be in such a ce. "A person like Heng Guang is called cleanliness." "What cleanliness?" Xu Pei''s voice came from behind, Zhou Hengyang had already noticed the footsteps, Zhou Yan''s hearing was not as good as her eldest nephew''s, and when her husband asked what the cleanliness was, she subconsciously felt guilty. She blushed and refused to look at Xu Pei. Zhou Hengyang didn''t know what happened to his little aunt yet, so he sneered and said, "Ms. Zhou, you got up so early, do you also want to wash the sheets?" Zhou Yan blushed, "What nonsense are you talking about? I''m your elder. Your aunt is really big or small. You dare to read your aunt''s jokes." What''s going on these days? Everyone is so thick-skinned that they dare to wash the sheets in public without any scruples. Isn''t it supposed to be sneaky? Chapter 704: no photo back Chapter 704 Did not ask for the photo Zhou Yan couldn''t tell her elder nephew, so she red at the instigator, and said to herself, "You wash it." It''s really annoying, and she was at a loss for feeling that she had secretly washed the sheets for so many years! It''s reallyte. If she had known that her eldest nephew was washing the sheets, she would have quit doing it long ago. Xu Pei touched his nose in embarrassment, and wanted to say that Xiao Zhou, what you call washing the sheets by yourself is just putting the sheets in the basin, adding water and washing powder to soak them. As for whether it will be washedter, it is not certain. Zhou Yan went to find Su Wen, and the two big men looked at each other, reaching a strange tacit understanding. **** Zhou Yan stood in front of Su Wen''s room and knocked on the door, and opened the door to enter after a promise from inside. Su Wen is packing her luggage, and the sixth and younger sisters are busy helping Su Wen. Liumei and younger sister are different from ordinary children. The two of them don¡¯t like to sleep in. When they live in Zhou Yan¡¯s house, they always get up early, get dressed ande out. But today I woke up earlier than usual. "Big sister, take this toy back for me and give it to my little girl." "And mine, this box of candy is also for Xiaoya, Xiaoya hasn''t eaten soft candy yet!" Sixth sisters and younger sisters all prepared gifts for Xiaoya, and they have already put them away and are waiting for Su Wen toe over. Please help me bring them back! "Xiaoya is no longer in the vige." Su Wen sat on the bed, nodded to Zhou Yan who came in, and then said: "Xiaoya was taken to the capital by her mother, and you two will be admitted to universities in the capital in the future." I can see her." "Impossible! Sister, you lied to me." The little girl reacted greatly, throwing the doll in her hand on the ground and shouting hysterically: "I don''t believe it, I just don''t believe it. The little girl must have been betrayed by her stepmother." Like Xiaohua, I will never see you again." After speaking, he rubbed his eyes and burst into tears. "Woooooooooooo... Xiaoya, Xiaoya is gone too, woooooo..." Zhou Yan felt that she came at the wrong time, and looked at Su Wen, who was also very helpless. This is the little girl''s knot in her heart. To the little girl, it is not Xiaoya who is betrayed, but herself. She was always afraid of being like Xiaohua, and the reason why she became good friends with Xiaoya was because the two little girls had the same fear. Now that the fear hase true, one can imagine the blow to the little girl. Fortunately, she was well prepared. This time she went to the capital and went to the address ording to the address, and she also met Xiaoya. The little girl is doing well, but she lost the photo of Hengyang, and it''s a pity that she didn''t get the photo back. Fortunately, I got the letter from Xiaoya to Xiaomei. "Here, this is the letter Xiaoya wrote to you. If you don''t believe me, read it yourself." Su Wen handed over the letter she had prepared a long time ago, "There is Xiaoya''s address on it, if you have anything to say to Xiaoya Write her a letter if you say so, and send her a gift if you want to send it.¡± The little girl was in a daze with teary eyes, "Really...really?" "Why did I lie to you? When did I lie to you?" "Oh!" The little girl felt a little guilty, and regretted that she got angry at the elder sister just now, so she didn''t dare to look at Su Wen. "Okay, hurry up and wash your face and brush your teeth, and you have to go to school after breakfast!" Su Wen couldn''t care about a child, rubbed the little sister''s hair, and said to the sixth sister: "Take your sister away quickly!" ,fort her more." "Okay, big sister, you can rest assured to hand over my little sister to me. I promise that I willfort my little sister ''very well''." Sixth Sister showed a lovely smile at her, obviously cute and imposing But the little girl shivered in fright. Chapter 705: childhood sweetheart Chapter 705 Childhood sweetheart "Let''s go!" Sixth Sister could not refuse and pulled the younger sister out. Hum! Dare to lose your temper at the eldest sister for an outsider, this is ipetent, just do twice as much math homework every day! Waiting for the two girls to go out, Zhou Yan asked curiously: "Who is the little girl?" "It''s our family''s distant niece, my little sister''s good friend. Some time ago, she was given away by her stepmother. The adopted family used to work in our county. After adopting Xiaoya, they returned to the capital. This time, Hengyang and I I went to the capital to see the little girl." Su Wen gave a general ount of the situation, and Zhou Yan was very surprised. "You said the person who adopted Xiaoya is called Song Jingxian?" "Yes!" "Then do you know where she lives in the capital?" "Know." Su Wen reported the address of this trip, and Zhou Yan thought that it was indeed the case. It was not a coincidence that the same name was the same Song Jingxian she knew. The world is full of wonders, but there is really a fate. "Little aunt, do you know Song Jingxian?" "I don''t know him, but your little uncle does." Zhou Yan nced outside the door, and said mysteriously: "I heard that she was your uncle''s childhood sweetheart, and they had a very good rtionship when they were young." Su Wen revealed a ''isn''t it? ¡¯ expression, "Aren''t you the right age? Song Jingxian looks like she''s only in her thirties." Zhou Yan sneered, "Hehe! That''s what makes people suspicious. You said that if there is no adultery in the middle, a young man in his prime would be willing to y with a girl?" Su Wen: "..." Is this the legendary rotten-eyed renji? The little aunt wants to cheat a child bride, so it depends on who is a child bride? "What kind of eyes do you have?" Zhou Yan gave Su Wen a white look, "Don''t believe me, I can tell you that the address you just mentioned is just across the road from thepound where Lao Xu''s family lives, and there are many famous people there. Where do you want to go?" "Are you included, little aunt?" Su Wen blinked ambiguously. "Go, go... Your little aunt had no shortage of suitors when she was young. What I regret most now is that I got married early and had children early, and I didn''t have a good time." Zhou Yan sighed: "Wenwen, my little aunt told you! It''s fine if you get married early, and you have no choice. Family conditions can''t help it, but you can''t have a child early, and you can''t have a child ording to your little aunt... " Zhou Yan was halfway through speaking when a slender and tall figure shed outside the door. Zhou Hengyang folded his hands on his chest and his gaze was as sharp as a knife. When he looked at people, he seemed to carry the shadow of a sword. "What did you say, little aunt? Can you say it again?" "No, I didn''t say anything. Huh? It seems that your little uncle called me just now. Let me go. If you two have something to say, just close the door and talk." After speaking, he ran away quickly. Zhou Hengyang closed the door with a "snap", walked to the bed and found that his daughter-inw was still in a daze, and pinched Su Wen''s chin forcefully, forcing her to look up at him. "What are you thinking?" Zhou Hengyang''s voice was cold, obviously in a bad mood. "I... I suddenly realized that we forgot to use contraception." Su Wen really didn''t expect it before, the love is naturally strong when it is deep, and she can''t think of anything else. Besides, deep down in her heart, she was also very greedy for him! Su Wen has to admit that she has been fascinated by someone. I never thought about whether I might have children or whether I would get pregnant. It was my little aunt who reminded me. Chapter 706: she never thought Chapter 706 She didn''t think about it But it is useless at all. This man is domineering, strong, and can coax others. The sweet talk and nasty talk on the bed made herpletely powerless, and she loved and hated it at the same time. While crying and begging, in the end he always manages to force himself to fall into his carefully crafted love, ups and downs together, enduring huge waves again and again. Uh... Su Wen actually likes it very much! Who would be Zhou Hengyang! So Su Wen never thought about contraception or childbirth. When Zhou Yan said it just now, she was immediately dumbfounded. Watts? Want to have a baby? She never thought about it! Su Wen was stunned and caught off guard, so that she didn''t realize that she was cheated by Zhou Yan again! Someone is not only jealous, but now he is about to be mad. "What do I ask you? Answer me. Do you not want to have children with me?" For Zhou Hengyang, what is more painful than his wife''s refusal to bear him a child? What made him even more uneptable? If he was not afraid of hurting Wenwen if he lost control, he would have lost control long ago. Zhou Hengyang gritted his teeth, and the hand holding Su Wen''s chin intensified unconsciously. Su Wen frowned in pain. "Let go, what are you doing?" "Answer me, don''t you want to have a baby with me?" Zhou Hengyang suddenly knelt down on one knee, his body line of sight was at the same level as Su Wen''s. "Do you remember what I said? Since I''m serious, I won''t give you a chance to change your mind." Zhou Hengyang said ruthlessly, "Whether it''s Zhao Jiangang or Shen Erkui... this time I will never allow you to change your mind." Any man is qualified to have a rtionship with you." He desperately told himself not to eat aged vinegar. Let the past be the past! Wenwen is his now, and only belongs to him. Now, the future belongs to Zhou Hengyang alone. He will try his best to put his Zhou Hengyang''s name in her eyes, and he will write his Zhou Hengyang''s name in his heart. She is so spoiled that she has no heart to look at other men. If she wants to, she''d better not get out of bed, so that she can be locked in himself forever. around. But reason and self-control allowed him to control the desire deep in his heart, but Wenwen''s character in the past still couldn''t make him feel at ease. In fact, he knew in his heart that Wenwen had indeed taken a fancy to Zhao Jiangang. What could drive a man crazy more than this? "Don''t mention Zhao Jiangang to me." Su Wen was also angry, because she had taken so many scapegoats in the original body. Originally thought that Zhou Hengyang didn''t care, thought that he fell in love with himself, not the original body. He can actually tell the difference deep down in his heart, the difference between himself and the original body. Otherwise, why is his attitude different from that in the novel! Now it seems that I am too wishful thinking and self-righteous. It turned out that he still cared. Can''t forget the dark history of "her", even including driving him away! At this moment, Su Wen suddenly felt very tired. From the beginning of time travel to the present, she has been working hard to change the fate of the whole family, and to change the impression of herself in his mind. He even took pleasure in telling himself that hugging the hero''s golden thighs is not ashamed. Some people want to hug but are not qualified! But in the end, everything made her look so ridiculous. In Zhou Hengyang''s mind, she is the original body, that flirtatious woman who doesn''t obey women''s morals and is always in a hurry. She is restless in the room, and she still thinks about other men even though she has a husband. Chapter 707: what do you think of me Chapter 707 What do you think of me "You go, you go, I never want to see you again." Su Wen tried hard to push Zhou Hengyang, but he grabbed her backhand, pulled her into his arms, and hugged him tightly. The strength is frightening, and the two bodies are tightly pressed together, no matter how Su Wen struggles, it is useless. "I won''t go." Zhou Hengyang hugged Su Wen tightly and refused to let go, "I told you, I will never let go." "Zhou Hengyang, you bastard." Su Wen couldn''t control her temper no matter how good she was. She was so wronged that her eyes gradually turned red. Zhou Hengyang was even more at a loss when he saw that she was about to cry. It was obvious that he was the one who was disgusted. "Don''t cry." Someone ordered fiercely. "I didn''t cry." She didn''t want to cry in front of this bastard! "You let me go, I''ll let you go, bastard!" "Do you only call jerks?" "I can''t live through this day." In a panic, Su Wen blurted out, "We''re divorced, you, Zhou Hengyang, are capable and capable, so you don''t need toe to my Su''s house to be an intruder. Don''t suffer this grievance." The air pressure in the room was so low that it was impossible to breathe. "What did you say?" Zhou Hengyang let go slowly, and took three steps back, "Say it again?" The sudden loss of warm embrace made Su Wen startled, but Zhou Hengyang''s cold attitude made her unable to calm down at all, her heart seemed to be tightly grasped by a pair of invisible big hands, so ufortable that even breathing hurt. Su Wen gritted her teeth and forced herself not to be timid, "I said you don''t have to be my family''s son-inw." "So..." Zhou Hengyang''s handsome face was covered with ayer of frost, and his thin lips curled up in a sarcastic arc, "Are you going to drive me away again? A second time." "That''s right!" Su Wen''s eyes were sore from his indifference, and she could only turn her face away to make herself feel better. "Hehe!" Zhou Hengyang backed away in a daze, and the tall and straight man suddenly showed an indescribably decadent and indifferent temperament, "What is I, Zhou Hengyang, in your Su Wen''s mind? Come and wave at him The servant who is going?" Su Wen pursed her lips and said nothing. "So no matter how hard I try, to you, it''s just the son-inw who can''t get on the stage and will never get your true heart? Back in the door? Call me out if you want it, and drive me away if you don''t want it .¡± "I..." Su Wen was very embarrassed by his question. She just wanted to say no. She had never thought about it that way, but she couldn''t exin it at all. Because she only realized now that she would never be able to ask the original body to do those things. Even if she tried her best to change everyone''s impression of her, to improve her interpersonal rtionship, and to take responsibility... But it still didn''t work. He still can''t forget, the original body fell in love with Zhao Jiangang''s ck history. These are all things she has to bear after wearing this body. Su Wen never thought of evading responsibility! She admitted it! She resigned to her fate. Su Wen slumped to the ground, Zhou Hengyang''s upright figure was no longer in the room, so he left! left her. Su Wen hugged her knees with her hands, shed tears silently, and then wiped them clean with her sleeves. Obviouslyst night was so sweet and crazy, warm and harmonious, why has it be like this inexplicably now? It''s not that she doesn''t want to give birth to him, she just didn''t think of it before. I never thought that I would have a baby, let alone use contraception. How did it be like this? Su Wen buried her face in her arms, unable to tell whose fault it was. Chapter 708: The smelly and shameless Heng Guang Chapter 708 The smelly and shameless Hengguang Zhou Yan took Xu Pei to hide in the study on the first floor, and saw Zhou Hengyang striding away through the crack of the door. Guilty said: "Could it be a real fight?" Xu Pei gave her a reproachful look, "You, you, you are just trying to trick your own people." "I... I didn''t do it on purpose, how did I know my eldest nephew''s reaction would be so big?" "Any man would have a big reaction." Xu Pei felt very sympathetic to Zhou Hengyang, "If I hear that my wife is hiding her contraception and doesn''t want to give birth to me, I will be mad, okay?" Zhou Yan said disapprovingly: "Why are you men like this? What do you think of women? A tool for childbirth?" "Who cares about having children? What we care about is the attitude of our wives towards us!" Xu Pei tried to exin, "When a woman doesn''t even want to give birth to you, what does that mean? It means she doesn''t really love you, it means She doesn''t want to entrust her whole life to you." Zhou Yan scratched her hair irritably, her face full of confusion, "No, we didn''t think so much, are you lying to me?" "Who lied to you?" Xu Pei pampered Zhou Yan''s forehead, secretly rejoicing in his heart, fortunately he gave birth to Xiao Xiao as soon as he got married, otherwise his status would not be guaranteed? Good risk, good risk! "Wait..." Zhou Yan''s brain shed, and he grasped something vaguely, "Why did you suddenly say that you don''t want to have children? Who said that?" "Don''t tell me what you told Su Wen?" "We mean contraception." "Doesn''t contraception mean that you don''t want to give birth to your husband?" The poor eldest nephew, who has been going through wind and rain all his life, unexpectedly stumbled on this matter. It''s about a man''s dignity, I hope he can get through it. Big nephewe on! *** Zhou Hengyang left Xu''s house and went straight to Zhou Hengguang''s ce. When he entered, Zhou Hengyang looked like a dog in a neat suit, standing in the floor-to-ceiling mirror handsomely. He held a caramel-colored bag in his hand. The bag looks about the same size as a briefcase. At first nce, people may think it is a briefcase, but the design style is definitely notparable to a briefcase. Exquisite, high-end, trendy style, holding Zhou Hengguang''s delicate and slender fingersplements each other more and more, with an inherent aristocratic temperament. Ji Fang looked enviously, he really wanted to have a good-looking and easy-to-use bag. He touched it secretly just now, the soft and delicate leather isparable to a baby''s skin. Ji Fang reckoned that the value of this bag must be something he couldn''t afford, and the vice president had too many expensive things, so he didn''t even look at the vice president. But this package is different. Because the vice president has been watching it for half an hour after he got it. An unprecedented first time. Ji Fang took a sneak look at the packaging on the cab, it was so exquisite that it almost blinded his eyes. I thought sourly in my heart, the world of the rich is really exaggerated, and this box andce ribbon are also worth a lot of money. Zhou Hengguang''s appreciation ability is much higher than the average person''s level. Changing to a one-shoulder method, the effect is also very good, and one hand is freed. I am more satisfied with Su Qing''s ingenuity in my heart. She is really a beautiful girl, and the bags she makes are not inferior to foreign luxury brands. The design is more to his liking, and this girl is very measured and doesn''t take advantage of it. His wife, Zhou Hengguang, is a must for being upright. That''s right! So-and-so is so stinky and shameless. I was full of dark thoughts and asked others to be upright. If Zhou Hengyang knew it, he would definitely say shameless. Chapter 709: i wont agree Chapter 709 I will not agree "Ji Fang, let me be notified as soon as the factory receives my letter in the future, have you heard?" "Understood." Now that Ji Fang knew that the deputy dean attached great importance to this letter writer, he naturally paid more attention, otherwise he would not have delivered the package so quickly. "I write a letter and you send it to me." Zhou Hengguang said that he didn''t take off his bag, so he turned and went to the study to write a reply. With a pen in his hand, Zhou Hengguang smiled at the corner of his mouth when he thought of his girl riding a bicycle. He writes like a fly. First, he used a hundred words to describe how he liked the bag when he received it. He said that he would not be able to do without it in his life and work in the future, and would use it every day. The implication is to imply that one is not enough and ask Su Qing to send another one. Good leather needs maintenance and cannot be used continuously, otherwise it will damage the service life of the leather. Since Su Qing has such a good craftsmanship, she must also know how to maintain leather goods. I hope the smart girl will not let him down. After writing the package, Zhou Hengguang wrote about the souvenirs he brought back. The heartbroken letter said that the souvenirs brought back were stolen by his friends while he didn''t know, and he could only eat it once in the end. There will be no more! Zhou Hengguang''s writing about local specialties is absolutely sincere and distressing. I finally brought it back, the good girl made it herself, and let those who have nothing to do with it eat it. Zhou Hengguang wished he could beat everyone up. Written in the letter is infinite regret. Although he didn''t say a single word, as long as a normal person sees it, he will willingly give him what he wants. Finally, he praised Su Qing in two hundred words. The words are elegant, with enthusiasm contained in the subtlety, and sincerity and anxiety in the enthusiasm. Just like a young boy in full swing, he is so enthusiastic in front of his beloved girl that he is at a loss. Not a love letter, but better than a love letter. Zhou Yan didn''t know, if Zhou Yan knew, she would definitely want to invite Zhou Hengguang and the old man of the Xu family to coborate on a book. The old man of the Xu family came up with his brains, and Zhou Hengguang came up with his writing, which is guaranteed to be a hit. After writing the letter, Zhou Hengguang personally sealed the envelope and handed it to Ji Fang, "Send it today." "Okay!" Ji Fang agreed, and suddenly heard a knock on the door. "Someone is knocking on the door, I''ll go and have a look." Finally, he didn''t have to look any further, Ji Fang quickly ran out to open the door. "Wait!" Zhou Hengguang frowned, and inadvertently brought a bit of sharpness, "You help me take the outer box and put it in my bedroom. I will open the door myself." Ji Fang was taken aback for a moment, and obediently went to get the things, and was even more curious about the sender. "Brother, why did youe here suddenly?" Zhou Hengguang smiled and opened the door, thinking that fortunately the outer packaging was put away in time, otherwise the elder brother would definitely find out when he saw it. Zhou Hengyang nced at him coldly, his eyes scratching his body like a knife. Fortunately, Zhou Hengguang''s psychological quality is notparable to that of ordinary people. Instead, he asked proudly: "Brother, what do you think of my new bag? Doesn''t it look good?" "For the first time, I saw you showing a special liking for something." ¡°I grew up loving these things.¡± "That''s different." With a cold face, Zhou Hengyang passed his younger brother into the living room, just in time to meet Ji Fanging down from the stairs, and immediately his face became even uglier, livid. "How is this going?" Looking at Ji Fang''s eyes is almost the same as looking at a dead person. Chapter 710: big brother is abnormal Chapter 710 Big brother is abnormal Ji Fang trembled, and when he stepped on thest step, he missed it and fell directly from it. With a thud, he fell to the ground andy down in front of Zhou Hengyang in arge font. Zhou Hengyang took two steps back in disgust, "Even if you really be my sister-inw, I won''t give you a red envelope." Ji Fang, who was about to get up, unfortunately fell down again and couldn''t get up for a long time. Zhou Hengguang directly covered his face, "Brother, what are you talking about?" "He came out of your room early in the morning, do you want me to say anything?" Zhou Hengyang raised his eyebrows in the direction of the second floor, and reprimanded him coldly: "I knew you were rebellious since childhood, but I didn''t expect you How rebellious to such an extent." "I''m not, I don''t have one." Zhou Hengguang almostughed out of anger, "Brother, you know that I''m male, and I like female, how is that possible." Saying this, he quickly pulled Ji Fang up from the ground. Poor young man, Ji Fang was so frightened that he almost lost his soul. He was so stupid, looking at the Zhou brothers'' eyes as if they were looking at some kind of scourge. "Ji Fang, don''t listen to my elder brother''s nonsense, he is joking." This kid was already scared by him yesterday, so he won''t be scared stupid this time, right? Zhou Hengguang used this secretary quite smoothly. Although the young man has little experience, he is good at doing things seriously, and he looks energetic every day, which is pleasing to his eyes. To save trouble, he didn''t want to change his secretary easily. His secretary at the Capital Design Institute has already be an official designer, and it would be troublesome to transfer him again. "I...I, I..." Ji Fang hesitated and wanted to exin, but under the oppression of the big boss'' eyes, he couldn''t speak at all. "Okay, I misunderstood, you go to work first!" Zhou Hengyang waved his hand impatiently, obviously realizing that he had misunderstood. Normally, he would never make such a low-level wrong judgment, but now his ears are full of Wenwen''s ruthless words, and he can''t concentrate at all. Ji Fang ran away quickly, as if there was some scourge behind him. "Brother, don''t scare away my little secretary. You know that it is not easy for me to find a suitable secretary." "Are you looking for a secretary? You are the secretary and the nanny. I let one person do it." Zhou Hengyang sat in the middle of the sofa with his hands crossed on his knees, silent as ice. As he remained silent, the atmosphere in the living room became more and more tense, and Zhou Hengguang felt envious of Ji Fang who had just left. Brother is abnormal. Brother is too abnormal. "What''s wrong with you?" Zhou Hengguang finally asked, "I didn''t even eat breakfast this early in the morning! How about we go out and have breakfast first?" "I do not want to eat." Zhou Hengguang thought to himself, the problem is a bit serious. "Did you quarrel with sister-inw?" "Hmm!" Zhou Hengyang''s voice was full of pain, "She wants to divorce me." "Didn''t you guys not have a marriage certificate?" He only knew about this matter. "How do you get a divorce without a marriage certificate? It''s not easy to operate, right? You can either get a marriage certificate first and then leave, or just separate. But everyone knows that you are husband and wife, and you are on the same household registration book..." Before Zhou Hengguang finished speaking, Zhou Hengyang suddenly stood up. "Brother, what are you doing?" "Go get a marriage certificate." "Are you really going? There is no need to be so troublesome if you want to get a divorce. There are plenty of ways." Chapter 711: i dont want a divorce Chapter 711 I don''t want a divorce "I don''t want to get a divorce." Zhou Hengyang suddenly turned around, grabbed his younger brother by the neckline, his eyes were dark, "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to, I can tell you right now, no way! It''s impossible in this life, I think Let her go." After speaking, he threw Zhou Hengguang away and left quickly. Zhou Hengguang staggered from being thrown, quickly lost his strength before regaining his footing, shook the clothes on his body, and tidied up the cor of his shirt slowly, then half-closed his eyes and turned sideways to look at the second floor of the western-style building next to him. "Have you seen enough?" Zhou Hengguang asked in a cool voice. Liang Shuzhen''s pretty face appeared from the balcony, trembling, looking at Zhou Hengguang standing in the yard. "I''m sorry, I... I didn''t want to peek." Liang Shuzhen''s cheeks were flushed, and she didn''t know whether it was shyness or embarrassment. Before Zhou Hengguang could say anything, another hot-tempered girl rushed out. She looks very cute, about twenty years old. Protecting Liang Shuzhen behind her, she acted like a protector, "Cousin, Shuzhen is my friend, you can''t treat her like this." "Zhou Nini, what you said is wrong, why did I treat her?" Zhou Hengguang felt funny, "Did I hit her, or scold her? Or humiliate her?" "Your tone of voice just now is humiliating to girls." Zhou Nini usibly said, "Don''t think I can''t see it. The tone and eyes you spoke to Shuzhen just now are clearly looking down on her." Zhou Nini didn''t notice that Liang Shuzhen, who was hiding behind her when she was speaking, turned pale instantly, and her two hands in front of her were fiercely intertwined. For her, the humiliation brought by Zhou Hengguang was far inferior to that brought by Zhou Nini just now. Zhou Nini didn''t notice, but Zhou Hengguang did. But he didn''t intend to meddle in other people''s business. Thanks to his family''s good conditions, this cousin had a smooth journey to be the host of the TV station. She didn''t know who she was for a long time. It''s a good thing to stumble. "Who asked you to move to live next door to me?" Zhou Hengguang put away his smile and changed his face like turning over a book, "Move back home immediately, this ce is not suitable for you." "I don''t want it." Zhou Nini stomped her feet, "Brother is gone, and you are gone too. My home doesn''t feel like home anymore, so I don''t want to live there." Zhou Nini had a delicate expression, "And I have to help Shuzhen, as long as she can be my sister-inw, my eldest brother will go home." Zhou Hengguang sneered when he heard the words. Even the sses could not block his sharp gaze from a long distance, and asked mercilessly, "Liang Shuzhen, is this your promise to my cousin?" "I don''t, I... I am sincere to Hengyang." "Oh! How did I hear that what happened to Rong Jingxuanst time was not like this?" "That''s a misunderstanding, it''s someone else''s malicious smear." Liang Shuzhen said with a firm expression, "And Zhou Hengguang, you misunderstood me. I didn''t want to do anything, and I didn''t do anything. I have a good rtionship with Nini since childhood. There is no use. The reason why I live here is because I have a cooperation with their TV station, and I often see each other recently." Zhou Nini kept nodding, "That''s right, Shuzhen has be popr recently, we must be looking for her for the dance performance on our TV station." After getting Zhou Nini''s Zheng Ming, Liang Shuzhen showed more confidence, showing her calm demeanor of studying abroad, and said unhurriedly: "I admit that I like your elder brother, but is there something wrong with liking? What I give is my own feelings. , didn''t bother anyone?" Chapter 712: get married first Chapter 712 Get married first "Well said, so right." Zhou Nini apuded excitedly, "Shuzhen, you are so great, I support you." Zhou Hengguang''s thin lips curled up in a mocking arc, and he turned and left. "Eh... why did you leave?" Zhou Nini was apuding! The people left and couldn''t keep going, so they had to stop dryly, leaning on the balcony railing and shouting down: "Third brother, third brother, we are neighbors now, don''t you invite me to your house as a guest? Third brother , you justify me!" Liang Shuzhen knew in her heart that although what she said just now was beautiful, Zhou Nini believed it, but she did not deceive Zhou Hengguang. But it doesn''t matter, as long as Zhou Nini believes in herself. **** Su Wen sent the sixth sister and the younger sister to the school gate, and was about to go back to Qingshui County with her luggage. As soon as she entered the door, Zhou Yan kept winking at her, then made a gesture of asking for blessings, and pulled Xu Pei away. The nanny of the Xu family felt the tense atmosphere in the house, so she simply hid in the kitchen and could note out. It''s scary! Su Wen felt baffled, but she cheered up and had to live. Even though her heart ached like a torment, she didn''t want to feel sorry for herself and be looked down upon by others. In the living room, Zhou Hengyang was standing there with his hands in his pockets. Seeing that Su Wen was still in the mood to dress up his house beautifully and send his sisters to school, he was so sad that he didn''t even want to eat breakfast, so he felt very frustrated. "You..." Su Wen stood at the door, looking stupidly at the distraught man in front of her, wondering how she offended him? "Follow me." Zhou Hengyang grabbed Su Wen''s hand, took her away without any exnation, and stuffed her into Zhou Yan''s car. "What are you doing? I have to go home!" "I''ll take you back when I''m done." Zhou Hengyang started the car with a cold face, mmed the steering wheel, turned around and drove out, insisting not to look at Su Wen who was sitting next to him in the passenger seat. to bite him. He was still very sad at first, but now he suddenly made him feel sad. Su Wen thought that he left without mercy, and would definitely not talk to her, or even look back at her. Just like in the novel, if he was driven away by the original body, he would note back. When he finally remembered that there was still a Sanjiaying vige, and an ex-wife who betrayed him and ended up miserable. Su Wen hugged her shoulders and went back to thinking about the ruthlessness of the hero in the novel, but she felt chills all over her body, and the chill that came out from her bones made her feel scared. But this time, no matter how frightened she was, she couldn''t let herself hug the male lead''s golden thigh anymore. Not in love, not in love, she can treat Zhou Hengyang as her boss, respectful, or even courteous. In the real world, how can self-willedness be allowed in the workce! Grievances and the like aremonce. She is not a person who cannot be wronged. But it''s not good in love, she can''t do it. She fell in love with this man, as if she had embarked on a road of no return. She will be sad, and will care about his words, his attitude, his every word and deed. Su Wen couldn''t help but look at Zhou Hengyang several times, but he always gave him an indifferent profile. Su Wen finally suppressed her sadness, turned her head and pretended to look at the scenery outside the window. "Why didn''t you order me?" "What?" "Where is your mistress'' aura? Can''t you use the identity of the mistress to order me?" Zhou Hengyang gritted his teeth, and said angrily, "I want to obey you when I get in the door?" Chapter 713: want to drive him away again Chapter 713 I want to drive him away again Why didn''t you order it? It''s because I don''t want him to be the son-inw! This bad woman has really changed her mind, and she doesn''t want him to be her son-inw. Zhou Hengyang clenched the steering wheel with his hands, his knuckles were slightly white, and his smooth and beautiful jaw line was tense. "I ordered, will you listen?" Su Wen couldn''t believe that he was so good! Knowing how to listen in the past was just to save face for her, whoever took it seriously was a fool. "How do you know I won''t listen if you don''t have an order? As long as I''m still your son-inw, I''ll listen." Su Wen was taken aback for a moment, but she didn''t expect him...he was willing to listen to her own words, "Then I''ll let you let me out of the car now." "No!" Zhou Hengyang refused without thinking. "You said just now that you would listen to me!" This man is indeed a dog-faced man, and he flips it when he says it. "This is not OK! Parking in the middle of the road is not safe." Su Wen took a deep breath, and turned her head to look at his handsome side face. The more she looked at it, the more sad she became. Her mind was full of the intimate and entangled images ofst night, and she couldn''t even wave them away. How could Zhou Hengyang not feel the greed in her eyes, his originally gloomy and depressed mood improved slightly. Although the daughter-inw probably only liked him because of his good looks, he didn''t mind. Even if he cheats with his face and masculinity, he still wants to keep his wife by his side. "Arrived." Zhou Hengyang pulled Su Wen out of the car involuntarily. "This is where?" "Civil Affairs Bureau, don''t you want a divorce? How do you get a divorce without a marriage certificate?" Zhou Hengyang forcibly took Su Wen''s hand and walked into the gate of the Civil Affairs Bureau. Before he came, he had already made an appointment, so he didn''t have to wait in line, and he could directly apply for a marriage certificate after showing his ount book. Because the husband and wife rtionship has already been registered on the household registration, it can only be regarded as a recement marriage certificate. In addition, I found a rtionship again, and the application went smoothly. Coming out of the Civil Affairs Bureau half an hourter, Zhou Hengyang took Su Wen to take wedding photos again. I was looking for the best photo studio in the whole province. A male photographer with a ponytail looked at the two of them like he was looking at some rare treasure, and praised the golden boy and girl again and again, especially the look in Zhou Hengyang''s eyes, which made Su Wen suspicious His "hobby" is not male. The photographer wanted to find an opportunity to talk to Zhou Hengyang several times, but was overly enthusiastic, but was rushed back by Zhou Hengyang''s cold face. In the end, I had no choice but to go to Su Wen, who seemed to be more talkative, but as soon as she spoke, she was almost beaten. Finally, I was honest. "Zhou Hengyang..." Su Wen was confused by him, "Why are you here to take wedding photos again?" Su Wen was really reluctant to say the word ''divorce'' this time. Too reluctant. Every time she looked at him, the reluctance in her heart increased, and then it umted more and more. Su Wen felt that she was really worthless. Zhou Hengyang knew that the little daughter-inw was still thinking about divorce! But the little daughter-inw didn''t know that before she got the marriage certificate, she could drive him away, but now that she got the marriage certificate, she couldn''t drive him away anymore. Zhou Hengyang has never recognized the importance ofw like this moment. "Because it''s more ceremonial." A certain person concealed the calction in his heart. In fact, he had already secretly calcted that as long as he got a marriage certificate, he would fill the office with photos, hang them on the wall, and put them in Sanjiaying''s house. living room. So that everyone will know that she is his wife. Su Wen was confused by him. Divorce needs a sense of ceremony? Why didn''t I find out that he had such a side before? Chapter 714: Live capture Chapter 714 Field Capture "no¡­" "Okay, stop talking, go and change clothes quickly." Su Wen was pushed into the dressing room by Zhou Hengyang, but the clothes in the photo studio were really ugly, and he didn''t like any of them. Borrowed the phone number from the photo studio and called Zhou Yan and Zhou Hengguang respectively. Soon, the two came over with their clothes. Zhou Yan brought the clothes that Su Wen left at her house, of course, and picked out a few nice and trendy clothes. What Zhou Hengguang brought was his own clothes. Zhou Hengguang, a picky ghost, had far more clothes than normal men. And each piece is very valuable, the two brothers are about the same body shape, Zhou Hengyang is also very suitable to wear. The photographer with braids saw the clothes brought by Zhou Hengguang, his eyes lit up, and then his eyes changed when he looked at Zhou Hengguang. "Although your figure is not as good as your elder brother, you have better taste than him." The photographer praised. "Brother, where did you find the photographer? I think his eyes should be dug out." Heng Guang red at the photographer, dragged Zhou Hengyang to the corner, and asked in a low voice, "Didn''t you say divorce? Why did youe here to take wedding photos instead?" Zhou Hengyang''s handsome face turned dark when he was asked, and he looked at the third child coldly. "Do you really want Su Wen to divorce me?" "No, I just care." This is rted to his next move. The eldest brother is going to get a divorce, so there is no need for him to lie to the little girl. "Divorce is impossible." Zhou Hengyang stretched out his hand and poked his younger brother on the forehead. He used a lot of strength. He was absolutely ruthless to his younger brother and showed no mercy. "Don''t let me hear the word divorce again, or you''re finished." After finishing speaking, he left his brother to go to see Su Wen to try on clothes. Zhou Hengguang helplessly rubbed his forehead that hurt from the poke, and muttered in a low voice: "It''s true that state officials are only allowed to set fires, and people are not allowed to lightmps. Hiss! The attack is really ruthless, and it must be blue." He went out to meet people with his blue head, and those who didn¡¯t know thought he was cheated on! Zhou Yan handed Su Wen''s clothes into the dressing room, stretched her head and asked softly, "Wenwen, what''s the matter? Why did youe to take wedding photos? Are you young people so fickle now?" Su Wen smiled bitterly, "I don''t know, Zhou Hengyang said that we divorced without a marriage certificate, so we have to get a marriage certificate before we can divorce." Zhou Yan eximed in disbelief, "Are all their men so tough?" Is this okay? Su Wen frowned, "What are they men?" "You don''t know, my old Xu is just like the eldest nephew, he scolded me in the morning." Zhou Yan felt wronged too! The eldest nephew quarreled with his wife, and she was to me for the divorce. The news hasn''t spread yet, so how can she meet people if it gets out? She didn''t say anything wrong! Is it wrong for women to y for a few more years while they are young? That''s right! Su Wen shrugged, pretending not to care and said: "This is probably the difference between men and women! Men and women have different ways of thinking and look at problems differently." Zhou Yan looked distressed, "Stop talking, Wenwen, my little aunt supports you, don''t worry, although Hengyang is my eldest nephew, I will not help my rtives." Her elbows were resolutely turned out. "Thank you, little aunt." Su Wen pulled the corners of her mouth reluctantly, trying to smile, but it was uglier than crying. Zhou Yan felt even more distressed by Su Wen''s pretending to be strong, and directly scolded her. Chapter 715: money machine Chapter 715 Money Making Machine "Zhou Hengyang is such a bastard. This incident is clearly his fault. I think he is deliberately finding fault. Let me tell you, Wenwen, don''t get a divorce. Isn''t your divorce just to benefit him and the vixens outside?" Su Wen listened quietly without speaking. Zhou Yan continued his efforts, "Think about my nephew being able to make money! Aren''t you stupid if you don''t use a ready-made money-making machine? You have to enve him, let him make money for you, and make money for you. Revenge on men." "As long as you don''t get a divorce, the vixen outside will not be able to take over, and the vixen will always be a vixen." "Can it still be like this?" Su Wen was misled by Zhou Yan''s novel idea, and the more she thought about it, the more she felt it made sense. "Let me tell you, this is all my little aunt''s philosophy of life. Listen to me, and your eldest nephew is your son-inw. Isn''t the purpose of his existence is to help you earn money to support your family? Otherwise, why would you want to cut in the door? " Su Wen nodded involuntarily, thinking to herself, as long as she can control her emotions, don''t think about him all the time, pay attention to him, miss him, and care about him. But can she do it? Su Wen cried in her heart, she couldn''t do it! She just likes him, loves him badly. As long as she thinks that he will fall in love with other women in the future, she will be so sad that she can''t breathe. At this moment, Zhou Yan was glowing with the great brilliance of a life mentor, and continued to say emotionally: "Just trust my little aunt! Don''t be impulsive, and you will be angry, you know? It is right to hold the benefits in your hands first. Why do you want to Don''t take advantage of others? Do you want Liang Shuzhen to show off in front of you?" "You know what my aunt said? You took the photo first, anyway, it doesn''t cost you." The more Zhou Yan thought about it, the more she was right, and she even winked at Su Wen, almost saying, "Look at my sincere big eyes." "Ahem!" There was a coughing sound from behind, and Zhou Yan ran away with a guilty conscience. After escaping from the dangerous area, he saw his third nephew looking at him with a half-smile on his bluish forehead. "What happened to your forehead?" "When I first came in, I knocked on the door." "Can this hit you? Is your nearsightedness getting worse?" "Hmm! Yes." Zhou Hengguang admitted without changing his face. Zhou Yan looked back at the eldest nephew who had already taken Su Wen to take pictures, and asked in fear: "Did your elder brother hear what I said just now, third nephew?" "Yes!" Zhou Hengguang said with a smile. "How much did you hear?" "all!" Zhou Yan''s eyes darkened, "It''s over, your elder brother is so vengeful, he can hear it all, am I going to be over? Do you think I should go to the capital to avoid the limelight?" Zhou Hengguang stretched out his index finger and shook it in front of Zhou Yan''s eyes, "It''s just not necessary. Although what the little aunt said is not pleasant, the result is good. Brother, he values ??the result more than the process. As long as the sister-inw does not divorce him, That''s more than anything." Zhou Yan was said to be confused, "Isn''t your elder brother going to divorce?" "Wrong, the one who wants to divorce the sister-inw is the sister-inw, and the elder brother doesn''t want a divorce." If you really want to divorce, why bother to take wedding photos? Taking wedding photos and waiting for divorce? "real?" "Of course it''s true. If it wasn''t for the real little aunt, you can pack up and go to the capital to avoid the limelight." Zhou Hengguang patted Zhou Yan''s shoulder earnestly, and said old-fashionedly: "Little Zhou, if you are in love with people whose brains are not normal, don''t meddle in it. They have a problem here." Chapter 716: Yao Fang informs Chapter 716 Yao Fang informs Said and pointed to the position of the temple. "What you said makes sense." Zhou Yan took it seriously, "You don''t know that I am very unlucky, and your little uncle also said it was my fault." "It''s obviously your fault." "You bastard, what are you talking about? Who are you calling Comrade Xiao Zhou? You can also call me Xiao Zhou." Zhou Yan wanted to teach this little guy a lesson, and chased Zhou Hengguang to beat him up. Zhou Hengguang ran to the ce where the photo was taken, and the sh was on when he entered. One of the two people under the camera is handsome in a suit, and the other is in a long skirt. The end result is a golden boy and a jade girl, seductive to the extreme. The photographer with braids frantically pressed the shutter, and every one of them is very beautiful. Even tacky background paintings be pleasing to the eye. Zhou Hengyang stared at Su Wen with a deep love that he didn''t know. Zhou Hengguang''s eyes became a little more serious, and he suddenly understood why the eldest brother would rather be a door-to-door son-inw, and why he would rather be a money-making machine than divorce. **** Sanjiaying Vige¡ª Zhou Hengyang and Su Wen came back from the provincial capital by train this time. Thest time Zhou Hengyang came back, he drove Zhou Hengguang''s car. When going to the capital, the car stopped at the railway station. This time, I had no choice but to take the train back. After getting off the train, I got the car and drove back to Sanjiaying. On the way back, the two of them didn''tmunicate much. Didn¡¯t say anything about applying for a marriage certificate, or when you can get the marriage certificate. Su Wen mentioned the divorce out of sadness and impulsiveness. In fact, she has already regretted it in her heart, so she will naturally bring it up again. Originally, he wanted to find an opportunity to exin clearly, but Zhou Hengyang took him to apply for a marriage certificate, and said that the purpose of applying for a marriage certificate was to facilitate divorce. On the one hand, she felt that this was an excuse, on the other hand, she also thought that Zhou Hengyang still cared about "her" dark history. If he has been so mindful, this is a difficult knot. Su Wen doesn''t intend to say anything about time travel. Then it can only be like this temporarily. She told herself silently in her heart, don''t sink, don''t lose yourself, don''t be a love brain. "What do you think?" "I didn''t think about anything!" Su Wen replied dryly. "Are you home, why don''t you get out of the car?" Su Wen realized that the car had already stopped at the door. Su Qing and Su Xiu had already heard the movement and ran out, but behind Su Qing stood Widow Yao. Strange, why did Widow Yao and Su Qing get together? As soon as Su Wen saw Yao Fang, she felt that something was wrong, and she didn''t care about her wild thoughts, so she got out of the car immediately and walked over quickly. Zhou Hengyang looked at Su Wen''s appearance of running away, and a light smile shed in his eyes very quickly. "Sister, you are finally back." "Is the big sister going well?" The two sisters scrambled to ask, "How is Fifth Sister''s school?" "Very good! It''s going well." Su Wen is a person who is used to carrying things alone, and she doesn''t tell her sister about the quarrel with Zhou Hengyang and the divorce. "Su Wen, I have something to tell you." Yao Fang has been waiting for Su Wen toe back, and she has been impatient for a long time, and she found that Su Xueqiang went to Lijiagou to find Zhao matchmaker again today, so she must take action. If Su Xueqiang wasn''t in the vige, she wouldn''t dare toe to Su Wen directly. I don¡¯t know if Su Xueqiang noticed it recently, but she looks very closely. "What is it, tell me." "It''s very important, I want to talk to you alone." It''s March! It''s the first day of the month, no, it''s already the second day. Let me have the cheek to ask everyone for a monthly ticket, please vote for me! (ìáìá)(#^.^#) Thanks again to my friends who supported me! Let us rise up in March, and hope that every day we will not be stuck, and we can add more every day. The cuties will have a good mood every day, and everything will go well when they are in a good mood. Come on, let''s work hard together! Chapter 717: threaten for money Chapter 717 Threats for money Su Wen looked at Su Qing and Su Xiu, both of them shook their heads, expressing that they didn''t know what Yao Fang meant. In the past few days, Yao Fang came to look for her eldest sister from time to time. Every time, she was sneaky for fear of being seen, and asked her what was the matter, but she refused to tell. Su Qing told Su Wen about the situation in a low voice. Su Wen looked at Yao Fang from the corner of her eyes, and couldn''t help but get a little distracted. "I''ll go see what she has to say." "it is good!" Su Wen greeted Yao Fang, and led her to the ce where the firewood was piled in the yard. There used to be a pomegranate tree here, but it was burned when it was set on fire. Now Zhou Hengyang has nted a small pear sapling, and the thin branches only have a sporadic leaf in early autumn. Sunlight passes through the leaves, forming dappled tree shadows. "What''s the matter, tell me!" Yao Fang gritted her teeth secretly. She had already figured out her n these days, why did the lion ask Su Wen for money. Why did she coax and scare her into a panic, so that she could obediently listen to her own words. Calling Su Wen out to talk about this matter alone is to make it easier to coax her while she is alone. When there are many people, you will feel that it is helpful and you will not panic. People are best handled only when they are in a panic. Yao Fang can y with several men in the apuse, and after the incident, he can make Su Xueqiang abandon his wife and son for her, she is not a fool. On the contrary, she is very smart and good at nning for herself, otherwise she would not have nned to get money and elope with someone after discovering Su Xueqiang''s viciousness. However, standing in front of Su Wen now, Yao Fang''s original ns were all messed up. Looking back at Su Wen''s clear eyes, Yao Fang felt aplex emotion in her heart that she couldn''t tell whether it was jealousy or inferiority. "What''s wrong?" Su Wen raised her eyebrows, "What do you want to tell me?" "Yes!" In the end, greed overcame everything, and Yao Fang finally said, "I have a piece of news to sell to you. If you give me a thousand yuan, I will tell you. This news is very important to you. Someone will deal with you, and even I sold you." Su Wen squinted her eyes, and this time she looked at Yao Fang differently, as if it was the first time she knew the person in front of her. "Is it my third uncle?" She asked unhurriedly. Yao Fang''s heart skipped a beat, and she became vignt secretly, thinking that Su Wen had be smarter as everyone said. If it weren''t for the fact that Su Wen was the head of the Su family, and she was the only one who could make the money, I would definitely not look for her. Instead, take advantage of Su Wen''s absence and find Su Qing or Su Xiu. "Don''t care who it is, just say whether you will give me the money or not!" Yao Fang said in a firm tone, "I don''t have much time, so I am willing to take the risk of telling you that on the one hand, I really need money, and on the other hand, it is because you sisters are really good, I didn''t make trouble because of my style of life." Su Wen nodded thoughtfully. This is more convincing than just now. "How do you prove that your news is worth a thousand dors?" Su Wen is not a person who wants money or life. Knowing that the third uncle has no good intentions for the sisters, he believes more than half of Yao Fang''s words in his heart. She recalled Yao Fang''s character just now. Although this kind of woman followed Su Xueqiang, she would never give up her heart. In this case, she wouldn''t be afraid that Yao Fang was deliberately ying tricks. "Besides, what kind of news do I need to be worth a thousand dors? Even if I want to give it, I can''t." Su Wen spread her hands helplessly, Chapter 718: Deposit balance Chapter 718 Deposit final payment "Look at my house, the most valuable things are not worth 1,000 yuan. The bicycle and sewing machine are only more than 200 yuan. Now they are sold as second-hand, and the 200 yuan is gone." Yao Fang gritted her teeth, her face turned pale, "It costs a thousand dors, if you can''t afford it, you deserve it. I...I don''t care." As soon as he said that, he was about to leave. Su Wen grabbed it, "Where is my third uncle? Is he not at home? Actually, if you don''t tell me, I can find out, as long as I pay close attention to my third uncle''s whereabouts recently." Su Wen''s sensitivity exceeded Yao Fang''s expectations, and what she said made sense. "I definitely can''t give you a thousand dors. It''s not that I don''t want to, it''s that I don''t have that much money." "Your men have bought cars." "He didn''t buy it, but borrowed it to save face." Su Wen said without blinking: "If you look carefully, you will know that the car that came back this time is different from the previous few times because the previous people didn''t care about it." willing to borrow." Yao Fang was skeptical. "But this matter is very important to you, otherwise you will definitely be unlucky." Yao Fang threatened: "You will end up miserable and be sold as a bitch." Su Wen''s heart skipped a beat, her body stiffened unconsciously. But she knew that she couldn''t show fear, because Yao Fang was also not a good person, as long as she showed a little weakness, she would bite her severely. "That''s not certain. In the end, it''s my unlucky, my third uncle''s unlucky, or your unlucky. It''s unknown." Su Wen smiled nonchntly, and instead took Yao Fang into the army. "Speak up! You have no way out now. I don''t know if I will be unlucky in the future, but if you don''t tell me, I will definitely be unlucky immediately." Su Wen pped Yao Fang on the shoulder, "If third uncle knows , You came to tell me these words, how will he treat you?" Yao Fang''s face paled instantly. Before she came, she thought of countless possibilities, but she never thought of this one. "You are ruthless, Su Wen, I know you today." Yao Fang said with resentment in his eyes, gritted his teeth. Su Wen just didn''t want to be passive, and didn''t make enemies everywhere for the sake of some money. She understands the reason for pping and giving a jujube. "Don''t worry, I will give you the money." Su Wen''s words surprised Yao Fang suddenly. She was already in despair just now, but she didn''t expect a turning point, and even secretly admired Su Wen in her heart. Obviously she had already taken hold of her just now, and she can use nothing for a penny, but now she is still willing to give money. "I am very sincere, as long as the information you give is really useful, I will not be stingy." "Then how much are you willing to give?" Yao Fang insisted on the money. "Five hundred yuan." Su Wen stretched out five fingers, "It''s a deposit. After the matter is over, there is still a final payment. How about it?" "Huh?" Yao Fang was confused by Su Wen''s words. This... there is a deposit and bnce payment? There is no business! "Okay!" Yao Fang didn''t dare to waste any more time, and said quickly: "When you were nning to recruit Zhao Jiangang as your son-inw, you borrowed a small profit of fifty-five yuan. I think you still remember it." Bar?" As he spoke, he still didn''t forget to give Su Wen a nk look, "I don''t know how to pay back the money, so it''s no wonder people want to plot against you." Su Wen cursed in her heart! It really is Xiaotouli, she has such a pig brain, she can ignore such things. It was because she was too careless, she never expected that someone would plot against Xiao Touli. It¡¯s no wonder that when she first came here, her family was so poor that she still had fifty-five yuan on her body. At that time, she felt that something was wrong. Chapter 719: Against Yao Fang Chapter 719 Countering Yao Fang Because ording to the actual situation of the family, Yuan should not have so much money. But as soon as she got through, she asked the little girl to send the money to Zhou Hengyang, so she didn''t take it seriously. Later, she also heard Liu Mei mention the small head profit, but she was in a hurry and didn''t have time to ask in detail. She only said that the original borrowed money and the creditor never came to ask for it. It was probably because the money was not much, so she didn''t take it seriously. Just prepared to wait until he was not busy, so he took the time to inquire from the side, from whom did the original body borrow the small head profit, just pay back the money. Su Wen couldn''t even imagine that this was actually a serial scheme set up by Zhao Jiangang and Zhao Matchmaker. It would be vicious enough for the original body to recruit Zhao Jiangang, a vicious wolf, into the house, and the matchmaker Zhao even made a small profit as a backup. Su Wen rubbed her forehead, "Go on." "You borrowed a small profit from Matchmaker Zhao as a dowry gift for Zhao Jiangang, but you turned your back on him ruthlessly and sent Zhao Jiangang to jail. Matchmaker Zhao hated you to death. When she came back from her daughter''s house, she wanted to take advantage of it. I''ll deal with you with small profits. You deliberately don''te to ask for debts, just wait for the revolving interest to roll until you can''t pay it back, forcing you to go bankrupt and sell your body..." Su Wen took a breath, and thought again of the miserable fate of the seven Su family sisters in the original book. This matchmaker Zhao is really vicious. In the novel, the original body recruited Zhao Jiangang to be his son-inw ording to the agreement, but the final result was that the victim¡¯s family was ruined. None of the seven sisters ended well, and they were either sold or used as a child-bearing tool. hehe¡­ Su Wen sneered, clenched her fists tightly, "I was also careless, after all, Zhao matchmaker is my worst enemy." There was always a poisonous snake hiding in the dark with its throat sealed with blood, but she was careless and didn''t notice it. Su Wen''s eyes made Yao Fang feel prating, and she took a step back unconsciously. "Continue." If disgust is fear, Su Wen has calmed down now, beyond ordinary calmness, and her brain is running at high speed. "I heard from Su Xueqiang that Zhao''s matchmaker even negotiated with a man who opened a breeding farm that he would pay you 5,000 yuan as long as he gave you to him." When Yao Fang mentioned 5,000 yuan, his eyes turned green! "anything else?" "Also... there is your third uncle, he wants to bypass Matchmaker Zhao and directly negotiate business with the big boss of the farm, and sell you to the big boss as an elder. In this way you... you can''t even escape if you want to." "Crack!" There was the sound of something breaking from behind, and Su Wen and Yao Fang looked over at the same time in shock. Zhou Hengyang didn''t know when he came over, and he was standing nearby with a gloomy expression. The sound of breaking just now was the ss in his hand. The shattered ss shards were tightly clenched into fists in the palm of his hand. There was dark red blood dripping on the ground. But he didn''t seem to notice it at all, but his eyes were scarlet, and his expression was violent like a silent beast, ready to choose and devour at any time. Yao Fang was so frightened that her legs went limp, she fell to the ground, got up in a panic and was about to leave. "Wait!" Su Wen pressed her horror button and grabbed Yao Fang again, "I haven''t finished my sentence yet." Yao Fang peeked at Zhou Hengyang in fear, and winked at Su Wen desperately. ¡®Please, take care of your man. ¡¯ Zhou Hengyang looked much scarier than Su Xueqiang. "I''ll give you the one thousand yuan you asked for, but you must do what I want." Su Wen was also furious in her heart. Anyone who was betrayed as a design of goods would hate it and would take revenge back. "What do you want me to do?" "Of course Su Xueqiang and Matchmaker Zhao should pay the price." Su Wen narrowed her eyes slightly, showing a sarcastic smile, "You go back first, and I will tell you how to do it." Yao Fang stood where she was. Chapter 720: you come with me Chapter 720 You follow me Su Wen understood, and immediately took out the wallet from her body, counted a hundred dors and handed it over. "Shouldn''t I give five hundred first?" "I''ll give it first. If you eloped with someone, who should I go to?" Su Wen asked back: "You can leave at any time, but I won''t, so I will give you the rest after you finish your business." Yao Fang is no longer surprised that Su Wen guessed that she was going to elope. She should have been surprised a long time ago. "Then what if I can''t leave? Su Xueqiang is not a good person." "I won''t wait until the end. I have always had a good reputation." Yao Fang gritted her teeth, agreed cruelly, and left in a hurry with the money. Compared to Su Xueqiang, she believed in Su Wen more. "Come with me." As soon as Yao Fang left, Zhou Hengyang couldn''t control himself anymore, grabbed Su Wen''s hand and dragged her into the room. He kicked the door shut with a loud noise. Su Qing and Su Xiu, who were busy in the yard, looked at each other, and they both saw worry in each other''s eyes. Zhou Hengyang caught him on the spot to find a man with a small profit. Although Su Wen didn''t do it, she still couldn''t help feeling guilty! "Your hand is still bleeding, let me bandage it for you." The ready-made disinfectant alcohol and white gauze at home, Su Wen rummaged through the box to find out, pushed Zhou Hengyang into a chair and sat down. Squatting in front of him, he carefully removed the ss shards from the wound. After alcohol disinfection, he confirmed that although the wound was deep, but fortunately the wound was not big, he did not need stitches, so he gently bandaged it. Zhou Hengyang didn''t speak the whole time, his eyes were scarlet and stared at the little girl''s daughter-inw in front of him. Especially when he noticed the pain in her eyes and the cautious movements in her eyes, Zhou Hengyang frowned, feeling so ufortable that he couldn''t breathe. After bandaging the wound, Su Wen stood up, like a primary school student who had done something wrong, and said honestly: "I know I''m a jerk, so you can scold me if you want!" "You should be scolded!" Zhou Hengyang gritted his teeth and said every word. Although Su Wen told him to scold him, she didn''t expect him to really scold herself. She felt wronged and felt that she deserved it. Just looking at the man in front of him so foolishly, he slowly pursed his delicate red lips, and finally bit them down hard. "Don''t bite." Zhou Hengyang took the man into his arms, and forced Su Wen to sit on hisp. He gently stroked Su Wen''s red lips with his good hand, and said in a hoarse voice: "If you bite again, I will feel bad. You forgot that I told you that I can only bite here, and you can''t do it yourself." Su Wen turned her face away awkwardly, "You still scolded me just now! Why didn''t you scold me?" "Shouldn''t you be scolding?" Zhou Hengyang was about to beughed angrily by her, "If I hadn''t overheard today, would you have to carry it all by yourself? I never thought that you have a man to rely on Yes, you don''t want to tell me at all?" In fact, what really shocked Zhou Hengyang, and what made Zhou Hengyang cold and angry was Su Wen''s calm and calm after hearing Yao Fang''s words. What kind of environment and encounters can train a twenty-year-old girl to such an extent? Hearing that he was being calcted in such a way in person, he didn''t even panic or fear at all. What does this mean? This shows that Wenwen knew that Su Xueqiang harbored malice towards her. This shows that she has been living with such malice, and someone has been secretly plotting against her and her six younger sisters. And all of this, Wenwen has never revealed it in front of him. Chapter 721: how can i give up Chapter 721 How can I give up This made Zhou Hengyang almost unable to control the urge to destroy everything. Those people, how dare those people? He''s going to make them pay, all, all forever. "This..." Su Wen really thought so. etc¡­ "This is what you want to scold me?" "Of course it''s this, what else can there be besides this?" Zhou Hengyang asked back, looking at the guilty look of the little daughter-inw in his arms, he curled his lips and sneered, "You thought it was you who were going around and trying to cuckold me ?¡± Su Wen hummed like a mosquito. The ck history made by the original body, she can''t shirk it, so she can only admit it. "Then let me ask you, did you wear the green hat for me?" Zhou Hengyang squeezed Su Wen''s chin, forcing her to look into his eyes. These eyes are deep and dark, with scarlet at the end of the eyes. But when he looked at Su Wen, he was surrounded by surging friendship. He wanted to let this shrewd little woman who was always confused when it came to love see clearly. he loves her. Crazy in love with her. He was even willing to put down his dignity for her sake, he was willing to humble himself, and he was willing to listen to her for the rest of his life and be her son-inw. "Of course not." Su Wen reacted quickly now, "Although I borrowed a small profit, I didn''t spend the money myself, let alone Zhao Jianjun! That''s a scumbag, I hate him toote. " Zhou Hengyang nodded in agreement when he thought about how his little daughter-inw dealt with Zhao Jiangang. "So the money was spent by me, and all mistakes are my fault." "That''s true." Su Wen was still reasonable, "You don''t know! It''s my fault, I was too careless, I was too stupid before, and I didn''t even know that I was calcted." "Finally there is still salvation, I know to stay away from those people." "Amount..." Su Wen couldn''t lift her head in embarrassment. "Since you didn''t cuckold me, why should I scold you? Because you don''t love me and don''t want to give me children, so I''m going to scold you?" Zhou Hengyangughed at himself, "Then you underestimate me Zhou Hengyang In Hengyang, I''m not so narrow-minded." Su Wen raised her head suddenly, her eyes were determined like never before, "I never don''t love you, if I don''t love you, why should I give myself to you?" Even if she is greedy for his masculinity, just look at it and enjoy it. Su Wen''s words made Zhou Hengyang ecstatic. He raised the little woman in his arms and ran around the room. Su Wen was so frightened that he quickly hugged his neck. "What are you doing? Let me down." "Daughter-inw, I''m very happy." Zhou Hengyang finally put Su Wen down, hugged him tightly again, buried his face in Su Wen''s neck, and said in a muffled voice, "Daughter-inw, I''m very happy .¡± As long as you love me, even if you don''t want to have a baby, he is still happy. Nothing is more important to him than Wenwen. "But you still show my face, you still lose your temper at me, and you scold me." "I didn''t, how could I be willing to scold you." "Then you hold grudges, you still remember that I drove you away." Zhou Hengyang became even more innocent, "I''m not holding grudges, I just don''t want to be driven away by you again." He will be afraid too! Su Wen lost her temper and began to settle ounts with someone, "By the way, you still want to divorce me." Zhou Hengyang rubbed the little woman in his arms vigorously, and said dotingly and helplessly: "Obviously you are the one who wants to divorce me." "Then you took me to get a marriage certificate, isn''t it just for divorce?" "I want to protect my own interests. I don''t want to be driven away by you again. You can''t drive me away after you get a marriage certificate. As for divorce, don''t even think about it, and don''t even think about it in this life. I absolutely can''t agree to it." divorced." "Then... and wedding photos, you say... um..." Su Wen''s words were all sealed up by someone''s kiss. Slowly indulge in it, and respond enthusiastically. Good night, okay! Chapter 722: take good care of your wife Chapter 722 Serve my wife well "Elder sister, it''s time to eat!" Seeing that the food was getting cold, the elder sister and brother-inw did note out of the room. The two sisters discussed it and stood at the door and whispered: "Elder sister, are you tired? Then we will help you." Save the food." After finishing speaking, the two sisters looked at each other, covered their mouths quietly and snickered. "I''m eating..." Su Wen was already hungry, and she was about to get up as she spoke, but was hugged into her arms by the man next to her, and half of her words were sealed by passionate kisses. When Su Wen was dizzy from being kissed and finally able to speak, there was no movement outside. "It''s all your fault, now I''m going to beughed at by the second and third." "They don''t know how to make jokes, they only want to be happy. Didn''t you find that they were very afraid of our quarrel?" "Hmph! Do you really think I''m stupid? They must beughing at me in their hearts!" Su Wen angrily hammered the man''s chest with her fist, but the man''s chest was too hard. Not only did it not hurt when she hit the hammer with Bai Nen''s fist, but she even turned the man over and put him under him again. Su Wen''s peach blossom eyes were wet, and Zhou Hengyang could not restrain his emotions when he saw it, and covered Su Wen''s eyes with his warm palm. "Don''t look at me like that." Zhou Hengyang''s voice was hoarse. "why?" Zhou Hengyangy back on the bed again, "Why are you looking at me again? You are clearly killing me like that!" After receiving such a nce, he wanted to give her life, and he could still control himself. The little daughter-inw is clearly seducing. "Hurry up, it''s still light outside!" Su Wen gave him a push. "Didn''t you just say you can''t do it? Why do you have the strength to get up now?" "That''s why I want you to boil my bath water." "Okay!" Zhou Hengyang lifted the thin quilt and got up, revealing arge area of ??honey-colored skin, and the firm and beautiful lines of muscles are like finely crafted works of art. Su Wen propped her cheeks with her hands, and kept peeking behind her. Of course Zhou Hengyang noticed his daughter-inw''s small movements, and his thin lips raised a beautiful arc, but his mouth pretended to be dissatisfied and murmured, "Oh! It''s said that the son-inw whoes to the door has no status, I know it, and I have to wait for the daughter-inw to take a bath." "What? You don''t want to?" "Of course I am willing, I wish for it." "Hmph! It''s more or less the same." Su Wen was also ttered. It''s also strange, yesterday I felt that the sky was about to copse, and I was so sad that I cried secretly. Now it''s him who deliberately speaks to make her angry and make her happy, so she feels sweet in her heart. Even the air is sweet, just looking at his back, I feel satisfied. Sure enough, taking a bath is also a waste of time. Su Wen took a bath very slowly, but now that another person is added, the two of them take a bath together even slower. The water in the tub was spilled all over the ce, it was almost invisible. Su Wen was wrapped in a towel by Zhou Hengyang, and she was carefully carried on the bed and ced on the bed. Her shy skin was all pink. "Wait! I''ll do it myself, I can really do it myself." Zhou Hengyang was very sorry, "Really, daughter-inw? As a door-to-door son-inw, I just want to serve my wife well." Chapter 723: satisfied Chapter 723 Are you satisfied? "No need, really no need." Su Wen was about to be bullied by him and cried, and grabbed the towel, "Hurry up and get dressed! It''s getting dark." Through the curtains, Zhou Hengguang found that it was indeed dark outside. "Okay! But daughter-inw, if you want me to serve you, you can do it at any time." After speaking, she raised an eyebrow at Su Wen, and then went to get dressed. Su Wen: "..." What a crime! How did she provoke this evildoer! Howe I didn''t find someone with so many tricks before! **** The next day, Zhou Hengyang exined that Su Wen should not take care of the petty things after going out, and leave it to him to deal with it before going out. Su Wen spent the whole day at home discussing with Su Qing about drawing design drawings and her ns for her future career. The original n was to ask He Yn to help inform and ask He Changming toe and discuss the next cooperation method. Although I was in a hurry to go to the capital this time, Su Wen still inspected the luggage market and visited thergest leather city in the capital. After shopping around, the sigh is that the quality of the entire leather city is not as good as that provided by He Changming. Although the leather city has more colors and types, it is not attractive in Su Wen''s eyes. She wants to start apany and take the high-end route, relying on quality, style, and marketing. These Su Wen already had aplete n, and they nned to start implementing it as soon as they came back. But now that Xiaotouli has happened, we can only suspend the n to find He Changming. Su Wen waited absent-mindedly until it was getting dark, only then did she hear the sound of a caring from outside, and ran out happily. The two sisters who were chatting were left behind by her, you looked at me, I looked at you, and shook their heads at the same time. "Second sister, have you noticed? The eldest sister hase back this time and has changed. Before, when was she so happy when her brother-inw came back?" Let alone go out to greet her so excitedly. "Well! It has indeed changed a lot." Su Qing saw it moreprehensively. The elder sister changed not only to meet her brother-inw, but she was absent-minded all day today, sometimes thinking about something. Sometimes I would frown and meditate, and I would blush alone. Su Qing and Su Xiu didn''t want to worry about Xiaotouli''s affairs. Su Wen couldn''t ask directly, so she endured it. Finally, after dinner, they chatted for a while, and then went back to their rooms. rest. Su Wen had been waiting anxiously for a long time, and immediately pulled Zhou Hengyang back to the room impatiently. As soon as he entered the door, the passive man immediately turned into a wolf and pressed Su Wen against the door. The warm lips fell, and he couldn''t wait to kiss the lips he had been thinking about all day. "Ugh..." Su Wen pushed him hard, but he was simply subdued by one hand, and she raised her head above her head and pressed against the door. Now it''s all right, not only can''t resist, but instead put the body and intimate in front of someone, let them plunder. The overwhelming kisses fell, sometimes like a storm, sometimes like a drizzle, lingering and passionate, touching and touching. Su Wen was paralyzed in someone''s arms by her kiss, her breathing was messed up, and her clothes were also messed up. When someone finally stopped, she could only lie weakly in his arms, her peach blossom eyes were watery and straight. "Satisfied?" Zhou Hengyang''s voice was hoarse, **** and provocative, with a small hook at the end. "Wh...what?" Su Wen gradually regained consciousness after a long while. "You can''t wait to pull me into the room, don''t you want me?" Chapter 724: Improper Madonna Chapter 724 Improper Madonna Su Wen: "..." She was about to cry out of anger, isn''t this person too shameless? "I pulled you into the room to ask how you went out today? It''s... I asked how you n to deal with Xiao Touli." What...what wants him. Su Wen blushed even more when she thought of what he said just now. Although she likes his masculinity, she shouldn''t be so... so anxious! "Go away, go away." Su Wen pushed the person away forcefully. Zhou Hengyang was pushed and moved by her, and finally he justy down on the bed, with his hands resting on the back of his head, and a pair of long legs nted against the side cab. "How about it?" Zhou Hengyang saw that if the teasing continued, his daughter-inw would get angry, so he said in moderation: "As soon as I heard about it yesterday, I realized that there was a little neglect in this matter." "Which point?" "Matchmaker Zhao. Where does a middle-aged woman who relies on matchmaking get the money to make small profits? Even if she has money to make small profits, no one will allow it." Su Wen understands. Don''t think that the small profit is only done in remote rural areas, but not everyone can do it. If you don''t have any skills or backing, you will lose everything. "I asked someone to help me today, and checked it out. Matchmaker Zhao is just a novice, and the fifty-five yuan that I lent you was a trick set up by Matchmaker Zhao, so that her nephew would deal with you in the future. .¡± Speaking of this, someone''s eyes became a little fierce. "Don''t settle old scores." What Su Wen is most afraid of now is that when he thinks of Zhao Jiangang, the dog is too jealous, and when Zhao Jiangang is mentioned, someone will explode. "Huh! It''s cheap for him." Zhou Hengyang snorted coldly, and continued: "Matchmaker Zhao thinks you are easy to bully, so you don''t have to worry about not getting the money, so he hides it from the people behind him and gives you a small profit. Later The people behind her don''t know what she is going to do." "Who is behind Matchmaker Zhao?" "One named Brother Zhu, who specializes in gambling and making small profits in Qingshui County." "Brother Pig? How could someonee up with this name?" Zhou Hengyang was about to be amused by his wife, so he reached out and poked Su Wen''s cheek, and pulled her to sit beside him, "It''s the vermilion Zhu, his surname is Zhu." "Oh!" Su Wen realized that it was her own preconceived idea. I used to be used to swearing at people, brother pig, and I didn''t react all of a sudden. "Then what are we going to do?" Su Wen asked enthusiastically: "Anyway, I must not let my third uncle and Matchmaker Zhao go. If they dare to design me, I can''t be a saint." Even if it means asking her to repay the money with interest! She also recognized it. But these insane people feel vicious in their minds, which is outrageous. Su Wen absolutely couldn''t swallow this breath. "Don''t worry, they will definitely not let them go." Zhou Hengyang''s big hand patted Su Wen''s back soothingly, bringing reassuring power. "Then tell me what to do! I can cooperate with you, whether it''s paying back the money, or letting me act as a bait, I can do it." Su Wen knew that the purpose of those people was herself, and she wanted to deal with them , her own appearance is undoubtedly the best effect. As a result, Su Wen''s words made Zhou Hengyang''s liver ache, and he pinched Su Wen''s cheek with his thumb and index finger, pinching Su Wen''s rosy and plump apple muscles until they deformed. I can''t even speak clearly. "Nong...slight...what are you doing? Let...let me go..." Chapter 725: make the game bigger Chapter 725 Make the game bigger "I''m going to be so mad at you." Zhou Hengyang red at her, and then reluctantly let go. Well, it feels so good. "I''m not that useless yet, I don''t need to use my own woman as bait." "But otherwise, what Zhao matchmaker and my third uncle did is not considered a serious crime. They are plotting viciously, but am I still doing well?" Su Wen thought about it, and it is most suitable to use herself as a bait. As long as it is arranged in advance, there is no risk. This is also the reason why she asked Yao Fang to cooperate. After hearing Yao Fang''s words at that time, she quickly thought of a way to deal with it. If Yao Fang''s nail is set firmly, Su Xueqiang and Zhao matchmaker can be wiped out by turning against the water at the critical moment. Let these two people sit through the prison. "No need." How could Zhou Hengyang be willing to let his wife take risks, not at all. As long as he thinks of his wife being coveted secretly, he can''t wait to kill him, let alone let his daughter-inw show up in person. Those people, if they look at Wenwen, he will goug the other''s eyes. "What the matchmaker Zhao did, I have asked the fat man to send the news to that surname Zhu. This surname Zhumitted a lot of things, and death is enough. As long as the surname Zhu is involved, it is enough for Zhao The matchmaker and Su Xueqiang got out of prison." Zhou Hengyang continued: "The one surnamed Zhu is not a fuel-efficientmp, and he is more greedy and has a bigger appetite. As long as he knows my existence, it is impossible not to covet the current conditions of our family. Watch it! The one surnamed Zhu I¡¯m going to set up a trap soon, and then we just need to follow the trick.¡± Su Wen understood. Didn¡¯t Matchmaker Zhao and Su Xueqiang set up a trick to design her? Hengyang set up arger bureau with a wider scope. The water is also deep enough, deep enough to identally drown Zhao Matcher and Su Xueqiang. Su Wen couldn''t help but look at Zhou Hengyang admiringly. This is the hero who is deep in the city and ruthless as described in the novel. "What''s wrong? Scared you?" Zhou Hengyang''s five senses are so keen. "No! I just admire you so much all of a sudden!" Su Wen looked nympho. Zhou Hengyang was rarely praised by his young wife, so he couldn''t help but tilt his mouth proudly, "Ahem! Your man is thirsty after talking so much, pour me a ss of water." "Yes!" Su Wen went to pour some water, and said maliciously, "Come on, Da Lang drank the medicine in the bowl." "Ahem..." Zhou Hengyang almost choked, so he simply hugged someone across, turned him over and put him on hisp for spanking. "I was wrong, Da Lang is wrong, sir, stop fighting Hengyang, it''s too embarrassing." Su Wen struggled wildly, was picked up again by Zhou Hengyang, and both fell behind her... *** Lijiagou Vige¡ª Su Xueqiang was smoking a low-quality cigarette, while impatiently patting the gate of Zhao Matchmaker¡¯s house, the gate was ttering, scaring the people inside. "Who is it?" "It''s me, Su Xueqiang." Several people who were talking inside looked at each other. Among them, the man with a scar on his face was a strong man with more white eyeballs than normal people. When he looked at people, he felt extraordinarily vicious and not to be trifled with. This is the helper Zhao matchmaker hired, and he is also the boss behind Zhao matchmaker''s petty profit. ¡ªZhu Ge That¡¯s what everyone calls it. Brother Zhu mainly makes small profits, betting with people in private, setting up tricks to gamble with people, and lending money to the other party if they lose the bet. Chapter 726: Zhu Ges calculation Chapter 726 Zhu Ge''s Calction Using this method makes people get deeper and deeper, and finally borrows small interest in order to pay off gambling debts, and the interest continues until the end of the bankrupt. Zhao matchmaker mainly matches people and earns some matchmaking money. Making a small profit is considered a side job, brother Zhu''s next home. Originally, as a matchmaker Zhao, Brother Zhu didn''t bother to talk to her at all, but this time the matchmaker Zhao set up a trick that aroused Brother Zhu''s interest. Especially when he had known for a long time that the eldest of the seven sisters of the Su family in Sanjiaying Vige was a famous beauty at the age of eighteen. Brother Zhu secretly coveted it at that time, but Su Xuewen was a ruthless one, and he never had a chance. This opportunity was presented in front of me just like that. Brother Zhu got the news yesterday and couldn¡¯t wait toe today. The seven sisters of the Su family are all beautiful, capable, and have good academic performance, but they have no backer. is the best fat sheep to attack. Whether you sell it to the south or put it in your hands to y with, it is also an enjoyment. "Go and open the door." Brother Zhu winked at his brother, and continued to say to Matchmaker Zhao, "You said you want to give Su Wen to the fat man who runs the breeding factory?" Zhao matchmaker said tteringly: "Brother Zhu, you don''t know, but the big boss paid five thousand yuan, a total of five thousand yuan." "No way!" Brother Zhu refused without thinking. The other sleazy young people who came with themughed ambiguously. "I said the old woman surnamed Zhao, didn''t you see it? Brother Zhu has taken a fancy to Su Wen." "You dare to sell the woman Brother Zhu likes." "That''s right, I think you''re tired of living." Matchmaker Zhao cursed in his heart, but on the face he didn''t hold anything back, "I''ll listen to Brother Zhu, I''ll do whatever you say." Brother Zhu was very satisfied with Zhao''s matchmaker''s sense of humor. He squatted on the ground with a vulgar motion while smoking a cigarette, and said lewdly, "I heard that Su Wen has several younger sisters! When the timees, just find one and give it to me. Fatty dare say no?" Matchmaker Zhao knows that Brother Zhu has this ability, and the big boss she hired dare not not listen to Brother Zhu. "Then he definitely wouldn''t dare." "That''s right, that Su Wen will be left to our Brother Zhu to y with. If we don''t keep such a good thing for ourselves, we wouldn''t be stupid to give it to others. Let''s talk about itter when Brother Zhu gets tired of ying." "Yes, yes." A group of peopleughed wildly. Su Xueqiang saw this scene as soon as he came in. He came to urge Matchmaker Zhao to act quickly. Both Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang are back, he is afraid that if he does not do anything again, the night will be full of dreams. But seeing the people in this room bing more and more fierce than each other, Su Xueqiang immediately faltered and looked at them vigntly. "Who is this?" Someone asked rudely. Fortunately, Matchmaker Zhao is smart, and immediately said: "He is the partner I mentioned." "Oh! That''s him!" Brother Zhu didn''t look at Su Xueqiang at all, and squinted at him. Matchmaker Zhao secretly winked at Su Xueqiang. "Big Brother, this is Brother Zhu, you can just call him Brother Zhu." Su Xueqiang saw it, and immediately said respectfully; "Brother Zhu, hello, Brother Zhu, let''s smoke." As he said that, he immediately handed over the cigarette, and this time Brother Zhu finally looked him straight. "Okay! I still know something." "Hey, it should." Su Xueqiang licked his face and smiled apologetically. "What are you doing here?" "Back to Brother Zhu, I''m here to see when Matchmaker Zhao is going to act. Su Wen and her son-inw are back. If I don''t act anymore, I''m afraid that the night will be long and dreamy. Su Wen will act first when she thinks about it." Su Xueqiang said with lingering fear: "That girl is getting more and more thieves now, she''s smart!" No more, good night! I would like to rmend my novel "Promise You a Prosperous Age of Peace" from the past two years to everyone and make an advertisement! Some friends have seen the unmodified version, and now it is modified, which is not bad! Thanks for the support. Chapter 727: without your benefits Chapter 727 Your benefits are indispensable "Okay! Don''t worry about this matter! We wille to the door tomorrow to see who dares to be disobedient." Brother Zhu came to the door in person, so there is no debt that cannot be paid. "Brother Zhu, you don''t know that Su Wen''s son-inw is not a good stubble, and he is not easy to deal with." Su Xueqiang''s words aroused a group of people''s disgust. "You are too cowardly." "that is." "An upside-down door, what can you do? Who has the ability to be an upside-down door?" "that is!" "Hahaha¡­" Brother Zhu is obviously not out of his wits to be able to get mixed up like this. He looked at Matchmaker Zhao, "Tell me?" "I''ve inquired about it. Su Wen''s son-inw is indeed different from the ordinary backdoor. He works in a big city and is able to make money. I heard that every time hees back from the city, he drives his own car." "And the car?" "This is a fortune." In the eyes of Brother Zhu, it seems that he already regards the car as his own. "I''ve asked people about that car, and they all said it''s worth a lot." Su Xueqiang was secretly jealous, he couldn''t even afford a bicycle, and Zhou Hengyang even drove a car. Why? He barged in the door backwards, what qualifications does he have! Brother Zhu sneered, and stood up from the ground, "I don''t pay much attention to a person who sticks in the door backwards. It''s very easy for the other party to be unworthy. You just need to find him, coerce and lure him to bet with us." Just set up a trap for him to take advantage of. I guarantee that he will win the red eye in the end, and the one who loses will sell his panties." "Hahaha..." The people around burst intoughter, and theughter was full of disdain and mockery for the Su family who barged in the door. Su Xueqiang alsoughed, "Brother Zhu, when shall we start?" Brother Zhu looked at Su Xueqiang and looked up and down, "Since you''re here, it''s time for you to help me call out the back door. After the matter is sessful, your benefits will be indispensable." Su Xueqiang understood, he smiled and said: "No problem, Brother Zhu, you can rest assured that you can take care of me." **** Su Wen stood under the acacia tree at the gate of the yard, looking at the three people who were talking not far away. Squinting his eyes half-closed, he vaguely felt that the two people who sneakily called out Hengyang just now looked a little familiar. A fat man and a thin man. It seems that I have been to the vige before. By the way, they asked for money from the second uncle''s house, and came to ask for money with the ledger written down by Su Xuewen. The forced second uncle Su Xuewu is afraid to return to his home now, and hangs around outside all day to avoid debts. In front of many people, he called Su Xuewen vicious. When he was alive, he said that the money was taken care of by him, but now he still has it when he is dead. He is an extremely hypocritical person. If he dies, he will lose his reputation. It is really a good idea to sell the ount books to the gangsters at a high price, and let the gangsterse to ask for debts. After hearing this, Su Wen almost rushed over and gave Su Xuewu a p in the face. Too shameless. Su Xuewu now has more than half of his family business that he took advantage of from Su Xuewen. Su Wen knew that the ledger was taken by Zhou Hengyang, not that Su Xuewen sold it to a gangster at a high price before his death. But it should be like this when dealing with people like Su Xuewu. If it were her, it would be difficult for her toe forward to ask for the debt, and if she couldn''t get it, she would rather find someone who can deal with it. Give it away for free! Obviously, the two fat and thin people should be Hengyang who sent the ount book. These two people didn''te to the vige many times, but they became more and more famous, and they could scare Su Xuewu a lot every time. Chapter 728: i will take revenge Chapter 728 I will take revenge Su Qing came back from the canteen at the east end of the vige with a bottle of soy sauce in her hand, and a letter in her hand. It seemed that when she went to make soy sauce, she happened to meet the postman delivering the letter and took it back by the way. "A letter from your ssmate?" Su Qing''s cheeks were reddish, she shyly put the letter into her pocket, and nodded with reddened cheeks. "Lin Weiguo''s letter?" Su Wen knew in her heart that this Lin Weiguo was indeed unusual. She remembered that Su Qing had a normal state of mind when she received Lin Weiguo''s letterst time, but now she blushed. Su Qing nodded, "Yes,st time I forgot to tell you that when you went to the capital, Lin Weiguo happened to be on vacation, so he came to our house as a guest." When Su Wen heard this, it was not bad. How dare she lie to her sister while she was away. This little thief! Su Wen was aggressive, "Why did youe here suddenly? Did you stay overnight at our house?" "No, no." Su Qing quickly waved her hand, "He happened to be on holiday at the factory, so he came to see me when he returned to his hometown. He just had lunch at our house and left in the afternoon. If you don''t believe me, just ask three My sister or Er Kui brother, Er Kui brother also knows." Su Wen doesn''t trust Su Xiu''s eyesight. She is also a silly girl who doesn''t know how bad men are. But Shen Erkui is not bad, I still believe in his eyesight. "Then you go and call Brother Er Kui, and we will have dinner at our house tonight. I just asked him." "Oh!" Su Qing stuck out her tongue guiltily, and secretly nced at Su Wen, "Are you unhappy, elder sister?" "No!" "then you¡­" "I''m not unhappy, I''m just afraid that you will be cheated by bad men. The "Scum Boy Handbook" I wrote is to let you see more of the ways men deceive girls. By the way, think about it carefully, does this Lin Weiguo have any? By those means?" Su Wen wants to be on guard because her younger sister repeats the mistakes in the novel. There is no such character as Lin Weiguo in the novel, so she is not sure if Lin Weiguo is a good person. Could it be that they approached Su Qing on purpose? As their conditions get better and better, there are not a few families who want to marry Su Qing. Whether those people will use any means is not certain. There is no guarantee that there will not be a second Zhao Jiangang. Su Wen sighed, "It''s not that the eldest sister controls you too strictly, and it''s not that everyone wants to control you and not give you freedom, but that the eldest sister doesn''t want you to follow the old path I walked. There are many bad people like Zhao Jiangang in this world. Back then If I hadn''t woken up temporarily, what would have happened to our family is uncertain!" Of course Su Qing knows, she knows everything. I see everything in my eyes, and I feel even more sorry for the dedication and hard work of the eldest sister for this family. Su Qing hugged Su Wen''s arm moved, swayed gently from side to side, and said coquettishly, "Don''t worry, sister! I won''t be so stupid, and I won''t be deceived." Su Wen tapped her forehead, "Huh! You will cry when you are cheated." However, Su Qing said with a firm gaze: "No big sister, even if I am cheated, I will not cry. I will only make my life better and get back with my own hands." Su Wen''s heart skipped a beat, wondering if her sister had really been brainwashed by herself, made her ck? "Eh... In fact, as long as you don''t get hurt, you can live a better life. As for revenge, it''s not necessary. You must know that it''s unnecessary to hurt one thousand enemies and eight hundred yourself." Chapter 729: sister, dont be black Chapter 729 Sister, don''t be ck So sister, don''t be ck. "That can''t be done." Su Qing was unprecedented and stubborn, "You must take revenge, and you can''t be soft-hearted when dealing with scumbags." Su Wen: "..." I don''t know why, but she actually felt a little sympathetic to that young man named Lin Weiguo. Su Qing happily went to call Shen Erkui, walked out a few steps and came back again, "Sister, is it okay to call Erkui to our house for dinner?" "What can happen?" Su Wen asked inexplicably. "It''s just...brother-inw will be unhappy. Didn''t you notice? Brother Erkui seldomes to our house. He wille only when there is something to do, otherwise he will nevere." Su Qing secretly gestured All of a sudden, it hinted at Zhou Hengyang who was talking to someone not far away. "Brother-inw doesn''t like Brother Er Kui." "Eh? Is that so?" Su Wen really didn''t realize that there was such a thing. She was not familiar with Shen Erkui at first, so she deliberately kept a distance from Shen Erkui for fear of revealing her secrets. But because he knew that Su Xuewen valued Shen Erkui, and Shen Erkui was very good in the novel, so he still regarded him as one of his own in his heart. "Of course." Every time Su Qing was frightened to death by the shes of swords and swords between her brother-inw and Brother Er Kui, she was afraid that the two of them would fight directly. At that time, the little girls will not be able to hold back them. After ying for a long time, the eldest sister didn''t know about this at all, and she didn''t even notice the turbulent undercurrent between her brother-inw and Brother Er Kui. Su Qing didn''t know what to say, "Forget it, don''t worry about it, the elder sister should continue to pretend that she doesn''t know." Anyway, the elder sister and brother-inw are in a good rtionship now, Er Kui has no chance. "I''ll put the soy sauce in the kitchen, and I''ll go find Brother Erkui." Su Qing left briskly. After she left, Su Wen continued to look at Zhou Hengyang, but there was no one in the ce just now. In just a few minutes, the three of them didn''t know where to go. Su Wen was curious, but thought that someone had given a strong order to prevent her from going out. Someone was even afraid that she would always be bored at home, so he drew a safe area for her. Now the acacia tree she is standing on is the boundary line. Su Wen resisted being bored, sat on a wooden plinth under the tree, propped her chin with her hands, asionally greeted people passing by, and said a few gossips. The big event in the vige recently is Zhang Chunxiang stealing vegetables. Zhang Chunxiang stole food and stole the career territory, lighting up the career line. Unbeknownst to Su Wen, Zhang Chunxiang''s vegetable shopping business got better and better. She even won a vegetable stall in the newly built farmers'' market in the town, and her business became more and more prosperous. It seems that he has be a little expert in getting rich that everyone envies. If only those dishes of hers hadn''t been stolen. The vegetable gardens of almost every household in the vige were visited by Zhang Chunxiang. She also gained experience in stealing vegetables. The vigers organized several times to catch thieves but failed to catch her. I heard people say that this made Zhang Chunxiang very arrogant. No need to look at people directly. It''s just that the vigers'' vegetable gardens are what they eat at home, and she can steal as much as they can. Now there are not enough vegetable gardens in the vige. Zhang Chunxiang drew attention to other viges, and the car finally overturned two days ago. When caught stealing vegetables, it was regarded as a good meal. The beating was a bruised and swollen face, crying for father and mother. His face was swollen into a pig''s head, and one of his front teeth fell out. Now recuperating at home! Chapter 730: My sister is going to fall in love Chapter 730 My sister is going to fall in love The vigers came back from the field, one by one with a handful of green vegetables, or an egg, in the name of visiting their neighbors. Actually, I just wanted to see how badly Zhang Chunxiang was beaten. Just gloating! A familiar person passed by the door and warmly invited Su Wen to join him. Su Wen agreed very much, but she still thought of someone''s order in her heart and dared not provoke her. She found that she had been pinched to a fatal weakness by someone. Don''t look at how majestic her wife is, she treats her son-inw as a tool to make money, instigates to do this and that, but she surrenders as soon as she gets on the bed. It¡¯s okay to cry and beg, and asionally be forced to say something that makes your cheeks burn. The most hateful thing is that someone has a lot of tricks. Su Wen is very timid and has poor physical strength. The one who always begs for mercy and payspensation in the end. Su Wen thought of the action requested by someonest night, and her shame level exploded. She didn''t dare to make him angry. If she ran out and was caught, she would be finished. So she refused decisively, but the second aunt was injured, how could the niece not go to see it? So Su Wen went to the kitchen and grabbed a handful of red peppers for Su Xiu to take to see Zhang Chunxiang. Su Xiu looked at Chaotianjiao in her hand, showing an indescribable expression. "Sister, are you really going to see people with chili peppers?" This...is this too wicked? The second aunt can''t eat chili at all. I heard that the second aunt''s eyes were swollen and she couldn''t open her eyes, she could only see a crack. Absolutely don''t eat spicy food, if you eat chili... hiss, the result is unimaginable. "It''s okay, just wait! After you send the peppers, everyone in the vige behind will send them." Su Wen winked mischievously, making Su Xiuugh, and went out to visit her second aunt with the peppers. went. Sure enough, Su Xiu received countless admiring looks along the way. There were also a few young girls of simr age who gave Su Xiu a thumbs up. "high!" "sharp!" "How did you think of it?" "Sure enough, the brains of cultural people are enough." Everyone praised them one after another, so the big guys almost walked into Su Xuewu''s house and went home decisively, recing all the vegetables, eggs, dried plums and the like with peppers. There are red Chaotian peppers. There are green peppers and dried chilies. When Zhang Chunxiang saw that the eggs and greens were gone and turned into peppers, she cried on the spot. I don''t know whether to be excited or angry. Su Qing quickly called Shen Erkui over. "Girl Wen, what do you want from me?" Shen Erkui didn''t dare to stare at Su Wen, and looked into the distance ufortably. "Hmm! Brother Erkui, I want to ask about Lin Weiguo." Su Wen told Shen Erkui her concerns, and Shen Erkui nodded in agreement. "I heard from Su Qing that you met her ssmate when she came. Do you know this Lin Weiguo? How old is he? How is he?" "I don''t know, I haven''t seen it before." Shen Erkui thought for a while before saying: "I can''t tell the age, but he looks very young. He doesn''t look like a rural person doing farm work, but he is gentle and urbanite." This Su Wen has already heard from Su Qing, "He works in a factory, Brother Erkui, you know a lot of people in our Qingshui County, have you heard of this Lin Weiguo before?" Su Wen knows that rural people talk about their husband''s family, and when they marry a daughter-inw, they will ask acquaintances to inquire. Su Qing''s eyes today made her alert and made her realize that her sister is going to fall in love. No more, good night! I can''t concentrate on the codewords today, I''m a little less, I will work hard tomorrow! Chapter 731: work together Chapter 731 Working Together "This name is very familiar." Shen Erkui had a good impression of Lin Weiguo, andforted him: "Don''t worry too much, I have seen Lin Weiguo, a young man who is very polite and has a quality look." Su Wen was a little relieved, "Since you have said so, then I don''t care. This sister has grown up and should face the wind and rain alone. I''d better not worry about it. If it sounds good, it''s caring. If it sounds bad, it''s just me. It''s too wide." Su Wen''s exmation surprised Shen Erkui, Wen girl has really changed, she is no longer the ignorant Wen girl she was when she was a child. "Actually, you have done a good job. If your father lives to know, he will be very pleased. The younger sisters are all adults, and they will have their own way in the future." Shen Erkui agreed with Su Wen''s opinion. "You are only one year older than Su Qing, don''t always make yourself too tired." "Stop talking." Su Wen suddenly came back to her senses, and found that she had let go of her guard unconsciously just now, "By the way, I heard that you are going to start a small business by yourself?" "Something happened to the engineering team, so we can''t continue working. We can''t talk about small business, that is, setting up a stall in the town. The business is not as good as your second aunt." "Pfft..." Su Wen couldn''t helpughing out loud, "Brother Erkui, is my second aunt''s business really good?" Shen Erkui looked serious and admiring, "I''m not joking with you, your second aunt''s business is indeed doing well, she is too good at talking, and she is too good at pretending to be pitiful. You haven''t seen it, your second aunt can say it with a single mouth." People say that they wish they could buy more food from her. Those who didn¡¯t n to buy food at first will take care of her business.¡± "I didn''t expect Second Aunt to be really talented, but it''s a pity that she doesn''t need to be on the right path." "The roots of that family are all rotten, how can they be used in the right way." Shen Erkui showed disdain, "Since Su Xuewu was expelled from the vige, he has been fooling around outside all day, and he doesn''t do farm work at home. Su Pingfan was expelled from school , and stay away from home all day, ande back just to ask for money." Everyone in the vige knows these things. The main reason why everyone knew that the dishes were stolen by Zhang Chunxiang, and after scolding them, it was the main reason. It''s just that Zhang Chunxiang is pitiful. Neither her husband nor her son is doing anything right. They are all biting Zhang Chunxiang and Su Pingping like blood-sucking leeches. It''s useless for the parents-inw to talk, let alone take the money out. Zhang Chunxiang, a poor person, must have something to hate. People in the vige now say that Zhang Chunxiang will definitely be the second Chen Guihua. "You are Zhang Chunxiang, why don''t youe to trouble you now?" Shen Erkui sneered: "Is it because I am afraid that I will be the second Chen Guihua, and I hope that one day you can help her. Even if you don''t help her, you can help her." Going to Su Pingping is also good." Su Wen was taken aback, but she didn''t expect such a twist in it. It can only be said that Zhang Chunxiang still has two talents, smarter than Chen Guihua before. Su Wen asked herself, if Su Pingping was desperate, would she stand by and watch? I''m afraid not! But talking about these things, it is a bit too much. Su Wen shook her head, "Who knows what didn''t happen! I think Second Aunt''s business is getting better and better. I don''t know what will happen in the future!" "Maybe!" "By the way, have you considered going to the county town for development?" Su Wen has already inquired that thergest agricultural and sideline product trading market in the county town in the novel has been built and sold to the outside world. One part is booth rental, and the other part is direct sale. Chapter 732: trust your eyes Chapter 732 Believe in your vision Taking advantage of the fact that no one cares about it now, this is what she originally nned. "Where are you going?" Shen Erkui said helplessly, "You know me, and you didn''t make any money in the engineering team." "I see a good business. If you believe in me, you can follow me." Su Wen is not a narrow-minded person. If she can help others, she is naturally willing. "I heard that the agricultural and sideline products trading market built in the county ?" "I know this. I''ve seen arge scale, but no one is willing to spend that money to rent a booth. Everyone sets up a stall outside, and they don''t want a penny for a stall. Why spend that money." "No, Brother Erkui. It''s okay to set up stalls indiscriminately now, so you can stop looking for ces to set up stalls indiscriminately. Moreover, the agricultural and sideline products trading market is a key provincial project, and it will be vigorously supported in the future, and it will definitely develop. " Shen Erkui was tempted by Su Wen''s words, thought for a while and asked: "You mean, you won''t set up a stall for random in the future?" "Hmm! Brother Erkui, you have also seen it. How is the sanitation in that ce every time after you set up a stall in the town?" "It''s a mess, it''s a mess. There are rotten vegetable leaves all over the floor, the smell of fish, and flies flying everywhere." Su Wen didn''t remind him, and he didn''t notice it. Since farmers were allowed to trade freely, there have been more and more stalls, and the originally clean and tidy ground has be dirty and messy. "If there is no restriction, it will seriously damage the environment for a long time, and it is not easy to manage so freely. Therefore, the standardized farmers'' market will be the mainstream in the future. The one in the county town, I n to buy two front houses. Think about it, If you want to do it, we can do it together." Shen Erkui looked at Su Wen and wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Su Wen raising her hand. "I know what you are hesitating, it''s just because you don''t have the funds. But you can''t miss the opportunity when ites. Once you miss it, it may be a lifetime. You may not have such a good opportunity in the future. If it is because you can''t let go, I think it is very unnecessary. " "But it''s not easy for you, Wen girl, it will be difficult to take out so much money all at once?" "You can figure it out on your own. If you can''t get it all together, I''ll help you make up for it. The price is actually very cheap now." Su Wen smiled like a cunning little fox, "And I heard that because no one wants to go, the government wants to encourage Farmers start businesses and can provide interest-free loans.¡± Hearing this, Shen Erkui heaved a sigh of relief, "It''s good to have an interest-free loan. You don''t need to chip in. I''ll find a way to find a friend to make do with it. For the rest, I will ask the vige head to act as a guarantor for an interest-free loan." "Yes." Su Wen gave a thumbs up, thinking to herself that she really deserves to be the person Su Xuewen likes. At least this point of character is worthy of admiration. At present, the Su family is still too weak. If Shen Erkui can develop, it will be a great help to the sisters in the future. Shen Erkui smiled honestly, "Okay, I''ll follow you. I believe in your vision, Miss Wen." "What are you talking about so happy?" A familiar voice sounded from behind. As soon as Su Wen turned her head, she saw Zhou Hengyang Zhengjun''s face was ashen, looking at the two of them sharply, as if she was being cuckolded. "Eh... Girl Wen and I are discussing about going to the county to buy a stall." Shen Erkui exined anxiously, "My girl Wen and I are going to start a small business together." My aunt visited today, and I was in so much pain that I lost my code. I will continue now! There will be more in a while, I guess it will bete, everyone go to bed early, and watch it tomorrow, good night! Chapter 733: rely on the brain, you know Chapter 733 Rely on the brain, you know "Oh? Really? Can some small business make me rich too?" Zhou Hengyang raised his eyebrows, and walked to Su Wen''s side with a very possessive look, virtually establishing his own strong position. Shen Erkuiughed and cried, "I always listen to girl Wen, you can just ask her." "Yes." Su Wen nodded immediately, and smiled tteringly at Zhou Hengyang, "If you are interested, let''s go together, but this is just a small business, you may not be interested." The future super boss in the real estate industry, what? You may be interested in the agricultural and sideline products trading market in a small county. Thinking about it, it doesn''t match his personality. "How do you know I''m not interested if you don''t tell me?" Zhou Hengyang put his arm on Su Wen''s shoulder, and his beautiful thin lips raised slightly, with a hint of indifference. Not only Su Wen, but even Shen Erkui was bewildered and ufortable by his smile. "Ahem! I''m leaving first." Shen Erkui turned to leave. "Hey! Dinner at my house tonight." "No, I''ll go to the vige head to discuss the loan." Shen Erkui left in a hurry. Now that there are no outsiders, Su Wen doesn''t save face for someone, "Why are you doing this to Brother Erkui?" Zhou Hengyang touched his chin, "I just don''t like him." "Where did Brother Er Kui offend you?" "He didn''t offend me." Shen Erkui was in the vige, so it was rare for him to catch his eye. "then you¡­" "I just can''t help being jealous." Zhou Hengyang pinched Su Wen''s cheek helplessly, "When I think that he almost became your man, I get very angry, and I can''t help showing him face." "It''s all old calendars." Su Wen tried her best to exin, "It''s like someone who hasn''t met a few blind dates. ording to you, I still don''t like Liang Shuzhen! She almost became your fiancee .¡± "Aren''t you jealous?" Zhou Hengyang turned his head and looked down at Su Wen with a dangerous look in his eyes. "No¡­" "Give you another chance to reorganize yournguage." "Jealous." Su Wen was kind, put on a serious look, gritted her teeth and said, "I''m very jealous. Any woman who dares to miss my Su Wen''s man, don''t me me for being rude." Zhou Hengyang was very satisfied with the performance of the young daughter-inw, "Not bad, but I still have to do business with you, my daughter-inw." "You can also see that small business?" Su Wen really suspected that this person''s motives were not pure. Could it be some bad idea? "Wenwen, your vision is still good, I believe you." Zhou Hengyang lowered his head and stole a kiss on Su Wen''s cheek unexpectedly while speaking. Su Wen''s cheeks were flushed by his sudden movement, and she immediately looked around, but fortunately no one noticed, so she was relieved. "That is, arge-scale agricultural and sideline products trading market has been newly built in the county seat. I n to buy two facade houses, so I will introduce them to Brother Erkui by the way." Zhou Hengyang narrowed his eyes slightly to listen to Su Wen''s words, and nodded in agreement. "This is not bad. It is the key development n of the country in the future. It is always right to follow the policy." Su Wen was full of admiration, "How can your vision be so good? You must know that you will make money in the future? Can you predict the future?" "Don''t be stupid." Zhou Hengyang pampered Su Wen lightly on the head. "In the future, you can''t have this kind of superstitious thinking. Doing business is even worse. It''s better to know more about the situation and pay more attention to the country''s policies and people''s situation. You can get a lot of useful information from these." "Rely on the brain, you know?" "Oh!" was scorned. "What did those two ask you for?" When ites to business, Zhou Hengyang''s expression is a bit serious, and even his eyes seem to be stained with a thinyer of frost. Not cold, but with a piercing cold. Good night, I can''t do it, I''m out of shape. Chapter 734: sudden exception Chapter 734 Sudden exception "The person surnamed Zhu has already got the news to find Zhao Matchmaker, and Su Xueqiang has also gone. I don''t think it will take long before Su Xueqiang wille forward to find me." "Come to look for you? Want to set you up?" Su Wen clenched her fists nervously, "Will it be dangerous? Should we call the police?" "No." Zhou Hengyang gently held Su Wen''s little hand, and saidfortingly: "The surname Zhu wants to attract him to gamble with him, and make me lose my eyes. When the timees..." Zhou Hengyang didn''t say the following words, but Su Wen understood. She has seen countless such things on TV and newspapers. The husband is addicted to gambling, and if he loses his family, he will pay his wife and children. Thinking of this, Su Wen couldn''t help but shudder. "Those people must be brought to justice, and they must not be allowed to continue to harm people." Su Wen couldn''t help shaking when she thought of the tragic end of the seven sisters of the Su family in the novel. And each time the feeling is deeper than the first time. When she first time traveled, she could still treat herself as a bystander, but now as the time getting along gets longer and longer, she finds that she can''t do it at all. Su Wen shuddered, and the rage and hatred in her heart almost overwhelmed her. Zhou Hengyang noticed Su Wen''s abnormality and was very nervous, "Wenwen, what''s wrong with you?" "Don''t touch me!" Su Wen pushed Zhou Hengyang away with great reaction. Both of them were stunned, and Zhou Hengyang didn''t expect Su Wen to react so suddenly. When he pushed him away, his eyes and tone were...so full of hatred. hatred? She hates herself? "I''m sorry!" Su Wen was stunned for a moment, looking at her hands helplessly, her eyes seemed to be looking at some kind of scourge. "I... I didn''t think about it, it wasn''t me, it wasn''t me..." why is it like this? Su Wen was frightened, her eyes were full of horror, how could this be? She could clearly feel the hatred in her heart at that moment just now. Disgust, rejection, hatred, and a strong sense of revenge. This...how is this possible? It''s not what she thinks. Although Su Wen is asionally a little confused in life, she is never confused when ites to major matters, and her position is even more clear. Whether she read the novel or after time travel, her impression of the male lead has always been positive. In the novel, the heroine''s family suffers a miserable end. In the final analysis, everything was done by the original owner himself. Has nothing to do with the male lead, she drove him away, who can be med? "Wenwen?" Zhou Hengyang frowned thickly, suppressing the abnormality in his heart, and stepped forward to hold Su Wen''s hand, but Su Wen took a step back. "Wenwen?" Now, even if Zhou Hengyang wanted to bring the anomaly to the past, it would be difficult to do so, "What''s wrong with you? Did I do something wrong? I can apologize if you are unhappy. You ...If you don''t want me to participate in the... business with you, Shen Erkui, I..." Zhou Hengyang pursed his thin lips tightly, thinking that he would personally agree to let Shen Erkui and Wenwen have a chance to be alone, his heart felt like a knife. But there is nothing more important than Wenwen. For her, so what if the heart is broken? It¡¯s just crushed and sticky again! Zhou Hengyang wiped away the pain in his eyes, and said calmly: "Okay, okay, don''t be angry, I support you in doing business with Shen Erkui, okay? I originally wanted to go directly to the farm you said I bought it from the by-product trading market. In this way, if you cooperate with Shen Erkui, you will not be able to avoid me, but since you are not happy, I will not participate." Chapter 735: Su Wen knew that she was Chapter 735 Su Wen knows that she is "I''m not." Su Wen shook her head frantically, "I''m not unhappy." "then you?" "I''m sorry!" Su Wen dropped a sentence of apology, turned around and ran back to the room, and locked the door from the inside. The moment she turned around, she didn''t even realize how lonely the man behind her was when he reached out to grab her, but failed. After Su Wen locked the door, she walked around the room restlessly, even hitting her right hand with her left hand. Suddenly, Su Wen stopped abruptly. She pressed the beating heart on her chest with the palm of her right hand, and asked in a low voice, "Was it you just now? Was it you?" The room was as quiet as ever. Everything is just like Su Wen talking to herself, it seems to be just Su Wen''s own illusion. But she knew that this was definitely not her illusion. She is not a careless person. If it were someone else, the abnormal moment just now would definitely be ignored, but she wouldn''t. She has a deep understanding of her body, that is the man she has devoted her heart to, the one she loves deeply, how could she hate him? Seeing him sad, she felt distressed. It was because of deep love that Su Wen was able to confirm that the momentary abnormality was wrong, it was not her. She was sure. Outside the door, Zhou Hengyang knocked on the door with his fingers, his tone was low, with a soothing rhythm, and he said, "Wenwen, what''s wrong with you? Can you tell me? Don''t lock yourself in the room alone. , I will feel ufortable if you do this." Su Wen turned her head sharply, staring straight at the door of the room, sketching the figure and appearance of the man outside the door in her mind. The heart that showed no signs just now had ups and downs again, and the ups and downs were very subtle, very, very subtle. But Su Wen could sense it. Because that is her man, her Su Wen''s man, a second woman is absolutely not allowed to covet him. Even if it was just peeping secretly, she would not allow it. And now, someone in her body is coveting her man. Su Wen smiled suddenly, "I see, it''s your original owner, Su Wen, the stupid, selfish, greedy, real eldest sister of the Su family, right? I don''t know how you came back, but I know you want to do it." what." "Are you envious? The respect and love of my sisters, the doting of men, especially this man is not the cowardly and ipetent man you think, who wants to have nothing, and is looked down upon by others. He is capable, capable, and under the indifferent and serious appearance. But you have a hot heart, so you regret it?" "Let me be right? You were jealous when Zhou Hengyang loved me. His caress, his breath, and his sweet words are all things you have never felt before. They are all longed for in your heart, and you are jealous. You regret it, you think all this should be yours. Is it me, the robber, who took everything that belongs to you?" Su Wen''s voice was sharper than the voice, but when she spoke, her brain was calmer than ever before, and she pressed her hand on her chest not to let go of any slight ups and downs. "There are also younger sisters who were regarded as a burden by you, but all of them are smart and beautiful, and they will have great potential in the future, but the eldest sister who should enjoy their respect and admiration has be me. Are you not reconciled?" The room was still empty, without any reply. But Su Wen knew that she was here. Zhou Hengyang was outside the door, and could vaguely hear Wenwen murmuring alone inside, but he couldn''t make out what he said, but it made him feel a sense of panic. Chapter 736: fearful guess Chapter 736 The guess of fear It was an unprecedented first encounter, Zhou Hengyang could not remember thest time he could panic. In the past 20 years of his life, the only scare that he could never forget was the pouring rain on the night of Heng Shan''s death. For Zhou Hengyang, this rain has never stopped in his world until now. From pouring rain, it gradually turned into continuous rain. Now, because of Wenwen''s appearance, the continuous rain in his world has finally stopped... Zhou Hengyang clenched his fist fiercely, and punched the door with terrifying force. The door made a loud noise when he smashed it, and it shook for several times before barely stopping. "Su Wen,e out to me. Is there anything we can''tmunicate with? I am willing to apologize for anything I did wrong. You say, as long as you say it, I will admit it. If you ask me to do something, I will do it." what." Su Qing and Su Xiu, who had been silently pretending that they did not exist, were also worried. Originally, they should not have participated in the quarrel between husband and wife. They should give the elder sister and brother-inw space to be alone. But this was the first time they saw their brother-inw losing his temper at home. The two sisters were worried and felt strange. A moment ago, the eldest sister and brother-inw were still so sweet that they were too embarrassed to look at them, wishing they could hide away. Why are you arguing now? The two sisters held each other''s arms, summoned up their courage and shouted at each other: "What''s wrong with you, big sister? Don''t scare us? Say what we have said, no matter what happens, I will always support you." Zhou Hengyang forced himself to calm down, his deep eyes drooped slightly, and thick eyshes covered all emotions. "Sister, what''s the matter with you?" Su Xiu has turned into a crying bag and started crying. Su Wen mmed from inside and opened the door. The dazzling light shone in, causing her to close her eyes subconsciously, and the tall man standing at the door eagerly hugged her into his arms. "Wenwen, I''m sorry I was wrong, I won''t be jealous anymore." Zhou Hengyang thought about it, and the only thing that could make Wenwen unhappy was this one thing. Although he can''t stop being jealous, he can promise that if he really can''t control his jealousy in the future, he will never let Wenwen know. "It''s okay, I''m not angry, and I didn''t say you''re bad, you''re right." Su Wen gently pushed his broad chest away, trying to squeeze out a smile, "I like you being jealous for me, I''m too happy, Although you are jealous, you don''t have machismo interfering with my freedom, and there is no better man than you in the world." Su Wen praised from the bottom of her heart, even these words, she was embarrassed to say so bluntly before. But now she said it. But Zhou Hengyang was not happy at all. If it was changed to before, he would be crazy with joy. However, his lowered eyes silently stared at Su Wen, but his firm heart turned into a cold stone, falling continuously into a dark abyss. "Big sister?" Su Qing also noticed something was wrong. Su Xiu had been crying just now, but she didn''t find anything. Seeing that Su Wen and her brother-inw had reconciled, she was only happy. "Eldest sister, I was almost scared to death by you. I can''t do this in the future. How can I lock myself in the room alone? If you have anything to say, let''s face it together! Isn''t this what you said before?" Chapter 737: Su Xueqiang visited Chapter 737 Su Xueqiang Visits "Hmm! Xiuxiu is right." "Sister, you haven''t called me Xiuxiu for a long time." "Then what am I calling you?" "Call me Su Xiu! You call me Axiu asionally." As soon as Su Xiu finished speaking, there was a strange silence in the courtyard. Su Qing and Zhou Hengyang looked at each other tacitly, but neither of them spoke. **** Su Wen began to keep a distance from Zhou Hengyang, an invisible distance, and Zhou Hengyang was no longer out of control like when he was at the door in the afternoon, he was like a silent cheetah ready to go. Dangerous and deadly. Silent and introverted, you can see the clues. Handsome facial features like sculptures are not seen with a rxed smile, brows and eyes are careless, revealing a kind of iprehensible depth. While having dinner, Su Xueqiang came. As soon as he came in, he acted like an old man, directing Su Xiu to do this and that, sometimes to move the chair, and sometimes to pour water. When Su Xiu brought the water, Su Xueqiang drank it in one gulp and sprayed it directly. "Bah, bah, bah... I said girl Wen, your third uncle came to your house, and you gave me in water?" Su Wen sneered, "Otherwise? What should I give you to drink? Dichlorvos or paraquat?" Su Xueqiang''s face turned red from being blocked, he stood up suddenly with guilt, and mmed the cup to the ground, "You bastard, do you talk to elders like this? I''m your third uncle, your third uncle, I won''t teach you a lesson today Teach you, you don¡¯t know the heights of the sky and the depths of the earth.¡± As he spoke, he raised his hand to hit Su Wen. Zhou Hengyang made a sudden move, grabbed Su Xueqiang''s arm, and stood back for an instant, forcing Su Xueqiang to his knees. Grinning in pain and screaming. "It hurts, it hurts, let me go, let me go." The hero doesn''t take advantage of the immediate disadvantages, Su Xueqiang immediately tters and acts obediently, "Girl Wen, let your son-inw let go, it''s all a misunderstanding, I just wanted to tickle you. We both A family should help each other. Girl Wen, hurry up, let people know it''s not good." Su Wen was slow for a moment before she came to her senses, and smiled slightly at Zhou Hengyang, "Let Hengyang let go!" Zhou Hengyang reluctantly let go. As soon as Su Xueqiang got his freedom, he immediately got up from the ground, a trace of resentment shed in his eyes. I sneered in my heart, bear with it for now, soon these people will be unlucky, and Su Wen, an unfaithful and unfilial lowly girl, will also be a man''s ything. Thinking about it, Su Xueqiang felt happy, feeling that his humiliation just now had been retaliated. "Girl Wen, I''m here today to find you." "Third uncle, tell me." Su Wen pointed to the chair where Su Xueqiang was sitting just now, "Sit and talk, don''t stand!" "I...forget it! I can just stand up, and my bones are sore from sitting too much." The seat of the chair is too close to Zhou Hengyang, he still has the guts to sit in it, wishing it was far away. "Forget it, third uncle, don''t go out and say that my niece doesn''t respect the elders." "How could it be! Who doesn''t know that girl Wen is the most polite person." Su Xueqiang gritted his teeth, apanied a smiling face, and went all out for the sake of the n. How could he usually say nice things to a yellow-haired girl. "Cough cough!" Su Xueqiang coughed, brewing up his emotions, trying to put on the posture of an elder, deliberately trying to intimidate Su Wen with a serious tone. "Girl Wen, I came to you today to remind you. You said that you girl did something wrong, and you actually went to borrow money from a small head just to save face and enjoy yourself. It''s really disappointing third uncle. Now it''s okay That''s it, all those who want debts have found my third uncle." Chapter 738: mean Chapter 738 Means Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang looked at each other, ignoring the frightened Su Xiu and Su Xiu, and pretended to be panicked, "Third Uncle...why did youe here?" "It''s not that big brother left early, and you don''t have any elders, so those wicked people who wanted debts came to me. Originally, they woulde directly to your house to make trouble, burn down the house, kidnap people, and those wicked people can do anything. The point is, if you let the people who put small profitse to you, your reputation will be ruined, Wen girl, and it may even affect the fifth sister''s going to college." Su Xueqiang deliberately threatened, and said that the consequences would be very serious. Su Qing and Su Xiu''s faces were already pale from fright, and if it wasn''t for the wrong asion, they would have cried anxiously. Su Wen patted the two of them lightly, signaled them not to worry with her eyes, and quicklyforted them. For Su Qing and Su Xiu, there is nothing more powerful and important than the eldest sister. As long as the eldest sister says it''s okay, then it''s definitely okay. "Then what should I do now?" Su Wen asked in a panic, "Sir, help me, what should I do? Pay back the money? But I don''t have that much money now, and the car is borrowed from others. The most valuable things are bicycles and sewing machines. If I buy them, will they be enough to pay off my debts?" "How is it possible?" Su Xueqiang pped his thigh, "I''m not talking about you. You have borrowed small profits for so long and haven''t paid them back. The interest has already be astronomical. Let alone selling bicycles and sewing machines, you are Selling the house is not enough to pay off the debt.¡± Su Wen sneered in her heart, wishing she could step forward and kick Su Xueqiang to death. Even if it¡¯spound interest, it¡¯s not enough to sell the house and not be able to pay it back. If matchmaker Zhao came to ask for debts ording to the rules, with her family''s current financial strength, she would be able to pay them back. She is also willing to pay the debt. But some people are greedy and vicious. It is in vain that Su Xuewen was so kind to this younger brother when he was alive, but now he is so vicious. The more Su Wen thought about it, the more hatred grew in her heart. Suddenly, she realized the danger and stopped the hatred in time. Can''t think. Cannot fall into hatred. Those hatreds have nothing to do with her, but they do now, but it hasn''t happened yet. With Hengyang here, she will definitely be able to tide over the difficulties and bring these people to justice. "Then what should I do?" Su Wen became more and more flustered, her anxious eyes turned red. Even Su Xiu and Su Qing found out that the eldest sister was acting, and the eldest sister would never do this in the face of difficulties. Only Zhou Hengyang remained silent all the time, his deep eyes lost their usual sharpness, like a dormant **** beast, less domineering sharpness, and more unpredictable andplicated. He has been looking at Su Wen. Has been watching Su Wen without a trace. "Ah!" Su Xueqiang sighed in embarrassment, "I told you that you have to sell your sister to pay off the debt, and that''s how you can barely pay off." Su Wen understands, Brother Zhu knows in his heart that the small profit borrowed by the original body is not enough to force Su Wen to sell her sister and sell herself. Openly asking for debts, failing to achieve the goal, the existence of Hengyang is also an obstacle. That''s why I tried my best to set up the trap. Hengyang is really amazing. He has seen through everything and made a precise prediction. Thinking of this, Su Wen quietly cast an admiring nce at Zhou Hengyang, which just hit his eyes as deep as the sea. Those eyes seemed to be woven into a fine, and with just one nce, one''s mind was lingeringly bound. Chapter 739: ready to go Chapter 739 Ready to go Su Wen''s ears turned red in embarrassment, she hurriedly turned her head, and concealedly smoothed the hair hanging from her ears, and then she calmed down. Hengyang, what happened? Why are your eyes different from usual? Did you discover something? It shouldn''t be! She herself is not sure of the existence of the original body now, but is cautiously on guard. Hengyang is impossible to find. "Girl Wen? I''m talking to you!" "Oh!" Su Xueqiang''s impatient words brought back Su Wen''s mind, "It is absolutely impossible for me to sell my sister, let Zhao matchmaker die of this heart! If it doesn''t work, we will file awsuit, and I will apany you to the end." Su Xueqiang, Matchmaker Zhao, and Brother Zhu are most afraid of Su Wen going to court. "Don''t, don''t be impulsive. Who in a good family is willing to go to court? Is the fifth sister you want to harm finally admitted to university and expelled from the university?" Su Wen covered her mouth pretending to be surprised, "What? Will it affect Fifth Sister''s university?" "Of course there will be an impact. You have a deal with the viin who makes small profits. If word spreads, all of us surnamed Su will be ashamed together." "Then...then what should I do? I can''t harm my fifth sister, let alone my third uncle! Third uncle, help me find a way." After talking for a long time, he finally got him hooked. Su Xueqiangughed wildly in his heart, "Well, I''ll help you intercede with Brother Zhu and Matchmaker Zhao. Brother Zhu is a man of loyalty. Let Hengyang take a gamble with them. If you win I will return the IOU to you." "is it okay?" "Of course, you girl don''t believe in your third uncle, right? I''m doing this for your own good, and I wouldn''t bother to talk to someone else." Su Xueqiang pretended that I was doing it for your own good. Su Wen was so disgusted that she wanted to vomit. "Okay, third uncle, I trust you." "Then it''s settled." Su Xueqiang went out with a smile, walked to the door and turned back, raised his eyebrows at Zhou Hengyang who had been silent all this time, and said: "I will take you there as soon as it gets dark, and you will be ashamed at that time. Look at how useless you are." After today, Su Xueqiang looked down on Su Wen''s son-inw more and more in his heart. It''s not that I can''t believe it after seeing it with my own eyes. A big man of about 1.8 meters has no status at home. After talking for a long time, he didn''t even have the right to intervene. He didn''t even fart when his daughter-inw borrowed a small profit in private to cause such a big disaster. This kind of man is a wimp, he feels ashamed even when he sees it. "Bah!" Su Xueqiang spat on the ground and walked away proudly. About half an hour after Su Xueqiang left, Yao Fang sneaked in. As soon as she entered the door and saw Su Wen change into a leather jacket she had never seen before, and a pair of beautiful ck leather shoes on her feet, she knew she was going out. And it''s an extremely important thing, otherwise Su Wen would rarely dress so high-profile in the vige. Since Yao Fang made up her mind to cooperate with Su Wen, she has been secretly inquiring about Su Wen. She is definitely the person who knows the most in the vige. "Are you going out?" Yao Fang asked anxiously, "Just you?" "And my home in Hengyang." Su Wen pointed to the tall man leaning against the eaves with his arms crossed. Yao Fang just noticed a big man standing under the eaves, wearing ck clothes, and the sky was getting dark, so he didn''t notice it if he didn''t pay attention. "You can''t go, Su Xueqiang, this insane thing, he hooked up with Brother Zhu. Brother Zhu, do you know? This is a powerful one, countless times stronger than Matchmaker Zhao." I read thements about Little Cutie and thought it was the original owner who came back, but it¡¯s not! This is just Su Wen''s guess, which doesn''t mean she''s right. But there is indeed a problem, this is correct, but that person is not the original owner. The real situation will appear soon, so let me keep it a secret! Good night, okay, I''m going to bed early during my menstrual period! Thank you for your support, I love you guys. By the way, there may be a big update at the end of this month! Chapter 740: do you really want to Chapter 740 Are you really going Su Wen stopped what she was doing and looked Yao Fang up and down, with surprise in her eyes. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Yao Fang still had integrity! Yao Fang felt ufortable being watched by her, "You...what are you looking at? I don''t let you go for your own good. If something happens to you, who will I ask for money?" "That''s right!" Su Wenughed at herself, and after tidying up, she stood at the door with a shlight and waited for Zhou Hengyang. "You... are you really going?" "Yes! We must go." Su Wen nced at Yao Fang, raised her eyebrows and said, "After tonight is over, you may not have to elope with someone." Yao Fang turned pale from being frightened by the meaning of Su Wen''s words, "What do you mean?" "It''s not interesting." Su Wen took the topic carelessly, and said in a casual tone: "It''s not easy for a woman, and it''s even more difficult for a widow to be a woman, but it''s even more difficult than a widow to elope with a man. Unexined to the stranger In a ce where a man can be relied on, it¡¯s fine, but what if he can¡¯t?¡± When Su Wen questioned her for thest time, she leaned forward suddenly. Yao Fang took a step back in fright, and hesitation gradually appeared in her eyes. "Think about it, life can''t be maintained, and there are so many temptations in the colorful world outside, what will the man who elopes with you do?" "What will you do?" Yao Fang asked subconsciously. "Maybe I will let you go out to sell to support him, maybe I will dump you and climb up to a high branch by myself? Or maybe I will find someone who is younger and easy to deceive?" Su Wenughed at herself thinking of the ending of the Su sisters in the novel. She really wasn''t trying to scare her, she was just paying back what Yao Fang said just now. It would be best if Yao Fang could listen to her, but if she couldn''t, it would be her own fate. Can''t me others. "Impossible, he is not that kind of person, absolutely impossible." The more Yao Fang thought about it, the more she panicked, but for some reason, Su Wen''s words seemed to be engraved in her mind, bing more and more clear. "How is it impossible?" Su Wen said that just when Zhou Hengyang came over, his eyes lit up when he saw his clothes, and his eyes were full of surprise. So handsome! I have long known that Hengyang is handsome and upright, but after changing into such a suit, he is even more ruthless and domineering, which is simply amazing. The clothes that Zhou Hengyang wore were simr tobat uniforms before he was discharged from the army, and the style and quality were different from thosemonly seen on the market. But it''s not out of the ordinary, after all, these days you can often see people wearing military coats, and it''s popr to make clothes with their own olive green cloth. In the 1970s, if any family could have a set of military uniforms retired from the army, it would be very face-saving. The suit on Zhou Hengyang''s body, at first nce, is the kind that is particrly easy to move, and the kind that can''t find anyone when you drill into the woods. There is no special mark, and the ce that can represent the identity will not be taboo at first nce. Masculine, straight, handsome, handsome, cold... Su Wen couldn''t move her fascinated eyes. "Cough cough!" Zhou Hengyang coughed lightly, which brought back Su Wen Piaoyuan''s thoughts. "Eh..." Su Wen concealed her embarrassment, and pointed at Zhou Hengyang, "You tell him, men know men best." Yao Fang looked at Zhou Hengyang uneasily. In front of Zhou Hengyang, she was very nervous, unlike in front of Su Wen, who could let go. Zhou Hengyang nced at Su Wen without a trace, and said seriously: "A man who elopes with a woman will definitely not be a good man. Chapter 741: really die Chapter 741 is really to die A man who can do such evasive and irresponsible things, either he doesn''t cherish that woman at all, or he is cowardly and ipetent. " Su Wen shrugged and added: "So, no matter what the reason is, you will not end well. Either you will be abandoned after spending all the money, or you will be betrayed." Yao Fang''s legs went limp, and she fell to the ground with a plop. Su Wen didn''t have the slightest sympathy, "Eloping with someone is definitely not something a smart woman would do. Only bad men with evil ns and bad intentions will trick innocent girls into eloping with themselves. You can tell me how old you are. How can you be deceived when you are not young?" When Su Wen spoke, she didn''t forget to sweep over the two younger sisters. Scared Su Xiu and Su Qing trembled, leaning against the corner like a poor little white rabbit. Hmm...the big sister is too scary! Yao Fang gritted her teeth and said angrily: "He is very honest and treats me very well. He has waited for me for many years. And...and I don''t have a lot of age. I am only 26 years old this year. Howe I have a lot of age?" ?¡± Women can''t stand being called old, and Yao Fang doesn''t leave. Su Wen was really surprised by this, and she blurted out without thinking, "You are only twenty-six years old, how did you manage to sleep with my second and third uncles without hindrance?" There was an eerie silence in the room. Su Qing and Su Xiu both covered their mouths with their hands. Zhou Hengyang helped his forehead helplessly, and put his big hand on Su Wen''s head, "Stop talking, you really dare to say anything." "I..." She just told the truth. "Su Wen...you, you, you, you are too much." Yao Fang was about to cry out of anger. She was so angry when someone pointed at her neck and scolded her so badly. "No, you misunderstood. I didn''t mean that you have a bad life style. What I mean is that even if you want to find a man, you should also find a young and good-looking one who is about your age. You are looking for my third uncle, second uncle What are you trying to do like that? If you want money but have no money, if you want people and no one, you''re like an old bacon..." "Ahhh...I hate you." Yao Fang ran away crying, her back looking extremely sad. The room fell into a suffocating silence. Su Wen realized that she seemed to be impulsive and said something she shouldn''t have said. The big hand that Hengyang put on her head just now has been retracted, and now she is looking at herself with a livid face, the eyes are inexplicably scary, and a little bit wronged. Su Wen thought, is she letting herself go a little bit? In the afternoon, he suddenly gave others an abnormal face, which is unreasonable in itself, and he would kill himself. It''s really trying to die! "Hengyang, I was just talking nonsense just now. I love you the most, and you know it." Su Wen showed a ttering smile, "Look at my eyes. When I look at you, is there light in my eyes?" "Hehe!" Zhou Hengyang sneered, "Isn''t it because of my age and good looks? Would you still like me if I wasn''t young?" "Of course, absolutely." Su Wen patted her chest and assured, "When you get old, I will only get older, and I''m afraid you won''t like me! Women age faster than men." "No." Zhou Hengyang whispered. "Why not?" Su Wen didn''t hear clearly. "When you are old, I will like you as much as I do now." Zhou Hengyang''s eyes were firm, and his big hand grabbed Su Wen''s small hand, holding it gently in the palm of his hand. "Can you tell me now, what happened to you this afternoon? Why did you suddenly do that?" Chapter 742: he is reluctant Chapter 742 He is reluctant Su Wen frowned, feeling carefully that the strangeness in her heart in the afternoon had disappeared. Now leaning boldly into Zhou Hengyang''s broad arms, he took the initiative to hold his thin hands tightly, and pressed his face against Zhou Hengyang''s chest. "I...I don''t know yet." Su Wen put her chin against his heart, looked up at him ufortablely, her peach blossom eyes were misty, "Hengyang, promise me, put my current eyes, my eyes deep Can you remember it deeply in your heart?" "En!" Zhou Hengyang hugged her back, "I remember it! I will never forget it in my life." "Look at me again and see clearly. This is me, the Su Wen you love." Su Wen was really scared when she thought of the abnormality in the afternoon. She was afraid that all this was just a dream of her own. I had this dream because I liked Zhou Hengyang too much. Also afraid, she was only here to change the fate of the original owner. Now that the fate has changed, the younger sisters can already be independent. Hengyang also fell in love with her, and the rtionship between husband and wife was sweet, so her mission waspleted. She should step aside. Bring back the real original owner. If this is really the case, she will be so sad that her life would be worse than death. But what can she do? These are Su Wen''s guesses, and they are also secrets in Su Wen''s heart that she dare not tell others. She just wanted Hengyang to remember that if one day she was gone, Su Wen would be the current Su Wen, and he would recognize him. She wants him to remember that the only person he loves is her. She can give in anything, except Hengyang. Even if she really dies one day, she doesn''t want Hengyang to be sweet and affectionate with the woman with this face. Thinking about it, she''s going crazy. "Hmm!" Zhou Hengyang didn''t ask her why, but looked at her silently, his eyes intertwined and intertwined, engraving her deeply into his heart, blood, and soul. This woman is his life! How could he forget, how could he not recognize. Zhou Hengyang gently stroked Su Wen''s hair behind her ears with his calloused hands, and hooked his thin lips, "I don''t know what''s wrong with you, if you don''t want to say it, I can''t bear to force you, but I want you to remember Hold on, the only woman I love at any time is you." Zhou Hengyang tapped his index finger in mid-air, pointed to Su Wen''s eyes, then pointed to his own eyes, his thin lips parted slightly, and his voice was low and sexy, "You, me! We." Su Wen understood his actions and smiled happily. "Okay, great! I trust you." She likes Zhou Hengyang, who keeps his promises all his life and keeps his promises. "Promise me, if you have any questions, you must tell me. I can do anything, no matter what it is." Zhou Hengyang put Su Wen in his arms again, and whispered softly in Su Wen''s ear. . ¡°Even if I kill people and set fire to them, I am willing.¡± Su Wen''s heart trembled, as if being scalded by something, it was warm and hot, "I will not let you do things that vite your conscience and morality." She is also reluctant. "Heh!" Zhou Hengyang sneered, his tone of voice seemed to have a small hook, and the heart of the listener trembled when an electric current passed through. Su Wen couldn''t control her phone anymore, and her cheeks were hot. "Wenwen, you think too much of me, and I don''t have that much conscience." Zhou Hengyang''s soft and thin lips pressed against Su Wen''s ear, almost speaking in a breathy voice. Chapter 743: drama essence Chapter 743 Drama essence "I''ve been trying my best to pretend to have a conscience. Look, am I pretending to be good?" Su Wen: "..." Is it okay? Does this count as telling her his biggest secret? "Like Zhou Hengguang?" Su Wen knows that in the novel, Zhou Heng has no integrity, is more unscrupulous, and is very bad. He is the best at manipting people''s hearts. "wrong." "Ah? What''s wrong? Oh! That''s right, a person as bad as Zhou Hengguang is definitely not qualified topare with you." In the future, we must let that kind of big viin stay away from his own man. Even brothers should keep their distance. Provincially, he led Hengyang to ruin. "I''m much worse than Heng Guang." Zhou Hengyang''s tone added a hint of a chuckle, "Since childhood, the three of us brothers made the most mistakes, and Heng Guang was responsible for them. Because he is the youngest, and also because he is the best at cheating. " "Forehead?" The face p came too fast, like a tornado. "Really...really?" No, she doesn''t believe it, it''s not true. She must have misheard. Now she gave Hengyang a chance to exin. Zhou Hengyang smirked and said: "You will knowter, now Hengguang is still working hard to make money for us, and he will help us make more money in the future." Su Wen: "..." She really wants to sympathize with Zhou Hengguang now. The little aunt asked her to use Hengyang as a tool to make money, but she didn''t expect that Hengyang had already regarded others as a tool to make money. Too insidious. But she likes it. "Go, it''s time." Zhou Hengyang raised his wrist to look at the time, his expression became cold and stern again, "You can follow, but remember to be obedient, understand? Whatever happens, you must follow Cong Wo''s instructions and act. " "Yes! As ordered." "Hehe! Don''t make trouble, be good, and be obedient." "understood." Su Wen has heard these words many times, and her ears have calluses from hearing it a long time ago. *** After instructing Su Qing to lock the door from the house and not open the door to anyone who knocks, the two left the vige in the dark. When they arrived at the agreed ce, Su Xueqiang, Matchmaker Zhao, and several other Brother Zhu''s subordinates got impatient for a long time. "Why did youe here? Didn''t you say it was eight o''clock? It''s half past eight now." Su Xueqiang urged impatiently. "You are not allowed to drive. Of course we have to walk slowly." Su Wen was not afraid at all, and stood at the front like a female head of the family. Zhou Hengyang once again became the taciturn son-inw of the Su family, obediently following behind Su Wen, a little behind Su Wen by half a body. Su Wen secretly took a look at Matchmaker Zhao, not missing the venomous and calcting look that shed in Matchmaker Zhao''s eyes. She turned into a ywright, and performed an arrogant, self-confident, beautiful, brainless woman to the fullest. I saw her pinching her nose and fanning the air with her hands, with a look of disgust on her face, "Bah, bah, why is it so smelly? Don''t you all take a bath? It''s so smelly, it''s so suffocating." "Where does it stink?" "It''s autumn now, who still takes a bath all day long." The few people who were disliked by Su Wen blushed and had thick necks, wishing they could roll up their sleeves and p this ignorant woman, so that she would kneel down and call grandpa. Su Wen snorted coldly, and said triumphantly, "My man just takes a bath every day!" Zhou Hengyang nodded timely, expressing that he did take a bath every day. A group of men immediately sneered. They were a little worried when they saw Zhou Hengyang''s tall and straight physique and powerful aura. They thought about whether to eliminate this potential hidden danger before entering the mountain. In order to prevent the "rabbit" from causing trouble, they would beat him up while they were on the road and tie him up with a rope. Even if you can fight like this, you can only let others ughter you. But looking at it now, the one who barges in the door is the one who barges in the door. He really is a good-looking man who is also kind. Even what a woman says is submissive, and it''s not worth guarding against at all. Chapter 744: Dazed Zhao matchmaker Chapter 744 Dazed Zhao Matchmaker "Stop rambling, hurry up and get on the train, and we will pick up other peopleter." The leader urged, and greeted them to get on the small train parked by the roadside. The two leaders sat in the front, Su Xueqiang and Matchmaker Zhao secretly stared at Su Wen and they got into the rearpartment. There is not even a ce in the carriage, it is just covered with straw, the car makes people dizzy when driving, and the wind blows in their ears. Su Wen was very disgusted, "I said third uncle, you guys are doing business anyway, why did you get such a car to pick up the guests? You still refused to say where, if you tell me directly, our Hengyang drive to." The little picky-eyed one is simply hateful. Anyway, Su Xueqiang was going to be **** off, if Matchmaker Zhao hadn''t reached out to stop him, he would have jumped up. Zhou Hengyang kept Su Wen within a safe range around him calmly, with a sh of a smile in his eyes. The daughter-inw ys petty temper, and her arrogant appearance is also cute. "Okay, are you still picky now? Who am I for?" Su Xueqiang said angrily, "Say a few words for me, and you don''t even look at who you are, just open your mouth and talk nonsense, offending people Do not know at all!" "Who did I offend?" Su Wen sat cross-legged on the straw, and finally looked at Zhao Matchmaker with a sneer, "Third Uncle, you think I offended Zhao Matchmaker, right? I didn''t offend anyone except her." "You know it''s still like this? Why don''t you apologize to Matchmaker Zhao?" Why didn''t Su Xueqiang realize that this **** girl was so courageous before, and he just opened his mouth to offend without looking at the asion. Wait a while and see how she begs for mercy when she loses. I just hope Brother Zhu will not implicate him. Matchmaker Zhao didn''t speak all the time, and seeing Su Xueqiang bring the topic to himself, he snorted coldly, "No need! I can''t afford to provoke such a femme fatale woman." "I think so too." Su Wen looked at Matchmaker Zhao with a smile, "Matchmaker Zhao has been a matchmaker for so many years and deceived many girls, right? Does anyone still dare to ask you to be a matchmaker?" "You...you don''t know how to live or die." Matchmaker Zhao looked at Su Wen with resentment in his eyes, "You can continue to be arrogant!" "Coincidentally, I just wanted to give this to you!" If Su Wen wanted to say who she hated the most, there was definitely a ce for Matchmaker Zhao. Matchmaker Zhao stood up, leaned forward slightly, and stared at Su Wen with gloomy eyes, as if looking at something worthless and cheap. Hate, disgust, pleasure, and implied tion. "A catastrophe is imminent. When you are wheeled, I hope you can still be arrogant." Matchmaker Zhao''s words sounded like Xinzi''s poisonous tongue, the listeners felt ufortable, and the malice in the tone made people''s scalp tingle. Matchmaker Zhao used this trick to deal with the opponent. The one who fell into her hands had never been subjected to this trick? She knows very well that no matter who it is, as long as she asks her such a question, she will be frightened honestly. Because she is not a scary person talking in the vernacr. But this time her prediction was wrong. Su Wen covered her nose with her hands in disgust, "Stay away from me, the bad breath is too bad, do you never brush your teeth?" Matchmaker Zhao''s face turned as red as a pig''s liver left untreated overnight, and he rolled his eyes, almost unable to stand upright and was about to pass out. At this time, one of Brother Zhu''s subordinates also followed suit, agreeing: "Matchmaker Zhao, your bad breath is poisonous to death. I, a man, can''t stand it, so don''t smoke other little girls." Chapter 745: unexpected Chapter 745 Unexpected "Matchmaker Zhao? What''s wrong with you, Matchmaker Zhao?" Everyone watched Matchmaker Zhao roll his eyes, and fell headfirst, just like that from the moving car. No one reacted, just let matchmaker Zhao fall to the ground. Quickly asked the driver in front to stop, got out of the car and saw that Matchmaker Zhao had been woken up by the fall, with a big **** in his mouth, one of his front teeth fell out, and his face was bleeding. The person who helped Matchmaker Zhao up was startled by the pale light of the shlight, and lost his hand and threw Matchmaker Zhao to the ground. "Oh my god! I''m scared to death." "What''s the matter?" "That''s Matchmaker Zhao, don''t give me too much fuss." Matchmaker Zhao was thrown again, unable to hold back the pain, and kept screaming, "Ouch, Ouch, it hurts me to death, Ouch..." "Okay! We''ve been quarreled." The leader got out of the co-pilot, and was startled when he saw Matchmaker Zhao''s miserable state, but there was no way to find a doctor without going to the vige or going to the store in the middle of the night. "What should I do? Brother Zhu, send me to the barefoot doctor." Matchmaker Zhao covered his mouth with a turban covering his head, and stared at Su Wen viciously with only one crooked eye, as if he had been poisoned. Gritting his teeth, he wished he coulde up and tear off a piece of meat. "No way!" The leader is Brother Zhu''s cousin, everyone calls him Little Brother Zhu. Brother Zhu rejected Matchmaker Zhao''s words without even thinking about it, "You just have to bear with it, and when there is a medicine box, just take care of it. It''s not like you don''t know our rules. Once it starts, no one is allowed to leave. Even if you die, you have to die here." Everyone got into the car obediently immediately, Matchmaker Zhao also endured the burning pain, and endured it abruptly when he got into the car. This departure, no one in the car was talking. Su Xueqiang also sensed the fear, and shrank in the corner, looking around dishonestly. Su Wen leaned against Zhou Hengyang, holding Zhou Hengyang''s arm tightly with both hands secretly, and said in a low voice, "What did that little brother Zhu mean just now? You can only die here if you die?" Zhou Hengyang was not surprised at all, his eyebrows were lowered, and he still had the silent and peaceful posture before, "They have been doing these things for several years, and they have never been caught, but the asions for gambling are not fixed every time. And none of the guests are If someone introduces it, they will arrange someone to pick it up, and once they go there, they can only leave after the show is over." "I didn''t leave halfway, because I was afraid that someone would leak it?" "That''s right!" Zhou Hengyang held Su Wen''s hand quietly, "Don''t look at them like this, in fact, the amount involved in each gambling is very huge, and the case has probably already been registered in the provincial capital, but it''s just that they can''t be caught." Su Wen heard danger from Zhou Hengyang''s words. To be able to involve such arge amount of money, it must not be a trivial matter, and it is more dangerous than she imagined. "From now on, you don''t want to stand up, just act like you''re scared." Zhou Hengyang whispered, "There will be danger in the future, and what you have to do is to protect your own safety." In fact, the strength of the group of people surnamed Zhu also exceeded Zhou Hengyang''s expectations. The little brother Zhu''s words just now made him suddenly think of a gang he had heard of before he retired. This group of people wandered in several provinces. They were sophisticated, bold and well-organized. Every activity was random and not fixed. Chapter 746: unexpected visitor Chapter 746 Unexpected Visitor Even the insiders can''t know in advance, and those guests who participate in gambling don''t know before departure. Because of this, the gang has never been caught. The case has been pending for several years, and the bonus is doubled every year, but it is a pity that he has not caught it. Before, Zhou Hengyang didn''t connect Brother Zhu and his gang with that gang, but just now, he was keenly aware of it. Brother Zhu belongs to that gang. As for his status in the gang, I don¡¯t know yet. Afraid that talking too much would cause suspicion, both Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang remained silent, and Su Wen showed fear in a timely manner. Shrinking his neck, asionally shivering, his performance was incisive and vivid, which reassured those who were secretly staring at them. Matchmaker Zhao crouched in the corner in pain, muttering curse words to himself. Just then, the car pulled over to the side of the road. After waiting for a long time, a few well-dressed people came up who were not from the local area. They still carried a bag in their hands. After getting on the bus, they found a ce to sit down. The car continued to set off, because it was too dark, Su Wen didn''t know where the car drove. I only know that I have entered a deep mountain. Before entering the mountain, the car stopped on the side of the road again. This time, a dozen men and women came up at once. Judging by their attire, some look like big bosses, some look like intellectuals, and some look like bad people. These people came in another car. All of a sudden, the carriage was full of people. As soon as a greasy-looking middle-aged man came up, he saw Su Wen huddled in a corner with his head down. Su Wen didn''t want to have a sense of existence, but she lowered her head and hid behind Zhou Hengyang, revealing a delicate neck that was as white as a snow dumpling, and it was so beautiful under the light of the shlight. It''s hard to think or not. Although no one spoke in the car, many men''s eyes were secretly and greedily staring at Su Wen. Matchmaker Zhao watched and sneered secretly. Knowing that Su Wen is dead, what awaits her is to be a ything for these people. A **** who doesn''t know how to live or die, since she dared to betray Zhao Jiangang, she was doomed to end badly. "Don''t be afraid!" Zhou Hengyang felt Su Wen''s fear, held her hand tightly, and used his body temperature and strength to give her a sense of security. "As long as I''m here, no one can hurt you." Su Wen nodded, "I''m not afraid." She believed that Hengyang would be able to protect her, but she was disgusted by the eyes of these people. The bumpy mountain road is very difficult to drive, and the car turns and turns frequently. Even people with the best memory will be confused, and the car was changed once in the middle. The small truck was reced by several tricycles, and a group of strangers came when changing the vehicles. The convoy suddenly became a dozen vehicles. Among the strangers, Su Wen saw a familiar face that she never expected. He Changming wore a wide-brimmed hat, dressed like an upstart, a suit, tie, ck leather shoes, and a pair of ck sunsses on his tall nose. If it wasn''t for the fact that He Changming raised his sunsses casually and winked at Su Wen when he passed by them, Su Wen wouldn''t have recognized them. Fortunately, Su Wen maintained herposure, keeping Hengyang''s words firmly in mind, and in order not to be seen as surprised, she lowered her head in time to cover up the abnormality in her eyes. With a cynical smile on the corner of He Changming''s mouth, he found a good seat with a big grin. The ck suitcase he was carrying in his hand gave off the air that I am rich and a local tyrant. Chapter 747: Upstart He Changming Chapter 747 Upstart He Changming In short, it is almost written on the face "I am a fat sheep." Su Wen had never seen He Changming like this before. She was a little nervous at first, but she was also amused by his contrast. Su Wen winked at Zhou Hengyang, and asked why He Changming came? "I found it." In his original n, he didn''t need to ask He Changming for help, but in order to ensure Wenwen''s safety, he called He Changming. If there is a conflict, He Changming has no other tasks except to ensure Su Wen''s safety. Now that the actual situation deviates from what was expected, he can still remain calm, not relying on some illusory things. But careful nning. Anyone who knows Zhou Hengyang well knows that he never has only one set of ns for doing things. " "Fuck! It''ste at night, why are there still nes passing by?" Someone looked up at the sky. In the deep mountains, not even a few stars could be seen. The sky is pitch ck, and only the shadows of trees and the chirping of birds can be seen. Even the chirping of insects is less in this season. In this silence, there was the sound of airflow produced by an airne flying across the sky. Everyone raised their heads to stare at the sky, and a dozen or so tricycles stopped, staring nervously at the sky. These people are more cautious than imagined, because they are afraid of being discovered, and even more afraid of being arrested. Fortunately, the sound of airflow from the ne has disappeared, so I was relieved after waiting for a while. "Fuck! A false rm." "I just said, who can dispatch the ne at such ate night." "How could those poor ghosts in in clothes transfer the ne." With the sound of cursing, the convoy set off and soon came to a huge mountain depression. The col at this time ispletely different from the darkness and silence outside. There are shlights everywhere, and the lights provided by the generator. Large and small tents are scattered, tables, chairs, and even some people are cooking. Mahjong, Pai Gow, sieve, ying cards... It was in full swing, and there were at least a few hundred people at a nce. The people in the car got off and were taken away by familiar people one after another, and soon joined the poker table they were interested in. Su Wen, Zhou Hengyang, and Su Xueqiang, the matchmaker Zhao, and brother Zhu were together, and were taken to find Brother Zhu by a coquettish-looking woman. The woman held a cigarette in her hand and looked at Su Wen with hostility in her eyes. "Are you the one Brother Zhu is looking for?" the woman asked bluntly. "No." Su Wen replied coldly: "I''m married, this is my man." "Hehe!" The woman sneered, "I''ll be here soon." After she finished speaking, she looked at Zhou Hengyang with critical eyes. amazing. "Tsk tsk tsk...Excellent!" The woman''s pickiness turned into greed, and she went to see Su Wen again, and said with regret, "It''s a pity, it''s a pity." This kind of stunning beauty, even Brother Zhu can''t protect it. Sure enough, when Brother Zhu saw Su Wen, his face turned pale and pale, and he gave Matchmaker Zhao and Su Xueqiang a hard look. He met Su Wen in the town more than two years ago. Su Wen was very beautiful at that time, and he remembered it at a nce. But that''s all, but looking at it now, is it more than beautiful? Is it more than just a nce that can be remembered? The woman in front of me ispletely different from two years ago. Except for the face model, everything else has changed. Eyes, temperament, skin... tsk tsk tsk is alluring, and it makes people want to praise everything to her. Chapter 748: it has started Chapter 748 begins Brother Zhu squinted, greedily staring at Su Wen, unable to move his eyes away. If Su Wen had this beauty two years ago, he would have to get it even if he tried his best. As the saying goes, it is romantic to die under a peony flower. It''s a pity that Brother Zhu knows now, it''s a miscalction! This stunning beauty has been brought here, and he thought it was impossible to enjoy it alone. Maybe there is still one more fight to be won to get this woman. "Su Wen, long time no see, do you still remember me?" Brother Zhu was bumped secretly by his cousin before he came back to his senses, subconsciously showing a ttering smile, and came forward to shake Su Wen''s hand. Su Wen got out of the way in time. Su Wen''s reaction is so fast every time, she was taken by the man around her. Someone has fallen into the sea of ??vinegar and is about to drown in vinegar. "I don''t know you." Su Wen made a nk look, "Who are you?" "Just call me Brother Zhu." "Hello, Brother Pig." Su Wen thought in her heart, this kind of person really is Brother Pig. Brother Zhu would not know what Su Wen was thinking, just seeing her delicate red lips calling his name, he felt ted. "You said, why didn''t you ask me for a small profit? Is it still necessary to borrow money? Why don''t you just marry yourself? Even if you want to be the door-to-door son-inw, I''m willing!" Brother Zhu said, He looked at Zhou Hengyang with contempt. "This little boy is your door-to-door son-inw?" Su Wen nodded, "That''s right, he''s my husband, not some bad boy." "What else is there but a face?" Brother Zhu didn''t pay attention to Zhou Hengyang at all, and brother Zhu had already told him the situation on the road. This is a sloppy bag. "Be nice to me! Don''t we women think that men can treat us well?" Su Wen acted like a fool, not trembling, nor shrewd and capable. But the smile is also sweet and generous, which makes people feel good at first nce. Even the woman leading the way raised her eyebrows unexpectedly. "I can treat you too!" Brother Zhu said eagerly. "There are so many men who want to treat me well, can I have all of them?" Su Wen''s words were really arrogant and begging for beatings, and Brother Zhu actually felt very agreeable. "You''re right." This kind of superb beauty, the personality is also suitable for him, without crying, or acting like a chaste and martyr, it is so likable. If any man wants to hide it at home, then he is willing to share it. Brother Zhu only spoke a few words to Su Wen, but his attitude changed drastically. Matchmaker Zhao and Su Xueqiang were stunned, especially Matchmaker Zhao. What she expected most was that Su Wen would fall into the hands of many men. But this little **** changed the situation unknowingly with a few words. "Since that''s the case, then I''ll help you find another man." Brother Zhu looked at Zhou Hengyang, "Follow up. Whether you can win back the IOU depends on your ability." The people who followed beside himughed loudly. Want to win back the IOU, how is it possible! Dream! Brother Zhu led the people to the big table in the middle, on which piles of cash were ced. Neatly ced, the so-called bargaining chips are never used here, only cash is epted. Zhou Hengyang sat down in the first seat, looking at Su Wen with deep and dark eyes. Su Wen immediately sat obediently behind him, feeling terrified. It''s not because he''s afraid of danger, but because he''s afraid of his own man''s anger. It''s obvious that Brother Zhu haspletely **** him off just now, and it''s really embarrassing for him. I don''t know how to control myself from seizures. Su Wen: As an actor, I can control all kinds of characters (*^¨Œ^*) Chapter 749: dont hide it Chapter 749 Don''t hide it Brother Zhu felt upset when he saw Zhou Hengyang''s posture after taking his seat. What''s so crazy about a little boy who barks the door upside down? "IOU." Zhou Hengyang knocked on the table, "Since we agreed to gamble, take out the chips." After speaking, he casually nced at the cash on the table, shook his head and said, "These are not I want." At this time, there is no need to cover up. Su Wen covered her mouth and stood behind Zhou Hengyang, looking at him with a half-smile. You don''t need to think about it, you can know the anger in Hengyang''s heart. "Here is the IOU." Brother Zhu took out the IOU from his pocket, and said braggingly, "I have taken out the IOU, but what is your bargaining chip?" After speaking, he looked at Su Wen lewdly. The hint in the eyes is self-evident. "Hahaha¡­" Zhou Ren also burst outughing. "Brother Zhu brought such a beautiful wife here, do you know what the bargaining chip is?" "Tsk tsk tsk... Such a beautiful daughter-inw is willing to bring it out." "Hey! How about I tell you not to gamble, your wife will give it to me, and I will help you pay for how much you owe." "I''ll help you out, I''ll help you out." "How much do you want to make a price." There are many big bosses from several provinces around, because of the booing, they all surrounded them. After seeing Su Wen, she knew what was going on without knowing the situation. This kind of thing is toomon here. It ismon to take the wife as a bargaining chip and lose the bet on the spot. Zhou Hengyang''s falcon-like eyes flicked across the crowd, remembering every face in his heart. "What''s the matter? I''ve made my request a long time ago. You don''t think you want to return at this time?" Brother Zhu said, he went to see Su Xueqiang, who was so frightened that he hurried to persuade him. "Zhou Hengyang, what do you want to do? It''s toote for you to regret it now." Su Xueqiang also tore off the disguise along the way, revealing the danger. Threatening with a vicious voice, "I can tell you to be more sensible. If you suffer a loss, it''s good luck. If you don''t make it right, you will lose your life." Su Wen put her hand on Zhou Hengyang''s shoulder, exerting all her strength, but her face was puzzled, "What do you mean by that, Uncle San? Why can''t I understand?" "You have no money and nothing. What else can you do if you don''t sell yourself in this kind of ce?" "Oh! Who said we have no money? We have money!" Until then, she remembered the suitcase He Changming was carrying in his hand when he got into the car. Presumably, that is the money prepared by Hengyang! Zhou Hengyang gave his daughter-inw a look of approval, and snapped his fingers in mid-air with his right hand. He Changming got out from nowhere, the hat he was wearing before was gone, his sunsses were also taken off, and he crossed the crowd with a ck suitcase in his hand, shouting: "Give way, let''s go quickly." Come to the table, put the suitcase on the table with a tter, and open the suitcase with a bang under the eyes of Brother Zhu, Su Xueqiang, Matchmaker Zhao and others. The box was opened, and the inside was neat and full of cash. And they are all in thergest denominations. At a nce, you can tell that they have just been taken out of the bank. They are brand new, and they are more money than the ones on the table that seem to show off. After all, the money on the table is scattered and seems to be a lot. Brother Zhu took a breath, and turned to look at Brother Zhu. Little brother Zhu was so shocked that his jaw almost dropped, he was pushed by brother Zhu before he realized, "What''s going on?" Can this be taken out by an upside-down door? Chapter 750: cant be good Chapter 750 Can¡¯t be kind anymore "I don''t know either, I have to ask Matchmaker Zhao." "Matchmaker Zhao?" "He...he was the one who inserted the door backwards." Matchmaker Zhao also realized that the situation was out of control, and knew in his heart that something would happen. They thought everything was calcted by them, and they just waited for Su Wen to fall into the trap and find her own death. Now it seemspletely not. Since she can spend so much money, why should she be threatened? Their strategy is aimed at the ignorant and timid people. It only takes a little intimidation and bullying to achieve the goal. If it was someone who was capable and courageous, they would definitely not do this. Because knowledgeable people will not be intimidated, it is illegal to make small profits. "What''s the matter with Su Xueqiang? Is your family so rich?" Zhao Matchmaker pointed the finger at Su Xueqiang. "I don''t know either!" Su Xueqiang almost stared straight at him. "Could it be fake?" While talking, the middleman came out to inspect the goods. He first read the IOU provided by Brother Zhu, and after showing it to Su Wen, he confirmed that it was valid. He inspected the box that He Changming brought, and found an astonishing number. After the inspection by both parties ispleted, we can start. Even if Brother Zhu finds a problem at this time, he can''t go back on his word. After all, he is not the best talker here, and there are rules in this business, once you start, you can''t quit halfway. Anyone who dares to break the rules will have his fingers chopped off. The gamey is very simple, that is, push Pai Gow. Su Wen clenched her hands tightly together nervously. She only knows how to fightndlords, and she can''t even hit mahjong. Not to mention pushing Pai Gow, she only knows that the speed of pushing Pai Gow is very fast, and one round only takes one minute. Each round is the winning or losing of hundreds of dors. Su Wen stared at the table nervously, and looked at Zhou Hengyang and Brother Zhu from time to time. After half an hour, she found that there were more and more beads of sweat on Brother Zhu''s face, but the man beside him was still the same as before. Casual and natural, stable and elegant, calm andposed in every move. The cash in front of Brother Zhu was constantly decreasing, and when he finally gritted his teeth, the IOU was pushed out. "Take it." Zhou Hengyang handed the IOU to Su Wen. How could Su Wen not be able to see at this time that her man is really too powerful. Brother Zhu lost his eyes, all the arrangements in advance were invalid, and there were more and more people around, all of them were onlookers. Those gamblers from various provinces, whether they were big bosses, gangsters, or old farmers, all looked at Zhou Hengyang with surprise, wonder, admiration, and fear. Some people looked at Brother Zhu with sympathy. This time, Brother Zhu lost all his pants. It¡¯s fine if you lose money, and lose face, this will hurt Brother Zhu¡¯s vitality, so don¡¯t even think about getting ahead in this industry in the future. "Damn it!" Brother Zhu was red-eyed and about to smash things, but was stopped in time. He Changming secretly came behind Zhou Hengyang and Su Wen, and said in a low voice: "I have seen that there are three exits in this mountain depression, and the other side is a cliff, and one of the exits is a river. Although there is not much water flow in this season, it is It¡¯s not safe either. As long as we control the east and west exits, we can catch all these people.¡± He Changming grew up in the mountains since he was a child, and is most familiar with this area. Zhou Hengyang nodded unobtrusively. He Changming continued, "What do you guys have to do to get out? You must not be kind now. Even if you are willing to let them go, Brother Zhu and his gang can''t let you go." Chapter 751: you are too brave Chapter 751 You are too courageous Everyone understands that Brother Zhu was able to resist not having an on-site attack because he made up his mind that Zhou Hengyang walked out alive. "I know, how many days will this cest?" "Three days and three nights, it has already started two days and three nights when we came." Zhou Hengyang finally got up, looked coldly at the empty table in front of Brother Zhu, and saidzily: "Seeing that the sky is already bright, let''s take a rest and continue!" "Hmph!" Brother Zhu snorted coldly, and led the people away. Anyway, here, until the end, there are guards outside, and no one can leave. Naturally, he was not afraid that Zhou Hengyang would run away, as soon as the show was over and the customers had left, he would secretly attack. The sky before dawn is the darkest, and the venue, which had been noisy all night, gradually became cold, with only a dozen tables still shouting enthusiastically. Others who ate supper, or who were tired and slept all got into the makeshift tent. Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang are not considered customers, so naturally they are not eligible for tents. But He Changming has it! He followed the clues left by Zhou Hengyang all the way, and got into the team of the big boss while changing cars. The respondent saw that he was dressed as a local tyrant and was carrying a suitcase. Coupled with He Changming''s quick response and good at observing words and expressions, he soon became acquainted with the big boss of the samepany. As soon as I came in, I was allocated a tent. At this time, in He Changming''s tent, three people gathered together. Several boxes were ced on the crude floor, all of which were won by Zhou Hengyang just now. It turned out to be dozens of times in just a few hours. As soon as he sat down, He Changming gave a thumbs up in admiration, "Awesome, you are too courageous, you can do it yourself, how dare you bring Su Wen?" God knows, when He Changming saw Su Wen in the car What''s more, I was almost scared to death. That''s his future sister-inw. If something goes wrong, how can he exin it to Su Xiu? At that time, He Changming secretly cursed himself for being tricked by Zhou Hengyang. I wish I could not be here, so that even if Zhou Hengyang loses his wife, it has nothing to do with him. Anyway, he is not on the scene, and he does not need to be responsible. Unfortunately, there is no medicine for regret in the world. Zhou Hengyang was also very helpless, "You think I won''t bring her here, okay?" He Changming felt concerned, "The head of the family is really not easy to fool." Sure enough, it is not easy to be a son-inw at home. "What are you talking about?" Su Wen felt that the two of them had nothing good to say. "nothing." "Yes, I didn''t say anything." Su Wen snorted coldly, "Do you think I''m a fool? If you speak ill of me in front of me, I won''t be able to hear it?" "How dare you!" He Changming categorically denied, "Absolutely not." "Heh!" Su Wen didn''t care about it, and asked curiously: "When did you two get along so well?" Obviouslyst time He Changming came to eat at home, Hengyang still acted very annoying! The whole conversation between the two of them was full of swords and swords. "We have a good rtionship!" He Changming looked puzzled, "Su Wen, why would you ask such a question? Last time I was a guest at your house, it was your son-inw who entertained me. Speaking of which, I would like to thank you for your introduction, and be responsible for my rtionship with me. Zhou Hengyang will not be friends either." Su Wen: "..." She believes that there are ghosts. Are men''s friendships this weird now? Zhou Hengyang held Su Wen''s hand with a smile, and exined: "When I went to the town to do errands two days ago, I met He Changming, and I figured out that the surname Zhu and the others were never caught because the venue was ced In the mountains. So I asked He Changming for help." Chapter 752: split up Chapter 752 Separate operations Actually, Su Wen is not curious about this, she just asked, nodded and asked: "Then what should we do next? Now that the IOU has been obtained, I am not afraid of being threatened again." "He Changming will take you away immediately." Zhou Hengyang looked at He Changming after finishing speaking, "Can you guarantee safety?" "No problem." He knew the terrain of the col like the back of his hand, and there was a path behind it, which could allow a single person to pass through. "What about you? I can go by myself." Su Wen was really worried about leaving Zhou Hengyang alone. With so many people, what should she do if something happened? Su Wen couldn''t imagine the result. Zhou Hengyang couldn''t helpughing, and pointed to the sky, "My people have already arrived." Su Wen remembered now, the sound of air flow heard on the way here, "Is it Xu Xiaoxiao?" "Ok!" Now Su Wen was really relieved. She never expected that Xu Xiaoxiao woulde back from the capital in just a few days. With this level of protection, she has nothing to worry about. "Okay, then He Changming and I will go first." She must not stay and drag him down. "Good boy!" Zhou Hengyang''s big hand lightly stroked Su Wen''s hair for a few times before letting go reluctantly, with lingering and nostalgic affection in his deep eyes. He knew that the little daughter-inw hated Matchmaker Zhao and Brother Zhu even more than she showed. Although he didn''t know why there was such deep hatred, he was willing to do anything as long as it made her happy. "What to do with the money?" He Changming pointed to several boxes on the ground and asked with a headache. The path to go out is very rough. It is difficult for a big man to walk, and it is too difficult to carry so many things. "I asked you to take the box of money away normally, and the rest will be secretly sent to Su Xueqiang and Matchmaker Zhao''s tent." Zhou Hengyang''s words were a bit unexpected. "why?" "Because after being arrested, except for the core personnel who have to check their past criminal records, other participating gambling personnel are sentenced ording to the amount of funds." Su Wen and He Changming immediately understood what it meant. He Changming gave a thumbs up, "I admire!" Most people would be reluctant to use such a price to set up a game. So much money is an astronomical figure. After agreeing on the action, Su Wen didn''t dawdle, and followed He Changming to nder and walked out of the col. There were people guarding the edge of the col, and the darkness before dawn was the most difficult time for people, and all the people they met along the way were put down by Zhou Hengyang in advance. The way the two of them came out was smoother than expected. He Changming was already mentally prepared to be discovered and hunted down. But it wasn''t until he climbed out of the col that he waspletely sure that there would be no danger. At the same time, I have more fear and admiration for Zhou Hengyang in my heart. He Changming rarely has peers who admire him, but from the first time he met the son-inw of the Su family, he knew that the rumored useless boy was definitely wrong. This man was better than anyone he had ever met before. After this incident, He Changming realized that he had underestimated it before. Zhou Hengyang''s personal ability, wrist, and background are beyond imagination. What he admired the most was that such a man could actually y the role of a door-to-door son-inw well outside. He really held Su Wen in his palm. In front of Su Wen, he was just a simple door-to-door son-inw. Chapter 753: Tangled He Changming Chapter 753 Tangled He Changming He Changming got inspired¡ª So, this is the secret to being able to embrace a beautiful woman? The reason why Su Xiu ignored him was because he wanted to recruit a son-inw at home, but because he was the future team leader of the Hn tribe, he couldn''t be the son-inw, so he couldn''t embrace a beautiful woman. Since Zhou Hengyang can be the son-inw, why can''t he, He Changming? Su Wen looked at He Changming, who had aplex and changeable expression beside him. After watching for a long time, this man was still in a daze, not knowing what he was thinking of, and asked curiously: "What are you thinking?" "I want to learn from Brother Hengyang again." "Brother Hengyang?" Su Wen is very good at focusing on the key points. Before we parted, he was still Zhou Hengyang, but it was only over an hour ago, why did he be Brother Hengyang? Change is too fast. He Changming winked at Su Wen pleasingly, "If I want to be your third son-inw, don''t I just want to be called Brother Zhou Hengyang? So I''ll get used to it in advance." Su Wen wanted to cover her face, "It''s not suitable for you to be made to blink so cutely." A temperament like cuteness is really not suitable for He Changming. He is the image of a tough guy, he insists on pretending to be cute, and has a bit hot eyes. "Oh!" He Changming was quite disappointed when his sister-inw denied it. "Do you want to marry the third sister?" Su Wen already knew that He Changming was interested in Su Xiu, but she didn''t see him make any moves. Instead, He Yn often came to the house, looking hesitant to speak. He Changming couldn''t help but smiled wryly, "I want to marry, but Xiuxiu doesn''t want to marry." Su Wen''s face turned dark when she heard the words. I dare say that this **** had secretly teased Su Xiu without her knowing. "What do you mean? Exin clearly." "Xiuxiu wants to recruit a son-inw at home like you." He Changming''s small eyes can be said to be very resentful, and it is simply saying, "Your elder sister is not good, but bad." '' Su Wen really didn''t know that Su Xiu had such an idea, "I don''t know, but Dad didn''t say that the younger sisters should recruit sons-inw at home, and I''m enough for one." Seeing that He Changming is pretty good, Su Wen didn''t object blindly. "Then do you agree with me marrying Su Xiu?" He Changming looked at Su Wen with a slightly nervous and expectant expression. Because he knew very well in his heart Su Wen''s influence on Su Xiu, he dared to swear that if Su Wen disagreed, that heartless, cold-hearted little girl would immediately let him go as far as she could. God knows how He Changming got here during this time. Since being rejected by Su Xiu, his whole body has gone wrong. After returning home, the more he thinks about it, the deeper he sinks. The more I think about it, the more and more that little face upies in my mind, and I can''t forget it. He also told himself that since Su Xiu didn''t want to marry him, then forget it. Why does a man have no wife? There are many girls in the vige who want to marry him. Later, He Changming discovered that although there were many girls in the vige who wanted to marry him, the problem was that he didn''t want to marry any of them! He fell in love with Su Xiu, and he only wanted to marry Su Xiu. In order to get rid of the figure in his mind, He Changming has been hunting in the mountains during this time, turning himself into a savage, and his family members are also very worried. When the younger sister went back to her natal home, she hesitated to speak several times. Coming out of the mountain again, He Changming felt that he was a big man, how could he let a little girl beat him to death? But when he met Zhou Hengyang in the town and was invited by him to help, he immediately agreed without thinking. Chapter 754: future aunt Chapter 754 Future Sister-in-Law At that time, He Changming knew it was over! He is a big man, just so worthless. If a daughter-inw cannot be married, she wants to marry herself off. Su Wen looked at He Changming with a half-smile, "So, are you going to marry yourself into our family now?" Is this the reason why He Changming disappeared for a while? "You have to know that it''s not easy to be a door-to-door son-inw. He will be looked down upon by others, and his status in the family is not high. By the way, maybe the family members don''t agree." A normal family would not allow a son to be a door-to-door son-inw. "It''s okay, I''ve already considered it." He Changming said cunningly, "Since Zhou Hengyang can be your door-to-door son-inw, why can''t I be your door-to-door son-inw to Xiuxiu?" "My sister is still young." "I can wait." He Changming said without hesitation: "So, sister-inw, do you agree?" Su Wen looked at him seriously, and said after a while: "To tell you the truth, I actually think you are very nice. I don''t care if you want to be a door-to-door son-inw or not. Our family doesn''t need a second door-to-door son-inw..." "what do you mean?" Su Wen heard the string song and knew the elegance, "I can have a child with anyone''s surname. Now the times are different, and they are not so old-fashioned. I think the reason why the third sister wants to recruit a son-inw at home may be because she feels insecure and doesn''t want to leave this ce. Home." "Great." He Changming''s handsome and resolute face showed a smug smile, "This way I can exin to my parents." "Don''t be too happy too early." Su Wen poured cold water on him, "It''s not so easy to marry my sister. It will depend on your performanceter. Only after passing the test." "Sister-inw, just watch!" He Changming''s cold expression was filled with a smile, and his demeanor showed a ruthless determination not to give up until he reached his goal. The two talked while walking. After driving on the mountain road for more than an hour, the soles of Su Wen''s feet were covered with blisters. I was really tired, mainly because the mountain road was too difficult to walk. He Changming said without embarrassment: "Auntie, how about I carry you?" Su Wen wiped off her sweat, "Forget it, I still won''t hurt you." "Then I will thank my aunt." His back is reserved for Xiuxiu. "Thank you to each other." Let Hengyang know, and don''t fall into the sea of ??vinegar. When standing on the road outside, the sky was already bright, and I turned my head to look in the direction of the valley, where martialw had been imposed. There were people from the police station at every intersection. At this time, except for the birds in the mountains, no one in the valley coulde out. And the capture in the valley is going on, from shouts, fleeing sounds, to gunfire, the sound of helicopters... intertwined with each other. You can hear clearly from such a distance. Fortunately, Su Wen came out early, otherwise she didn''t know what would happen inside. But now she is very worried about Hengyang, where will Hengyang be left alone, what if something happens? "Don''t worry, where is your son-inw ying the role of a hunter, and others will be unlucky." He Changming has been an excellent hunter since he was a child, and he knows best the state of a hunter when he is catching prey. He discovered itst night. He even noticed thatst night, Zhou Hengyang not only did not have the slightest nervousness or fear, but instead had an inexplicable excitement. Maybe he sent Su Wen away in advance because he was afraid that his actions would be too harsh and scare his wife. "Yeah!" Su Wen nodded, never letting her worry out. Chapter 755: can not imagine Chapter 755 Can''t imagine He Changming nced at her unexpectedly, "Your sisters in the Su family are all like this... how do you know the general idea?" He thought Su Wen would cry, but she didn''t look like a little girl for a long time. "Of course." Su Wen rolled his eyes at him, "Don''t look down on people." "Yes, yes, everything my sister-inw says is right." Su Wen: "..." When did this person be so glib? It wasn''t like this before. She is very worried now that Su Xiu will be dizzy by this man. It didn''t take long for the two of them to stand, and the faint voice gradually died down. He Changming first sent Su Wen to the side of the road, where He Changming''s nsmen had alreadye to pick him up. He Changming''s cousin had stayed herest night. The young mustache saw He Changming and Su Wening up happily, and secretly winked at He Changming, "Brother, is this your future sister-inw?" "Go! Go! Go." "Brother, tell me quickly." "yes!" "My sister-inw is good-looking, and my sister must not be bad." "Is Laozi such a superficial person?" "Brother... don''t you know you yet?" "I think you are looking for a beating, boy." Su Wen pretended not to see the two people''s secret movements. Because he was worried, He Changming asked Su Wen to stay where he was and waited, and then went back to check by himself. After walking for more than three hours, Su Wen waited anxiously and walked around in ce. As time went by, she became more and more uneasy. He Changming''s cousin was almost dizzy by her, "Sister-inw, why don''t we go and see?" Su Wen turned her head suddenly, wanting to go very much, but she still controlled it. Because she went, no help! It may even be Zhou Hengyang''s weakness, and even implicate He Changming. "No!" Su Wen shook her head, "Let''s continue to wait!" "But I think if you wait any longer, you will die of anxiety." The young man scratched his head, and was about to say something when he heard footsteps behind him. Su Wen turned her head suddenly, and the surprise in her eyes disappeared when she saw He Changming. "How is it?" Su Wen ran forward and asked anxiously, "How is it? Where is Hengyang? Is he all right?" He Changming''s handsome and tough face was full of horror, "He''s fine, it''s someone else." "What exactly do you mean?" Su Wen didn''t understand what he meant, but she was finally relieved to know that Zhou Hengyang was fine. "Brother Zhu and his group were all blind before they were arrested." Although He Changming had a strong heart, he still broke out in a cold sweat when he thought of the scene he saw in the mountain depression. The previous arrests would involve fighting, and he had expected it psychologically, but he never expected that there would be such a **** scene. More than a dozen people were all blind, obviously stabbed blind by sharp objects. Matchmaker Zhao and Brother Zhu were not arrested, but screamed miserably and rushed over to beg the police to arrest her. What kind of horrible torture can make these vicious people prefer to be caught and escape. I can''t even imagine it. "Totally blind?" Su Wen was taken aback, but she was more concerned about Zhou Hengyang''s safety, "How is Hengyang? How is his eyes? Are you okay?" He Changming''s eyes wereplicated, and he paused before saying, "It''s okay, he asked me to take you home." hehe! It''s someone else who is in trouble, how could Zhou Hengyang, the instigator, be in trouble. But those people are indeed blind, and they treat such a fierce tiger as a sick cat, and they deserve this kind of fate. Chapter 756: brother-in-law united front Chapter 756 Brother-inw United Front But this is not the real reason that drives Zhou Hengyang crazy. What really makes Zhou Hengyang attack fiercely is the eyes of those people on Su Wen. At the gambling table, He Changming keenly noticed something was wrong. But He Changming wouldn''t be stupid to say this, since Su Wen didn''t think of her husband, that''s the best. Presumably Zhou Hengyang didn''t want Su Wen to know. He will not be such a bad guy anymore. He wants his future brother-inw to watch over and help each other, yes! That''s it. On the way back, He Changming kept a distance of more than three steps from Su Wen, and even pulled his little cousin along to keep a distance from Su Wen. Su Wen was puzzled. The two of them murmured together and didn''t know what to say. After talking, Su Wen found that He Changming''s little cousin looked at her with horror in his eyes. The look in his eyes is like looking at some kind of monster. Su Wen nced at him, and the boy immediately covered his eyes with his hands and hid away. "What happen to you guys?" "It''s okay, it''s okay." The little cousin is like a frightened rabbit. Only He Changming, with a meaningful smile on the corner of his mouth, watched his little cousin embarrass himself. **** At the entrance of Sanjiaying Vige, sisters Su Xiu and Su Qing were waiting anxiously. Last night after the eldest sister and brother-inw went out together, they didn''te back all night. Seeing that it''s already noon and they haven''te back, I was already worried. In fact, it wasn''t just the two of them who were anxious, Yao Fang was also anxious. I''m afraid that something will happen to Su Wen, and I will hurt myself too. So at the entrance of the vige, there was a scene of Su Qing and Su Xiu sisters standing on the east side of the road, and Yao Fang standing alone on the west side of the road. "Hey! What are you doing? It''s agreed?" People who went back to the vige from the market saw it and joked about it. "Widow Yao, are you finally willing toe out?" "Bah! Smelly shameless thing." "Look at you, how badly did you hurt Chen Guihua? It''s fine if you hurt Chen Guihua, but a strong child is innocent." "Still strong! How thin are you now?" Since Yao Fang followed Su Xueqiang, she rarely appeared in the vige, and the vigers rarely saw her. Now that I have finally seen it, everyone can''t wait to go up and tear the face of this bad woman. Yao Fang was not afraid of being scolded, she pinched her waist and scolded others. The entrance of the vige immediately became a battlefield, and it was very lively when you came and scolded me. "Xiu girl, Qing girl, why are you two watching a show here? Hurry up and scold together." "That''s right, everyone should scold her for being a badass like Widow Yao." "Be careful, one day she will hook up your brother-inw." Su Xiu and Su Qing looked at each other, and the two sisters looked conflicted. The two of them believed that even if Yao Fang hooked up with the eldest sister, it was impossible for Yao Fang to hook up with her brother-inw. Every time Yao Fang sees her brother-inw, the mouse sees the cat dies. I can''t wait to hide far away. In other words, the only ones in the vige who want to hook up with brother-inw are the daughter of the vige chief''s family and Sun Yunyun. The two of them were in a difficult situation, Wang Chunyan stood up to protect her and said: "Go, go, you shameless people, what are you doing with these two little girls?" Wang Chunyan scolded the person who called the sisters away. "Thank you, Aunt Chunyan." "You''re wee, we''re all family." Wang Chunyan said with a smile on her face, "What are you two doing standing here? Why don''t you go home for dinner? It''s time for dinner." "Waiting for my sister and brother-inw!" Su Qing casually found a reason, "Brother-inw and elder sister went to the town to do business." Chapter 757: Let Su Qing introduce the object Chapter 757 Let Su Qing introduce the object "Oh! That''s it." Wang Chunyan nodded, but didn''t leave, and stood there hesitantly. Su Qing saw it, and looked at her suspiciously. "Girl Qing, Aunt Chunyan asks you a question, it''s inconvenient if you don''t know." "You said, why is this inconvenient?" "That''s... the ssmate you brought to the vigest time, what''s his name?" Wang Chunyan was really ashamed and panicked. She had introduced partners to many people in her life, but it was her daughter''s turn to find out. I can''t open my mouth. But the girl is making trouble at home all day long, and what the girl said is right, why can¡¯t it work for unmarried men and women? "Oh! His name is Lin Weiguo." Su Qing remembered the new letter that Lin Weiguo sent her, and her ears turned red unconsciously. But these small changes, she did not notice at all. She is worrying! Lin Weiguo seems to like to eat her dried pickled vegetables, but the eldest sister also likes to eat. I gave him halfst time, and the rest of the family was eaten by the elder sister and brother-inw in the past few days when they came back. If you want to ask for it again, you can only make a new one, so it must not be sent to Lin Weiguo. But the bag is ready-made. Although Su Qing is very reluctant, but she is only such a ssmate, and he even came to see him in person, so she couldn''t bear to refuse him. I wrote back to him and sent him a new package. The new bag is also made by myself, a backpack designed by my eldest sister. At that time, she still felt that this style of backpack was definitely not suitable for men, and she was embarrassed to carry it out. That''s... how to describe it? Too trendy, ribbed, much smaller than ordinary bags, widened nted shoulder straps, and only one nted on the body, or one-shoulder style. When a man puts it on his back, he always feels that it doesn''t match. But Su Qing doesn''t think so now, because after seeing Lin Weiguo, she found that this kind of backpack was tailor-made for Lin Weiguo. It fit him so well. Only his temperament can set off the shape of this backpack. "So it''s called Lin Weiguo! It''s a good name, it''s a good name." Wang Chunyan praised again and again, "Hey! I haven''t heard of any family surnamed Lin in the nearby viges?" "His family has moved to the provincial capital now." "Moved to the provincial capital?" Wang Chunyan''s eyes lit up, and she was more satisfied now, "Then he has a city hukou?" "I don''t know, but he works in a factory in the city." Su Qing''s words made Wang Chunyan very excited, thinking that her daughter''s vision is good. She only said that the young man was good-looking and tall, but she didn''t expect the conditions to be so good. My daughter has always been picky, she just wants to find a city hukou! She also didn''t want her daughter to marry in the countryside and be a farmer with her back to the sky and the loess all her life. Besides, her daughter is spoiled by her, she has never done farm work since she was a child, and she doesn''t know how to farm. "I asked you something, tell me the truth." Wang Chunyan lowered her voice, "Does Lin Weiguo have a date?" Originally, she wanted to ask if Lin Weiguo was Su Qing''s object, but Wang Chunyan had seen it earlier, that young man must be interested in Su Qing. Otherwise, why would a young and handsome guye all the way to see a female ssmate? But obviously Su Qing didn''t realize it, if she asked directly, she would remind Su Qing instead. Such a good son-inw made Wang Chunyan''s heart shake, and she temporarily changed the way of asking. Su Qing was taken aback for a moment, obviously she didn''t expect Aunt Chunyan to ask this question, and she didn''t react for a while. Su Xiu frowned while listening. Good night, okay! Chapter 758: to address Chapter 758 requires address "I... I don''t know either." Su Qing finally came to her senses and said with a stiff expression. "Then do my aunt a favor. Last time I valued Lin Weiguo at a nce. He is a good boy. If he can be my son-inw, I would wake upughing from my dreams. Please help my aunt and introduce your sister Li Xue to Lin Weiguo. If it seeds Yes, I will definitely give you a big red envelope as a matchmaker." "What?" Su Qing thought she had heard wrong. "Auntie thinks your ssmate is good, are you willing to help Auntie with this?" Wang Chunyan looked at Su Qing expectantly. "I..." Su Qing opened her mouth, subconsciously she didn''t want to help, but she couldn''t find a reason to refuse. Aunt Chunyan has always been very kind to her family. When others hate them, only Aunt Chunyan wille to help. Su Qing was very grateful. "What''s wrong? Is there a problem?" "No, no." Su Qing shook her head quickly, thinking to herself what was wrong with her, she actually wanted to refuse. Lin Weiguo is her ssmate, although she feels that Li Xue is not good enough for Lin Weiguo, but if he has his eyes on him, he is also a good match. Aunt Chunyan is a nice person, and the vige head is also good. The conditions of Li Xue''s family have always beenparable to those in eight viges. It is a good marriage. Su Qing thought about it, and quickly figured it out. After suppressing the sourness in her heart, she actively agreed. "Okay, then when I write to Lin Weiguo next time, I will tell him and ask him when he wille back. At that time, I can let Sister Li Xue meet Lin Weiguo." "This..." Wang Chunyan hesitated, and after some consideration, he said, "If we meet suddenly, I''m afraid we won''t be able to find a topic to talk about, and it will be difficult to get along with each other. It''s better to write a letter in advance to get acquainted, and you can get acquainted first in the letter." Su Qing was shocked by Wang Chunyan''s proposal, and... can it still be like this? Will it be bad? "How about this! You give me Lin Weiguo''s address, and I will ask Li Xue to write to him directly, and then I will say that you introduced it. Don''t worry, my aunt will not forget your kindness, this favor is for me! I will definitely pay you back." "Is this not good? I''d better ask Lin Weiguo''s opinion first. If he agrees, I will give you the address." Wang Chunyan became anxious when she heard this, and knew in her heart that Su Qing must not ask. Su Qing is a little girl, she is ignorant, she has never experienced it, so she has note to her senses. But that Lin Weiguo seemed to be a smart person at first nce, and he was not easy to fool. If Su Qing asked him, he would definitely not agree. It would be more appropriate for Su Qing to give him the address without asking him. Once Su Qing showed the address and asked her daughter to write a letter, for Lin Weiguo, even if he secretly liked Su Qing before, he would give up. He would only think that Su Qing didn''t like him, and even handed him back to another woman. Only in this way can Li Xue have a chance. When Wang Chunyan thought of this, she felt very guilty when she looked at Su Qing, and secretly vowed to introduce Su Qing to a good husband in the future. Help her find someone she likes to make up for this incident. Speaking of it, this is also fate. Su Qing has no fate with that Lin Weiguo. "I...I don''t think this is good." Su Qing couldn''t save face and refuse in front of her respected elders, and she was in a dilemma. "Just give it to your aunt! It''s just an address, you won''t be reluctant, right? It''s a waste of my aunt''s care for so many years." Chapter 759: tell the truth Chapter 759 Tell the truth Wang Chunyan made a disappointed and sad look, made Su Qing flustered, and gave out the address in a daze. Wait until Wang Chunyan left with the address satisfied, Su Qing realized. "Third sister, does Aunt Chunyan still bring a pen and paper when she goes out?" I always feel that Aunt Chunyan came prepared. Su Xiu frowned, and felt something was wrong, and turned to look at Su Qing suspiciously, "Second Sister, do you like Lin Weiguo?" Su Qing blushed, "What are you talking about? He is my ssmate." "Are you telling the truth?" "I...then let me ask you, do you like He Changming?" Su Qing countered her sister in time. Su Xiu stomped angrily, "Forget it, don''t care, anyway, I think it''s not good for you to give Lin Weiguo his address to others without Lin Weiguo''s consent, you''d better write a letter to Lin Weiguo and tell him. " "Yes!" Su Qing suppressed the uneasiness in her heart, and nodded heavily. Just at this moment, several figures appeared on the road in the distance. Standing on tiptoe and watching, it was indeed the figure of the eldest sister, but there was no brother-inw, and the other person who followed was very familiar. "Do you think that person is He Changming?" Su Qing bumped Su Xiu with her shoulder. Su Xiu recognized it, "It''s him!" "Really talking about Cao Cao, Cao Cao is here. He was talking about him just now! He appeared immediately." Su Xiumei fixed her eyes on He Changming, and found that after not seeing him for a few months, he was stronger than before, and the ferocious aura on his body could be felt so far away. Thinking of what sister Yn said from time to time in front of her, Su Xiu''s beautiful willow eyebrows slightly frowned. , There was a touch of distress in his eyes that he didn''t realize. Thinking it was moreplicated than Su Xiu''s, He Changming was dumbfounded. He has long known that Su Xiuchang is good-looking, diligent, hardworking, kind and distressing. But after only seeing each other for a few months, Su Xiu has changed a lot, her hair is ck and soft, and her slender figure seems to be able to be pinched with one hand. The skin is even more fair and fluffy, it is the kind of white and tender that is rarely seen among rural girls. Gentle but also strong and stubborn temperament standing in the crowd, people can''t help but stick their eyes to her. Su Qing reminded unhappily, "Okay, don''t look at it." Anyone who is looking at his sister with presumptuous and fiery eyes will be unhappy. He Changming immediately looked away, and nced at Su Wen from the corner of his eye, "You take good care of your sisters." Without careful cultivation, there would be no such earth-shaking changes. When we met for the first time, Su Xiu''s thinness made him feel bad, but now seeing her, she is so dazzling that his heart is burning, and he is mad with jealousy for all the eyes that fall on her. "That''s it." Su Wen was very proud, "I can tell you, my sister Su Wen was raised by me as a princess, and everything she ate and used was the best." Without careful maintenance, no It may be exquisite in every way and have outstanding temperament. He Changming''s eyes wereplicated, but he nodded in agreement, "I know, I will treat her better." "Hehe!" Su Wen sneered, "Being kind to her is not just words, but actions. As for you, if you want to marry my princess, it depends on your performance." He Changming grinned, with determination in his eyes. Originally, he thought he could wait, waiting for a few years, until he thought it through and persuaded his parents to be good. Chapter 760: On the Secret of Marrying a Daughter-in-law Chapter 760 on the secret of marrying a wife Also wait for Su Xiu to grow up a bit. But now he finds that he can''t wait any longer. If he can''t protect and watch such a delicate rose standing there all the time. It is likely to be snatched by others. And he will never give anyone a chance. Nobody can. "That''s right!" Su Wen showed a meaningful smirk, and reminded: "Even if you are married, you can still get a divorce." He Changming: "..." Is it so hard? "Have you heard about how I kicked Zhou Hengyang out of the house before? You should know? In our house, the son-inw who came to the door to offend his own woman will be kicked out at any time if he is unhappy." He Changming: "...Are you a devil?" Having such a bad sister-inw is already very hard, and now the sister-inw has set up a very bad habit for the younger sisters. what to do? He Changming felt that he should discuss it with Zhou Hengyang and learn from it. "Sister-inw, sister-inw, do you have other younger sisters?" He Changming''s little cousin eavesdropped on him for a long time, and raised his head and said meanly, "Sister-inw, what do you think of me? I''m pretty good too. Really, very good. I will love my wife very much in the future." Su Wen and He Changming looked at each other, and asked him with their eyes: ''Where did you find your cousin? '' "Go, go, go...don''t make any trouble." He Changming pressed his little cousin''s head, and pushed the little boy back three steps away, "You''re such a big kid, you just want to marry a wife, so don''t be ashamed." "Cousin, I am sixteen years old this year." The little cousin was very wronged. "I''m almost twenty-six this year and haven''t married a wife yet!" The little cousin curled her lips and said unconvinced: "You are almost twenty-six years old and you can''t marry a wife. It seems like something very honorable." He Changming rolled up his sleeves in anger. The little cousin turned pale with fright, and had an idea. During this time of being with his cousin all day, he also found out his weakness, "Brother, calm down, sister-inw is watching!" Sure enough, this sentence is He Changming''s Ni Lin! A certain person''s face changed in a second, and he became that tall and strong man in an instant. If you look carefully, you will find that although he didn''t look at Su Xiu, the corner of his eyes was always tightly attached to Su Xiu. did not leave. "Sister, you are finally back." "Worried about us." The two sisters ran over quickly, chirping happily, and pulled Su Wen to check if she was okay. He Changming frowned, his stern face was expressionless, but there was a sh of jealousy in his eyes. But at this time, the little cousin was still trying to die, "Brother, why is sister-inw ignoring you?" He Changming turned his head, his eyes were cold. Helplessly, my little cousin doesn''t know how to look at people. At this time, the little cousin is infinitely worried, worrying about marrying a wife, "Brother, is it so troublesome to marry a wife? It''s too difficult, although I also want to marry a beautiful Daughter-inw, but seeing you like this, I dare not marry a daughter-inw." "Do you dare not marry, or can''t marry?" Little cousin: "...Brother, if you say something nice, you will still be my brother." "roll!" Su Xiu heard a low voice from behind, and a smile shed in her eyes that she didn''t realize. "I''m fine, let''s go, don''t stand around stupidly, go home first." Yao Fang, who was fighting with others over there, was greatly relieved when she saw Su Wene back, but she didn''t see Zhou Hengyang when she looked again. Su Wen also saw Yao Fang, and before leaving, she turned her head and gave Yao Fang a wink. Yao Fang understood immediately, pushed away the using people around her, and ran away in despair. As soon as he entered the house, he sat on the ground with his buttocks, and his legs were so weak that he couldn''t stand up. Su Wen''s look made her feel scared for no reason. Chapter 761: yangjiashan Chapter 761 Yang Family Mountain While Yao Fang was feeling restless, the closed door was knocked rhythmically. "Knock, knock!" Three beats rhythmically. This is the signal that Yao Fang and Yang Jiashan agreed to. Yang Jiashan is the man Yao Fang wants to elope with. The two grew up together as childhood sweethearts. Before Yao Fang got married, her innocent body was given to Yang Jiashan. Unfortunately, Yang Jiashan''s parents didn''t like Yao Fang. Dislikes that Yao Fang''s family is too poor to afford the dowry. Forced her son to marry someone with good conditions, and finally Yao Fang was disheartened and married to Sanjiaying Vige. It''s a pity that fate is not good. The man died within two years of marriage, and he became a widow Kefu. He couldn''t even go back to his mother''s house, and he would be kicked out if he went back. Yang Jiashan''s parents spread the word to others everywhere. Fortunately, no son married her back then, otherwise the one who was killed would be his own son. Many people believed this kind of nonsense, Yao Fang scoffed in her heart, hated it to death, and finally broke the jar. Then there was a big fuss between the brothers Su Xuewu and Su Xueqiang. Originally, Yao Fang and Su Xueqiang thought about living a good life, but at this time Yang Jiashan came to him. After all, he was the first man, so it was different for Yao Fang. At the beginning, Yang Jiashan was forced by his parents to marry another woman. The night before the wedding, he secretly ran to find her, apologized in tears, and pestered her life and death and never let go. The two were lingering all night, and Yang Jiashan went back to marry another woman the next day. Yao Fang still remembers that night in Yangjiashan, a big man who cried like a child in front of her. Yao Fang still can''t remember that scene clearly, maybe it was that crying that moved Yao Fang''s heart. In addition, Yang Jiashan''s daughter-inw seemed to have had a difficult childbirth before, and there was no one to stand in the way between them. When Yang Jiashan proposed to elope, Yao Fang was moved. After knowing Su Xueqiang''s true face, Yao Fang made a decision immediately. Elope with Yang Jiashan. While Yao Fang was thinking, the knocking on Yangjiashan''s door outside became more and more urgent and kept knocking. He used more and more strength, as if he was not afraid of being discovered at all. He used toe secretly, but that''s not the case. Yang Jiashan was very afraid of being discovered by Su Xueqiang. "Here wee." Yao Fang replied in a low voice, and opened the door. As soon as the door opened, Yang Jiashan couldn''t wait to rush in, closed the door with his backhand, hugged Yao Fanghou and hurriedly kissed him. "Xiaofang, you miss me so much." Yao Fang thought of Su Wen''s words in her heart, and she was lost in thought for a moment. When she realized that her clothes were all in pieces by Yang Jiashan. And Yang Jiashan''s rough and knuckle-protruding hands were fumbling around. Yao Fang didn''t even think about it, and pushed Yang Jiashan away. "What''s the matter with you?" Yang Jiashan was pushed away, feeling very dissatisfied in his heart, and the sinister look in his eyes shed away. But it was quickly covered up by him. Coax this **** first, and when you get out of the trick, just sell it if you get tired of it. Thinking of therge sum of money he was about to receive, Yang Jiashan immediately put on a gentle and sad look, "Xiaofang, what about you? Didn''t we agree? Let her go about the past! Let''s start over." "No." Yao Fang doesn''t think Pr has no bottom line, but she can''t see Yang Jiashan being sad. After all, he was the first man that grew up with his childhood sweetheart, so it was different. Chapter 762: elopement time Chapter 762 Elopement Time "It''s over for people to see it in broad daylight." Yao Fang used to have secret meetings with Yang Jiashan at night, but she didn''t dare to do it in broad daylight. "Hurry up and leave! Su Xueqiang wille back at any time, let him know that he will beat you to death." Unexpectedly, Yang Jiashan smiled triumphantly after hearing Yao Fang''s words, "Xiao Fang, Su Xueqiang won''te back, he won''te back." "What did you say?" Yao Fang was startled, thinking of Su Wen''s words, her back was covered in cold sweat. "I said he won''te back." Yang Jiashan pulled Yao Fang onto hisp and sat down, and said excitedly, "I tell you, great news. Su Xueqiang was arrested, and the police in the vige early this morning Before the person got up, he was awakened by gunshots from the mountain. When we went to check, all the roads into the mountain were under martialw, and no one was allowed to enter the mountain.¡± "Speak clearly." "Don''t worry, let me tell you slowly." Yang Jiashan pinched Yao Fang before continuing: "As you know, our vige is at the foot of the mountain. People in the vige were very anxious that they couldn''t go into the mountain to work because of such a big incident. Later, people from the police station We didn¡¯t know until we came over to exin. It turned out that arge trans-provincial criminal gang was arrestedst night and was being arrested! Su Xueqiang is here, not only him, but also Matchmaker Zhao, who are quite familiar.¡± Things were beyond Yao Fang''s expectations. She never imagined that a small profit of fifty-five yuan would be like this. The more I think about it, the more worried I am, for fear that I will be found out, and the idea of ??telling Yang Jiashan has beenpletely dispelled. In order to clear the me, she must not say a word. Presumably Su Wen would not allow her to say it. Yao Fang was very afraid when she thought that those people were stumbling Su Wen, but in the end even the people behind her were trapped. "I asked. Su Xueqiang and Matchmaker Zhaomitted a serious crime. A lot of money was found at the scene, and it was all gambling money. I inquired, and all those involved were sentenced ording to the gambling money." Yang Jiashan spat rudely after finishing speaking, and cursed: "Damn it, where did this Su Xueqiang get the money? Didn''t he say he has no money?" After finishing speaking, he cast doubtful eyes on Yao Fang. If he hadn''t been coaxing Yao Fang, he would have beaten the woman up and asked where the money was. Su Xueqiang can afford to spend his gambling capital, so it is impossible that he does not have money. Maybe it was given by Su Xuewen when he was alive. "Impossible, Su Xueqiang jingled." Yao Fang knew very well that Su Xueqiang had no money. "Then where did he get the money?" Yao Fang was speechless, and suddenly thought of a possibility. Su Xueqiang has no money, but Su Wen has money. This guess made her shiver uncontrobly. "Forget it, let''s not talk about this, you pack up quickly, let''s go now! I have already asked someone to help me find a job in a big city." Yang Jiashan urged impatiently. "Not now, it has to be at night. I''m elopement, so no one can find out." "Okay, I''ll listen to you." "Then you go back first, and wait for me at the roadside at the entrance of the vige at ten o''clock in the evening." "Okay! Remember to clean up the house and don''t leave anything valuable." Yang Jiashan has long coveted Su Xueqiang''s things. "Know." After sending Yang Jiashan away, Yao Fang stood at the door with a gloomy face and gloomy eyes. Thinking back on my life in the past twenty-six years, betrayal, calction, domestic violence, betrayal, being threatened and taken over by others, and finally willing to degenerate, shameless... Chapter 763: Closing paragraph Chapter 763 Closing paragraph She lived aplete joke, a shameless and hateful woman. Before, she never thought about why she became like this. But the experience of the past few days and the words with Su Wen made her suddenly realize where her misfortune started. is Yangjiashan. The girl is ignorant, and she is wholeheartedly in love with her childhood sweetheart. After removing all the vows, sweet words and tears of apology, only the ignorant girl was cheated by her childhood sweetheart and then abandoned. The abandoned girl loses her innocence and is discovered by her husband after she gets married, followed by rough treatment and domestic violence. She endured all of these. After her husband died, Yao Fang was not only not sad, but very happy. Since then, she has changed and be a bad woman. After bing a widow, she faces overwhelming usations, disdain, and insults. Among them, Yang Jiashan''s parents stabbed her the hardest. Faced with the coercion and temptation of the old men in the vige, she was powerless to resist and chose to surrender. After giving herself up, Yao Fang lived like a duck to water. Yao Fang didn''te back to herself until she could no longer see Yang Jiashan''s back. After tidying up and closing the door, she went to Su Wen''s house. From far away, one could hear the chatter andughtering from the yard of Su Wen''s house. The voices of men may be hearty, deep and elegant, or lively. The woman''s voice was either crisp and sweet, or gentle and elegant. She stood at the door and listened intently, and she didn''te back for a while. It wasn''t until Su Wen stood in front of her expressionlessly that she recovered. "Are you here to get the money?" Su Wen crossed her arms and looked at Yao Fang. "Eh..." Yao Fang felt guilty subconsciously, "I... didn''t help anythingter, can you still give me this money?" "It''s because I didn''t ask you, so of course I can give it." Su Wen nodded, "But you owe me one thing. ording to the agreement, you have to respond to me internally. If you don''t do it now, it''s because I didn''t mention it. If the agreed amount If it doesn¡¯t change, you will still help me with somethingter.¡± "Okay, you say." That amount of money is astronomical for Yao Fang, and it is worth doing anything. "I''ll remember first." Su Wen had already prepared the money, and handed over the kraft paper bag as she spoke. She is not a calcting person, nor can she make people feel that she is someone who can take advantage. "It will be used in the future." "But..." Yao Fang hesitated to speak, grabbed the kraft paper bag and stuffed it into his pocket, and left without looking back. "Is she still going to elope?" A deep voice came from the nting stab, and Su Wen jumped up happily when she heard it, ran over a few steps, and jumped directly into someone''s arms, holding her neck tightly with her hands and not letting go . It was the first time that Zhou Hengyang was rushed over by his wife so enthusiastically, his stern expression couldn''t help but melted, and he quickly supported Su Wen with his hands to prevent her from falling. "You''re finally back, you scared the **** out of me." Worried all night. "Let me see if there is any injury." As he spoke, he looked up and down, and his soft little hands got into Zhou Hengyang''s arms, lighting fires everywhere. Zhou Hengyang''s handsome face tightened instantly, and the tips of his ears were stained with an emotional crimson color. "Don''t move." Zhou Hengyang hastily held down the messy little hands on his body, "Don''t stand at the gate in broad daylight to seduce me." Su Wen''s cheeks flushed, "I didn''t." Zhou Hengyang''s stern eyebrows drooped, and he fell into his arms. A big hand was holding Su Wen''s hand through his clothes. Chapter 764: So dark, so boring Chapter 764 Really ck belly, really boring How to look at this situation can only be ambiguous. Su Wen realized that she was acting like a pervert who couldn''t wait. His fingers were pressing Zhou Hengyang''s firm but stic, smooth, fiery skin. After Su Wen realized it, she immediately wanted to take her hand back. Someone is holding on to it. "What are you doing? Let go." The corner of Zhou Hengyang''s mouth twitched into a yful smile, "Daughter-inw, I''m not someone you can touch if you want, and I won''t touch you if you don''t want to." Su Wen was almost choked to death by these words, "Then what do you say? Could it be that you want me to touch it, so I will touch it. If you don''t want me to touch it, can I not touch it?" Hey! Why does this sound so strange? It seems that he has led him astray. Zhou Hengyang sighed solemnly, "Forget it, then you can touch it a few more times." Already able to clearly feel his tight body and the unique male hormonal breath, Su Wen''s cheeks were hot, her body was so soft that she couldn''t lift her strength, so she was hugged by him, her thighs hooked his waist, trembling It''s about to fall down. "Put me down quickly." "I put you down, can you stand still?" A smirk shed in Zhou Hengyang''s eyes. Su Wen gritted her teeth angrily. "Yes! Hurry up, stay away from me and I will be able to stand still." There was a voice in the yard next to her ear, and Su Qing saw that she hadn''te back yet, and she was about to go out to have a look! Immediately became anxious, there were rtives at home in broad daylight, what would it look like to be seen by others. "Hurry up, He Changming is still here!" "Su Wen, and me, I''m here again!" Xu Xiaoxiao put one hand in his pocket, with a weed dangling from his mouth, and he was dressed in a handsome, majestic seniormander''sbat uniform, which made him look smug full. That''s right, Su Wen is well-informed, and she has never seen anyone who can wear special uniforms like this. I don''t know, I thought it was just a ruffian. And it''s the kind of super boss who is awesome and booming. As soon as Su Wen saw Xu Xiaoxiao, she wished she could faint. She gritted her teeth and whispered in Zhou Hengyang''s ear, "Why didn''t you remind me? It''s really embarrassing. Now my image is gone." Zhou Hengyang''s expression was very innocent, "You rushed over directly, I didn''t have time." "You didn''t have time at the beginning, so you should say itter." Now it''s all right, my image is gone. Although Xu Xiaoxiao took the initiative to stand a little further away and could not hear the conversation between the two of them in a low voice, but his act of throwing himself into Zhou Hengyang''s arms without thinking about his own life must have left a deep impression on Cousin Xiaoxiao. "Okay!" Zhou Hengyang shrugged helplessly, "I''ll remind you now." Su Wen just remembered that she was still in someone''s arms! Immediately, he jumped down quickly, stroked his hair in embarrassment, and pretended that nothing happened just now. Squinting a pair of soul-stirring peach blossom eyes, looking at the handsome, tall and powerful man beside him, he finally saw his dark and sinister true face. This product was indeed intentional. Really ck-bellied, really boring. If it weren''t for knowing that he was serious and had a sullen heart under his stern appearance, Su Wen would never have guessed that he deliberately didn''t remind him to show his affection. That''s right! is to show affection. The show was shown to Xu Xiaoxiao. Cousin Xiaoxiao has always regarded himself as Hengyang''s deadly enemy, and would help him publicize everything, and smear one or two by the way. That''s right, cousin Xiaoxiao is also shameless. Most people disdain to smear others behind their backs. Chapter 765: call sister in law Chapter 765 Calling sister-inw But people are doing it with great joy. Ny percent of the things that have been reported about Zhou Hengyang are from Xiaoxiao¡¯s cousin. Especially the ones that don¡¯t sound good, they definitely came from Cousin Xiaoxiao. Zhou Hengyang knew the attributes of his little cousin, so he deliberately showed his affection in front of him, and then used it to announce to everyone. Indirectly showing affection in front of everyone. Zhou Hengyang touched Su Wen''s head with his big hand, "What are you thinking?" "No!" Su Wen found out that whether it was Cousin Xiaoxiao, Hengyang, or Zhou Hengguang, the three brothers were all abnormal. A ck belly, deep. A ruffian with an unpredictable personality. There is another one who is simply a ghost, a gentle scum, and a beast in clothes. Damn it! Thinking about it this way, it feels so dangerous! "Don''t think wildly." Zhou Hengyang knew at a nce that his daughter-inw was thinking wildly again. Now he is very afraid that his wife will think about things alone, and if he locks himself in the room alone like yesterday, he will go crazy. "Oh!" Su Wen obediently agreed. Now that he is the hero of the family, of course she wants to pamper him. "Go, go in and say, the food is ready, and I''m waiting for you toe back!" It''s already one o''clock, and Su Wen won''t be able to wait any longer if she doesn''te back. After all, He Changming is also a guest. "I''m starving to death, hurry up, Su Wen." Xu Xiaoxiao strode ahead. After entering the yard and meeting He Changming and his little cousin under the introduction of Zhou Hengyang, the four men washed their hands, took their seats, and started to move! Su Wen was busy serving dishes, arranging bowls and chopsticks. He Changming asked for help, but was also rejected. The little cousin said seriously: "Brother, you are not my family now! Why do people still ask you to help?", He Changming''s face turned dark, and he looked at his little cousin with a murderous look in his eyes. "Brother, don''t look at me like that, did I say something wrong?" The little cousin scratched his head innocently, not understanding what was wrong. "Forget it! Who doesn''t have a bad brother yet." Zhou Hengyang said a word when he saw someone pleasing to his eyes. "Makes sense." Su Wen sat aside, holding chopsticks in her hand, she could see it. He Changming''s little cousin is natural ck! As long as he can talk, Xu Xiaoxiao has already started, and doesn''t care about other people''s conversations. With the way the autumn wind sweeps the fallen leaves, the chopsticks in my hand never stop. And he is very picky, he can actually eat the dishes made by Su Wen and Su Xiu. After all, Su Xiu''s cooking skills have been honed a long time ago. "This braised pork is made by you, Su Wen. Yes, it''s the braised pork that I miss the most in the capital." Xu Xiaoxiao didn''t feel conscious of being a guest at all, and it was okay if he was not familiar with it for the first time. Now that the two families have be rtives, they are my own family, so there is no need to be polite. "Calling sister-inw." Zhou Hengyang knocked his cousin on the head in dissatisfaction. After knocking, he cast a helpless look at He Changming, which meant to say: ''Look! Who doesn''t have a bad brother? '' He Changming was instantlyforted. Xu Xiaoxiao''s hands stopped, and his little cousin was dumbfounded by his handsome appearance. Long handsome, handsome, or tall and mighty men, my little cousin has seen a lot of them, but this kind of men who are more beautiful than women are really rare, bute on! Although she was handsome and her skin was as fair as jade, she didn''t have the slightest femininity. Chapter 766: cant drink and drive Chapter 766 No drunk driving It looks like a ruthless character at first nce. Xu Xiaoxiao is arrogant, not afraid of the sky, the earth is not afraid of the temperament of being ready to shake the sky at any time, even if he is blind, he will not say that he looks like a woman. The little cousin was very envious. I''m almost drooling with envy. Xu Xiaoxiao sensed his little cousin''s eyes, pointed his chopsticks, and his eyes instantly darkened, which made his whole temperament suddenly changed, bringing a chilling chill in the room. "Look again, I gouged out your eyes." When Xu Xiaoxiao said to goug his eyes, He Changming subconsciously nced at Zhou Hengyang. "Oh!" The little cousin immediately turned his gaze away and looked at Su Wen innocently, "Auntie, did I not provoke him? Why are you so fierce?" Su Wen: "..." It''s really fatal, where did one or two strange thingse from? "I''m not your sister-inw." "Oh! Maybe in the future! The fate is urate!" The little cousinughed to himself. "Auntie, tell me quickly." Su Wen was helpless, "You are a big man drooling at another big man, and everyone would want to poach your eyes." The little cousin immediately covered his eyes with his hands, and said with lingering fear, "I didn''t." Su Wen: "...ha ha!" Everyone: "Hehe!" Believe in you to have a ghost. He Changming couldn''t bear to look directly at him, it''s too bad! Zhou Hengyang, who had been busy serving Su Wen''s food, suddenly cast a cold nce at his little cousin, and said coldly, "Don''t shout, my Su family is not so easy to get into." Aiwujiwu, the daughter-inw''s younger sister, is naturally his Zhou Hengyang''s younger sister. His sister Zhou Hengyang is not so easy to marry, and not everyone is qualified to think about it. Zhou Heng anode protects his weaknesses. Su Qing and Su Xiu looked at each other, feeling warm and happy in their hearts. Now the brother-inw is also part of the family, and the brother-inw also regards them as rtives! There is nothing better than the unity and friendship of a family. So he agrees with Zhou Hengyang''s words. However, the life of hiding in the capital is not easy. Xu''s family is in the capital, and there are a lot of rtives. These days, Xu Xiaoxiao is very irritated by being entangled. "Stop talking, let''s eat quickly!" Su Wen quickly ended the topic, and if she continued, Su Qing and Su Xiu would shyly hide in the kitchen to eat. These people are convinced. "Want to drink? There is ready-made wine at home." "No, I have to fly the ne back to the capital in the afternoon." "That means you can''t drink and drive." Su Wen agreed very much. As a modern person, the idea that she cannot drink and drive has long been ingrained. In fact, in this day and age, no one has been arrested for drunk driving, and no one cares about it. As a result, Xu Xiaoxiao sneered, and said in a strange way: "Some people! They like to drink a few sips when flying a fighter jet. Su Wen, do you think this is killing you?" "Yes, it''s too deadly." Su Wen agreed with Xu Xiaoxiao''s criticism of this deadly person very much, and she didn''t notice that the faces of the men around her were all ck. But Su Wen didn''t notice that everyone else noticed. One by one endured very hard. Zhou Hengyang picked up a chicken leg and stuffed it into Xu Xiaoxiao''s bowl, "Eating can''t stop your mouth." Good night, okay! If there are duplicates, just refresh them! Chapter 767: Xu Xiaoxiaos little fan Chapter 767 Xu Xiaoxiao''s little fan It was already three o''clock in the afternoon after lunch, and Xu Xiaoxiao had to rush back to the capital to report on the same day as required. The ne still stopped at a military station 50 kilometers away from Qingshui County. So they parted ways after dinner. Before leaving, Xu Xiaoxiao, a stinky shameless person, asked Su Wen to pack up some local products for him, as well as a lot of chicken cakes made by Su Xiu himself and newly developed pastries. I have to say that since Su Xiu learned how to make chicken cakes with Su Wen, she has really fallen in love with baking. When I have nothing to do, I think about how to make delicious pastries, and I will also ask Su Wen for advice. All that Su Wen will do is handed over to Su Xiu, and what Su Xiu does is much better than what Su Wen does. Su Xiu can''tpare to the big sister in cooking, but in making dim sum, Su Xiu is far behind Su Wen. The chicken cake has been improved by Su Xiu several times, and the taste has been weed by countless people. The new meat floss-vored cakes and bean paste shortcakes received good feedback and have be the main signature of He Yn and his wife. In the past, it was necessary for the couple to carry the burden and go to the vige to sell. Now there is no need to work so hard. The couple set up a stall in the town, next to Zhang Chunxiang, and the best seller is He Yn. Moreover, the supply is in short supply, and they are only sold for half a day in the morning, and they will be out of stock before eleven o''clock at noon. Su Xiu and Su Qing are really too busy. The younger sisters are all in school, and the eldest sister is also very busy recently, so there is no time to do so much. "All of them are delicious, take them away with me, it''s okay, I can fit them on the ne." Xu Xiaoxiao waved his hand, wanting to take all the goods for He Yn today. There are severalrge boxes, neatly arranged, so as to carry the hot and sweet taste just made. Everyone was shocked! "Who gave you the face?" He Changming blurted out. It''s too shameless, let him take all the cakes that Xiuxiu finally made? A few boxes, can''t finish eating. Xu Xiaoxiao snorted coldly, and patted his extremely handsome face with the palm of his hand, "Isn''t this face enough?" Before He Changming had time to speak, the little cousin nodded impatiently, "Enough enough, Brother Xiaoxiao, your face is definitely enough." He Changming gave his little cousin a hard look, "He Changfeng, get out if you can''t speak." The little cousin was dazed and innocent, "I''m not wrong! Brother, are you jealous that Brother Xiaoxiao looks better than you?" He Changming: "..." This embarrassing thing, I will never take it out again. Zhou Hengyang cast a sympathetic nce at He Changming, and said calmly, "If this was my younger brother, he would have been beaten to death." That tone seemed to say that the weather today is really good. The frightened little cousin hugged himself with both hands, and ran to hide behind Xu Xiaoxiao, far away from Zhou Hengyang. "Brother Xiaoxiao, they want to beat me." Xu Xiaoxiao originally felt that this kid deserved a beating, but his purpose in life was to confront Zhou Hengyang. Now that Zhou Hengyang wants to beat up his little cousin, he has to protect him. "Good boy! Brother Xiaoxiao is covering you." Like an old man, Xu Xiaoxiao protected the person behind him, while urging Su Wen and the others to help him pack his things. , The little cousin hid behind Xu Xiaoxiao andughed happily, and he didn''t forget to show a smug smile to his own cousin. He Changming raised his thin lips slightly, showing a sneer, which actually gave people a very prating feeling in broad daylight. Chapter 768: I have to pack before leaving Chapter 768 Packing before leaving But the little cousin has been dazzled by Xu Xiaoxiao''s face, so he can''t tell. Su Wen also had a big head, "Have you finished eating?" "It''s okay, I have many brothers, Su Wen, you don''t know those people, they are like hungry wolves, it''s not enough to take them back." Xu Xiaoxiao showed Su Wen a nice smile. No one can refuse this smile when they see it. Of course Su Wen would not refuse, and because of the rtionship between the two families, Xu Xiaoxiao was happy that Xu Xiaoxiao could not see him. This is also a sexual signal of approval. If Xu Xiaoxiao is polite, she will be sad. So the sisters made a big bag of Xiaobai''s preparations, Xu Xiaoxiao took his new little fanboy and the two hurriedly put all the things into the car. Xu Xiaoxiao¡¯s car was borrowed from the non-resident, it¡¯s big off-road, and it¡¯s especially capable of loading. After packing the things, Xu Xiaoxiao simply waved his hands and drove away. He Changming also took his little cousin to He Yn''s house. The house quieted down after the guests had left. Su Xiu and Su Qing were both tired after a busy day. The three sisters helped each other, washed the dishes, cleaned the kitchen, and cleaned the floor. After finishing their work, they went back to the room to have a rest. Su Wen knew that Zhou Hengyang hadn''t slept all night yesterday, so he must be very tired after being busy all this time. He took the initiative to burn the bath water and went to the room to ask someone to take a bath. Walking into the room, he found Zhou Hengyang lying on the bed with his hands folded, his eyes closed, and the thick eyshes formed a small shadow on the eyelids. The handsome facial features with three-dimensional contours like sculptures are a little less cold and hard than usual, a little more fragile and soft. Su Wen was stunned for a moment, only felt that the position of the heart was beating wildly, as if the heart was about to jump out of the chest cavity. While she was in a daze, the person lying on the bed with her eyes closed suddenly reached out, wrapped her waist and brought her to the bed in an instant. After a while of dizziness, Su Wen eximed and fell on Zhou Hengyang''s body. The tip of his nose is the familiar and pleasant smell on his body, which belongs to him alone. Su Wen buried her face in his arms greedily, took a deep breath, and arched her head. Zhou Hengyang made a muffledugh, and his entire chest was shaking. "Good boy! Don''t mess around." Zhou Hengyang rubbed Su Wen''s back with his big hand, with a burning temperature. "Why am I messing around?" Su Wen took the initiative to wrap his hands around his neck, tapped his chin on his chest, and asked slyly. "You clearly know that you can''t bear it, but you still seduce me. Why aren''t you messing around?" Zhou Hengyang''s deep eyes had a cluster of mes burning, and his already deep voice became even more indescribably hoarse and seductive. Su Wen felt her heart was going to melt when she heard it. Su Wen couldn''t help but her cheeks were hot, "You''re ming me, why did I just seduce you? Nonsense." She wouldn''t admit it anyway. Zhou Hengyang suddenly raised his upper body, propped his chin with one hand, moved his **** thin lips closer, and lightly kissed Su Wen''s lips, before saying, "Daughter-inw, don''t you know? You''re so stupid." "I don''t know what?" Su Wen really didn''t understand what he meant. "As long as you look at me like this, I can''t control myself." Zhou Hengyang gently touched Su Wen''s eyes with his thin callused fingertips, and whispered, "Why when we first met, Didn''t I fall in love with you at the first sight? Obviously these beautiful eyes drive me crazy, but I didn''t fall in love at the first time." It''s incredible to think about it. Chapter 769: silly what Chapter 769 Silly What It''s incredible to think about it. Zhou Hengyang frowned slightly, and doubts shed away in his eyes. God knows, he loves her so much that he loves her madly. I don''t know when this heart doesn''t belong to him anymore. He held it in both hands and sacrificed it to her. As long as the little daughter-inw looks at him like this, he canpromise unconditionally. It''s really not like myself. But he felt that this was himself. Zhou Hengyang who fell in love with Su Wen isplete and what he should be like. Recently, he has been thinking for a long time that he was really an **** before, and he almost made the biggest mistake of his life. If he really follows the previous n and doesn''te back, he will regret it and die of heartache. Fortunately, fortunately, the little daughter-inw wrote to him. From the time he received the letter from his daughter-inw, there was a voice in his heart telling him to go back, so he came back. Su Wen''s heart skipped a beat. After understanding the meaning of his words, her eyes were amazingly bright, and she threw herself into his arms with even greater enthusiasm, feeling extremely sweet and happy in her heart. There is nothing more beautiful than the words just now. I didn''t like it at first sight because that Su Wen wasn''t her. "What''s silly?" "No, it''s nothing." Su Wen finally held back, pursing her lips, her cheeks were flushed, and her eyes were watery. Zhou Hengyang stared straight away...Su Wen''s mind was nk. "No!" "Huh?" Zhou Heng raised his tail with a hook. Su Wen blushed and said loudly, "Auntie is here." A look of doubt appeared on Zhou Hengyang''s handsome face, and it took a moment to understand what a daughter-inw meant. There was a touch of touching scarlet color on the tips of his ears, and he hugged Su Wen tightly, and said in a muffled voice: "Let me hug, Just hug." Su Wen felt distressed when he saw how miserable he was enduring. Zhou Hengyang hugged her for more than ten minutes before reluctantly letting go of his daughter-inw''s soft body, and got up from the bed to regain hisposure, "I''ll get you bath water." "My bath water is boiled for you." "I don''t need it, just go for a swim by the riverter." Su Wen thought that he liked swimming, so she didn''t insist. After taking a bath, the washboard couple walked side by side to the river beach with their dirty clothes and washing powder. On the way, I met acquaintances in the vige and greeted them warmly. "Girl Wen is doingundry!" "Ouch! This young couple is really loving, they doundry together." "Did Hengyang go swimming?" "The gang of little rascals in the vige will be blessed." The vigers gathered together in twos and threes,ughing ambiguously. It was only then that Su Wen knew that even though she didn''t know, the way the man bathed and swam was peeked at. It''s just too much. Su Wen secretly red at someone, Zhou Hengyang was very helpless, and said in a low voice: "Daughter-inw, I am always in the middle of the river, I can''t see it, and no one dares to look at me." He is not a little cousin , Wherever you go, there are a bunch of people watching. Chapter 770: Su Wen is jealous Chapter 770 Su Wen is jealous Su Wen thought of the scene when Xu Xiaoxiao came to swim in the riverst time, as if she had fallen into a vinegar vat. Sour to death. "That doesn''t work either. You have to call me when youe to swim in the river in the future. Do you hear me?" "Yes, yes, I listen to my wife." After finishing her husband, Su Wen rolled up her sleeves and waved to the onlookers, fully demonstrating her shrew and swearing skills, "Go, go, go, I can put my words here today, who dares to peek at my man in the future Take a bath, I will be rude to her." The young girl was embarrassed by being scolded, and walked away dejectedly. The older one doesn''t have such a thin skin, so he said nonchntly: "Girl Wen, what you said is too ugly. Who doesn''t have a man? Want to peek at your man?" Su Wen tilted her head, and said with a half-smile, "It''s just because you have a man in your family that you peek at other people''s lives, that''s disgusting!" "You... what do you mean by that? I don''t have one." Su Wen said unceremoniously: "What did you say without you?" "You told me, I''m still busy!" Hla, the river beach will soon be deserted. The big guys walked away, and they all looked back reluctantly, what a pity! Can''t see it anymore! Everyone in the vige knows that the son-inw of the Su family likes to swim, has good skills and good physical strength, but it is very difficult to see the son-inw of the Su family''s visit to swim, because Zhou Hengyang originally spends little time in the vige, and every time he swims at dawn. Go, or go veryte. At this time, there is no one on the river beach! At this time today, everyone is secretly happy, thinking about feasting their eyes! So people who don¡¯t need to wash their clothes are secretly rubbing on the river beach, ready to enjoy it! Although he couldn''t see clearly from a distance, the swimming movements of the Su family''s son-inw were really pleasing to the eye. Now it''s all right, Su Wen exposed it, and it''s hard to pretend to be busy doingundry in the future. Besides, who doesundry in the afternoon! The clothes that should be washed have been washed early in the morning, and they have been hung on the clothesline to dry. In fact, seeing men bathing in the river has always been a normal thing in the vige. Isn¡¯t it normal to take a bath in summer? You can''t stop everyone from washing clothes just because a man goes to bathe in the river, right? That is curiosity, appreciate it, how can you take a peek while blushing? That is, Su Wen is too stingy. I haven''t seen that woman bring it up before, and Su Wen is definitely the first one. That is to say, Zhou Hengyang has a strong mental quality, without even moving his eyebrows, he doesn''t know when he started to take the clothes of the two of them, put them on the big rocks on the river beach and start washing them. Strong, as if the clothes have a grudge against him. "Be lighter, with such great strength, the clothes will be ruined." Su Wen felt distressed when she saw it, "I just bought the clothes, and they are very expensive." ¡°Buy a new one when it breaks.¡± "I''ll do it myself, you go swimming! I''ll do it myself." "No!" Zhou Hengyang forced Su Wen to sit aside and watch, "You are not feeling well, so you can''t dip in cold water. I''ll just wash it." "What about after that? I can''t always let others do the washing." Su Wen has long been used to it. Although she can let her younger sister do the washing, most of the housework at home is done by Su Xiu and Su Qing. The clothes are always washed by my sister. Although her younger sister would always secretly help her wash the clothes, she felt that she could still save them so that hard-working people could live in them. Chapter 771: Su Xiu is looking for someone Chapter 771 Someone is looking for Su Xiu "When you go back to the city, I still have to wash it myself." "Put it here and wash it when Ie back." Zhou Hengyang replied without thinking. Su Wen pursed her lips, and couldn''t help but notugh too stupidly, "Okay! I''ll listen to you." Zhou Hengyang jumped into the river and started swimming after washing his clothes. The sparkling river surface was dyed into dazzling and magnificent colors in the evening sunlight, and the green mountains and golden rice fields in the distance outlined a beautiful picture. In the scroll, the most attractive focus is the man in the river. Su Wen sat on the big rock, propped her chin with one hand, and was fascinated by seeing it. In the center of the eyes is only the toned figure like a mermaid in the sunlight, slender and full of strength. In one swim, the strength of the arms, waist, and long legs is full of the beauty of stretch and coordination. It took Su Wen a long time to sigh, tsk tsk tsk...Why did I only find out now. In the future, whenever Hengyanges to swim by the river, she will follow. "Daughter-inw, can you swim?" Zhou Hengyang swam to the river andy down on a big rock. A wet strand of ck hair hung in front of his eyes, and water droplets rolled on his honey-colored skin, which was rendered as if by the setting sun. gods. Noble, handsome and not like ordinary people. "No." Su Wen actually knows a little bit, but the posture is ugly and unfamiliar. She learned swimming lessons at school, but the original body can''t, so she can''t say she can. Zhou Hengyang blinked and said regretfully; "It''s autumn now, the water is too cold, I''ll teach you next summer." "Okay! But, it''s not convenient, right? Peoplee and go by the river." "It''s okay, let''se at midnight." "Ah?" Su Wen''s mind automatically appeared. In the middle of the night, the picture of a man and a woman taking a bath in the river under the moonlight makes people excited! No, I can¡¯t think about it anymore. Zhou Hengyang stared at his daughter-inw with a half-smile, and jokingly asked, "Daughter-inw, what are you thinking? Are you blushing like this?" "No, I didn''t think about anything." Su Wen hurriedly changed the topic, "Hurry up, you''ve been swamped, don''t freeze again after a long time." "Ok!" **** Su Xiu looked at the styles of Su Qing''s painting bags in the room, and learned a lot after seeing a lot of them, so she wanted to help Su Qing by the way. He Changming came to be a guest today, and Su Wen had already reached a cooperation agreement at the dinner table, and re-set the price of leather. Went to the capital, and after Su Wen learned about the price of leather in the market, she realized how much she had taken advantage of He Changming. Now that you want to start apany seriously, you can''t take advantage of others, and you can do as much as you want. Otherwise unfair cooperation is difficult tost. Su Wen''s new price, He Changming was very satisfied, and the little cousinughed silly. Before leaving, I agreed to meet you in the county seat tomorrow to see the facade. Little Luobotou from the vige ran in slowly, still holding the newly bought candied haws in his hand, and the gate of the yard was still open. When Xiaoluotou came in, he shouted, "Sister Su Xiu, sister-inw He Yn is looking for you." Su Xiu stopped what she was doing, turned around and came out of the room, "Okay, I see." Little Luobotou didn''t leave, thinking of the words of his elder brother who bought him candied haws, he said, "Sister-inw He Yn asked you to go!" "now?" "What! That''s right." "That''s good." Su Xiu took off her work apron, "I''ll go now." "Then I''m leaving." Xiaoluotou said that he was going to leave, but his legs stood still. Chapter 772: i want to control myself Chapter 772 I want to control myself Su Xiu was amused, went back to the room and grabbed a handful of rice **** candies she made for Xiaoluotou, "Okay, let''s go!" "Thank you, Sister Su Xiu." Xiaoluobo jumped three feet high and ran away happily. Su Xiu turned her head and said hello to Su Qing, "Second Sister, I''ll go see what Sister-inw Yn is looking for me, and make dinner when Ie back." It''s toote for lunch, and I''m not hungry yet, so it''s not as early as usual make dinner. "Don''t worry about dinner, I''ll just make it." "Okay." Su Xiu just went out. Seeing that her sister had gone far away, Su Qing took out the collected letter from the drawer under the table, slowly unwrapped the folded letter paper and smoothed it out, staring at the beautiful handwriting on it, the corners of her mouth overflowed unconsciously. A little smile. Although the clothes Lin Weiguo wears are ordinary and of poor quality, his whole person is as undisguised as this beautiful handwriting. Even people like Li Xue with high-sighted eyes fell in love with her. Li Xue is well-known in all towns and viges for her good conditions. Her father is the vige head, and Li''s family is a big family in Sanjia. She still works at the radio station in the town. She was paid a fixed sry, and everyone said that Li Xue should marry into the city to enjoy the blessings with such good conditions. Moreover, Li Xue has good grades in school since she was a child, and she is also very good at being a person in the vige. Anyone who mentions it will give a thumbs up. Li Xue is very good at being a man, and she will be her husband''s good wife in the future. Thinking like this is actually very suitable for Lin Weiguo. Su Qing subconsciously ignored the slight difort in her heart, took out a brand new stationery, and began to write a letter to Lin Weiguo. First, he said that the souvenirs at home were all gone, and he would send them to him when they were ready next time. I am very grateful to him for his appreciation of bags. Selling bags is my family''s business. I will go to the provincial capital with my sister to open a shop in the future. I will ask Lin Weiguo to help promote it. Su Qing picked up the pen and wrote for a while, then stopped, feeling a little nervous, would it be bad to calcte clearly? But Lin Weiguo came here and gave gifts to himself and Su Xiu, and the things he gave were not worth much. Souvenirs are all made at home, and I don¡¯t have much money. Bags will be very valuable if sold, but it¡¯s nothing if you keep the cost. It''s rare to have a good friend, and she doesn''t want to care too much about it. And Lin Weiguo is really suitable for carrying her own bag. She has never seen such a suitable person, even more suitable than her brother-inw! It was tailor-made for Lin Weiguo. In Su Qing''s mind unconsciously, the appearance of Lin Weiguo carrying the bag she made by herself appeared in her mind, it was really beautiful. The heartbeat seems to be much faster. Su Qing suddenly came back to her senses, and touched the position of her heart with her hand at a loss, where she could still feel the rapid beating rhythm. Hisplexion changed immediately, his red lips were tightly pursed, and his heart sank instead. Having seen the emotional experience of the eldest sister and brother-inw, she is no longer the Su Qing who didn''t understand anything. She knew something was wrong with her situation. this is not good. Su Qing told herself in her heart not to be fooled by appearance. There are so many good men in the world. You can''t think that others are good, so you want to take them as your own. It''s not that a good man is suitable for you. The more outstanding a man is, the more dangerous he is. Su Qing remembers very clearly that he has never seen a man as good as his father in his life who can be better than his father. When Dad was young, his appearance didn''t belong to Xu Xiaoxiao, but he and his mother were still unhappy. Chapter 773: Introduce someone to Lin Weiguo Chapter 773 Introduction to Lin Weiguo Although her father never had a woman after her mother passed away, Su Qing knew that her mother''s life was not happy. Su Qing is the second child in the family. The eldest sister has changed a lot now, and she has already let go of her childhood, but she hasn''t. "Su Qing, don''t think about what doesn''t suit you." After telling herself this, Su Qing continued to write letters, and after she made up her mind, she told Li Xue about Lin Weiguo''s address in the letter, and based on what she knew, she wrote everything she knew as a friend could. Including Li Xue''s character, age, family situation, work and so on. After writing the letter, they all left the signature, Su Qingdan hesitated while propping up her white and delicate pointed chin, and added another sentence. He told Lin Weiguo that his family would go to the provincial capital during the Mid-Autumn Festival, and that he could meet him if he was free, and left Zhou Yan''s home address. If you don¡¯t have time, forget it, everything is about work. After finishing writing, go to the canteen of Sister-inw Chrysanthemum¡¯s house, where to put the packaged bags and envelopes with stamps, and ask Sister-inw Chrysanthemum to hand them over to the postman when the postmanes. That¡¯s right, now someone in the vige is sending letters, and all of them are put in Sister-inw Chrysanthemum¡¯s canteen, and the postmanes and takes them away. very convenient. The same is true for the postman delivering letters. If there is no time to distribute them, they will all be ced at the sister-inw Chrysanthemum. When Su Qing arrived, the canteen was full of people, and they were watching sister-inw Chrysanthemum install the phone. The vigers are all watching in amazement. Sister-inw Chrysanthemum advertised loudly on the sidelines that in the future, she woulde to her small shop to make calls, how much is the long-distance price, and how much is the short-distance price. When the vigers heard that long-distance calls cost more than two yuan a minute, and that it cost money to answer the phone, the vigers were shocked. "Sister-inw Chrysanthemum, you are really dark-hearted, and the price is too expensive." "That''s right, the money is too long." "I said chrysanthemum! Don''t look at your small shop in the vige now. If everyonees to take care of your business, you don''t know who you are." "You earn at least half of this price, right?" Sister-inw Chrysanthemum patted her thigh and cried, "I''m wronged! I''m wronged! If the vige chief said that there is a task in the county, every vige has to install a telephone, I don''t want to pretend! It''s not sure if I can make money, That''s expensive enough." "How much is a telephone?" "This..." Sister-inw Chrysanthemum didn''t want to talk about it anymore. The purchase of telephones was originally subsidized by the government. The price is expensive, and the vigers must say that they make a lot of money by opening a small shop. There must be pink eye disease by then. Say cheap! There is also pink eye disease, which is not good anyway. When sister-inw Chrysanthemum was worrying, she caught sight of Su Qing who came in to send a letter, and grabbed hold of her, "Su Qing, some of your family members are in the provincial capital and the capital, and you will make a lot of phone calls in the future, and you must answer a lot. Come here Tell everyone, is the price my sister-inw gave you expensive?" Su Qing knows that the price is actually not expensive. Sister-inw Chrysanthemum spent money to install the phone, and she also needs capital, of course she wants to make money. "I''ve heard that other ces also charge this price. Originally, it would cost money to answer the phone." Su Qing''s attitude was very objective and fair. After exining, the vigers were speechless. After Su Qing finished speaking, she asked sister-inw Chrysanthemum what was the newly installed phone number. The happy sister-inw Chrysanthemum smiled and immediately informed her. Su Qing wrote the number on the envelope by the way. Chapter 774: Sun Yunyun fainted for several days Chapter 774 Sun Yunyun passed out for several days "Thank you sister-inw Chrysanthemum. From now on, Fifth Sister can call us when she is homesick in the capital. I will also write a letter to Fifth Sister at night and tell her your home phone number." Brainwashed by Su Wen for so long, Su Wen Sunny has long since been able to live without too much financial constraints. In the words of the eldest sister, this is small money, which must be spent. Living by saving money is not enough, you must be able to make money. "Okay, okay, sister-inw, thank you for taking care of the business." "You''re wee, you have installed a telephone here, which is also convenient for us. Whoever has nothing to do here, it is much more convenient to have a telephone." Su Qing''s words were approved by many people, and immediately many vigers took the initiative to ask sister-inw Chrysanthemum for her phone number. The busy sister-inw Chrysanthemum wrote on small slips and sent them out one by one. Halfway through the posting, old man Sun and Zhu Yueju passed by the door with packages on their backs. When she saw Su Qing, Zhu Yueju stood at the door with resentful eyes, ring at Su Qing fiercely, and didn''t move for a long time. In the end, he was dragged by old man Sun before leaving. Su Qing felt hairy all over, and shivered unconsciously. He grabbed sister-inw Chrysanthemum and asked, "Sister-inw Chrysanthemum, what does old man Sun mean by this?" "Oh! I went to see Sun Yunyun in the county." Since Sister-inw Chrysanthemum opened the canteen, she has be the most well-informed person in the vige, and no one can hide it from her. "You don''t know that Sun Yunyun had a conflict with someone in the prison, and was beaten unconscious. She was unconscious for several days before she woke up." Su Qing asked suspiciously: "Have been dizzy for several days?" "That''s right, I didn''t wake up until noon today. No, old man Sun and Zhu Yueju just got the news, so they are rushing to see it!" Sister-inw Chrysanthemum''s words made the surrounding vigers look at Su Qing a little more unnaturally. Some people even whispered, saying that Sun Yunyun is also pitiful, and has notmitted any major crimes, but has been sentenced for so many years. He was bullied even in prison, and he was even knocked out. Think about it, Sun Yunyun was an obedient little girl in the vige back then. Study grades are good, and the mouth is sweet when meeting people. Su Qing knew that the vigers began to soften their hearts. People are like this, when they see someone pitiful, they will subconsciously forget what that person did, and sympathize with them indiscriminately. "You don''t know yet, do you? I heard that Zhu Yueju is crazy." "Why are you crazy?" "Probably not? Since Sun Yunyun was imprisoned, Zhu Yueju has changed a lot, but she is not crazy." "You don''t know, Zhu Yueju borrowed a lot of debt and went to the agricultural and sideline products trading market in the county to buy a facade." The speaker said vividly: "Think about it, after the agricultural and sideline products trading market is built, let alone sell it, it will be sold." In the first year of rent-free, no one rented it. Zhu Yueju actually borrowed money to buy a shop, isn¡¯t it crazy, what is it?¡± "Isn''t it money for a storefront?" "More than two hundred, and only a small room, only a dozen square meters." "Honey, that''s crazy." "Isn''t this a waste of money?" "So Zhu Yueju is crazy." "Old man Sun doesn''t care, just let the mother-inw do whatever she wants." "How does old man Sun manage? Zhu Yueju borrowed the money, so it''s not easy to manage! And you have also seen that Zhu Yueju''s eyes looking at people just now are so wrong. It is obvious that her mind is not normal." "Yes, yes, everyone, stay away from Zhu Yueju when you see her in the future." "Be patient if you have any problems, don''t quarrel with her." Chapter 775: Sun Yunyun is coming out Chapter 775 Sun Yunyun ising out "Isn''t it! You don''t have to go to jail for a mentally ill crime." The surrounding vigers became more and more exaggerated. In the end, no one knew who said that Zhu Yueju had mental illness from the beginning, and it was also inherited. Sister-inw Chrysanthemum knew that the sisters of the Su family and Sun Yunyun had already formed an enmity, so she secretly pulled Su Qing aside and away from the crowd, and reminded her, "Su Qing, go back and tell your eldest sister that old man Sun is looking for someone to kill you." It proved that Sun Yunyun passed out and was sent to the hospital for examination, saying that she was mentally abnormal." Su Qing''s heart skipped a beat, "You... mean that Sun Yunyun will be released?" "Yeah!" Sister-inw Chrysanthemum''s voice became even softer, "That''s right, Sun Yunyunmitted extortion, but in fact it didn''t seed, it wasn''t a serious crime and I don''t know what happened in the first ce, but she was sentenced ording to the highest standard. Now that she is mentally ill, she will definitely be released." Su Qing''s face gradually turned cold, and a strong anger shed in her slightly narrowed eyes, "Is she really mentally ill?" "Hehe!" Sister-inw Chrysanthemum sneered, "Tell me clearly who, but Old Man Sun and Zhu Yueju said there must be, so it must be true." The meaning in sister-inw Chrysanthemum''s words made Su Qing tilt her head. Frowning and looking at sister-inw Chrysanthemum, "What do you mean by that?" "Hi! Seeing that our family has a good rtionship, I also think you sisters have a conscience. I''ll tell you the truth." It has to be said that Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang saved the lives of Chen Guihua and Zhuang Zhuang with money, and then provided Zhuang Zhuang with reading books, whichpletely improved the vigers'' impression of the Su family sisters. The following words would never have been said by sister-inw Chrysanthemum no matter how happy she was before. "You say." "Have you noticed? The old man Sun and Zhu Yueju are very unusual. They are not ordinary people. Since the famine started, every family can''t live happily. Only old man Sun''s family has a happy life. Both Going into the mountains to dig wild vegetables, as long as their families go, they will not return empty-handed." "Also, what other people can''t do well, their family can do well." "When dividing the fields, it is also the best one drawn by their family." "Also, when transnting rice seedlings and releasing water, Old Man Sun can find the best ones every time. Where there is a leak on the ridge, Old Man Sun can find it just by going there." Sister-inw Chrysanthemum waved her hand under Su Qing''s shocked eyes, "Anyway, there are a lot of these things, who doesn''t secretly envy the good luck of Old Sun''s family? So many people wanted to marry Sun Yunyun before, so it''s because Sun Yunyun is lucky, and marrying back can make you prosperous." Husband?" Su Qing got it right, thinking of what the vigers said just now about Zhu Yueju borrowing money to buy a facade, her eyes narrowed instantly. The eldest sister is also optimistic, and even wants to buy it in partnership with He Changming. also told Brother Er Kui. Now that Zhu Yueju''s family actually borrowed money to buy a facade, if there were no ghosts in the process, she wouldn''t believe it if she was killed. "Anyway, if Old Man Sun and Zhu Yueju did this, I reckon they will probably be released." Sister-inw Ju Hua finished speaking, and some people went back to do business immediately after shopping. Su Qing was about to go home when she identally met Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang on the way. "Sister? You are back." "Hmm! Where''s Su Xiu?" Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang watched the sunset together, and when they got home, they found that their two younger sisters were not there, so they came out to look for them. But she is very supportive of theming out to y. There is no entertainment in the countryside, and Su Qing and Su Xiu like to stay at home and do things all day long, so they shoulde out to y more. Chapter 776: new guess Chapter 776 New Guess "Third Sister has gone to He Yn''s house. Just now He Yn sent someone toe to her and say something happened." Su Wen heard that He Yn was looking for her, so she didn''t think much about it. "What''s wrong with your face?" Su Wen immediately noticed that Su Qing''splexion was not good, she stepped forward to hold Su Qing''s hand worriedly, and touched her forehead to make sure her body temperature was normal before she was relieved. "I''m fine." Su Qing immediately said, "I just heard from sister-inw Chrysanthemum that Sun Yunyun is about to be released." "Impossible! How long will it take to be released?" Su Wen asked in disbelief. Instead, Zhou Hengyang, who was standing beside her, sneered faintly when he heard the words, and shook his head in a fit ofughter. "What are youughing at?" Su Wen secretly twisted someone''s waist. Zhou Hengyang grabbed the little daughter-inw''s messy hand and exined: "I was thinking that I underestimated that Sun Yunyun." "You mean, she will really be released?" It seems that Zhou Hengyang has guessed something. "Sister-inw Chrysanthemum said that old man Sun said that Sun Yunyun is mentally ill, so she will be released." Su Qing said immediately. Zhou Hengyang spread his hands, "Look, daughter-inw, that''s why I said, we underestimated Sun Yunyun." "But it can''t be said that she has a mental illness because she has a mental illness..." Su Wen suddenly stopped here, thinking of Sun Yunyun''s powerful golden finger. She already has a strong golden finger, so it¡¯s okay to pretend to be mentally ill, right? It shouldn''t be too difficult for her. Maybe there are other functions of the golden finger that I didn''t know before, but it was just that Sun Yunyun could get whatever she wanted without any effort, and she didn''t know how powerful her golden finger was until she encountered any difficulties. I remember that in the novel, the author spoke highly of Sun Yunyun''s golden finger. Said that her golden finger can be ranked in the top ten among the heroines of romance novels. Such a heaven-defying golden finger cannot be finished so easily. Thinking about it this way, I figured it out. "Did sister-inw Chrysanthemum say anything else?" Su Wen asked carefully. "Also, I happened to meet old man Sun and Zhu Yueju at the entrance of the small store just now. I heard that they were going to the county town. It is said that Sun Yunyun was bullied and beaten in prison a few days ago and passed out. Today at noon Just woke up." "You said that Sun Yunyun fainted for a few days and just woke up at noon today?" Su Wen''s voice suddenly increased, trembling with something she didn''t realize. His slender and soft body swayed, almost unable to stand still. Zhou Hengyang hurriedly wrapped her waist with one hand, and supported Su Wen with his own strength. "What''s the matter?" Zhou Hengyang''s deep eyes were instantly as sharp as a falcon, and there were turbulent waves in his eyes. Wenwen''s appearance is very simr to the day before yesterday when she suddenly locked herself in the room. This made Zhou Hengyang hold Su Wen''s fingers, secretly tightening and tightening. "I..." Su Wen pressed her hand on the temple, feeling restless here. "Let me calm down and let me think about it." Su Wen didn''t know why she reacted so strongly. Now that she thought about it carefully, maybe her loss of control and the chills on her back two days ago were rted to Sun Yunyun. Will it be so? Su Wen originally thought that the original body had returned. Now I heard that Sun Yunyun suddenly heard that she had been in aa for a few days and only woke up at noon today. Su Wen suddenly changed her guess. Because the time when Sun Yunyun woke up was too coincidental. She returned to normal, and the tense and suffocating feeling in her body that seemed to bepeting with her for dominance alsopletely disappeared at noon today. Otherwise, how dare she, how would she be willing to make out with Hengyang when she senses that someone in her body is coveting. Good night, if there is any repetition, just refresh it! Chapter 777: why are you pretending to be someone else Chapter 777 Why do you pretend to be someone else "Stop, don''t go, where are you taking me?" Before Su Xiu reached He Yn''s house, He Changming, who came out of the nting stab, dragged her away involuntarily. Just came out of the vige in such a daze, and ran all the way to the barren hills. Su Xiu broke free from He Changming''s hand, looked at him panting, her clear eyes were full of tension. "You...what do you want to do? Sister-inw Yn is looking for me, I...I''m going back." He Changming turned around, stared at Su Xiu for a moment, and said calmly, "I am the one looking for you." "What? You... why are you pretending to be someone else?" "I''m not pretending to be someone else, will youe out to see me?" He Changming looked at Su Xiu with more aggrieved eyes, and took a step forward. Scared Su Xiu wanted to step back, but he grabbed her. Seeing that the person who is thinking about it day and night is in front of him, he has to use a lot of self-control to control not to hold her in his arms. "Don''t hide from me, if you hide again, I won''t be polite." He Changming''s words really made Su Xiu obediently stand in ce and no longer retreat. "What do you want to tell me?" Su Xiu peeked at him, her heart beating non-stop, and her palms were sweaty. On the surface, he tried his best to appear indifferent, so as not to let He Changming find out. He Changming heard the words, his cold eyes softened instantly, "Tell me about the rtionship between the two of us." "Huh?" Su Xiu was stunned for a long time before she realized it. She was shy and wanted to find a ce to hide. He Changming was the first one to grow so big. His eyes were so hot that Su Xiu couldn''t resist, and his words were too direct. "I want to tell you about the rtionship between the two of us." He Changming approached, looked at the little girl who was not even up to his chin, and murmured in a low voice: "I gave you such a long time, what are you thinking about? " "I didn''t think about it!" "Then you can think about it now." Su Xiu''s whole body was shy, and her cheeks, earlobes, and fair and delicate neck were all dyed a moving light pink. He Changming never knew that someone could be so shy. He wondered if the little girl''s skin covered by her clothes had also turned pale pink. Thinking of the fact that the whole body of his beloved girl''s skin had turned pale pink, He Changming blushed unconsciously, and looked at Su Xiu with hot eyes. . The look in his eyes seemed to be able to pass through the fabric. Su Xiu became more and more shy. When she was nervous, she wanted to find a ce to hide. She just turned around and wanted to run, but He Changming grabbed her wrist and moved back. The inertia of her body caught her off guard and fell into He Changming''s broad chest. Su Xiu''s mind went nk when the heat that was unique to a man came. She couldn''t find a ce to hide, and she didn''t have time to think, so she threw herself into He Changming''s arms, buried her cheek in his clothes, and became an ostrich. In fact, although He Changming really wanted to hold the little girl in his arms, he was afraid of frightening her, so he could only hold back. Just now he was anxious to stop her, but the little girl was too light, limp and without any strength, so he just brought the little girl''s soft body into his arms. Finally hugging the body that he thought about day and night, He Changming wanted to sigh in satisfaction. The little girl''s reaction surprised him even more, her handsome, tough face was both funny and helpless. How can you be so shy? What a shy and cute little girl. Chapter 778: i promised Chapter 778 I agree "Xiuxiu, have you agreed to date me?" He Changming asked expectantly as he quietly and carefully ced his strong arm on Su Xiu''s waist. "No... I haven''t thought about it." Su Xiu threw herself into his arms for a while, listening to his words so close to her ears, and finally realized what bold thing she had done. He wanted to break free, but the arm on his waist was as hard as steel, and he couldn''t break free at all. She didn''t even dare to look into He Changming''s eyes. "Let go of me, big sister is waiting for me to go home!" "Don''t let go, I won''t let you go if you don''t agree to be with me." Su Xiu was anxious, "Who is going to have **** with you? I never promised." How did this person be such a rascal? It wasn''t like thisst time! "I''ve said it before, I''m going to recruit a son-inw at home." This is Su Xiu''s decision and it will not change. "I agree." "Huh? What did you promise?" "I promised to be your son-inw." He Changming didn''t want to keep staring at the top of her head and talking, so he pinched Su Xiu''s chin with his big hand, forcing her to look up, "Don''t hide, I like the way you look into my eyes." These eyes always make him feel distressed, and he wants to hold her in his arms and love her well. Su Xiu was so forced that she had no choice but to be shocked by what he said in her mind, and almost thought she heard it wrong. I can only look at him passively, my eyes are foggy, helpless, shy, nervous... Everything is so clear, clear, like talking. "Don''t talk nonsense." Su Xiucai didn''t believe it! She had already asked clearly. He Yn had said that there were only two brothers and sisters in her family. After I got married, there was only one elder brother in the family. As the only son, He Changming has no way of bing a son-inw. Besides, He Yn''s father is the patriarch, and He Changming will also be the patriarch in the future. It is possible to rece someone else''s son with a door-to-door son-inw, but He Changming definitely can''t. "Really, I''m serious." He Changming lowered his head, and suddenly moved a lot closer, and the breath he exhaled blew on Su Xiu''s body, making people''s thoughts drift up. "I''ve thought about it, I can be a door-to-door son-inw for you, are you willing to have a date with me?" "I..." Su Xiu never thought that one day she would have **** with He Yn''s elder brother, although He Yn''s elder brother is handsome and tall and many people like it. But she... never thought about it! He Yn is her sister-inw, how could she be He Yn''s sister-inw? This is not appropriate. "We''re not a good fit." He Changming heard the words, his deep eyes were stained with a thinyer of anger, the hand pinching Su Xiu''s chin unconsciously increased his strength, and asked aggressively: "You are not suitable for me? Then who are you with?" "I... I don''t know yet, and I haven''t been introduced yet." "Oh? Who else do you want to introduce to you?" He Changming felt that he was going crazy. He really didn''t want to scare her, and he didn''t want to act like a rogue. But this little girl always has a way to drive him crazy, and her words are like a knife piercing his heart. He Changming liked a girl for the first time in his life, and offered her his heart, but she didn''t want it. "I¡­" As soon as Su Xiu''s words came to his lips, He Changming really didn''t want to see her seductive mouth say hurtful words, so he subconsciously lowered his head and quickly took her lips, swallowing all the words she wanted to say. Chapter 779: whats wrong with you bro Chapter 779 What''s wrong with you, brother Su Xiu''s eyes widened in astonishment, what kind of nonsense is this? And this was her first kiss, she never thought that she would be kissed by a man. Su Xiu is still dizzy, angry and shy at the same time, stomping her feet and running home quickly. He Changming followed unhurriedly until Su Xiu ran into the yard before turning around and walking to his sister''s house. When he walked into He Yn''s house, he had a warm smile on his handsome face, and he was really proud of himself. He Yn thought she was wrong, and rubbed her eyes in disbelief. "Brother, what''s wrong with you?" It was obviously abnormal before! Tortured a group of brothers in the vige to cry their fathers and mothers. The big brother is too lethal when he is in a bad mood, even if he is his own sister, he should choose to hide far away, so as not to be swept into the tail of the typhoon. "It''s nothing!" "What''s the matter?" Does this mean she is being fooled? It''s so obvious that you can''t see it? "Brother, youughed, youughed." "Nonsense, can I cry withoutughing?" "Hehe!" He Yn sneered, "You don''t cry, but not crying like that is scarier than crying!" He Changming poured a cup of tea by himself, but he didn''t drink it while holding it in his hand. His thin lips still smelled like a little girl. He was reluctant. "Brother, what makes you so happy?" He Yn had an idea, and winked her eyes ambiguously: "Is Su Xiu willing to be my sister-inw?" "not yet." "Ah? No?" He Yn looked disappointed, "Didn''t you eat at Su Xiu''s house today? Didn''t you take the opportunity to say something?" "said!" "Quickly, quickly." He Yn asked anxiously. He Changming rolled his eyes at his younger sister, and tapped her on the head with his fingers. He Yn covered her head in pain and shouted, "Brother, why are you beating me? It hurts like hell." "Am I just hitting you?" "Don''t you know how heavy your hand is?" He Yn''s words made He Changming fall into deep thought, and his eyes shed with distress. I didn''t know if I hurt the little girl just now. The little girl''s skin is so tender, she must be red, right? Thinking of this, He Changming felt distressed and med himself, put down the teacup in his hand, turned around and was about to go out. "Where are you going?" He Yn stopped him. "I''m going to see Xiuxiu." He Yn''s eyes brightened, "I''m calling Xiuxiu, and she''s not my future sister-inw? Brother, your movements are too slow." Are you used to being a bachelor? This is not okay. "By the way, big brother, my parents said that they would rather you be a backdoor than you being a bachelor." He Changming stopped, "When did this happen? How did they know?" "It''s me... I said itst time when I went home. Even if I didn''t say it, they would still know it!" He Yn felt very guilty, "Brother, there is someone who is about your age in the vige and has already married a wife and had a baby. Only you are a bachelor, there are so many girls in the vige who like you, if you don''t like any of them, of course they will be anxious." In fact, they were not only anxious, the old couple even secretly spected whether their son had fallen in love with a woman who could not marry. For example, the daughter-inw of someone else¡¯s family cannot be together due to their identities. That''s why the son became disheartened and became a bachelor. Fortunately, He Yn was afraid of death, so she didn''t dare to tell her parents'' conjecture, otherwise she would really be beaten. "Don''t talk nonsense, your future sister-inw will only be Xiuxiu, and only her." Chapter 780: I think the third sister is abnormal Chapter 780 I think the third sister is abnormal He even kissed the little girl, so he couldn''t let go. If He Changming allowed Su Xiu to hide himself before, after the kiss, he would never give her another chance to hide from him no matter what. "Really? That''s great." He Yn was overjoyed, "This girl Su Xiu still doesn''t admit it, she doesn''t want to! Brother, you have a way." "What can I do?" He Changming smiled helplessly, "I can only use the most rogue method." Originally, I wanted to go to Su Xiu, but when I thought about getting better with Su Wen, I went to the county town to do business tomorrow morning, so I had to change my mind and go back to the vige to get money temporarily at night. It will cost money to buy a facade tomorrow. **** Early the next morning, Su Wen got up enduring the difort when she came to her aunt, and sat on a small stool in the yard. One autumn rain and one cold, seeing the temperature drop rapidly, the trees in the vige were dyed golden yellow. Su Wen has already put on the ck leather jacket made by Su Qing, and the dress she usually likes to wear has been reced with jeans bought in the provincial capital. Under her feet are a pair of white imported sneakers. The style is fashionable, the kind that is hard to see on the street. Su Wen waszy and didn''t want to move. Today is the third day, which is really the most ufortable time. "Come on, wash your face." Zhou Hengyang brought over the hot washing water, put it in front of Su Wen, grabbed her hands and put them in the washbasin. Su Wen was ashamed to ask a man to help her wash her face, so she wanted to withdraw her hand. "Don''t move around, be honest." Someone nced at Su Wen expressionlessly, seeing how intimidating his deep eyes were, Su Wen immediately became honest. Sit obediently and let Zhou Hengyang help her wash her hands, wash her face, and wipe it clean with a towel. After washing, someone looked at it carefully for a while before he was satisfied. "You paint your own jars." Su Wen''s eyes turned red, and she hugged Zhou Hengyang''s neck in a coquettish voice, "You are so kind to me, what do you want me to do in the future?" It was like a dream, but because the aunt came, this person not only refused to let her wash clothes , He even came to wash his face himself. Su Wen has never been spoiled like this since she grew up so big. Instead of feeling happy, she felt a sense of insecurity. For fear that he would spoil himself. If you leave him in the future, you won''t be able to survive at all. Zhou Hengyangughed, and poked Su Wen''s apple muscles, "What stupid things are you talking about? Do you still want to drive me away?" "No, how could I be willing to drive you away." She was also reluctant to kill her. "Isn''t that all right? If I feel ufortable in the future, I will be there." Zhou Hengyang took Su Wen''s face wash and washed his face himself. Because the daughter-inw said that she cannot go swimming in the river unless she follows her. Zhou Hengyang was reluctant to get his daughter-inw up early in the morning, so he changed his morning swimming habit to other exercises, which would make him sweat, and washing his face was the mostfortable. After washing his face, Zhou Hengyang went to pour the washing water, Su Qing took the opportunity toe over mysteriously, "Eldest sister, I have something to tell you." "you say." "I think Third Sister is abnormal." "What''s wrong?" "The third sister came back from He Yn''s house yesterday, she was not normal. She was always in a daze and blushed. She tossed and turned in bedst night. I woke up several times at night and found that she was not asleep." Su Qing knew that Su Xiuyou likes to be alone in her heart, and doesn''t tell others. I was worried that Su Xiu had something to do, so I came to tell Su Wen early in the morning. Chapter 781: i only you can see Chapter 781 Only you can see me Su Wen''s heart moved, and she said with a smile: "Maybe I met someone!" "Who did you meet?" "Didn''t you find out?" Su Wen asked in disbelief: "You live in the same room with her, don''t you know?" "Eh..." Su Qing smiled embarrassedly, "Actually, I found something, is He Yn''s eldest brother?" "Are you all right?" "It''s okay." Su Wen reassured: "It''s all grown-ups. Emotional things need to be experienced and tasted by oneself. When she wants to say something, we will ask. Don''t put pressure on her now, so that she can avoid shyness." stand up." "Oh! Okay, I will listen to you, big sister." Su Qing nodded thoughtfully. "By the way, get ready. We''re going to the county seat today, and we''ll stop by to see Su Xue. Come with us." "Okay! I''m going to clean up now. The food in the school cafeteria is not very oily. I''ll bring something for my fourth sister." "Okay! Bring more, so that Su Xue can distribute them to roommates and ssmates." "Sister, aren''t you being too generous?" Su Wen joked: "Are you not generous to your male ssmate? I think you are also very generous." Su Qing knew that the eldest sister didn''t feel sorry for those gifts, but was just joking with herself, so she went back to her room blushing. *** After breakfast, Su Wen, Zhou Hengyang, Su Qing and Shen Erkui went out together, and Zhou Hengyang drove. Originally, Su Xiu was asked to go with her, but Su Xiu knew that He Changming would also go, so she refused to go anyway. In the end, she had no choice but to let Su Xiu stay at home alone. After arriving at the county seat, go to the school to find Su Xue. When Zhou Hengyang''s car stopped at the school gate, it immediately attracted the attention of many students who came to ss in the morning. After the superiors came down, more people secretly paid attention. It is really because of the people who get off the bus, the men are handsome and the women are beautiful. But rare handsome and beautiful. Zhou Hengyang and Su Wen, who took the lead, walked in front and became a beautiful scenery. Many students were dumbfounded and bumped into the person in front. "My God! Whose parent is this?" "Should be brother and sister?" "Tsk tsk tsk... Isn''t this good looking and temperament? It''s really hard to imagine that there will be such a good-looking person in reality." "Better looking than the people on TV." "God is really biased, it''s fine if it looks good, and you still have money. Have you seen that car? I heard from my father that this kind of car is imported, and you can''t buy it even if you have money." "so good?" "is not it!" "Our school is qualified topare, and only Cao Jun and Su Xue. Before I went to high school, the most beautiful person I had ever seen was our school''s Chinese teacher. After entering high school, I found that Su Xue was the most beautiful. Pretty. That girl is even prettier than Su Xue." Student Su Xue has good grades, good looks, and well-dressed clothes. She has long been the envy of all the girls in the school. What is even more enviable is that there is also Cao Jun, a childhood sweetheart. Now who doesn''t know, Cao Jun and Su Xue were in the same ss for three years in junior high school, and they were together in high school again. Several students were discussing together when they saw the person they were discussing walking towards them. When he got closer, he realized that the man''s temperament was too strong and cold, and a group of little girls were too scared to look at him. Su Wen teased Zhou Hengyang secretly, "You''re scaring people." "I don''t like them staring at you." Zhou Hengyang said unhappily. "Are they looking at you?" "Then I don''t like it anymore, I only have you to watch." Su Wen couldn''t help but pursed her lips and smiled, "Wait for me, I''ll ask them to call Su Xue for me." "Ok!" I have the cheek to ask for a rmendation ticket, a monthly ticket! Little cutie with monthly pass in hand, please vote for me! Grateful. There are rmended votes every day. Don¡¯t forget when you read the article. If you don¡¯t vote on the day, it will be invalid. Thank you (#^.^#)o(*£þ¦á£þ*)oo(*£þ¦á£þ*)o Good night, just refresh once again! mwah. Chapter 782: Su Xues concern Chapter 782 Su Xue''s Worries Su Wen walked over, "Student, can you please call Su Xue from ss 1, Grade 1?" Su Wen''s words caused a group of little girls to whisper excitedly, and the chirping Su Wen didn''t hear clearly for a while. Seeing a few little girls avoiding him, they didn''t listen carefully. "Are you Su Xue''s sister?" Someone asked shyly. "Yes, I am Su Xue''s sister, Su Wen. You tell her, and she will know." "Su Wen?" A girl murmured suspiciously, "Do you think the name Su Wen is familiar? I seem to have heard it somewhere?" "Hey! I also feel very familiar." "Is there? Why don''t I know?" The girls looked at Su Wen with doubts in their eyes. Su Wen smiled awkwardly and politely, pretending not to know. In fact, I have already startedining in my heart. If I knew it was not so casual when I submitted the manuscript, it would be fine to use a pseudonym anyway! She didn¡¯t choose a pen name, so Zhou Yan directly published her real name as a pen name. "Then you wait a moment, we will call someone for you." Several female students didn''t realize that the first preparatory bell had already rang, and they didn''t dare to waste any more time and ran to the ss quickly. The families of these female students all live in the county town, so they don''t live on campus. They all happen to be in ss 1, and as soon as they entered the ssroom, they surrounded Su Xue''s desk with sparkling eyes. "Is there anything?" Su Xue asked curiously, holding the book to be read in the morning. "Student Su Xue, there is a very beautiful big sister looking for you outside." "Really, very, very beautiful." After finishing speaking, she nodded vigorously, "Better than a movie star." The boy sitting in front of Su Xue couldn''t listen anymore, "I brag early in the morning that I''m prettier than a movie star, I don''t believe it." "You don''t believe it." Several people actually started arguing in front of Su Xue. Jun Cao just stepped on the bell to enter the ssroom, and encountered an argument as soon as he entered. Everyone knows that Jun Cao is from the same junior high school and the same town as Su Xue. As if seeing a savior, stop Cao Jun and ask. These people didn''t say clearly who was here, they only said that they were beautiful, but they were confused when they were asked. Su Xue stood up from her seat and went to the monitor to ask for leave. As soon as she heard that a very beautiful big beauty was looking for her, she guessed that it must be the eldest sister. Since the start of school, she hasn''t seen her eldest sister. Before she signed up, her elder sister sent her fifth sister to the capital. Su Xue was also very concerned about these times. I was worried about whether Wu Mei would adapt to Capital University, but then I thought about Wu Mei''s character, and found that worrying about Wu Mei was entirely my own. There is no need to find it at all. Fifth Sister had deceived her self-proimed intelligence since she was a child. Although she was the youngest in college, she was indeed the smartest. Such a smart and outstanding genius, no matter which school he goes to, he will be held in the hands of the teachers as a treasure. So after much deliberation, Su Xue is more worried about the eldest sister, second sister, and third sister in the family. In fact, Su Xue was vaguely worried about her elder sister and brother-inw, because she realized more and more clearly that her brother-inw was not the useless backdoor that the elder sister said. She was afraid that the gap between the two families would be too great, and that the sisters would be a burden to the elder sister. Let the eldest sister be looked down upon by her brother-inw''s family. Besides, in the vige, the grandparents, the second uncle, and the third uncle have always treated their family badly. It is not clear what will happen. Chapter 783: hard boy Chapter 783 Hard-working boy Now that I heard that everyone came to find me, how could I be unhappy. After Su Xue greeted the squad leader, the group of chattering girls remembered to tell her: "Su Xue, that beautiful girl said her name is Su Wen, and she is your elder sister!" After speaking, she was yful Blinking at Su Xue. "You must be proud to have such a beautiful eldest sister?" No matter where she goes, she is always the envy and focus of attention. It''s too embarrassing to say it out. "I''m very proud." Pushing away the person blocking the aisle, he left the ssroom. She is very proud of having such a good sister, but it is not because her sister has the top beauty. It''s because my sister has a heart and shoulders to care for her sister, take care of the family, have responsibilities, and take responsibility. For a sister like her, appearance is not important to her. She is her own big sister, nothing more. "Huh? This name is so familiar!" The girl with her ponytail **** and secretly reading "Scumbag Handbook" in ss eximed, and when she lowered her head, she saw the words written by Su Wen on the cover of the book. "It actually has the same name as my idol." "Yes!" "I felt very familiar just now. It turned out to be the same name as the writer Su Wen." "Speaking of which, I don''t even know Su Wen''s real face! She is so popr, but she never shows up. Every time I write to Chunfeng Deyi Publishing House, I don''t reply." "Why don''t you hold a signing event? If you can hold a signing event, I will definitely participate. You have to go to support the idol in person." "Don''t talk about it, my aunt''s cousin is from the provincial capital. I heard from her that the students in her school spontaneously organized a joint application. I asked Chunfeng Deyi Publishing House to hold a signing event." "How about it?" "When will it be held? In which city? Provincial capital?" "No! Chunfeng Deyi Publishing House said that the writer Su Wen has a low-key personality." "Ugh!" Immediately there were sighs one after another in the ss. A group of boys huddled in their seats, like unlucky quails, afraid to speak. Ever since the "Scum Boy''s Handbook" was published, boys have had a hard time. The female students have used the ssic quotes from the scumbag to perfection, which is even more powerful than the martial arts novels that boys love to read. A sentence from a scumbag is as powerful as six Pulse Excalibur. In short, the boys are very hard. Cao Jun saw that Su Xue was going out, and hurried to follow, before leaving, he said, "That''s right, she''s even more beautiful than a movie star." **** At the gate of the school, Su Wen and the others waited for a short time before seeing Su Xue and Cao Jun appearing in front of them. Zhou Hengyang saw Cao Jun who was following Su Xue at a nce, his thick eyebrows were furrowed, and he said displeasedly: "What is this kid doing?" He looked like some treasure in his family was being coveted by others, and he wished to put all his potential treasures away. The enemy was wiped out in minutes. Su Wenughed, "He is Cao Jun, a ssmate of my fourth sister, and Cao Meihua''s younger brother from the same town as us." Zhou Hengyang''s face was livid, "So he wants to pursue Simei?" "Looks like it is." "No, I don''t agree." Zhou Hengyang directly objected without even thinking about it, "A stinky brat with no hair, who doesn''t study hard, just wants to pursue beautiful girls and dream." "Why are you reacting so strongly?" Su Wen was not so conservative. Although puppy love is not good, as long as it doesn''t cross the boundaries and doesn''t dy study, she won''t care. Chapter 784: I object Chapter 784 I object Wasn¡¯t there a saying on the Inte before? Made me want to fall in love early, but it was toote. Youth without puppy love is iplete and so on... In short, Su Wen is an open-minded parent, and she has no objection to the vague secret love and childhood friendship. Thinking about it this way, Su Wen feels that she is really a conscientious parent in the 21st century! Sisters-inw,e and report! Zhou Hengyang looked at Su Wen with strange eyes, "Someone is coveting your sister, and you didn''t react at all?" "Should I react?" "Of course." Zhou Hengyang looked at Cao Jun with a sneer, and criticized sharply, "Anyway, this kid is not good, he is too bad. Whether it is appearance, family background, background, let him out! If this kid bes my Zhou Brother-inw of Hengyang, how can I have the nerve to go out in the future?" Su Wen: "..." Emotions, you don''t dislike Su Xue, you dislike him sincerely. "No, didn''t you never care about face? You are willing to be a door-to-door son-inw, so why are you picking on your brother-inw instead?" Zhou Hengyang nced at her, with a hint of grievance in his tone, "That means I''ll be your door-to-door son-inw. It''s no wonder I would be willing to be someone else." There is no man who does not want face, but face bes worthless in front of the person he likes. But in front of others, he is also very picky. "Then Cao Jun is not bad, is he? You dislike him for being a little boy. He is a little boy in the first ce. It is the best time to be young and energetic." Zhou Hengyang narrowed his eyes dangerously, "You dislike me for being old?" "No, how is it possible!" Su Wen waved her hands in panic, "You are only twenty-six years old, you are still very young! Thirty-five is the golden age for a man." Zhou Hengyang looked at Su Wen meaningfully, "Really?" "Yes, I''m not kidding you." "Huh! Trust you for now. But Cao Jun can''t, remember to tell Simeiter that I object." After finishing speaking, he turned around and left, leaving space for Su Wen and Su Xue to talk. "Sister, what did brother-inw say just now?" Su Xue actually vaguely heard something when she was close. "Eh..." Su Wen couldn''t say anything about beating mandarin ducks with sticks, so she had to change the subject, and never say anything that offended anyone. Not only offending others, the key is to harm others and benefit yourself! I really don''t know why Hengyang objected. "It''s nothing." Su Wen made a decision in her heart, and changed the topic very simply. It happened that Su Qing also came over with her things. The sisters came and talked a lot together. Su Qing told a lot to let Su Xue take care of herself in school alone. Su Wen didn''t know what to say, so she just listened. Listening raptly! Out of the corner of his eye, he realized that at some point, Cao Jun and Zhou Hengyang were standing together, and the two of them were facing each other without knowing what they said. The young Cao Jun clenched his fists obviously, ring at Zhou Hengyang. Standing far away, I couldn''t hear what the two of them said, but Su Wen knew that the male protagonist Goubi must be bullying. "Go home when the school is on holiday, don''t stay at school alone." At the end, Su Qing told her worriedly. Su Xue''s face turned red, and she said in shame: "No...it won''t happen, second sister don''t worry." "Well! I am assured of you. You have never let your family worry about you since you were young. Don''t be stingy when you should spend money at school. Our family can also earn money now." Su Qing is already very responsible for the second sister. Chapter 785: I dont want this brother-in-law Chapter 785 I don''t want this brother-inw "By the way, there is one more thing." Su Wen suddenly thought, "The Mid-Autumn Festival ising soon, is your school on holiday?" "It''s a three-day holiday! Those who live in the countryside have the autumn harvest holiday." "Autumn harvest?" Su Wen suddenly heard this strange word, but didn''t react. "It is for students whose families are from rural areas to go back and help with farm work at home. The Mid-Autumn Festival happens to be the time to harvest rice." Su Qing exined. "Oh! Then you just happened to take autumn harvest leave." "But our family only has barren hills, and there is no rice to harvest." Su Qing gave her elder sister a helpless look, "How can a sister take the initiative to make her sisterzy? It''s too shameful." "No..." Su Wen rubbed her nose guiltily, "It''s the little aunt who wants to take the sixth sister and the younger sister as adoptive daughters. The day before the Mid-Autumn Festival, a banquet was held in the provincial capital, and many rtives were invited to attend. Our whole family will go, I When I was in the provincial capital, I already called Fifth Sister, and she said she couldn¡¯te because she didn¡¯t have time. But Fourth Sister, your grades are so good, it doesn¡¯t matter if you ask for a few days.¡± After finishing speaking, she told Su Xue that you are very good, and I like your eyes. Both sisters were amused. "Fifth Sister is a nerd, it''s normal not toe." "Okay, I will definitely go back." "Well, remember to meet home in advance, and your brother-inw will drive back to the provincial capital." Su Wen patted Su Xue on the shoulder and encouraged: "I will prepare a full set of equipment for you when the timees, and our sisters must be amazing The audience, hahahaha..." Wearing sister outfits, family outfits, etc., it must be very cool. At this time, the benefits of having more sisters are reflected. The two sisters looked at each other helplessly, and finally looked at Su Wen dotingly and shook their heads. The elder sister is good at everything, but sometimes she just wants to save face too much. **** After leaving the school, Su Wen sat in the co-pilot and asked Zhou Hengyang who was driving, "Hengyang, what did you say to Cao Jun?" "Let him stay away from Fourth Sister." Su Wen: "..." Will this... be too cruel? "Didn''t you ask me to tell you?" "Did you say it?" Zhou Hengyang asked back. "Eh...I forgot." "So I said it for you." Someone who was driving nced at Su Wen out of the corner of his eye, and sighed, "Wenwen, in the future, the criteria for finding a son-inw at home will be based on mine, and anyone who is lower than mine will not be epted." Su Wen was worried, "How is it possible?" "How is it impossible?" "You are so good, you can''t find it with antern. I can find you because I saved the Milky Way in my previous life. How could it be possible that all six of my sisters saved the Milky Way? Is the Milky Way going to perish seven times?" Su Wen blurted out, turning herself What was in my heart was spoken. After speaking, he leaned on the back of the chair, trying to find a hole in the ground to hide. Who would have thought that someone would nod with a serious face, not to mention the dazzling smile, that would be a person in a happy mood and proud. Su Qing, who was sitting in the back seat, couldn''t help covering her face, she couldn''t see it. The eldest sister and brother-inw show their affection again! I am a super-obtrusive big light bulb, I hope my brother-inw will not displease my eyes. I finally understood why the third sister was unwilling toe, and she was determined not to go out with her brother-inw and eldest sister in the future. Shen Erkui is more embarrassing than Su Qing, and that''s embarrassing, fidgeting. Shen Erkui doubted that Zhou Hengyang did it on purpose. Uncle Xuewen is right, Zhou Hengyang is just too deep. "What you said makes sense, but I only allow those who are a little worse than me, and nothing worse." Zhou Hengyang suddenly thought of something, and added: "Just use He Changming as the standard." Chapter 786: Hengyang is bullying Chapter 786 Hengyang is a bully "He Changming''s family background is very ordinary! Can''tpare to you?" Su Wen suspects that Gou Bi''s male protagonist just finds that Cao Jun is not pleasing to the eye, and deliberately criticizes him. "What are you talking about? Am I that realistic?" Someone asked brazenly. "You are..." Under Zhou Hengyang''s dangerous eyes, Su Wen changed her words very timidly, "Of course you are not, my Hengyang is the best." After speaking, she took the initiative to move forward and printed a letter on Zhou Hengyang''s extremely handsome cheek. kiss. The corners of someone''s mouth raised in satisfaction, forming a beautiful arc. Su Qing in the back row has already hid herself in a corner, hunching her shoulders and pretending to be a quail. Along the way, Su Qing was so embarrassed that she finally arrived at the agricultural and sideline products trading market in the west of the city. After getting out of the car, Su Wen looked around. The market that had been built seemed to be veryrge in scale, but there were no peopleing and going, and it looked deserted. A row of facade houses near the road are posted with notices for rent. Zhou Hengyang was also observing, and said to Su Wen approvingly: "This is a good partner. You see, there is the road leading to the provincial capital, and this direction leads to the neighboring province. It is even close to the provincial capital of the neighboring province. This Although the Agricultural and Sideline Products Building is located in the small Qingshui County, its geographical location is very good, and its future development will definitely not be bad." Shen Erkui was listening to Zhou Hengyang when he was talking, and He Changming arrived one step ahead of them, and had already turned around here to drink tea with the investment director. Saw it through the window, and came out just in time to hear it clearly. "Hengyang, you are amazing." Su Wen adored her. She only knew it by reading novels, but Zhou Hengyang could make a precise judgment with his own eyesight. This is the talent, is the vision! As expected of the leading actor. "Oh!" Zhou Hengyang twitched at the corner of Su Wen''s mouth, and a group of people walked to the office under the leadership of the director of investment promotion. The two walkedst, and Zhou Hengyang lowered his head and whispered in Su Wen''s ear: "I''ll let you know how good I am in the evening." Su Wen blushed and punched the unruly man. The negotiation was very fast. The investment director originally thought that such arge project would be ruined, but now that someone who came here took the initiative to buy it, it was simply a wish. Su Wen is not greedy either. Although she knows that there will be a lot of money andnd in the future, she really doesn''t have that much money now, and she still needs to save start-up funds to open a store in the provincial capital and start apany. So after consideration, I only bought two facade rooms. Shen Erkui couldn''t afford much money, so he bought two ces inside by borrowing money and loans from cooperative credit unions. The most shocking thing was He Changming. The silent He Changming actually bought ten front rooms at once. This was a huge sum of money in the countryside at that time. Not to mention Su Wen and others, but the director of investment promotion and the ountant who collected the money, the office staff were surprised for a long time before returning to their senses. In order to prevent He Changming from regretting it, he hurriedly went through the formalities for him. Su Wen winked at Zhou Hengyang, "Did you already know?" The reason why he fell in love with He Changming was not because he lowered his requirements, but because He Changming himself met his requirements for family background, appearance, and ability? Zhou Hengyang said lightly: "The ancestors of the Hn n were also great khans on the prairie. He Changming''s family is the patriarch, which means that it was the royal family of the Hn n in ancient times." He knew very well that to be the patriarch must be a royal family. Chapter 787: i bought them all Chapter 787 I bought them all Although they don¡¯t pay attention to those things now,pared to the more conservative and traditional Hn people, they still respect tradition in their bones. "That He Yn in the vige married Xu Xiangdong, even if the Xu family''s ancestor''s grave was smoking. He Yn herself fell in love with it, otherwise He Yn would not have married." Zhou Hengyang''s words reminded Su Wen, "He Yn''s mother-inw protects He Yn so much, does it have something to do with this?" "Hmm!" Someone almost had ''You guessed it'' written on their face. Angrily, Su Wen secretly pinched Zhou Hengyang''s waist. "Hiss!" Zhou Hengyang gasped. He didn''t know if it was real pain or fake pain, but he acted like it hurt anyway. "Does it hurt?" Su Wen was very distressed. "Of course it hurts." "Let me see." "No, it won''t hurt once you kiss." Su Wen knew that she was being tricked, so she pinched her again, turned to talk to Su Qing, and ignored the bastard. After the formalities werepleted, everyone was about to leave, but Zhou Hengyang suddenly stood up, "Director Zhang, how many stalls and facades are still unsold?" Director Zhang of the Investment Promotion Office looked sad, "There are too many, to tell you the truth, except for what you bought, only one storefront was sold. The others are rented out. No rent is charged, only a deposit is required. That''s it, no one dares to rent!" Director Zhang''s words made the office fall into silence. "The county has invested a lot of money in this project. If it can''t be sold, everyone will be unlucky." Director Zhang continued: "s! Actually, this is a national policy, requiring all localities to We must vigorously develop the market, and we must not fall behind!" Zhou Hengyang pondered for a moment and said: "Let''s do this! I bought it here. In addition to the facade and stalls you just sold to us, you can refund the extra purchasers. If you can''t do it, you can lose money ording to the regtions. The money I''lle out." As a businessman, he does not allow a variable or other people''s voices to appear in his business. Daughter-inw is an exception. As for He Changming and Shen Erkui, they should do it to their daughter-inw. Su Wen''s jaw was about to drop from shock. What he... he he... is telling the truth? Buy them all? Buy all the hundreds of facades and thousands of stalls? Is this... is the handwriting too big? In the novel, the future development of this market is limitless, and it is thergest trading market in the three nearby provinces. The second and third phases of the project will develop even better. Various facilities, entertainment items, and wholesale trade are more extensive. The development of the male lead in the novel has been against the sky, but people often ridicule on the Inte, saying that the richest man Zhou Hengyang is from Qingshui County, but missed the biggest business opportunity in Qingshui County. After Su Wen traveled here, she never thought of secretly reminding her. If you miss it, you miss it! The wealth in the world cannot be earned by you alone. But... Nima, he wants to make it up by himself? I really don''t know whether to say that luck is against the sky, or that the vision is terrifyingly precise. Everyone had the same expressions as Su Wen. He Changming was full of admiration. Shen Erkui smiled wryly but was also relieved, because it showed that Uncle Xuewen''s words were correct, and girl Wen was relieved to follow Zhou Hengyang. Su Qing: Brother-inw is amazing. "You, you... did you say something?" Director Zhang stammered, and it took a long time before he could speak, "Can you say it again?" "I bought all of you here, and contact the previous person now for a refund! My ountant and secretary wille to sign the contract tomorrow." Director Zhang danced in surprise, about to be stunned by the sudden news, "Hurry up, contact Zhu Yueju and ask her to handle the refund procedures." "Zhu Yueju?" Su Qing whispered, "Isn''t this from our vige?" It''s so hard, I just wrote about kisses yesterday, but it was blocked by me! I¡¯m so hard, I want to cry o(¨i©n¨i)o Good night, thank you for your support! If you see repeated cuties, just refresh them! Chapter 788: Who is Zhou Hengguang Chapter 788 Who is Zhou Hengguang Director Zhang had just registered the addresses of Su Wen and the others, and he was the clearest. After hearing Su Qing''s words, he suddenly realized, "No wonder I felt familiar when I registered your addresses just now. Zhu Yueju happened to be in the same vige as you, what a coincidence. " "Sister, how can Zhu Yueju spend so much money to buy a facade?" Su Qing was curious, and after asking, she suddenly thought of what she had heard from sister-inw Chrysanthemum, "I remembered, it was borrowed money." No matter how Su Qing thought about it, she felt that it was weird, "No, how dare Zhu Yueju borrow money to buy a facade that everyone doesn''t like? Does she know 100% that she will definitely make money?" Shen Erkui sneered, "Isn''t he just making money now? There will definitely bepensation if you return the appearance." Director Zhang nodded, "Indeed, we have already signed the contract. If we propose to terminate the contract, we will have topensate 50% of the total amount." "Hmm!" Zhou Hengyang didn''t even frown, "Just follow this. Please keep our identities secret from the outside world. I don''t want to be too high-profile." "No problem, then..." Director Zhang still has a sense of unreality, and wants to make sure. "So..." Zhou Hengyang couldn''t see it, "Do you have a pen? I''ll give you the secretary''s contact information." "All right, all right." Director Zhang wished for it. Zhou Hengyang took the pen and quickly left a string of contact numbers, contact names and addresses. Su Wen nced at it, and shouted out the name on the paper in surprise: "Zhou Hengguang?" Zhou Hengyang raised his eyebrows at his little daughter-inw, showing a smirk, "Well! It''s him." "Zhou Hengguang is really squeezed by you. He probably doesn''t have time to deal with this matter?" As far as she knows, Zhou Hengguang himself has a project in the hands of the design institute, and he was said to be very busy in the capital before he was transferred back. . Why is Zhou Hengguang acting like a vagrant now! "Those who can do more work, it is most appropriate to entrust Hengguang to do this." Zhou Hengyang exined: "The construction here is still a bit rudimentary, and Hengguang needs toe forward to rebuild it. I will take over when it is done." How to manage Zhou Hengyang already had a n in mind. "Ok!" Su Qing was curious as she listened. Since her brother-inw married, they had never heard of her brother-inw''s rtives. The name Zhou Hengguang sounded like brother-inw''s brother, so he asked curiously: "Brother-inw, who is Zhou Hengguang? Is it your brother?" "My third brother, when hees over tomorrow, I''ll introduce you to him." "Brother?" Su Qing didn''t expect her brother-inw to have brothers, or even more than one. "Yes! The only real brother." Zhou Hengyang looked calm, but a ray of pain that was too fast to be detected shed in his eyes. Su Wen secretly gave Su Qing a hand, Su Qing understood, and immediately stopped talking. After saying goodbye to Director Zhang anding out, everyone stood in front of Zhou Hengyang''s car, "He Changming, how did you get here? Do you want to go back with us?" "He came here on a motorcycle." He Changming pointed to a half-new motorcycle parked not far away. It seems that I have bought it for a long time. He Changming never rode before when he went to Sanjiaying. It seems that he rides more horses. "What about you? Do you want to go back now?" He Changming was disappointed when he didn''t see Su Xiuing, so he thought about going back to see Su Xiu first. Zhou Hengyang looked at Su Wen and asked for her opinion immediately. Chapter 789: go to the provincial capital together Chapter 789 Go to the provincial capital together "Let''s not go back yet, we will go to the provincial capital in a few days to do some shopping. We also have to visit a friend." "Go to the provincial capital?" He Changming grasped the point keenly, "Is the whole family going?" As far as he knew, the sixth and younger sisters of the Su family hadn''te back since they were sent to the provincial capital. He Changming spected that the Su family should have ns to move to the provincial capital. Thinking of this spection, He Changming frowned slightly, thinking about it in his heart. Before, he couldn''t make up his mind, and he didn''t know much about feelings. Now that he has made up his mind, he can''t hesitate. "Yes! The whole family is going." Su Wen nodded and looked at Shen Erkui, "Brother Erkui,e with us! The sixth sister and the younger sister recognized Hengyang''s aunt as a godmother, and there was a banquet there. We No other rtives or friends were invited here." "Okay!" Shen Erkui said bluntly, "Sixth Sister and Younger Sister have a happy event, of course I want to attend." "Then let''s go together..." As soon as Su Wen said something, she was suddenly dragged by the man next to her, and immediately changed her words without a trace, "You will also be able to help Hengyang at that time." Shen Erkui saw Su Wen''s unnaturalness, smiled bitterly, but said nothing. "Can I go together?" He Changming asked suddenly. Sisters Su Wen and Su Qing looked at each other. This...isn''t appropriate? But for a while there was no reason to refuse. Zhou Hengyang, who was picky and difficult to speak, spoke for the first time, "Yes, you cane with us." "Then it''s settled." Su Wen tugged Next Zhou Hengyang''s sleeve, stood on tiptoe and whispered, "You''re very biased!" The difference between Cao Jun and He Changming is simply worlds apart. "Did you treat them differently?" Su Wen was curious, "Why?" "Pleasing to the eye." Su Wen: "..." She was speechless. He Changming made an appointment with Zhou Hengyang on the departure time, and went back first, and took Shen Erkui away before leaving. He happened to be going to Sanjiaying, so he took him along the way. Zhou Hengyang sent Su Wen and Su Qing to the shopping mall, and already looked for Cao Meihua. Cao Meihua is Su Wen''s importantwork resource in the county, and she needs to keep in touch with her frequently. Naturally, she will visit the county this time. By the time everything was done, it was already afternoon when we returned to the vige. The three of them ate lunch in the county seat. Cao Meihua waved a big hand to treat the guests, and Su Wen didn''t refuse. If you refuse, it will seem too strange. Friends need to owe favors to each other, and friends are only friends if theye and go. Treating each other, giving gifts, visiting rtives and friends during New Years and festivals are all indispensable. And Cao Meihua helped Su Wen a lot. ***** County Hospital Psychiatric Hospital¡ª Zhu Yueju, old man Sun and several people in police uniforms stood at the door waiting for the doctor''s final appraisal result. After waiting for about half an hour, it still didn''t get better. Zhu Yueju wanted to finish speaking several times, but was stopped secretly by old man Sun. The angry Zhu Yueju had to endure it, she also knew that the words were ugly, and it was okay to offend these people from the vige. These people can''t afford to offend. After a while, Old Sun smacked his head and thought about the scene he saw when he went to the police station to go through the formalities before he came here, and asked casually: "Comrade, I think you seem to be busier than usual, have you caught any bad guys?" ?¡± This matter is the biggest case of this year. The provincial TV station hase to interview it. It will be on the news tomorrow, so there is no need to hide it. Chapter 790: good citizen Chapter 790 Enthusiastic and good citizen Among them, the lively littlerade said simply: "That''s not true, secretly, there are many people involved, and many of them are fugitives for many years." "Are there any people from our Qingshui County?" "This...really exists." The littlerade said: "I was arrested in our Qingshui County, thanks to the enthusiastic and good citizens of our county." I heard there was a reward, but it was rejected by the unknown hero. After everyone knew about it, they adored it even more. Littlerades are not qualified enough to participate in such a high-level arrest operation. The process is based on what the seniors said. It is said that a ne was dispatched at the time. Anyway, their small Qingshui County does not have the ability to invite elites to the capital. Everyone is privately guessing when such a great **** came to Qingshui County. In short, there are different opinions internally, and everyone is curious and admiring. It''s almost fanatical, especially the old seniors who have seen the great **** and the elites from the capital, their eyes are shining when theye back. But the youngrades absolutely dare not say these words. This is all internal to them, and it is forbidden to spread it outside. "A caring and good citizen?" Old man Sun asked curiously: "Tell us quickly, who is it that makes Qingshui County proud." The leader with a serious expression on the side red at the littlerade. The littlerade immediately scratched his hair in embarrassment, and whispered: "I know the rules, don''t worry." "I''m sorry, uncle, this can''t be said." A sh of disappointment shed in Old Man Sun''s heart, and he subconsciously thought of Zhou Hengyang. At the beginning, he had seen Zhou Hengyang''s skills with his own eyes when he fought with the people from Houzhao vige for water. That skill is so strong that people are horrified. He has lived such an old age, and he has seen many gangsters and people who are not doing their jobs properly. But those people can''tpare with Zhou Hengyang at all. If anyone in Qingshui County can have that ability, it will only be Zhou Hengyang. Could it be him? If it is Zhou Hengyang, he only needs to spread the news, and wait for the rtives and friends of those arrested to seek revenge from him! But as soon as this idea popped up, old man Sun suppressed it immediately. Smart people don''t seek death themselves! If Zhou Hengyang has this ability, he will only offend Zhou Hengyang even more if he does so. If it wasn''t for Zhou Hengyang who misreported the news, the rtives and friends of those who were arrested would not be easy to offend. Suppressing the impulsive fire in his heart, old man Sun asked again: "Among the arrested people are not from our Qingshui County?" "Why not? There are more than a dozen, let alone three of your camps. I think I will go to your vige to inform..." The littlerade was halfway through speaking, and the determined doctor just pushed the door and came out, followed by a haggard man. Sun Yunyun. Zhu Yueju saw Sun Yunyun and immediately jumped up, crying: "Daughter...my heart! You...how did you be like this? I''m not alive, let me die..." Crying and crying, she hugged Sun Yunyun and asked the mother and son to jump off the building together, which made the psychiatric department go crazy for a while. Fortunately, all psychiatry departments are professional, and most of the patients who receive them are mentally ill. They are very skilled in dealing with such situations. Immediately, there were tall and burly medical staffing up, giving injections, and tying people up. In a short while, Sun Yunyun and Zhu Yueju were subdued as mentally ill. Zhu Yueju originally just wanted to put on a show, so Bo sympathized and pretended to be pitiful. Chapter 791: hallucinations Chapter 791 Fantasy Anyway, in the vige now, as long as she says she can''t live, no one dares to offend her if she wants tomit suicide. Not only did he not dare to offend her, but he also coaxed her, and even apologized to her if he was justified. Those rivals who have been at odds with her for decades are now afraid of her, and the daughter-inw even humiliates her. By relying on this, Zhu Yueju almost opened the door to a new world. It''s even weirder than Zhang Chunxiang discovering that stealing vegetables and selling them can make money. Everyone in the vige knows Zhu Yueju''s tricks, but there''s nothing they can do about it! You can¡¯t pretend to be mentally ill yourself, can you? Everyone''s face is not so thick, and we need to save face, not so shameless. If you can¡¯t do it, you can only let it go. But the people in the vige have already listed Zhu Yueju and Zhang Chunxiang as the most shameless people, anyway, no one would dare to mess with these two in the future. Even if anyone gets close to these two families, they will be implicated. Zhu Yueju''s daughters-inw hated her mother-inw to death, and refused to let a mane forward to help Sun Yunyun with some kind of mental illness. It seems that no one dares to provoke this kind of thing now, but is it a good thing to be mentally ill? Zhu Yueju has it, Sun Yunyun has it, and from now on, will everyone suspect Dahai and the three children of the Sun Dajiang brothers? It is inevitable to be suspected of being inherited. How will children study and marry a wife in the future? Because of this, let alone the daughter-inw, even the son hates it to death. The three sons were also dissatisfied with their parents. They had never seen their parents favor their daughters so much. They even gave up their sons and grandchildren for their daughters. But Zhu Yueju doesn''t know about these things, even if she knows, she will pretend not to know. She and old man Sun had long fallen into the fantasy that Sun Yunyun could obtain wealth and good luck through dreams. All hopes were ced on Sun Yunyun alone. Just waiting for Sun Yunyun to be rescued, so that she can lead herself to prosperity and be a master to enjoy the blessings! So Zhu Yueju became more and morefortable with pretending to be mentally ill. As a result, just now she used it and overturned it. It was only when he was really sedated that he felt dizzy before his eyes that he regretted not falling. "This disease is not clear." The director of the psychiatry department observed Zhu Yueju coldly, "Sun Yunyun does have a mental illness, and she had severe hallucinations when she was a child. This will bring delusional cognition to the patient, and the world and Self-seriousness can also lead to misunderstanding." The director of the psychiatric department said a lot of technical terms, and finally concluded: "So Sun Yunyun has no political rights and personal civil liability. In view of the above points, she should be exempted from criminal responsibility." "Okay! We got it, thanks a lot." "Here are the appraisal results and rmendations." After handing over the procedures, the director of the psychiatric department turned to look at Zhu Yueju; "Although Sun Yunyun has hallucinations, her mental condition is stable and she can go home. However, this person has severe mania and suicidal tendencies, and must be admitted to the hospital for treatment." "What?" Everyone was shocked. No one expected that Zhu Yueju would be arrested and sent to a mental hospital just to give Sun Yunyun a final appraisal. "I...I..." Old man Sun was speechless. Say no! That is to p yourself in the face, Zhu Yueju advertises that she is mentally ill everywhere. Everyone believed it, and she acted like a psychopath herself. Sun Yunyun was released so quickly because of gic issues. Chapter 792: Zhu Yueju was imprisoned Chapter 792 Zhu Yueju is imprisoned If you don''t say anything, Zhu Yueju will be arrested and sent to a mental hospital. "Doctor, don''t you need it?" Old man Sun stopped and said, "My wife is like this. I''m used to it. It''s fine. I''ll be fine when I go home. Now that my daughter is back, my wife will be fine once she feels better." The director of the psychiatric department is a rigorous person, "That''s not okay, she has suicidal tendencies, everyone has seen it. If she goes home and kills herself, who will bear the responsibility? You?" "I¡­" "Okay, stop talking, I know what you''re hesitating about. You''re just afraid that you won''t be able to pay the medical bills if you don''t have the money? It''s okay, we have policy subsidies for this, so you don''t need to spend the money yourself." The director of the psychiatric department finished speaking Let the nurse take away Zhu Yueju who has been calmed down by the sedative. When Zhu Yueju was taken away, she subconsciously pulled Sun Yunyun''s sleeve. And Sun Yunyun didn''t say a word the whole time, just lowered her head and pulled Zhu Yueju''s hand away without a trace, without even looking at Zhu Yueju. Sun Yunyun''s situation at this time is indeed different from before, giving people a very ufortable feeling, and those eyes look very strange. "Okay, let''s go! Don''t dy our work here." The director of the psychiatric department started to chase people away, and added: "If you want to visit patients, you only have one day a month." Old man Sun had no choice but to leave. After he came out and separated from the police, he looked at Sun Yunyun with a gloomy expression. "Why didn''t you talk to your mother just now?" Sun Yunyun sneered, "Father, what should I say? Do you think others will listen to what I say as a mentally ill person?" Old man Sun is like a deted ball, and he has aged a lot in an instant, "I... did something evil! How did I be like this?" Old man Sun vaguely felt that something was wrong when things had developed to this point. He is actually a little confused, how could he be mentally ill? Originally, Old Man Sun didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with being mentally ill, and it didn¡¯t dy him anyway. He knew whether he was mentally ill or not. But now he regretted it, and realized that the seque of mental illness had emerged. I''m afraid that I will pay more in the future. Thinking of this, old man Sun looked at Sun Yunyun with a touch of viciousness. Of course Sun Yunyun noticed, "Father, don''t worry, the price now is only temporary, and we will pay back countless times in the future." "You...you are dreaming..." Ask about her extraordinary ability, Sun Yunyun proudly said: "To tell you the truth, my ability now is better than before." "What''s wrong? Can it still change?" "It''s growth." Sun Yunyun smiled sinisterly, with pride and hatred in her smile, "I found a way to deal with Su Wen, and I want to take back everything that Su Wen stole from me." "What? What do you mean?" Old man Sun didn''t understand. "You don''t even know, anyway, everything should belong to me, it belongs to me, Sun Yunyun." Old man Sun always felt that his daughter had be very strange since she was knocked unconscious in the prison. No wonder the doctors said that she was mentally ill. It seemed... really like it. "Then what about your mother?" Old man Sun said irritably. Sun Yunyun doesn''t care at all, as long as she is released from prison. "What''s wrong with being in a mental hospital?" Sun Yunyun asked, Chapter 793: heroine in movie Chapter 793 The female number one in the movie "I''m very optimistic about it. There are nurses to take care of you and you don''t have to work. It''s much better than in the vige. You have to work in the vige and you have to be judged by your sister-inw." Old man Sun was startled, and immediately broke out in a cold sweat. "By the way, dad, how is Su Wen doing while I''m away? Where''s Hengyang?" This is what Sun Yunyun is most concerned about. "He is good, the better the more." Old man Sun said angrily, "What else do you want?" "Leave it alone." Sun Yunyun clenched her fists secretly, "I know what to do." "When youe out in the vige this time, be honest with me. If you can''t go out, don''t go out. After the limelight, people will say it. People''s forgetfulness is very great." No matter how much old Sun said, he knew My daughter is not stupid, she knows what to do, and she did well in the past, but she was repeatedly frustrated by Su Wen. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be where it is now. He used to say these things to Zhu Yueju, and then Zhu Yueju said these things to his daughter. Now that Zhu Yueju has been arrested and taken to a mental hospital, old man Sun is very ufortable. When he thought of the strange look he would receive when he returned to the vige, Old Man Sun felt even more regretful. "I see." Sun Yunyun lowered her head, looking bored. "By the way, did I ask you to buy the facade house?" "already bought." "That''s good." Sun Yunyun proudly said: "Just wait! This facade house will definitely turn our family around, even if it makes money every day." "Really? Why do I think it''s unreliable? It''s too remote, and no one buys it, so we bought it." Old man Sun was very disturbed. If he didn''t know that his daughter never made mistakes in her dreams, he would definitely buy it. I can''t make such a big decision. "Father, you don''t know, it will be prosperous soon, and it will be thergest trading market in Qingshui County by the Chinese New Year at thetest. The price and prosperity will double every year. As long as our family doesn''t sell the facade , You can make a fortune even by collecting rent.¡± "real?" "Do not lie to you." "That''s good." "By the way, no one in our vige bought it with our family, right?" Sun Yunyun suddenly asked, "This kind of good thing can''t be cheaper for others, especially people like Su Wen." "Don''t worry! No one bought it. People say our family is crazy, wait and see our jokes!" "Hehe...Look! Look! You will regret it when you see the back. Not everyone has such a good eye." This is the method Sun Yunyun is most proud of, and because of this, she firmly believes that she Like the heroine in a story. The heroine in the movie. The others are just a foil. Now she has been in prison, so what if she has a bad reputation? She has this ability, she will turn over sooner orter. "Father, do you want to make a fortune?" Sun Yunyun decided to reveal one more thing, which she hadn''t seriously said before. Now that she has been in prison and been tortured in it, Sun Yunyun''s thinking has long been different. "What big fortune?" Old man Sun asked cautiously: "I don''t do things like gambling and making small profits." "No, it''s the barren hill that was allocated to Su Wen''s family when thend was allocatedst time. It looks like a barren hill, but it''s actually a treasure mountain. In my dream, I saw that the small hill was glowing with golden light as a whole. Eye-piercing." Old man Sun has heard from his daughter that there are many things that can get money, but there is no time when the whole mountain shines with gold. Chapter 794: too ruthless Chapter 794 is too ruthless "That mountain is more dazzling than the facade house we bought." Old man Sun regretted not falling, "Why did Su Wen arrest such a good thing? That''s why you proposed to exchange with Su Wen at that time?" "Yes! I exchanged the good paddy fields with that bitch, but she didn''t want to." A ruthless look shed in Sun Yunyun''s eyes, and she suddenly asked, "Father, do you think Su Wen knows something?" The more you think about it, the more likely it is. "This, this, this... can''t it?" Old man Sun hurriedly looked around in fright, and he was relieved to make sure that there was no one nearby. "None of us said anything. Your elder brother doesn''t know. How could Su Wen know?" "Then why didn''t she change at that time?" Sun Yunyun didn''t take this matter to heart at the time, thinking that she still had many opportunities, and if she missed it, she would miss it. But now she and Su Wen are endless, so it''s fine if she misses it, but she must not take advantage of that **** Su Wen. "Maybe it''s because our family doesn''t have a good rtionship with her! Now that she''s rich, she doesn''t care about thosends anymore." Old man Sun frowned and thought for a long time before saying, "This mountain belongs to Su Wen. It¡¯s impossible for our family to get it.¡± "Then let her not get it." Sun Yunyun said ruthlessly, "Su Wen is too vicious. I regard her as a good friend, but she hurts me so much. We must not give her that treasure mountain. Otherwise, our family will not be able to get it." Know how to be unlucky!" "You let me think about it." The father and daughter returned to the vige from the county seat all the way, but old man Sun didn''t think of a good way. When I entered the vige, it caused a greatmotion, and I was stopped when I passed the canteen. "Yunyun, have you been released?" "Yeah! Why is this child so haggard." "Have you suffered a lot?" The attitude of the people in the vige surprised Sun Yunyun. It seems that she was right to pretend to be pitiful. This person, once you are in a weak position, everyone will sympathize with you and pity you. Now Sun Yunyun is like this, so she immediately red-eyed, performed a confession fiercely in front of the vigers, and apologized in tears. The one who cried was heartbroken, and swore that he would never do it again. It was all a temporary obsession. In the future, I will definitely be a good person. By the way, I have to apologize to Su Wen, and kneeling is the same. The vigers had long forgiven Sun Yunyun for being tricked by her, and even felt that Su Wen was too much and too cruel. "Girl Wen is too ruthless." "They are all from the same vige. How can they kill all the little sisters who grew up together?" I don''t know who murmured such a sentence, and the surrounding vigers suddenly fell into a strange silence. Sister-inw Chrysanthemum was eating melon seeds, watching Sun Yunyun''s performance with cold eyes, and didn''t believe a word of her apology anyway. Now that I have opened a small shop, the business is good, and life is getting better. I have to go to the county every week to buy goods, and I have more contacts with other people who run a small shop. Sister-inw Chrysanthemum¡¯s vision is notparable to before. Sun Yunyun is just pretending to be pitiful, and she will always talk more than she does. Just relying on the good words of the mouth is useless. Just think about it, has Sun Yunyun done anything beneficial to the vige over the years? No! The bustle of themissary here attracted more and more people, and soon there were three floors inside and three floors outside. There were bitter ones who deliberately asked Sun Yunyun what it was like to be in prison, what she ate and what she did every day. Originally, I wanted to see Sun Yunyun make a fool of myself, but to my surprise, instead of getting angry, Sun Yunyun talked to people in a good temper for a long time. Chapter 795: make a fuss Chapter 795 Making a fuss out of a molehill The vitriolic people have nothing to say. On the contrary, Sun Yunyun gained more sympathy from people, and it also made everyone feel that Su Wen''s method of putting Sun Yunyun in prison was too cruel. It is not something that people from Sanjiaying should do. It¡¯s all from the same vige, quarreling and bickering, who doesn¡¯t have friction? It''s over, it''s over, and it''s fine to find a middleman to mediate. Su Wen sent Sun Yunyun to jail, and Sun Yunyun also took her letter when she was mentally abnormal. What could be wrong? Su Wen made too much of a fuss. Among the onlookers, two remained silent, one was Chen Guihua, and the other was Yao Fang. After Chen Guihua moved to the brigade headquarters, she first relied on the help of the vigers to make a living. Later, the vige granted her her ownnd, and now she is self-sufficient in eating vegetables. After this incident, Zhuang Zhuang seemed to have grown up overnight. He no longer wanted to be greedy for fun and food, and went to school very hard. The teacher also praised it. This made Chen Guihua find hope in life again. It is said that a friend in adversity sees the truth. Now she is sincerely grateful to Su Wen who saved her and her son. I am even more grateful to Su Wen for giving her son a chance to choose his future. Chen Guihua''s personality has changed drastically, and Chen Guihua, who no longer chats with the vige, came to ask sister-inw Chrysanthemum to borrow a pair of shoes for Zhuang Zhuang to wear to school. As a result, I heard everyone criticize Su Wen under Sun Yunyun''s guidance. Chen Guihua pinched her waist with her hands and was about to charge up, tearing up that little **** Sun Yunyun. Although she is getting better now, it doesn''t mean that her previous fighting power is gone. As a result, as soon as Chen Guihua moved, she was secretly grabbed by someone. She lost weight and was in poor health. Chen Guihua had no strength at all, so she was dragged away by someone. After discovering who was pulling her, Chen Guihua was so startled that she didn''t turn around for a long time, and let herself be dragged like this. Yao Fang let go only when no one was there, and looked at Chen Guihua with aplicated expression. When she was with Su Xueqiang back then, she didn''t think about harming anyone, and she didn''t care whether it would harm others. After hearing that Chen Guihuamitted suicide by drinking pesticides, she didn''t take it seriously at all, she just thought that Chen Guihua was too annoying, and she would be scolded even if she wanted to die. Later, she became acquainted with Su Wen. After hearing what Su Wen said, Yao Fang felt more and more unhappy when she met Chen Guihua in the vige. Every time I encounter it, I avoid it, probably because I have a guilty conscience. In the past two days, Yao Fang always thought of the situation when she was not married, and Yao Fang realized that what she did was not as good as a dog. But I can''t control that much, anyway, she is leaving. I said it well, she leftst night, she packed her things and went out, but her mind was full of what Su Wen said. For some reason, Yao Fang came back by some strange coincidence. I feel uneasy all day today. Brother Jiashan must have been angry after waiting for her all nightst night. Yao Fang packed her things and nned to sneak back to her natal vige to find Brother Jiashan to exin. When I walked to the vige, I encountered the scene just now. "You..." Yao Fang said guiltily under Chen Guihua''s staring eyes, "I know you want to help Su Wen, but you said it''s useless. Su Wen has toe in person for this matter. You can only deal with Sun Yunyun, if you can''t, you will suffer." Everyone in the vige knew that Chen Guihua was just blind, but in fact she had no heart. Chapter 796: take the opportunity to discredit Chapter 796 Take the opportunity to discredit "You go to Su Wen, I... I''m leaving." Yao Fang became more and more guilty, and said that she left in a hurry with a basket on her shoulders. Chen Guihua stared nkly at Yao Fang for a long time, and finallyughed. Ridiculous! That''s ridiculous. Chen Guihua finally stoppedughing and ran to find Su Wen. Go to Su¡¯s house and knock on the door, but Su Xiu is the only one at home. "Third Aunt, are you looking for my eldest sister?" Su Xiu held the door with both hands, raised her pink and fair face, and smiled sweetly at Chen Guihua. Chen Guihua was fascinated, as if meeting Su Xiu for the first time, the dark and thin little girl in her memory turned out to be like this. For some unknown reason, Chen Guihua suddenly felt very sad. "Third Aunt? Do you have something to do? You can also tell me." "I''m not your third aunt anymore." "Oh!" Su Xiu didn''t take it to heart, and said kindly, "Then I''ll call you Aunt Osmanthus. My eldest sister went to the county to do some business and hasn''te back yet. She probably won''t be back until evening. You have something to tell me." "Oh...it''s sote!" Chen Guihua said disappointedly: "It''s Sun Yunyun who came out and smeared Su Wen at the canteen! I just came to let you know." "What? Sun Yunyun dares to smear my eldest sister?" Su Xiu heard that it was okay, the eldest sister was also ndered by her, this is deliberately finding fault! "You wait for me." After finishing speaking, she turned and went to the kitchen to get the rolling pin. When she got the rolling pin, she went to the yard and thought, this rolling pin is what she often uses for cooking, and using it to beat Sun Yunyun is an insult to the rolling pin. Even if it is washed and reused, it will be annoying. Out of the corner of Su Xiu''s eyes, Su Xiu identally saw theundry stick for hammering clothes on the ground. This is the same as the rolling pin, but it is a little bigger than the rolling pin, which is good for fighting. "Let''s go!" Su Xiu changed theundry rod, locked the door, and rushed out aggressively with Chen Guihua. At the entrance of the canteen, the onlookers have not dispersed, and they seem to be listening attentively to Sun Yunyun in the middle. "By the way, girl Yunyun, are you really mentally abnormal?" Someone asked out of curiosity. Sun Yunyun smiled softly, "It''s just that you are too sad, and you are more likely to be psychologically hurt than normal people. Don''t worry, everyone has been seen by the doctor. She won''t go crazy, and she won''t hurt others." "real?" "That''s right, actually... Well, it would be great if Su Wen was here, so I can formally apologize to her." Sun Yunyun looked sincere. "What are you apologizing for?" Someone couldn''t stand it, and spoke up for Sun Yunyun, "You are in jail, and you have some psychological problems, Su Wen has caused you so badly, and she should apologize to you if you want to apologize. " Sun Yunyun secretly rejoiced, and her face became more and more guilty, "No, this is my fault, I am sincere. I can kneel down to her, as long as she is willing to forgive me." As soon as he said this, he won the appreciation of countless people. Su Wen''s Ma Xin, who was standing in the crowd, listened coldly, then suddenly stood up and said grandly, "No need, Su Wen is my granddaughter, let me be fair. You are right about this matter, Su Wen herself is at fault , you don''t need to apologize to her." "oops?" Everyone looked at Ma Xin in shock. This is tantamount to convicting Su Wen. How can there be such a grandma? Ma Xin has been enduring it all the time, and Su Wen is almost suffering from internal injuries. Now she can step on Su Wen, not to mention howfortable she feels. Chapter 797: Join forces with Ma Xiulan Chapter 797 Join forces with Ma Xin Su Xiu held a hammer in her hand, her face was blue with anger, but she couldn''t say anything because of her rtionship. Because Ma Xin is her grandma, even if she doesn''t have the slightest affection, their sisters are just one in her grandma''s mind "Ma Xin, what do you mean by that?" Sister-inw Chrysanthemum couldn''t stand it any longer, so she stood up and spat out a mouthful of melon seeds at Ma Xin, "Damn! Others have the right to speak, but you really don''t. Your elbows are going to be crunchy, who doesn''t know?" You are patriarchal and look down on Su Wen and sisters? You will turn your face once Xuewen dies, and now you still have the face to use Su Wen." "Bah! Who gave you the face?" Ma Xin''s blood surged from being scolded, and her eyes turned ck, "You...you Li Juhua, how dare you scold me? How can I say that I am your elder, is there anyone like you who is a junior?" "Then let me ask you, is there anyone like you who is an elder?" "Stop talking about chrysanthemums." "Sister-inw Chrysanthemum, hurry back, don''t you know who Ma Xin is? You are not her match." Sister-inw Chrysanthemum was pushed into the room by several people around her, preventing her froming out. Ma Xin pinched her waist, chased after her and scolded: "Li Juhua, do you have the guts to hide? Youe out for me, what''s the matter with you hiding." Sister-inw Chrysanthemum has also calmed down. Now that she runs a small shop, she can no longer offend people in the vige as before. I had no choice but to stamp my feet in the room angrily to hold back. Ma Xin saw that sister-inw Chrysanthemum confessed, and stood outside bing more and more arrogant. And Sun Yunyun never thought that things would turn out like this. Su Wen, a bitch, is really vicious, and she doesn''t even support her own grandmother. Ma Xin is probably the same as her, wishing that Su Wen would die in her heart! It''s good for her. With a kind but fragile smile on her face, Sun Yunyun walked up to Ma Xin and said in a soft voice, "Thank you, Grandma Su, for standing up and helping me to say something fair. I am very grateful to you." Ma Xin turned her head sideways, looked Sun Yunyun up and down, and then suddenly sneered after a while, "Haha! You little bastard, don''t think I don''t know what bad idea you have in mind." Sun Yunyun secretly gritted her teeth when she was scolded, but she didn''t show anything on her face. This time in prison, she suffered the biggest loss in her life. It is said that what one suffers one gains wisdom. Sun Yunyun was bullied in prison, and she thought a lot when she was beaten. The reason why she hasn''t fought Su Wen is because she is more real than Su Wen. It''s too easy to reveal emotions, and Su Wen is too hypocritical, deceiving everyone with hypocrisy. When shees out this time, she will learn from Su Wen. Outside, even if someone pped her mouth, she would never fight back. She wants to see it, so that she will trust Su Wen in the future. She is the one that everyone pities and sympathizes with. "Grandma Su, you misunderstood me. I know that I did many things wrong before, but now I know that I was wrong, and I will change it." Sun Yunyun carefully pulled Ma Xin''s sleeve and said tteringly: "I To tell you the truth, what I hate the most now is Su Wen, and the others have nothing to do with me." "What do you mean by that?" Ma Xin understood it, but she still tested it worriedly. Sun Yunyun was secretly happy, "I respect you, Grandma Su, and you have always been the object of my study." Ma Xin has always been very mean, and she is very proud of being ttered by Sun Yunyun. Chapter 798: Su Xiu and Chen Guihua join forces Chapter 798 Su Xiu and Chen Guihua team up In recent years, despite her poor reputation in the vige, many older generations secretly dislike her, but Ma Xin has her own pride in her heart. Except for the third grandma, she doesn''t like any of them. Those people never knew what she Ma Xin was capable of and what she did. One by one sitting in a well and watching the sky, knowing what a fart. So while Ma Xin looks down on others, she is also quite lonely. No matter how powerful she is, no one will know, and no one will appreciate it, which is also very boring. Now Sun Yunyun''s words hit Ma Xin''s point. "Don''t think I''m just a bad old woman, but not everyone can learn." "Grandma Su, please don''t say that. I know you are amazing. No one in the vige canpare to you. Even Grandma Su, I think, is far behind you." Now, Ma Xin really likes Sun Yunyun. "I know you hate Su Wen." Ma Xin took the initiative to say: "That cheap girl is a short-lived ghost, she is not a good thing, and she will suffer retribution sooner orter. Don''t worry, this kind of person is not worthy ofparison with you. Zhou Hengyang will also be yours sooner orter. Count something." Ma Xin seemed to regard Sun Yunyun as her own in her heart. Sun Yunyun worked even harder to please Ma Xin, and the two got mixed together, singing and harmonizing perfectly. Sun Yunyun is in charge ofining about her misery and provoking the conversation. And Ma Xin relied on her identity as Su Wen''s grandma, and trampled on her in all kinds of ways. The onlookers listened with gusto. Obviously, because of Ma Xin''s appearance, her credibility was greatly increased. Chen Guihua and Su Xiu stood together, their eyes were red. Su Xiu heard Ma Xin and Sun Yunyun''s whispering clearly from the very beginning. Especially if Ma Xin cursed Su Wen to die, this was the most uneptable thing for Su Xiu, even more uneptable than cursing Su Xiu herself. Su Xiu clutched theundry stick tightly in her hands, trying her best to endure, desperately endure. Because Ma Xin is her grandmother and father''s real mother. Although grandma has treated them very badly these years, she has always respected Ma Xin as an elder in her heart. Even if the eldest sister no longer associates with grandma''s family, Su Xiu still retains a respect for her elders in her heart. Now the respected elder is cursing her favorite eldest sister, and insulting her eldest brother-inw... To Su Xiu, these words are like a knife cutting flesh, and it still cuts the softest piece of flesh in her heart. "Don''t bear it, leave Sun Yunyun to you, and Ma Xin to me." Chen Guihua suddenly let go of Su Xiu''s arm, and said ruthlessly with red eyes: "She is your grandma, but she is not my mother-inw." After hearing this, Su Xiu didn''t want to think anymore and hesitated any longer, so she just rushed forward regardless. Theundry stick in his hand was waved with an afterimage, and he beat Sun Yunyun continuously, which was called a relief. Sun Yunyun was beaten into a daze, but she was not in vain for a period of time in prison. It was too much training there,pared to thest time when Su Xiu beat Sun Yunyun, this time her reaction was much faster, and she was going to fight back immediately, taking the opportunity to give Su Xiu a hard meal to relieve her hatred. But rationality stopped Sun Yunyun in time. Of course, part of it was because theundry stick in Su Xiu''s hand was too powerful. If Sun Yunyun really got into a scuffle with Su Xiu, she would simply pretend to be pitiful and all previous efforts would be wasted. "I want you to curse my eldest sister, you bad bastard, since you are insane, stay at home and don''te out to harm others." Chapter 799: Commissary quadruple beating Chapter 799 Quadruple beatings at themissary Here Su Xiu showed great power and beat Sun Yunyun so hard that she ran away with her head in her arms. In the end, it hurt so much that she couldn''t bear it at all. Sun Yunyun started to fight with Su Xiu, and the two little girls just wrestled into a ball under the eyes of everyone. Generally speaking, after a workout, he rubbed his hands in secret. The other one has aundry stick in his hand, which has the advantage of a weapon, and the two of them fight equally. But that side ispletely one-sided. Chen Guihua has been simmering with hatred ever since shemitted suicide by drinking pesticides and was abandoned on a hospital bed waiting to die. After being discharged from the hospital, many people were worried that Chen Guihua would seek revenge from the Su family, but after she was discharged from the hospital, Chen Guihua''s personality changed drastically. It''spletely different from before, and I didn''t seek revenge or quarrel with Su Xueqiang and his inws. Living alone with his son in peace, everyone forgot about it after a long time. Originally, Ma Xin was in the wrong, and she was afraid that Chen Guihua would cause trouble, so she hid at home all the time. Later, Chen Guihua was very honest, and she couldn''t stay at home. No, just after she came out for a briefing, she encountered the big event of Sun Yunyun''s release from prison. Then it became this scene. Chen Guihua picked up a sharp stone from the ground, rushed up and brushed Ma Xin''s face a few times, the sharp stone hit Ma Xin''s head badly. Chen Guihua didn''t speak, just gritted her teeth and smashed hard. Ma Xin screamed while covering her face after being hit, blood dripped down through the gaps between her fingers, and fell into the dust on the ground. The entrance of the canteen, which was originally noisy, suddenly fell into an eerie silence. There were only Ma Xin''s screams, and Su Xiu and Sun Yunyun''s scuffling. The surrounding vige names were stunned by Chen Guihua, and forgot to fight for a while. When she reacted, Chen Guihua was already riding on Ma Xin, and Ma Xin had no power to fight back and could only scream. Someone wanted to step forward to fight, but was grabbed by the people around him. "Don''t go! Ma Xin deserves it." Everyone suddenly realized. Just now Ma Xin used Su Wen as her grandmother, but everyone hadn''t realized it yet. Under the misleading of Sun Yunyun and Ma Xin, they all felt that Su Wen had gone too far, was too unreasonable, and was too harsh on the vigers. Now that Chen Guihua came out to beat Ma Xin, the vigers suddenly realized. The most ruthless one is Ma Xin. Everyone watched what Ma Xin and Su Dachun said in the hospital. The daughter-inw and grandson were waiting for help, but the old couple let the daughter-inw and grandson die and refused to pay a penny. At that time, Ma Xin was vicious, but Su Wen couldn''t match her. Chen Guihua was kicked out of the house before she was discharged from the hospital. What she did was like a beast. Someone cursed fiercely, "Bah! This is what I deserve." "Then... where''s Sun Yunyun?" Someone looked at Sun Yunyun and Su Xiu incredulously. Hearing the unusual movement in the house, Mrs. Chrysanthemum, Everyone thought of Zhu Yueju''s behavior of being arrogant and bullying because no one dared to provoke her because of her insanity during this time, theyughed dryly and said: "Xiu girl''sundry stick is getting better and better, it looks like she washes clothes frequently. " "You swing theundry stick very vigorously!" "Xiu girl is really hardworking, there are few girls in our Sanjiaying vige who can match her." "Not only is the person diligent, but the craftsmanship of making chicken cakes is also very good. The jujube cake madest time is delicious. I would rather save a meal and buy it." Chapter 800: Li Youcai strikes knowingly Chapter 800 Li Youcai Knowing Blow "that is." "If Xiu girl can marry someone, it will be a blessing in eight lifetimes." "Hey! Girl Xiu doesn''t have her husband''s family yet, does she? She should be neen years old after Chinese New Year, so she should be her husband''s family." "No! Go ask girl Wen another day." "Girl Wen said it, she is still too young, we have to wait until girl Qing gets married." "Qing girl''s condition is also good!" "I heard that Qing girl''s tailoring skills are iparable to those from all over the world. Have you seen it? The clothes of the Su family sisters are all made by Qing girl. The clothes are really beautiful..." Looking at the crowd, I don''t know what happened, they were all led astray. Old man Sun, who had been in the crowd all the time, was very proud when he saw that his daughter had taken the advantage as soon as she came back! The result is now like this, there is nothing I can do in a hurry. He is a big man, and he can''t go up to fight with women, and Zhu Yueju is gone, so he can only go back and call his daughter-inw to help Sun Yunyun. But the three daughters-inw kept talking, looked at each other as soon as they left the house, and all left. Shipping around. Go to work in the field to work in the field. The third daughter-inw went to the vegetable garden to water the vegetables. Anyway, no one is willing to go, and the parents-inw don¡¯t think about their sons and grandchildren, so why should they be scolded along with them. In the end, it was Li Youcai who got the news and rushed over to separate the fighters. Chen Guihua and Su Xiu had nothing but minor wounds except for their clothes and their hair messed up like chicken coops. There was no wound on Sun Yunyun''s body, but her face was swollen like a pig''s head. Especially the lips were swollen into sausages, and the chicken nest head did not look pitiful, some were just ridiculous. Especially when she tried to be cute and pitiful, it was even more funny. The sausage mouth is pouting, the visual impact is really strong. So Sun Yunyun yed for a long time, not only did no onefort and say good things, but suppressedughter sounded on the scene. Everyone was trying not tough, but...it was so funny. It was Ma Xin who was bleeding head and blood, she looked very scary, she couldn''t speak clearly after being dragged by Li Youcai herself, and she had to settle the score with Chen Guihua. "Don''t talk about me, auntie, and go to Arita to bandage the wound." Li Youcai''s hair turned gray with worry. After Su Wen finally stopped causing trouble, Sun Yunyun was released again. "I..." Ma Xin yelled for a long time and was ignored, but was dragged away by someone arranged by Li Youcai. Sun Yunyun didn''t know how funny she was now, she tried her best to look pitiful and guilty, walked in front of Li Youcai, and took the opportunity to y the pitiful card, "Vige chief, vige chief, you have to decide for me! I didn''t do anything , how can Su Xiu bully people?" Li Youcai was full of anger, and when Sun Yunyun said this, his anger went straight to the top of his head. "You can''t p a p. You didn''t enter the house just after you came back, and you got into a fight with someone. How dare you say that?" Sun Yunyun didn''t expect that she would be rushed into such a situation after pretending to be pitiful. The vige chief didn''t give her any face, secretly hated her, and silently wrote down the insult she received just now. "Vige chief, you can see that all my injuries were caused by Su Xiu. I didn''t hit me at all. She hit me, not me. I just came out of the hospital and I don''t even have the strength to walk. How could I be more human?" fight." The more Sun Yunyun argues, the more Li Youcai thinks that she is arguing. Chapter 801: He Changming saw it Chapter 801 was seen by He Changming "Then why didn''t Su Xiu beat others? Why did she have to beat you? Everything is fine in the vige these days when you are still here, so when youe back, it will be like this?" Li Youcai asked angrily: "I see you It doesn''t hurt at all, if you hurt, you would have gone to see a doctor, and you wouldn''t talk to me here." Sun Yunyun staggered, her feet were unsteady, and she almost fell. If it was in the past, there must have been someone who came up to help, help, etc., but now there is no one to help, let alone speak for her. In fact, everyone thought that the vige chief was right, and the onlookers also recalled that they had a good chat in the canteen before. It was Sun Yunyun who came back, and for some reason the topic fell on Su Wen. Then Ma Xin came. The two of them talked ill of Su Wen together, and Su Xiu did nothing wrong to vent her anger on her sister. This is called having a conscience. "Okay, Sun Yunyun, go home quickly! You see, you have been beaten up like this. No one from your brother and sister-inw came to stand in your way, so why don''t you review yourself?" Someone has a good rtionship with Sun Yunyun''s sister-inw , I can''t understand Old Man Sun and Zhu Yueju''s entric behavior for a long time. This reminds everyone. Su Wen has a younger sister to help, but Sun Yunyun''s brother and sister-inw didn''te, which is obviously a bad character. In the end, you told me that Sun Yunyun couldn''t stay any longer, and ran home in embarrassment covering her face. In his heart, he hated everyone in the vige. When he got home, only old man Sun was at home, and his brother and sister-inw were not there. By the way, he also hated his brother and sister-inw. When I entered the house, I met my little nephew sitting on the ground ying, and when I went up, I kicked him on the heart, kicking my little nephew to the ground and screaming. Old man Sun stood on the spot and watched silently, his eyes were terrifying, and he didn''t move for a long time. Didn''t check on the little grandson, just stared at Sun Yunyun''s back, not knowing what he was thinking. *** The onlookers in front of the canteen dispersed separately. Sister-inw Chrysanthemum took some medicine to wipe Su Xiu¡¯s wound. Before Su Xiu rubbed the bruised area, she saw He Changming and Shen Erkui standing side by side withplicated eyes. looking at myself. Su Xiu''s cheeks mmed, and instantly turned red. Then it became white again, wishing to find a hole in the ground and get in. "Er Kui..." Su Xiu stood there in embarrassment, lowering her head, not knowing whether she was embarrassed to see Shen Erkui or He Changming. "You... When did youe here?" Su Xiu asked in a whisper, her delicate fair neck was already pink when she lowered her head, she just wanted to run home immediately. Shen Erkui smiled, nced at He Changming beside him who seemed to be smiling but said: "We''ve been here for a while, probably...it''s time for you to beat Sun Yunyun." "You guys..." Oh my god! Let her faint! When Su Xiu thought of being seen by He Changming from the beginning to the end of her shrew appearance, her mind went nk, and she turned around and ran home regardless of embarrassment. "Hey¡­" He Changming raised his hand to stop Shen Erkui who was about to call out, "Help me ride the motorcycle back, I''ll go and have a look." "Okay!" Shen Erkui was not blind, how could he not see it. From the way back just now, He Changming didn''t say a word, and he looked cold from the beginning to the end. Although he was polite, he didn''t want to talk to anyone. At that time, Shen Erkui thought that He Changming''s personality was somewhat simr to Zhou Hengyang''s. Never talk nonsense. Or they are toozy to deal with irrelevant people. But it changed after seeing Su Xiu, the ice in He Changming''s eyes turned into fire. Really interesting. Chapter 802: heartbreaker Chapter 802 Heartbreaker Su Xiu ran home and hurriedly closed the gate of the yard from the inside. Leaning on the door, her cheeks were still hot, and her nervous heart beat faster. He was even more nervous than the fight with Sun Yunyun just now, and he felt ashamed when he thought that He Changming had seen all his shrew appearances just now. Now, will He Changming think she is a shrew? Su Xiu bit her lip, feeling sad when she thought that her image in Brother He Changming''s mind was gone. Although the elder sister often said not to care too much about other people''s evaluation of her, she felt sad when she thought that that person was He Changming. "Open the door, Xiuxiu open the door." A man''s deep voice came from behind, Su Xiu was taken aback, and opened the door nkly, only to see He Changming standing at the door, looking at herself with a half-smile. "You...why are you here?" Shouldn''t you know her true face and stay away from her from now on? He Changming gestured to the thing in his hand, "Come and see you!" Su Xiu looked away in a panic, "No, I... I''m fine." "The corners of the mouth are broken, and the neck is also bruised, why is it all right?" He Changming narrowed his eyes, restrained his smile, and immediately changed his posture, stepped forward and grabbed Su Xiu''s hand, and led her to the cool chair in the yard sit down. "Be honest with me." He Changming sullenly dipped the wound medicine bought from the barefoot doctor with a cotton swab, pinched Su Xiu''s chin with one hand, and asked her to raise her head to face him and not move around. With the potion in one hand, he carefully applied it to the wound for her. His expression was serious, as if he was doing something very important and tense, so he had to devote all his attention to it. Su Xiu looked at He Changming''s handsome face close at hand, and was stunned for a while, unable to react for a long time. "All right." He Changming let go of Su Xiu, and she realized, "Thank you." "Why are you polite? With our rtionship, you don''t have to be polite." He Changming smiled again, looked at it carefully, and brushed his finger over Su Xiu''s red lips, then put down the cotton swab and put his hands together Crossed on the chest, looking at Su Xiu with bright eyes. "Is there any rtionship between us?" Su Xiu was helpless by his familiar tone. Because in her heart, she has nothing to do with He Changming. Friends are not counted, and she has no friends. "I''m all yours, and you still say it''s okay?" "What are you mine?" Su Xiu was stunned, "Don''t talk nonsense." "Okay! Then it''s the same if you are mine." He Changming shrugged helplessly, and said dotingly: "I just thought, you are going to recruit a son-inw at home. As soon as Ie to the house, the son-inw is logically speaking. You are the one who is in charge of the house. That''s why you say that I am yours, is it correct to understand that?" "That''s right...not right." Su Xiu was about to be confused by his facy, "Wrong, you are not mine, and I am not yours, anyway, we have nothing to do with each other." "Why do you say that?" He Changming suddenly stood up from the chair and looked at Su Xiu in disbelief, "You are too irresponsible, how can you deny what you have done?" "What did I do?" Su Xiu usually has an honest personality. He Changming''s opponent was there, and she was at a loss after a few words. She tried her best to exin clearly, but the more she exined, the more confused she became. After ying for a long time, it seems that I have really be a heartless girl. Chapter 803: its you dear me Chapter 803 is you kiss me "You kissed me." Su Xiu blushed, tongue-tied, "I...you kissed me." "It''s the same thing!" "Obviously..." The smile in He Changming''s eyes became more and more obvious, "Forget it, since you don''t admit it, I''ll go out and find someone to judge." Su Xiu had just breathed a sigh of relief after hearing what he said earlier, but she jumped up in fright when she heard what he saidter, and grabbed He Changming tightly, almost crying in anxiety. "Brother He, don''t go, you can''t go." If she was found out, what would she do. Her reputation will be ruined, and others will point fingers behind her back, and she will also bring her eldest sister, second sister, fourth sister, and fifth sister. Su Xiu burst into tears anxiously, hugged He Changming''s arm, and said pitifully, "Brother He, I beg you, don''t tell me, otherwise I won''t be able to go out to meet people, and I will take my sister and sister with you." us." When He Changming saw Su Xiu crying, he was anxious and distressed. The position of the heart, twitching and twitching, the strange emotion even surprised him. He never knew that a woman''s tears could be so lethal. I will be crushed by a woman''s tears one day, and I wish I could be her captive immediately. He was just trying to scare her on purpose, and never thought of making her cry. He Changming felt like a bastard! It''s too bad. "Brother He, I beg you, don''t tell me, okay? As long as you don''t tell me, I will listen to you." Su Xiu panickedpletely when she thought that because of herself, the eldest sister and the others would be looked down upon and their spines poked. up. He Changming resisted the urge to hold him tightly in his arms, forced himself not to look at the tears that broke his heart, and deliberately pretended not to speak. "I don''t want you to listen to me in everything, you just have to agree to have a date with me." "Okay, I promise you. As long as you don''t say it, I promise you." Su Xiu agreed without thinking. He Changming cursed fiercely in his heart: Damn it, he looks even more like an shameless **** now. He himself will look down on himself. If Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang knew about this, He Changming wouldn''t have to be a man anymore. But he doesn''t regret it, if he doesn''t do this, Xiuxiu, a blunt and shy little girl, doesn''t know when she will give him a chance to get close. In order to catch up with the girl you love, be an **** and be an asshole. Nothing wrong with that either. "Okay! I promise you." "Really?" Su Xiuughed through tears. "Keep your word." Su Xiu was still a little worried, "Then let''s pull the hook." "Eh... alright!" He Changming wouldn''t do such a naive thing when he was five years old, but who would ask for it from his beloved girl! So He Changming stretched out his finger and hooked Su Xiu''s slender and soft little finger. The moment the fingers touched, something invisible shed across his mind like lightning, which made him startled. Staring deeply at the fingers hooked together, it seems that from now, at this moment, the two of them are really tied together by an invisible bond. "Hanging on the hook, it cannot be changed for a hundred years. Brother He, you promise me that you can''t tell anyone." He Changming was in a daze. Su Xiu had already pulled the hook, and he let go of his hand before he realized it. "Okay, I see." He Changming cleared his throat, and a trace of difort shed across his handsome face, "Ahem...you are injured, so don''t stand around stupidly, I''ll get you a ss of water." Chapter 804: Sensitive Chapter 804 Observing Words and Moods "No, this is my house..." Su Xiu wanted to stop her, but was held down by He Changming, "Sit down honestly, don''t move around if you are injured, I''ll go." After speaking, she walked to the main room with her long legs, and quickly took the teapot and cups for herbal tea return. "How do you know where my teapot is?" He Changming nced at Su Xiu, and teased: "I want to be your son-inw, don''t I have to learn to read words and expressions first? I noticed itst time I came here." "Oh!" Su Xiu lowered her head and asked tentatively, "Then...you saw it just now, it''s toote to regret it now." "Hehe..." He Changming couldn''t helpughing, sitting next to Su Xiu, and asked leisurely, "You mean at the entrance of the canteen just now?" "Ok!" "Look up at me." He Changming didn''t like that Su Xiu always lowered her head when facing him, and raised Su Xiu''s chin domineeringly, forcing her to look directly into his eyes, "That''s it, remember from now on, whether it is Do you understand that everyone should hold their heads up?" "Understood!" Su Xiu remembered that her eldest sister had said the same thing, and knowing that He Changming had good intentions, she obediently agreed. He Changming couldn''t helpughing because of Su Xiu''s obedient obedience. His daughter-inw''s obedience really made him so happy. "You''re so good." Gently scratched Su Xiu''s upturned and beautiful nose with his fingers, "Just look at me like that." Su Xiu was still a little ufortable, but this time she didn''t bow her head, but looked at He Changming''s face and eyes with a blushing face. The more I look at it, the more I find that He Changming''s facial features are really attractive, the more beautiful he looks, the more attractive he is. The nose is very straight, the shape of the eyes is beautiful, and the lips are neither thick nor thin, just right. Su Xiu was stunned, almost looking stupid. It wasn''t until the smile on the corner of the man''s mouth became more and more obvious that he realized that he was so ashamed that he couldn''t stare at him anymore. He wanted to lower his head, but immediately thought of not being able to lower his head, so he turned his eyes away stiffly. "Did you just talk about the entrance of the canteen?" He Changming continued the topic just now, "Are you embarrassed?" "I fight with people, it''s not good." "What''s wrong?" He Changming patted the small table. "I think it''s very good. You said that your skills are poor. This is really not good. How did Zhou Hengyang be a brother-inw? With such good skills, he doesn''t know how to teach his younger sisters? What a dereliction of duty. Forget it, my own daughter-inw Teach yourself, and you don¡¯t need others to teach you. In a few days, I will find time to teach you.¡± "Huh?" Su Xiu turned her head in surprise, thinking she had heard wrong. "You need to practice your skills, otherwise you will still suffer in a fight." He Changming frowned, thinking seriously: "When do you have time?" "I''m busy." "You need tobine work and rest, understand? Don''t take it upon yourself all the time." "But... my eldest sister said that when I move to the provincial capital, she will help me open a western-style dessert shop, and learn to make all kinds of European buns and pastries!" Su Xiu now has a very clear n for her future. . She likes to make pastries, and also likes to study various methods and new types of bread. If you want to open a store in the future, it is best to start apany like the eldest sister and the second sister, and establish your own brand. In this way, she is fully capable of supporting and honoring her family. He Changming narrowed his eyes slightly, "When?" Chapter 805: do you miss me Chapter 805 Are you reluctant to part with me? "At the end of the year? At the end of the year at thetest, I have heard several times that my brother-inw urged my elder sister to move to the provincial capital as soon as possible. The houses over there are all ready-made, and my brother-inw is already looking for someone to renovate them." "Is the decoration so fast?" "I heard from my brother-inw that the main structure does not need to be changed. Just rece all the furniture and essories on the original basis. If you don''t like the rest, I will go to the provincial capital to see it before changing it." The thought of leaving life for so many years Su Xiu was still a little bit reluctant to leave the vige. She had never been to a provincial capital before, and she was unavoidably apprehensive about going to a strange ce suddenly. But when I think of going with my family and starting a new life and struggle, I am full of expectations. "You really want to go?" "Ok!" He Changming''s handsome face turned dark, "Would you be reluctant to leave me?" "Eh..." Su Xiu''s heart was pounding because of his blunt enthusiasm, and her palms were sweaty, "I... didn''t I just agree to date you? I haven''t agreed before, so you are not my date yet. Woolen cloth!" The implication is that there is no reluctance. He Changming pursed his lips, "It''s toote to think about it now, are you willing or not?" Su Xiu secretly made two grimaces in her heart, and really wanted to say that she couldn''t wait to stay away, so that she wouldn''t be forced to be at a loss by him, feeling ufortable all over, and threatened by him. But looking at his dark eyes, Su Xiu couldn''t say that. It seemed that if I really said that, it would be a heinous crime. "If you think about it now...you are my partner! Then I...then I must think about it." He Changming finally smiled, "That''s right, you have a conscience." She''s such a coaxing little girl, and if she isn''t by her side in the future, she will definitely be easily deceived. "It''s broad daylight, why did you close the door?" Su Wen''s voice came from the door, Su Xiu immediately stood up guilty, and whispered, "Don''t tell my elder sister." "What did you say?" He Changming asked knowingly. "That''s what we pull the hook." "Oh! OK! But you have to officially introduce my identity to your family." Someone took the opportunity to make a request. "What identity?" "The identity of your subject." Su Xiu was taken aback for a moment, but she is a person who values ??promises, and since she has already promised Brother He, she will not go back on her word. Although she can''t help it and is very embarrassed, she will try her best to bear it. "Okay!" Su Xiu agreed, and hurried to the door. Before she had time to open the door, Su Wen had already opened the door and entered. Seeing that He Changming was also in the yard, Su Wen was taken aback, "Why is Brother He here?" "Juste to our house to sit." "Is it really just sitting around?" Su Wen is not easy to deceive. Su Xiu had no choice but to go all out: "Brother He is me...my partner." "What?" "What did you say?" "Is it so fast?" Su Qing and Zhou Hengyang who came in from behind were very surprised. They didn''t expect He Changming to be so fast. There was still no progress in the morning, and Su Xiu hadn''t gotten the hang of it yet! Be a target in the afternoon? Su Wen suspected that the two pressed the fast forward button. "That''s it." Su Xiu nodded solemnly, facing her family, she didn''t feel at a loss when facing He Changming, and looked at the two sisters calmly, "I just became my partner, so I told you immediately." Zhou Hengyang nced at He Changming with his sharp eyes, and said calmly, "It''s really the first time." Chapter 806: When it comes out, send it in again Chapter 806 will be sent in after ites out Su Wen also said in the same tone, "My sister is really obedient." He Changming showed his strength as a thick-skinned **** at this time¡ª Pretend not to understand. Now is not the ce to talk, and if you have any questions, you can speak in private. Su Wen nodded to show that she understood, so she didn''t say anything. Putting his eyes on Su Xiu''s face, seeing the wound on Su Xiu''s face, he immediately jumped into a rage. "What''s the matter with your injury? Who hit it?" "It''s Sun Yunyun." Su Xiu said immediately: "Sun Yunyun came back, and as soon as I entered the vige, I spoke ill of you with grandma at the entrance of the canteen. I beat up Sun Yunyun and grandma with my third aunt. They The two of us are much worse than us, it¡¯s okay, it doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡± Three people: "..." Su Qing asked in disbelief: "Did you beat grandma?" "I didn''t. I was beaten by Sun Yunyun. Grandma was beaten by my third aunt. The third aunt was very good, and my grandma was beaten very badly. It was worse than Sun Yunyun. I thought it would be bad luck for the third aunt to beat her. Didn''t expect anything to happen." Sun Xiu exined what happened in detail. The faces of everyone who heard it were very ugly. Su Wen sneered and said: "Everyone in the vige who dares to hit Ma Xin will be unlucky, but Chen Guihua will not. Because our old Su family is sorry for Chen Guihua, wronged, and there is a price to pay for doing wrong. " Su Wen''s words exined well why Chen Guihua was fine after beating Ma Xin. He Changming secretly surprised Su Wen''s passing, and at the same time gave Zhou Hengyang a sympathetic look. My daughter-inw is too smart, so she is under a lot of pressure, right? Fortunately, his Xiuxiu is the one who needs his protection. Su Wen is so strong, it would be nice if she didn''t protect the man instead. "There is also this Sun Yunyun, she is really Xiaoqiang who can''t be beaten to death." Su Wen knew in her heart that if she and Sun Yunyun were just rivals in love before, then after going to jail, they are mortal enemies. Sun Yunyun didn''t know what big move she was holding back when she came back this time. You must know that she is the only person in this world with golden fingers. He should have thought a long time ago that it was impossible for Sun Yunyun to die so easily. It didn''t take long before it was released. Reminiscent of the abnormality of my bodyst time, if Sun Yunyun really did it, it would be really disgusting. Su Wen couldn''t ept that someone secretly peeped at her body. No, not just the body, but her identity, everything she has now. In fact, it is not difficult to imagine that if Sun Yunyun really took her body away, then she would rece her and get Zhou Hengyang without any effort. As soon as this thought came out, Su Wen''s eyes turned red. Zhou Hengyang noticed it immediately, quietly held Su Wen''s hand, and said coldly: "Then send it in!" "What did you say?" "How to send it in?" "Is it really okay, brother-inw?" "I heard today that Sun Yunyun cursed the elder sister to die, I was so scared!" Su Xiu trembled with fear when she thought of the viciousness of Sun Yunyun and grandma cursing the elder sister today. He Changming frowned tightly, God knows, how much self-control did he use to watch Xiuxiu fight with someone so that he didn''t let himself rush forward. If Shen Erkui hadn''t stopped him at that time, he would have rushed up regardless of his identity. "It''s okay, don''t be afraid." He Changming murmured softly. Su Wen looked at Zhou Hengyang in surprise. If you see duplicates, just refresh them! The next chapter will look at Zhou Hengyang''s showmanship and how to deal with Sun Yunyun. In other words, the person who can really restrain Sun Yunyun is of course the hero. Su Wen''s hard work is not a problem for the hero. Good night, meme! Chapter 807: worry Chapter 807 I have something on my mind "Isn''t she insane? Just send her to a mental hospital. It won''t be good if she is released to go crazy and hurt others." Zhou Hengyang''s understatement made people feel speechless. Everyone stared at him withplicated eyes. "What''s wrong?" Zhou Hengyang frowned suspiciously, "Am I wrong?" "Yes! You are very correct." He Changming was the first to agree. Su Qing and Su Xiu followed closely behind, "Brother-inw is really amazing." "Brother-inw is right." Zhou Hengyang raised a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, and looked at Su Wen, his eyes clearly wanted his wife to praise him! Su Wen gave a thumbs up with a smirk, but in fact, she already had a guess in her heart that surprised her. She traveled so long and fought against Sun Yunyun many times. Although she would not suffer from Sun Yunyun''s hands, it was always because Sun Yunyun had golden fingers that she couldn''t solve this problem. It''s just being bitten by something, and I can''t shake it off. To be honest, Su Wen really doesn''t like to always focus on defending against Sun Yunyun. That would be such a waste of time and not worth it. She wants to live a good life, that''s all. Su Wen has always regarded Sun Yunyun as a difficult enemy, but now it seems that Hengyang has dealt with Sun Yunyun lightly. Even though she worked hard to get out of the prison, many calctions were so easily deciphered by Hengyang, Su Wen felt incredible. She has a kind of... Only Zhou Hengyang can deal with Sun Yunyun in this world. In other words, Zhou Hengyang is Sun Yunyun''s nemesis! It''s incredible. "What are you thinking about?" Zhou Hengyang''s face was tense, and he looked at Su Wen with slightly narrowed eyes. "You are always in a daze by yourself recently. Is there something on your mind?" In fact, what Zhou Hengyang wanted to ask was whether Wenwen Something is hiding from him. "I didn''t think about anything." Su Wen shook her head, "I''ll go see Su Xiu." After speaking, she turned and ran away. He Changming waited for Su Wen to leave beforeing forward, took out a cigarette from his pocket, and handed one to Zhou Hengyang and one to himself. After lighting it with a lighter, the two big men stood under the big tree at the door and smoked silently. The two of them didn''t speak for a long time, and each remained silent. Both of them are clearly thinking, and both of them can probably guess what the other is thinking. He Changming also noticed just now that his sister-inw Su Wen must have something on her mind to hide from Zhou Hengyang, and Zhou Hengyang was well aware of this but did not point it out. They are also men, he has too much experience, what is more uneptable to a man than a wife who has something on her mind to hide from him? Fortunately, Xiuxiu is simple, kind and cute, and it is clear at a nce what she thinks. My sister-inw is different. He can tell from the first meeting that my sister-inw is different from the women around me. Of course, Zhou Hengyang could know what He Changming was thinking even with his eyes closed. It''s nothing more than that Su Xiu is going to move to the provincial capital with her family. It''s far away. What if she is cheated away? But these things are nothing in Zhou Hengyang''s eyes. Not a problem at all. **** Ma Xin bandaged the wound at the barefoot doctor, and she looked even more miserable than Zhang Chunxiang who was beaten for stealing vegetables. After it was bandaged and anti-inmmatory was given, the painkiller came back staggeringly. As soon as he arrived at the door of the house, he saw Su Dachun standing at the door with a gloomy face. Ma Xin shrank all over, let out a cold snort and passed by Su Dachun, went home and sat on the ground, her whole body limp on the ground. Chapter 808: pay half of the income Chapter 808 Pay half of ie Su Dachun came in to see her appearance, and scolded: "Now you know how to be afraid? What are you fighting with Chen Guihua? She wants to die, what if she hits you on the back before she dies?" "I didn''t expect that either." Ma Xin was afraid for a while. When she was beaten by Chen Guihua, she really felt that Chen Guihua wanted to kill her. "I told you to avoid her, but you must listen." "I didn''t expect that, since you know, why don''t you help me?" Ma Xin scolded angrily, "You have no conscience." "When you women fight, how many big mene up to help?" ording to the tradition in the vige, when women fight, men can only fight and cannot help, otherwise they will be looked down upon and unable to hold their heads up. "You were beaten, and there was no one to help you fight. Haven''t you counted in your heart?" Ma Xin''s face was extremely ugly, distorted and ferocious, "Why don''t you let Chen Guihua die in the hospital, Su Wen, a bitch, knows to be right with me." "Okay, don''t talk about it, haven''t you found the problem yet?" Su Dachun thought a lot these days, and also talked to the third sister-inw. "What''s the problem?" Ma Xin''s ferocious expression caused the wound on her face, and she grinned in pain. "Tell me clearly, what is the problem?" "Since Xuewen died, it has been different." Su Dachun squatted on the ground with a bitter face. The wrinkles and expression lines on his face made him look vicissitudes and mean, and his vicious look was even more vicious than that of old man Sun. And scary. "When Xuewen didn''t die, half of the money earned every month would be handed over to us. Once Xuewen died, there would be nothing left. Originally, Su Wen was taught by you from a young age, and she obeyed your words. She does whatever she does." Old man Sun paused, with a venomous look in his eyes, "What was our family''s life like at that time? What was her family''s life like? Now it''s a good thing, Su Wen has the backing of her son-inw, and she has the courage to turn against us. No further contact." "She''s gotten rich." When Ma Xin said this, her throat cracked with excitement. "Cough cough cough... Now that she has money, she has turned against us. She can''t just be so cheap. She must be asked to hand in pension money, which is the same as when Xuewen was alive, and pay half of her ie." "You think I don''t want to?" Su Dachun scolded: "It''s all your fault. Thest time we broke up here and Su Wen took hold of it, we lost the initiative." I didn¡¯t seed that time, and it will be difficult to think about sesster. Swallowing his breath these days, watching the Su Wen sisters and the others being so prosperous, Su Dachun was so jealous that he couldn''t sleep every night, jealousy was like a bug gnawing at his heart. "It was hateful when I said it, and I didn''t expect Su Wen to be really sharp-tongued." "Isn''t it a bad seed from the root." Su Dachun cursed: "Xuewen and Liu Mingxuan deserved not to have a son, and they deserved to have no sons. I think Su Wen is the same, maybe even worse than Liu Mingxuan. Liu Mingxuan is okay anyway. After giving birth to so many losers, Su Wen has been married for so long and hasn''t evenid an egg." Ma Xin agreed with Su Dachun''s words very much, and kept nodding. "Just a hen that doesn''ty eggs. Huh! Tomorrow I will go to various viges to publicize and see who dares to marry their sisters, so that none of them can get married." "No, this trick used to work well, but now it doesn''t work." Chapter 809: Mud cant support the wall Chapter 809 Mud cannot support the wall "Why?" "Sisters Su Wen used to be worthless, but now it''s different. The fifth sister is a genius. She went to the capital to go to college and won the honor for the whole Qingshui County. Su Wen has also made a fortune. Smart people want to marry Su Qing, Su Xiu .¡± "Why? It''s impossible." Ma Xin really couldn''t understand, "Dare to marry if you can''t have children? Are you afraid of losing your children and grandchildren?" "It''s all superstition in the past, uneducated believe it, but those intellectuals will never be deceived." Su Dachun said viciously: "I went to the middle school in the county to inquire about it, and that **** girl Su Xue''s grades are also very good. All the teachers and students in the school gave a thumbs up, saying that she will definitely be admitted to the national school. Best university." This is what makes Su Dachun the most jealous, and he can''t sleep well at night when he is jealous. The ordinary person he was most optimistic about was expelled from the school, and he knew all day long that he was idle and not doing his job. ying with cats and dogs all day long, fooling around with lesbians. The second son, Xuewu, also had that scandal, lost his job, and spent all day hiding from debts. It is said to be hiding from debts, but in fact, it is not that she found another widow in the next vige. The widow heard that Ke had killed two husbands, and Su Dachun talked to Su Xuewu several times alone, but to no avail. Now the one who was instigated by the widow is about toe back to divorce Zhang Chunxiang! The third child, Su Xueqiang, is also muddy and can''t support the wall. A good house is like this. Fortunately, Chen Guihua is not good in the first ce, if she dies, she dies, and if she discards her, she discards it. But the widow Yao he is looking for now also has a bad reputation. People secretlyughed at the two brothers as professional widows! Su Dachun has no face to face others. The son and grandson are not doing well, and the daughter is even worse. Compared with the Su Wen sisters, they had such a good time that day, how could Su Dachun not be jealous, how could he be bnced in his heart. If it was owned by the Su Wen sisters before, it is all theirs. In a word, Su Wen has to deliver it obediently. Now...no benefit at all. Inexplicably, Su Wen jumped out of the palm of her hand at an unknown time. When Su Dachun figured it out, it was toote. "At Su Xue''s young age, there are many teachers in the school who value her. Let alone rumors, even if she really can''t have a son, there are some people who are willing to marry. And they are intellectuals with good conditions." "How is it possible? Just like Su Xue?" Even Ma Xin didn''t believe it. "You don''t know, I heard people in the school say... that as long as Su Xue continues to study, she will definitely be able to contribute to the country in the future." "Can you really contribute to the country?" Ma Xin dared not even think about it. "So Su Wen is hard to deal with now. If one can''t be dealt with, we are the ones who are unlucky. Stay away from her in the vige from now on." "Then let her go like this?" Ma Xin was not reconciled, she covered her throbbing Mumu face, "I was beaten like this, and I have never suffered such a big loss in my life. Wasn''t it all Su Wen''s fault? If she hadn''t paid for it, Chen Guihua would have died long ago, would she still be able to dance?" "The third sister-inw won''t let me go." Su Dachun said irritably, "I don''t know when Su Wen bought the third sister-inw, but she won''t let me go." When the third grandma was mentioned, both of them fell into silence. The third grandma held the handle on the two of them. The reason why she let it gost time was also because of this. "Then what should we do? It''s hard to survive these days. If we don''t **** what belongs to us from Su Wen, what will happen to our daughter in the future? What about ordinary people? Learning martial arts, Xueqiang, this **** has no skills, just know Eat, drink, **** and gamble." Chapter 810: bad, something happened Chapter 810 Not good, something big happened Ma Xin sighed, "Oh! I''ve really been heartbroken for the rest of my life." "Let Su Wen pay the alimony!" Su Dachun made up his mind. "But... but whose family let the granddaughter support the elderly? Aren''t the sons who support the parents?" In rural areas, sons are the ones who take care of their parents in retirement. Generally, daughters are married, and it is enough toe back to visit them after shopping during the holidays. Parents spend their birthdays to buy clothes and the like, and the daily support is provided by the son. All the parents earn in their lifetime are given to the son, but the daughter does not have it, and even the dowry money for marriage has to be subsidized to the brother. Therefore, in rural areas, daughters do not need to be supported by default, unless they have no sons. Although Su Dachun''s eldest son died, he still has two sons and several grandchildren. No matter how many turns, it won''t be Su Wen''s turn. If you say this, don''t touch it. "The granddaughter is not obligated to support the elderly? Who said that? I have inquired about it. As long as the younger generation is said to support the elderly. Su Wen has money, she should pay more, and she should bear the responsibilities and obligations of our family. " Ma Xin understood what Su Dachun said. She has done this with Su Dachun many times. This method was used to force Su Xuewen to submit before. Although Su Xuewen is extremely smart, he cares too much about his daughters. As long as they threaten with Su Wen and a few stinky girls, Su Xuewen can''t help it. Now that Su Xuewen is dead, that stinking girl Su Wen is more powerful, can she be more powerful than her father? At that time, I will no longer worry about my son, and my daughter will have a hard time. Because Su Xuewen has supported more than Su Dachun and Ma Xin during the years he was alive. Instead, it also included Su Xueqiang, Su Xuewu, and Su Xuefang. The entire three families are supported by Su Xuewen alone. ording to the household registration book of the Su family, only Su Xuewen separated after marriage. Su Xueqiang and Su Xuewu are not separated, they are both in the same household registration book with Su Dachun! As for Su Xuefang, it was purely entanglement, and Su Xuewen had no choice. He knew that Su Xuefang''s life in her husband''s house was not good, and the other brothers gave it away, so he didn''t care about this one. It ended up like this. "Then I will look for it tomorrow." "No, don''t go directly to find it, go to the vige chief and ask the vige chief to help us." "Is... the vige chief willing?" "As long as Li Youcai is the vige head, he muste forward to me. Let me tell you that this matter should not be sessful once. Let''s do it a few more times. Su Wen can''t stand it anymore. Isn''t it just like her old man? Be good. spend money to eliminate disasters." "Okay, I know what to do, and this matter won''t trouble me." Ma Xin was full of confidence, she became dull for a while and boldly asked hesitantly: "Dachun, you said that our boss is living in the capital... ? Have you ever thought about us?" Su Dachun''s face turned livid, "He was so young when he left, how could he know? If you don''t know anything, don''t expect him to miss you." "But it''s been so many years..." "Okay, as long as he lives well, we can rest assured." Ma Xin was not reconciled, "Why did we do this in the first ce? It was so that he could live a better life, support his brothers and sisters, and be filial to both of us. But in the end, we didn''t get any benefits, no help at all. " "But he got ahead." "Isn''t Xuewen outstanding? Fifth Sister, that stinky girl is also outstanding." Ma Xin yelled hysterically. But as soon as she entered the room, someone rushed in. "It''s not good, it''s not good, Xueqiang has been arrested, Xueqiang has been arrested. Uncle Dachun, quickly follow us to the county seat." If you see duplicates, refresh them! Thanks for the support. Ahhhhhhh...my keyboard suddenly broke down, and it was about to copse. What should I do, my favorite keyboard, my soul mate o(¨i©n¨i)o Why did it suddenly break down! Chapter 811: Su Xueqiang was arrested Chapter 811 Su Xueqiang was arrested Ma Xin came out in a hurry, "What happened? Why did you get arrested when you were fine?" "I heard it was gambling, and many people were arrested." "What''s wrong with gambling? What''s the big deal?" When Ma Xin heard that she was arrested for gambling, she immediately breathed a sigh of relief and didn''t take it seriously at all. The person who came could not tell clearly, so the couple had to call several young people surnamed Su in the vige, and Su Xuewu, who had just returned from Arm Vige, rushed to the county together. When she got to the county seat and learned about the circumstances and nature of the incident, Ma Xin fell to the ground. "How did this happen? Where did he get the money?" Ma Xin knew that Su Xueqiang was a poor man. Since Xuewen''s death, the third child has be poorer and poorer, and his life is getting worse day by day. How could it be possible to spend so much money? "If he had so much money, he would have stopped gambling a long time ago." The person in charge of the reception said nkly: "He was caught at the scene, and he still held it tightly in his hand and said it was his own. Can we still frame him?" Ma Xin was speechless when asked. After what happened to Tian Yongst time, she also learned to be smart. She knew that she should not mess around here, otherwise she would be arrested and detained. "Comrade, can I see my son?" Su Dachun tried to squeeze out a ttering smile, "You let us meet him." "Go through the formalities, as long as the formalities arepleted. The prisoner will be transferred to the province tomorrow, and you will have thest chance today." The people who came with him were unhappy when they first heard that Su Xueqiang was arrested for gambling and the amount of money involved was huge. The Yingzi vige of their three families is an advanced model vige, and now it''s all right. Su Xueqiang was arrested for gambling, and the reputation of the whole vige was ruined. The advanced model vige is gone, and the five-good families are gone. Everyone has long said that Su Xueqiang doesn''t learn well, and abandons his wife and children in a wicked way. Now he deserves to be arrested. This kind of person should be caught and taught a lesson. You will be a good person in the future. So all the people who came with them left, just like when Chen Guihua and Zhuang Zhuang were hospitalized, Su Dachun and the others threw their hands away and ignored them. The only ones who did not leave were the vige chief Li Youcai and the vige director, who represented Sanjiayingzi Vige. I couldn¡¯t leave even if I wanted to, so I had to go to the helper to go through the formalities. The vige director was furious. "Vige chief, you have such a good temper. I haven''t seen you angry since you first came in." The vige chief admired him. Li Youcai smiled helplessly, "I''m used to it. Is there still not much happening in our three camps this year? How many times have I been here?" The vige director was speechless. Afterpleting the formalities, Ma Xin pushed away the vige director and the vige chief who were walking in front, and pushed them to a stagger. But the instigator, Ma Xin, didn''t even look at it, and rushed ahead to meet Su Xueqiang. "The third child." Seeing Su Xueqiang''s appearance, Ma Xin was angry, hated and distressed, "What''s wrong with you? Why don''t you gamble properly? Where did you get the money?" Su Xueqiang was sitting in a chair in a daze. He was very excited when he saw Ma Xining in, and he shuddered for a while when he heard her question. I didn''t dare to say anything when it came to my lips. In fact, so many people were arrested. Although they were interrogated separately, there were more than a dozen people whose eyes were crippled one night. Among them are Brother Zhu, Matchmaker Zhao, and his brothers. Chapter 812: I know Im afraid Chapter 812 I know I''m afraid Su Xueqiang was deeply impressed by the **** scene where more than a dozen pairs of eyes were blind, and the **** scene rolled on the ground and howled. Thinking about it now makes me tremble all over. Matchmaker Zhao and Brother Zhu are still in the hospital, and they will never see each other in this lifetime. After being seen in the hospital, they will be transferred directly to the provincial capital. Su Xueqiang knew that Zhou Hengyang did all of this. Those whose eyes were crippled were those who coveted Su Wen. At that time, Zhou Hengyang didn''t say anything, but when everyone was resting, so many eyes were crippled without anyone noticing. How did he do that? Su Xueqiang couldn''t imagine. But he knew that after being arrested, some people wanted to pull Su Wen out, but it was useless to do so because there was no evidence. These people were arrested because they were caught on the spot. Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang were long gone when they were arrested. But Su Xueqiang saw a familiar face among the people arrested at the scene, the cousin who had been to Su Wen''s house. Su Xueqiang will never forget the scene of Zhou Hengyang''s rtive wearing a majestic military uniform and driving a helicopter. There were a lot of skilled people at the scene, and those who could have escaped were all caught by him. And those who wanted to grab Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang were directly kicked and broken by him on the spot. The sound of bones breaking is so clear. It was only at this time that Su Xueqiang realized how naive he was. He really thought that getting to know Brother Zhu would be a big deal, and he could calcte others arrogantly. But in fact, they are vulnerable. In front of those people, they don''t even deserve a look. At that time, there was another one who was also arrested. The older old oily son secretly reminded Su Xueqiang to keep his mouth shut and let him be released after a few years. If you offend people who shouldn''t be offended without knowing how to live or die, whether you can live is a problem. To live, but to be blind, life is worse than death. And the person that Lao Youzi said must not be offended is Zhou Hengyang. In fact, when Lao Youzi was watching Zhou Hengyang and Brother Zhu bet against each other that night, he discovered it. But I didn''t expect that Lao Youzi still underestimated Zhou Hengyang. His methods far exceeded what Lao Youzi expected. After being reminded, Su Xueqiang recalled what he had done, and broke out in a cold sweat from fear. The more he thought about it, the more afraid he became. Originally, the idea of ??wanting to sue severely, ask my parents to avenge me, and trouble Su Wen to make her feel better disappeared immediately, and I didn''t even dare to think about it. He wishes he could go to jail now, so that he doesn''t have to go out, and Zhou Hengyang can''t do anything to him. "Third brother? Son! What''s wrong with you? Tell me." Ma Xin asked anxiously, "What''s going on? Where did you get so much money?" "The money is all stolen money and has been handed over." Su Xueqiang came back to his senses, and was very dissatisfied when he heard that Ma Xin was chasing after him to ask for money. His son will never be worth money. "Isn''t that your money?" When Ma Xin heard that the money was gone, she blurted out without even thinking about it. After she said it, she realized that she was too impatient, so she had to save it dryly, "I''m worried about you, hurry up and tell Mom Tell me what''s going on?" "I can''t even say a sentence or two." "Why can''t you speak clearly?" Ma Xin raised her voice on impulse. Chapter 813: two requirements Chapter 813 two requirements "Is there anything unclear? You have been arrested, why should you hand over your money?" Su Xueqiang''s eyes on Ma Xin immediately turned cold. "Stop talking, let me tell." Su Dachun knew that Ma Xin couldn''t speak, so he pushed the person aside, sat opposite Su Xueqiang himself, sighed and looked sad. "You... you... what will you do in the future?" Tears fell out as she spoke. Su Xueqiang was also in a bad mood, as if his own father had died. "I was wrong, I know I was wrong, and I will never do it again." Only Su Xueqiang understood what he meant by being wrong. "It''s good that you know you''re wrong. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of you at home in the future." Su Dachun said earnestly. But after saying this, the faces of the father and son became even uglier. Su Xueqiang, what else does the family need to take care of? His son and daughter-inw were all abandoned by him. The current widow Yao is not honest at first nce, and she hasn''t gone through any formalities. If Su Xueqiang is in jail, she must have run away with a wild man. In the end, Su Xueqiang was in his thirties but had nothing. Su Xueqiang really regretted it. Even Su Dachun regretted it. If he had known earlier, he would not have treated Chen Guihua and Zhuang Zhuang that way. Even if Chen Guihua was to die, it would be better to save Zhuang Zhuang! After all, Zhuang Zhuang is also his grandson. It''s all right now, when Zhuang Zhuang saw him in the vige, he turned his head and left, ignoring him. "Forget it for Chen Guihua, get Zhuang Zhuang back." Su Xueqiang gritted his teeth, "I have to get Zhuang Zhuang back no matter what. I don''t know how many years it will be until Ie out this time, maybe it will be thest one." "Okay, I got it, don''t worry, I will take care of this matter for you. If youe back, I will help you feed, feed him, wear him and go to school." After all, it was his own son who fell to this point. I can''t bear the money, and I can''t do it. If the son is indefinite, he may not be able toe out. There will be no more sons, Zhuang Zhuang is the only son for the third child, and he must be snatched back. The father and son talked for a while, weeping, and came out when the time was up. After finishing the work, on the way back to the vige with Li Youcai and others, Su Dachun held Li Youcai''s hand with a sad face and began to cry poorly. "Vige chief, you have also seen that I have nothing to do with the third child whomitted a mistake and went to jail. The people in our old Su family are honest, and we don''t have as many means as old man Sun. Our daughter can get out of prison. My family learns It is impossible to be strong, and I am too old, what should I do in the future!" Li Youcai sneered in his heart. Although Li Youcai and the vige director were not there when they met Su Xueqiang, they both stood at the door and listened to what Su Dachun and Su Xueqiang said through the crack of the door. I feel very ashamed of the wishful thinking of these two people. Whether it is to find a way to ask Su Wen for pension money or ask Chen Guihua to be strong, it is too shameless. When you are strong and dying, you don¡¯t care about being grandparents. Now that the son is in jail, he thinks he is going to be strong. As for asking Su Wen for money, it''s even more shameless. All these years, everyone in their family has been supported by Su Wen''s father. Now that Su Wen''s father is dead, the other sons and daughters will not be found, and the granddaughter will have to support them. And it is half of the ie. How did you open this mouth? "Vige chief, you have to judge me, my wife and I can''t survive this day, you know what''s going on at home. Chapter 814: Yao Fangs discovery Chapter 814 Yao Fang''s Discovery Su Wen should also give some pension money. I don¡¯t ask for much, just ask her for half of the ie. " Li Youcai was silent for a long while. The vige director on the side turned blue and red, and finally held back. "This matter is not easy to handle..." "Why is it difficult? Is Su Wen my granddaughter? As long as she is my granddaughter, she is obliged to support the elderly. Is it right for me to do this? Isn''t filial piety a right thing? Do you want Su Wen to be disloyal and unfilial?" , heartless beast?" As soon as this sentence was said, it directly blocked Li Youcai''s words. "Okay, I understand, but I can only be a witness for you. How to talk to Su Wen is your own business." Su Dachun said coldly: "Thank you then. Also, after all, Zhuang Zhuang is Xue Qiang''s biological son. His surname is Su, so he can''t follow Chen Guihua. Do you think there is a divorced family whose son follows the woman? The child muste back .¡± "Hehe..." Li Youcai smiled and said nothing. How could it be possible that Su Dachun could not see what Li Youcai meant, but the reason why he dared to open his mouth so tantly to be strong was of course something to rely on. "Although Chen Guihua is a real mother, she is ipetent at all. She almost killed my grandsonst time. What kind of a good woman is a woman who feeds her son with pesticides? You must not let Zhuang Zhuang follow her, otherwise Zhuang Zhuang will not know that day How did you die?" These words hit the nail on the head. Li Youcai frowned, looked at Su Dachun for a long time before saying: "Uncle Dachun said that you are the smartest person in our vige, and now I see that you are right." As soon as Su Dachun made a move, Li Youcai knew that he would seed. In any case, it is a fact that Chen Guihua took Zhuang Zhuang to drink pesticide andmitted suicide. As long as Su Dachun sees death and refuses to save him, as long as he is shameless and refuses to admit it, even saying that Su Wen is his granddaughter, if Su Wen gives money, he will give money. In this way, Chen Guihua is definitely not qualified to raise Zhuang Zhuang. **** The vige where Yao Fang¡¯s natal family lives is close to the foot of the mountain. There are about 100 households in the vige, which is far lessrge than the three camps, because there are no paddy fields in viges close to the mountain, so rice cannot be grown. , Only the drynd on the hillside and a small number of terraced fields can grow rice. Whenever the rice transnting seasones, the terraced fieldsck water and need vigers to use buckets to carry water, which is extremely hard. So girls in the vige want to marry to other rich viges. It was the same when Yao Fang married Sanjiaying. Sanjiaying is a well-known and wealthy vige in Qingshui County. However, not long after Yao Fang got married in Sanjiaying, her husband died, and Yangjiashan¡¯s parents, who had a bad reputation, spoke ill of her all day long. In the end, people in the vige would drive her away if they found her returning to her natal home. Over time, Yao Fang has note back for a long time. If she hadn''t eloped as agreedst night, Yao Fang wouldn''t havee. After entering the vige, he sneaked away from people and found Yangjiashan''s house. The adobe house lookedpletely iparable with Sanjiaying. Standing by the low courtyard wall, you can see what the courtyard looks like by standing on tiptoe. The gate of the courtyard was closed, Yao Fang was afraid of being discovered by others, and it was hard to exin at that time, so she just climbed over the courtyard wall. After entering the yard, he walked to the door and was about to knock on the door to call for someone, but he heard the ambiguous voices of a man and a womaning from inside. It made people blush. Yao Fang is not familiar with the woman''s voice, but the man''s voice is familiar and can''t be more familiar. Chapter 815: the truth Chapter 815 The Truth On the spot, Yao Fang only felt a rush of blood rushing to the top of her head, making her dizzy. Desperately tell myself in my heart, it is not true, absolutely not true. Brother Jiashan told her that she is the only woman she really loves in this life. He failed her back then, but he will never do it this time. He will spend his whole life making up for it. This must not be true. The sound in the room became more and more intense, more and more unpleasant. Yao Fang thought of what Su Wen said, suddenly sobered up, and gave up self-paralysis. Walking lightly to the window, the already low window stillcks several pieces of ss, so it can only be covered with stic sheeting. No wonder she could hear the voices inside so clearly, Yao Fang suddenly found that Yang Jiashan''s life these past few years is getting worse and worse. This house is not as good as Su Xueqiang''s! Picking off the stic sheet, Yao Fang saw the men and women entangled on the bed at a nce. The man is Yang Jiashan. I don''t know the woman. She looks like she is in her twenties, but she is well maintained. She doesn''t look like a rural person who does farm work all day. The conversation between the man and woman inside reached Yao Fang''s ears, stopping her n to rush in. "You bastard, didn''t you brag to me that the widow Yao obeyed your orders? Why did you y tricks on youst night?" The woman was panting,ining dissatisfiedly: "If she doesn''t elope with you, we will cook it Didn¡¯t the duck fly? I can tell you, I won¡¯t follow you if I don¡¯t get money.¡± "Don''t worry, my dear! Yao Fang is just a no-brainer. Although she didn''t meet mest night as agreed, she will definitely feel guilty!" "Go, go, go...you dead ghost, I don''t believe you." "Heart, heart... Please, give it to you quickly. I''m not bragging, so you just trust me again. I''m Yao Fang''s first man. She will never forget me in her life. I''m nothing to her. Different." Yang Jiashan''s posture of kneeling and licking is really ugly and disgusting. However, Yao Fang was leaning against the wall, feeling shocked and angry in her heart, more hated, the calction of the trusted man and the shame of disdain in Yang Jiashan''s words. That''s right! At this moment, Yao Fang''s first thought was shame. Shame and hatred made her eyes turn red, and she wished she could rush in and kill the couple. "Then why didn''t she gost night?" "There must have been something dyedst night. Su Xueqiang was arrested, and it might affect her." "In this case, will she change her mind and not run away with you? Anyway, Su Xueqiang was arrested, and she can take Su Xueqiang''s things for herself if she stays." Thinking of this possibility, the woman guessed: "Smart people will keep Come down!" "Hahaha... my dear, you are wrong. Smart people will stay after Su Xueqiang is arrested, but Yao Fang is an idiot. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been fooled by me back then, and I was going to get married the next day , She can still give me her body, this kind of person doesn''t have that kind of brain." The woman giggled andughed again, "You''re right, a mindless thing deserves to be ruined. When we trick her out, take all her belongings, and sell her, then we can go Have a good time." "Well, I listen to you. Come on, let''s stop talking about unlucky people." "Humph! Dead ghost." Yao Fang staggered outside, her eyes turned ck, and she almost fell to the ground. Yao Fang, who was furious in her heart, staggered and forgot to climb out from the courtyard wall. Instead, he opened the courtyard door and walked out. Chapter 816: Aunt Niu Chapter 816 Aunt Niu After going out, he stood under the jujube tree behind Yangjiashan in a daze. Thinking of the beatings I suffered all day long when my husband found out that I was unclean after I got married, and the contempt and abuse from my parents-inw. Thinking of her husband''s death, and her self-abandonment after bearing Kefu''s infamy... Yao Fang wished to cut Yang Jiashan into pieces. It turned out that all of this was intentional by Yang Jiashan. What''s ridiculous is that she had been helping Yang Jiashan find excuses to deceive herself. It turned out that he was an idiot. To be hopelessly stupid, to be pathetic and hateful. is stupid as hell. Yao Fang couldn''t let out this breath, she couldn''t swallow it. If she hadn''t heard it with her own ears today, Yao Fang wouldn''t know the true face of Yang Jiashan. The vige had justmented on Yang Jiashan since he was a child, saying that he was reliable. I was also deceived by this appearance, otherwise I wouldn''t believe it so easily. She is going to tear off Yang Jiashan''s false face today. Thinking of this, Yao Fang''s mind turned quickly, and she didn''t hide her figure anymore. Instead, he walked in the vige openly, deliberately looking for a few middle-aged women and some idlers in the vige who like to spread gossip. These people usually like to bezy, and they saw Yao Fang soon. "Yao Fang? Why are you back?" An aunt in her forties was surprised when she saw Yao Fang. She put down the soles of her shoes and walked forward. The matter of the three camps." If it was changed to before, Yao Fang would definitely turn his face and yell at her. But it won''t happen now, but a smile uglier than crying to the aunt. Seeing Yao Fang''s smile, the aunt swallowed the harsh words again. Aunt knows that everyone in the vige looks down on Yao Fang, and she doesn''t look down on her either. But seeing how pitiful Yao Fang was, the aunt''s heart softened. "Do you know why the people in the vige look down on you and don''t let you go back to the vige to visit your rtives?" "Isn''t it because I''m a widow?" Yao Fang blurted out: "Is there any other reason?" "Hehe..." The aunt sneered, "There are too many widowed women, why are others not like you? The more widows, the more their natal family will help them." An incredible idea shed in Yao Fang''s mind, her face was pale, and she asked tremblingly, "What the **** is it for?" The people who got together wanted toe up and surround them, but they were pushed aside by the aunt. Auntie looked Yao Fang up and down, and asked, "Tell me first, what is the reason for your return this time?" If she is still obsessed with it, then the aunt is toozy to tell her. "I..." Yao Fang bit her lower lip, and said ording to the n she had just thought up: "I came back this time to find Yang Jiashan." Shame and contempt suddenly appeared on the aunt''s face, and she turned to leave, but was grabbed by Yao Fang. "Help me, Aunt Niu, I just want to live a good life." Yao Fang looked embarrassed, "You know, now that I have found a man again, I am determined to live a good life and change my mind. But... But Yang Jiashan Always pestering me, I don''t want to see him again, so I have to make it clear when Ie back this time, tell him not to look for me, and not to go to Sanjiaying." "Really?" Niu Dashen asked suspiciously. Chapter 817: not me Chapter 817 Not me "It''s absolutely true, why would I lie about this kind of thing? If you don''t believe me, just follow me there, and I can say it in front of the whole vige." "That''s good." Aunt Niu nodded gratifiedly, "People in the vige watched you grow up. If you didn''t go too far, everyone wouldn''t hate you so much." "I... what did I do?" "You don''t know?" Aunt Niu scolded: "You don''t know what you do yourself? Let me ask you, did you hook up with him the night before Yangjiashan''s wedding and have an affair with him? You are too young for that." It¡¯s okay to do this, everyone hasn¡¯t hated you so much, if you want to me it, you¡¯re just unlucky.¡± Finally, Aunt Niu sighed: "When Yang Jiashan''s daughter-inw was pregnant and heard about this incident, she was emotionally excited and had a dystocia. She died twice. That''s why everyone hates you." "I... I didn''t hook up with him, I was still young..." Yao Fang waspletely overwhelmed by the news. Thinking of the news she overheard just now, she clenched her fists tightly and her eyes were red. "This matter... how do you know?" "Hehe! Who in the vige doesn''t know?" "But¡­" "It''s okay to tell you. It was Yang Jiashan''s old mother who said it. She would show off everywhere she saw people. It made your mother''s family feel ashamed toe out to meet people." "Aunt Niu, you must believe me. How old was I when I was a little girl at home? How could I have the courage. It was Yang Jiashan who tricked me, and I did something wrong." Yao Fang cried while talking. , a tear. "I soon married and went to Sanjiaying, and my husband found out after I got married...I was almost beaten to death, and I didn''t live a good day...I was the one who was hurt the most by Yangjiashan. I, I... woo woo... Why is my life so bitter! Let me tell you, Aunt Niu, I am not living a human life..." "We also know that you are in Sanjiaying." Aunt Niu didn''t believe Yao Fang''s exnation. It was only because she really wanted to repent now that she was willing to say a few more words to her. "Let''s go, Aunt Niu,e with me, I''m going to make things clear today." Yao Fang took Aunt Niu and walked to Yangjiashan''s house. The eavesdroppers not far away saw that there was a good show to watch, and immediately followed. A group of people passed by in a mighty way, and when they arrived at the gate of Yangjiashan''s house, Yao Fang was very thankful that she forgot to turn over the courtyard wall when she left just now, and directly took the door bolt from the inside and came out. In this way, you can open the door and go in directly, and you can catch it straight. Just entering the yard, Yao Fang was afraid that there would be too much noise here, so she asked the dogs and men in the house to hear the noise and take precautions. Immediately pretending to hear something vaguely, he made a quiet gesture to Aunt Niu. The people following behind were eager to see a good show, and immediately acted lightly and silently. "Auntie, did you hear anything?" "No." Aunt Niu shook her head, but looked at the room with the closed door, and said doubtfully, "It''s broad daylight, what are you doing with the door closed?" "Could there be a thief? Let''s go and see." As a group of people approached, they heard voices from the room before they got under the window. It''s really unbearable, but the idle gangsters behind him have green eyes. Everyone rushed forward and got under the window. Instead, Yao Fang was squeezed to the back. How could Aunt Niu not be able to understand what was going on? Thinking of Yao Fang''s exnation just now, her face was even uglier than Yao Fang''s. Chapter 818: Shameless Chapter 818 Shameless Because Aunt Niu still has an identity in the vige, that is, the female director. Not only that, but the two people in the room also had jaw-dropping conversations. The woman asked in a coquettish voice: "Do you hate me, Jiashan?" "My dear, why do you say this?" "If I hadn''te to look for you, your wife would not have had a difficult delivery if your wife found out when we were in love," the woman tentatively said. I heard that the dystocia was still a boy, and a man would never ignore his son. The woman came to Yang Jiashan on purpose to deal with his dead wife, but when she knew that the dead wife was pregnant with a boy, she regretted it a bit. If I knew it earlier, I would do it a little more secretly. People outside the window covered their mouths with their hands in horror. Some people couldn''t help but gasp, but Aunt Niu covered her when she wanted to speak. The conversation in the room continues. "What does this matter have to do with you? It''s her own bad luck, who is to me?" Yang Jiashan coaxed for a long time, not only did not have the slightest guilt or me, but instead pushed the problem to others. The people outside could no longer hold back their curses. "Yang Jiashan, you shameless thing." "Yangjiashan, you bastard." "Bastard, so you are this kind of person. It''s a shame that your olddy even poured dirty water on Yao Fang." The crowd was excited, and the punks among them had long wanted to go in and have a look, but the thieves took advantage of the chaos and pushed the door open, rushing in. He dragged out the men and women who were still naked on the bed. The designer directly and violently kicked Yang Jiashan away when dragging people with both hands. He dragged the woman and walked out, and at the same time did not forget to **** everywhere, the woman screamed loudly in fright. "Ah ah... help, let go, let me go." "Crack! Shut up." This time, no one was polite at all, and he pped the woman so loudly that he didn''t dare to scream anymore. "You poisonous woman, why don''t you scream when you hurt someone? Now you know how to call for help?" The crowd dragged them to the yard, and Aunt Niu looked gloomyly, wondering if she was beaten, or if she was fumbled and pinched by someone in a hurry just now, an unsightly woman covered in bruises. "It''s you?" "Aunt Niu, do you know her?" "Hey, this looks a bit familiar." "Isn''t this Wu Meiling, the daughter-inw of the old Zhang family? I heard that she works as a tailor in the city." When Aunt Niu thought that these things that happened in the vige were all done by this woman, she burst into anger. It also made them misunderstand Yao Fang for so many years. She said that she watched Yao Fang grow up with her own eyes. She was such a cute girl when she was a child, but she grew up to be so vicious and shameless. Yao Fang is certainly not good, but she and Yang Jiashan are the most hateful. The woman was so frightened by Aunt Niu''s words that she hurriedly covered her face with her hands, and forgot to cover other ces, and screamed desperately: "Jiashan, Jiashan,e and save me, save me!" Aunt Niu just pped her when she went up, and the woman who pped her was dizzy and her face was numb from the pain. "Shameless bastard, I didn''t expect you to be this kind of person, I''m bah!" "We have all been deceived by this pair of dogs." "so bad." "Bah! How shameless." "Broken shoes, things that are not as good as pigs and dogs." "Shameless slut." There were more and more people in the yard, and people in the whole vige heard the yelling and came running, and there were children who had good deeds who were driven away by the adults and refused to be seen, so they yelled from the east to the west in the vige. Shouting no one knows, no one does not know. Chapter 819: the truth came out Chapter 819 The truth revealed Soon, the yard was so crowded that it was almost impossible to stand. A woman named Meilingy naked on the ground, arrogant by nature, and felt that she was working in the city, and knew many people of all kinds. She has a wide range of ways, is popr, and she knows how to be a person since she was a child. She is the only one who schemes against others, but this meeting is crawling on the ground like a bitch. Being stared at by countless eyes that are either lewd, contemptuous, ridiculed, or shameless Wu Meiling hated so much that she wanted to tear this group of people apart, her eyes were bitter. Suddenly, Aunt Niu stepped forward, grabbed Wu Meiling''s hair, and lifted her from the ground. "Look, big guy, this **** has no guilt or shame up to now, and he is still staring, looking like he wants to eat people. This cheek is too thick. I have seen shameless ones, but I have never seen such shameless ones." Yes. Being caught, intentionally killing someone else without any guilt, is this still a human being?" If Aunt Niu didn¡¯t tell you that everyone would have never discovered that this Wu Meiling is really different from her. If someone else made such a fool of himself, he would be so ashamed that he would dig a hole to hide. But look carefully at Wu Meiling''s face full of resentment, gloomy and frightening, but without the slightest bit of shame. "Aunt Niu is right, she is too shameless." "Don''t be polite when dealing with such shameless people." "Yes, you can''t show mercy." "She killed Jiashan''s daughter-inw twice, and she must pay the price." "And... and my cousin Yao Fang." In the crowd, there were members of Yao Fang''s family, and the distant cousin murmured and shouted courageously: "My cousin Yao Fang has been misunderstood by everyone for so many years, and it is she who returned the Yang family. Damn, my cousin Yao Fang is the same as the dead daughter-inw of the Yang family, a victim of calction." There was a sudden silence in the courtyard for a second, followed by the hum of whispered discussions. "It seems that we all really misunderstood Yao Fang." "Speaking of which, Yao Fang was a very sensible little girl before she got married." "It seems that none of us have asked her face to face whether she did it." "Then the thing she hooked up with before getting married in Yangjiashan couldn''t be fake?" Someone questioned. "These things were told by Yang Jiashan and his old mother. Who can guarantee that they are true? Maybe Yang Jiashan coaxed them, or did something wrong and used dirty methods? He could kill his own wife and two lives. What kind of person is he?" "Exactly." "Just now everyone heard who Yang Jiashan is." "He did it." "Poor Yao Fang..." "Yao Fang''s life is too bitter." People are like this, when you trust you, you believe everything you say. Once you know your true face, everything you have done before will be overturned. Yangjiashan is like this. Yao Fang is the same. Now the vigers recalled the vicious words they said to Yao Fang, and many of them regretted that she went back to the vige to ask for help after her man died, but was driven away by the vigers with poles. I felt very unhappy, so I hated Yang Jiashan and Wu Meiling even more, and immediately vented all my anger on these two people. "Where''s Yang Family Mountain?" "Why isn''t he here?" "In the house, I forgot to drag him out just now." "Hurry up, don''t let him take the opportunity to sneak away." More than a dozen people rushed into the house to find Yang Jiashan, but when they went in, they saw that Yang Jiashan was rolling on the ground with his hands covered, his body covered in blisters, obviously scalded. There were also broken water bottles on the ground. Chapter 820: impart experience Chapter 820 imparting experience "What''s wrong?" Someone pulled Yang Jiashan''s arm away, and it was scary to see it. Where it was scalded too badly, it was simply horrible. It''s like a scalded pig, tsk tsk tsk... the pain a man can imagine. "Did you identally break the water bottle in a hurry?" "Tsk tsk tsk... This is too miserable." "Is this abolished?" "It''s so miserable, it must be abolished." "This is retribution." "It deserves it! Who wants him to kill his wife and children." "Conscience-destroyed stuff." Many men are sympathetic and gloating. The younger woman covered her eyes in shame and ran out. Too hot for eyes. Older women don''t care! He dragged Yang Jiashan out and threw him with Wu Meiling. Yao Fangyuan¡¯s cousin, who was muttering just now, was dragged out by her parents, "How did you, an unmarried girl, get in here? This is not something you can see, so hurry up and leave." "Go, don''t look, it''s too dirty." "Forget about it when I get back, did you hear me?" "Go home quickly." The little cousin was driven away by her parents. When she came out, she met several good little sisters in the vige. As soon as they saw her, they surrounded her and asked her curiously what happened. There was such a big event in the vige that many people came to watch the excitement, but all the adults did not allow young girls and children to watch. So these curious people can only get together anxiously and share what they have heard. The little cousin told what she saw, and was dumbfounded when she heard a group of young and lively girls. "Oops! So ugly." "Fortunately, my parents didn''t let me watch it, otherwise I would have nightmares at night." There are also those who sympathize with the little cousin, "Isn''t your cousin Yao Fang very wronged?" The little cousin was about to answer, when she saw a familiar figure out of the corner of her eye, she rushed up immediately. "Cousin, cousin, wait for me." Yao Fang turned around, "Is there something wrong?" "Do you know what happened to the Yang family''s family?" "Understood." Yao Fang smiled, "But I''m not interested, I''m going back to Sanjiaying." "Then will youe back in the future? Now that everyone knows the truth, you cane back in the future." "No." Yao Fang''s face suddenly became ugly, "I will nevere back in the future." After speaking, he left the little cousin who was eager to speak, and left in a hurry. **** "So you really scalded it with boiling water?" Su Wen eximed after hearing Yao Fang''s words. Sisters Su Qing and Su Xiu had already covered their mouths and stared at Yao Fang with fear, embarrassment, and admiration. "That''s not true! I used three bottles of boiling water! I poured all the boiling water on Yang Jiashan while everyone else was out." Yao Fang proudly puffed out her chest, feeling a joy she had never felt before. Too happy, too relieved. "Admiration! This is how you should deal with such scumbags." Su Wen gave a thumbs up, turned to look at the two younger sisters, and taught, "Did you see that? Keep my eyes open in the future, but thousands Don''t be fooled by men, and women can''t easily believe it." "Got it, big sister." "Sister, tell us more, let us learn." The two people sitting in the yard ying chess looked at each other, and both sawplex colors in each other''s eyes. Zhou Hengyang said meaningfully: "It''s toote for you to regret it now." My keyboard was sent to Guangzhou for repair, and it will take about ten days. It is very painful to lose my soul mate. The spare keyboard is super difficult to use, the typo rate is extremely high, and the hand feel is not good o(¨i©n¨i)oo(¨i©n¨i)o By the way, I got the time wrong when I mentioned the explosion on the 24th, sorry, sorry, but there must be an explosion. Still waiting for the editorial notification. Thanks for your support, please ask for a rmendation ticket and a monthly ticket here! We don''t ask for a reward (#^.^#), after all, it is not easy for everyone, so thank you very much for supporting version reading! For those who have votes, please remember to vote for me! Thank you. Chapter 821: play chess cheating Chapter 821 Chess cheating He Changming not to be outdone, "Do you regret it?" "I''m not regretful, but fortunate." He Changming thought of the rumors about his sister-inw and Zhao Jiangang that he had heard before, and nodded with a serious expression, "I''m d you''re right." The daughter-inw is naturally smart, otherwise she would be easily deceived. As long as he is not a scumbag. "General." Zhou Hengyang jumped on a horse, pushing He Changming''s handsomeness to a desperate situation. "Fuck! When did your horsee here? No, no, you must have changed positions while I wasn''t paying attention." He Changming refused to admit it. "I said you are cheating on yourself, how dare you say me?" Zhou Hengyang snorted coldly, "If you lose, you lose, don''t deny it." "One more game." I couldn''t believe it, he couldn''t beat Zhou Hengyang. "What game is it?" Zhou Hengyang yed with the chess pieces in his hand, "Aren''t you going back? Your family lives in the mountains, and it''s hard to go when it gets dark." He Changming: "..." Don''t mention this, we are still good friends. But it is really getting dark, and there are things at home, so he is really busy. He Changming got up and wanted to say a few words to Su Xiu before leaving, but this heartless little girl was watching Su Wen speak with piercing eyes! Didn''t even look at him. Zhou Hengyang supported the table with one hand, a yful smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, as if he was happy to watch He Changming suffer. "Forget it! I''m leaving." He Changming waved his hand and left. Keep it in mind for the time being, next time I will find a little heartless person to settle ounts. Su Xiu hid beside Su Wen, pretending not to see He Changming''s eyes, but her red earlobes had revealed her true emotions. Waiting for He Changming to leave, Su Xiu rxed. Su Wen saw all this, but pretended not to see it, and continued to listen to Yao Fang. After listening for a while, I noticed Yao Fang''s pleading eyes, and suddenly thought of something, so I interrupted to tidy up. "Do you have something to say to me?" "I want to work with you." After this incident, Yao Fang finally understood what she was capable of and what she wanted. And she owed Su Wen such a big favor, and she wanted to repay it. I am just a smart person, I think I can y with people between apuse, but I am actually a fool. On the contrary, she was plotted by others without knowing it. After so many years of being in a daze, she is now sober. Moreover, Yao Fang could tell that Su Wen was generous, not stingy with money, and was an open-minded person. Being able to work with such a person is the best opportunity in her life. Su Wen is her noble person, she must seize this opportunity. Maybe it is also the best andst chance of her life. "I don''t have much skills, but I can learn, and I can be willing. I will do whatever you ask me to do. I promise to be obedient, and I promise that I won''t have double-mindedness." Not to mention, Su Wen was really moved by Yao Fang''s proposal. What shecks most now is manpower. At the beginning, I was worried about recruiting from the outside. It would be best if I could have a capable and trustworthy helper. Su Wen looked at Yao Fang''s expectant eyes, and then went to Zhou Hengyang. Zhou Hengyang nodded to his wife. Su Wen let go of her scruples, but in view of Yao Fang''s character and the things she did in the past, she still needs to test it. "Can." Yao Fang was overjoyed, but was interrupted by Su Wen waving when she was about to speak. Chapter 822: Put some green hats on him Chapter 822 Give him a few green hats "Don''t be too busy to be happy first, not everyone can work part-time. You have to let me see your ability first." "Tell me." Yao Fang went all out and pped her chest, "How do you test me? Just say." She will do it even if she dies. After this time, Yao Fang is someone who has died once. Let¡¯s see, what else can¡¯t let go. "If you help me aplish one thing, I will trust you." Su Wen didn''t mention her feelings for Yao Fang. After all, Yao Fang''s behavior of sleeping with her two uncles by herself is too awesome. . "I just heard that my grandma wants to ask me for alimony and Chen Guihua to be strong. If you can solve these two things, I will trust you." "Okay." Yao Fang didn''t even think about it, she stood up abruptly, "No matter what I say, she is Su Xueqiang''s daughter-inw. As long as I tell people that even if Su Xueqiang goes to jail, I will wait for him. No one will will deny my identity." "You really want to wait for my third uncle?" Su Wen was quite surprised by this. Yao Fang doesn''t have the slightest affection for Su Xueqiang, nor is she a person who can hold on. "I''ll wait for him." Yao Fang will not wait for Su Xueqiang, she just needs the status of Su Xueqiang''s wife, that''s all. "Give him some cuckolds while you wait." Su Qing: "..." Su Xiu: "..." Su Wen gave a thumbs up, "Yes, I admire, admire." Suddenly Yao Fang was quite pleasing to the eye. Bad and bad are above board. "You just wait for my good news!" After Yao Fang finished speaking, she went out with a twist. And her speed is also very fast, and she got things done the next day. In extremely beautiful means. Yao Fang, in the capacity of Su Xueqiang, ran to Chen Guihua for a talk. The two suddenly sat down, talking alone was awkward and ugly. Niu Niu was angry, his eyes were red, and he clenched his fists fiercely. In the end, Chen Guihua sent him to do his homework. In the end, Chen Guihua didn''t hold back, and asked Yao Fang why she came to see her. So Yao Fang told Chen Guihua about the rumors in the vige and her agreement with Su Wen. Originally thought that when Chen Guihua found out, she would scold and kick herself out. As a result, Chen Guihua didn''t say anything, but thanked her first. Chen Guihua actually knew about Su Dachun and Ma Xin''s n, and the vige head and director had deliberately disclosed this matter since they returned to the vige. Zhuang Zhuang is Chen Guihua''s lifeblood, and now that Ma Xin and Su Dachun areing to rob her of her son, she is also worried! Hearing that Yao Fang came to help her, Chen Guihua let go of thest bit of grievance in her heart. The person she hated was not Yao Fang, but Su Xueqiang, Su Dachun, and Ma Xin. When she first learned of Su Xueqiang''s cheating, she hated Yao Fang very much, but when more painful things happened, cheating became a trivial matter. In the end, I didn¡¯t know what Yao Fang and Chen Guihua said, but it spread throughout the vige the next day. Chen Guihua and Yao Fang are as close as sisters. Vigers: ¡°¡­¡± Your jaw will drop in shock, okay? It''s crazy to hear such weird things in this life. Even Zhang Chunxiang yelled **** at home. In short, Chen Guihua and Yao Fang walked around the vige arm in arm, and they took the initiative to find the vige chief and told the vige chief that they had discussed it. Now Su Xueqiang is in prison, Zhuang Zhuang is his only child. One of them is his ex-wife and the other is his current wife. They decided to wait for Su Xueqiang toe out together and raise Zhuang Zhuang well. Vige Chief: "...cough cough cough cough..." The vige chief was having breakfast when he was found, and he almost choked to death after eating half of the pancake after listening to Yao Fang''s words. Chapter 823: as long as you live Chapter 823 As long as you live long "You...what are you talking about?" Li Youcai thought he had misheard, "You said, you two want to raise Zhuangzhuang together?" Wang Chunyan and the others also stopped eating, and stared at Chen Guihua and Yao Fang dumbfounded. "That''s right, the two of us have already discussed it." Yao Fang was told by Chen Guihua''s mouth that she would not offend people with a high EQ, so she gave Chen Guihua a wink and took the initiative to stand up and exin, and Li Youcai listened to her after talking for a long time Out. It turned out that the two joined forces to fight against Su Dachun. With Yao Fanging forward, it''s really hard for Su Dachun to grab Zhuangzhuang. After all, my mother and stepmother are all here! Chen Guihua made a mistake and was suspected of mental problems, so Yao Fang is also a stepmother. As long as she is willing to raise Zhuang Zhuang, there is nothing wrong with Su Dachun. This is a good way! But good is good, but how did these two people get together? Li Youcai looked like he had seen a ghost, and looked at Wang Chunyan, who also looked like he had seen a ghost. Only then can I rest assured that I am normal, and everyone feels that they have seen a ghost. Sure enough, as long as you live long enough, you can see all kinds of strange things. Wang Chunyan muttered in a low voice, "Who said that Yao Fang is going to elope?" These days there are rumors in the vige. Yesterday everyone learned that Su Xueqiang was arrested, and everyone thought that Yao Fang would definitely not wait for Su Xueqiang . She is determined to elope. "Mom!" Li Xue pped Wang Chunyan secretly, "Don''t talk nonsense." How can you say such things in front of people! "Know." Yao Fang heard Wang Chunyan''s whisper, and smiled as if she didn''t hear it. "Vige Chief, can you watch the matter?" "Okay!" Li Youcai finally came to his senses, "Yes, I think this matter can be done. It is a good thing that you can take the initiative to raise Zhuang Zhuang. If you encounter any difficulties in the future, please tell the vige. We can help and we will help. .¡± "Okay, thank you very much, vige chief." "You''re wee." Li Youcai likes people in the vige to help each other the most, as long as they don''t cause trouble, he is happy. "Thank you, thank you, let''s go then." "Slow down! I''ll see you off." "Don''t give it away, they are all neighbors, so be polite." After leaving Li Youcai''s house, Chen Guihua, who had been silent all this time, said, "You...why didn''t you elope with someone? Everyone in the vige said you would elope." Apparently, Chen Guihua had also heard the rumor. Yao Fang smiled enchantingly, and looked at Chen Guihua with her arms crossed, "I understand! I can also cuckold Su Xueqiang without elopement, and it will not dy what I want to do, why do I still want to elope? Isn''t this just looking for trouble?" And the most important point is that she haspletely separated from her natal family, and now Sanjiaying is her home. is her root. This man! It still needs roots, otherwise it will be duckweed without roots. If you really eloped with someone, you would be asking for a dead end, and you would lose everything. At least in this vige, no matter how bad her reputation is, she is still recognized by Sanjiaying. Having this is enough. These, once she figured it out, her vision and thoughts immediately changed. Yao Fang only felt that the whole body was transparent, refreshed, and so many mountains on the other side were removed. "I know you are angry with me. It''s not your fault, it''s my fault. But I don''t feel guilty. I don''t owe anyone. As for those who owe me, I will take it back one by one." Chapter 824: i dont hate you Chapter 824 I don''t hate you Yao Fang brushed her hair with her hands and continued to smile. Chen Guihua saw the free and easy and...spicy from her smile? Chen Guihua didn''t understand, but she knew that Yao Fang had changed, and she was no longer the widow Yao that everyone looked down on before. Actually, she knew about Yao Fang, and so did everyone in the vige. Everyone looked down on her, women were afraid of her, and hated her. I''m afraid that she will seduce her own man, but she has also heard that Yao Fang''s man was not like this when he just died. After her man died, she seldom went out and never talked to strange men. Then it changed. There were rumors in the vige that one night there was a woman screaming in the house where she lived, but no one cared about it. Then she changed. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Yao Fang was ufortable being looked at. "I don''t hate you." Chen Guihua said. "It''s fine if you don''t hate." "I won''t tell you anymore, I''m going to continue fighting." Not long after, there was a quarrel at the gate of Su Dachun''s house, which attracted everyone in the vige. It is said that Su Xueqiang''s daughter-inw tore up her inws by herself, and the scene was extremely ugly. Su Wen was curious, so she dragged Zhou Hengyang to watch the excitement. The two stood behind the crowd and couldn''t see inside. Su Wen kept jumping anxiously. "You like to watch the excitement so much?" Zhou Hengyang pinched his brows helplessly. "No, I''m not interested in other people''s excitement, but I''m too interested in Su Dachun''s." Su Wen is nowpletely let go in front of Zhou Hengyang, and she doesn''t pretend to call grandpa like she did outside, and simply directly Shout names. "By the way, aren''t you going to the county seat? Why don''t you leave?" Su Wen simply pushed people away, "Hurry up, go, since you don''t like to watch the excitement, don''te here again." Zhou Hengyang is indeed going to the county seat, and Hengguang will arrive from the provincial capital at noon. He has to go to the county seat to pick up Hengguang, and then he has to go to the investment promotion office with him to go through the formalities. By the way, I have to deal with Sun Yunyun''s matter. Zhou Hengyang was about to say something, when he noticed the faint hostilitying from behind, he suddenly turned around and caught Sun Yunyun''s venomous eyes. Even after Sun Yunyun was discovered, she immediately showed a ttering smile to Zhou Hengyang, but he still frowned in displeasure. Recently, Zhou Hengyang has more and more doubts in his heart. One is that his wife looks the same to him as usual, but Zhou Hengyang knows that his daughter-inw is getting colder and colder towards him, as if the lingering passion before was all an illusion. It''s gone after it''s over. The two of them are sleeping in separate beds. Last night, Zhou Hengyang made a bunk on the ground. Everything is back to how it was before. Zhou Hengyang fell asleep on the floorst night and stayed up all night. He kept his eyes open until dawn. He felt that there seemed to be a thorn in Wenwen''s heart. If the thorn was not removed, he couldn''t imagine that he would end up with her. Where did Wenwen go. Zhou Hengyang could not ept this. The current state of the two of them is almost driving him crazy. Now he is a little suspicious, is all this rted to Sun Yunyun? But the strange thing is that Sun Yunyun has just been released and hasn''t had any contact with Wenwen. If she hates Wenwen, it won''t help her? No matter how you say it, Zhou Hengyang made up his mind to lock up Sun Yunyun. He will never allow a person who is deeply hostile to Wenwen to stare at Wenwen secretly like a mouse in the gutter. Chapter 825: Its better to be **** off Chapter 825 It''s best to die of anger Sun Yunyun secretly stared at Zhou Hengyang and Su Wen, seeing their intimacy, her heart was pitted with jealousy. I can''t wait to go forward and kill Su Wen so that I can rece her. But now she also understands that she can''t do this. This has patience. Originally, she has more capital than Su Wen. ording to the way she designed, as long as Su Wen drives Zhou Hengyang away and stays with Zhao Jiangang, she will seed. At first, Su Wen had already driven Zhou Hengyang away, but she fainted, and when she woke up, she asked the younger sister to send money to Zhou Hengyang. From sending money, everything changed. Now she is not Su Wen''s opponent at all, and her reputation is also bad. The university she should have been admitted to has disappeared, and she has been jailed and has a reputation of being mentally ill. There is no way to undo these. Back to the vige yesterday, Sun Yunyun originally wanted to take the opportunity to clean up, but was destroyed by Su Xiu. Even the bachelor who had been devoted to her turned his back on her after learning that she was mentally ill. Now what Sun Yunyun desires most is to take away everything from Su Wen. As long as she bes Su Wen, everything she owns will be her own. She thought of the dream she had when she was in aast time, she showed a sinister smile, and turned away with a smile on her lips. Zhou Hengyang frowned, and looked away. "Don''t look at it either, Su Dachun has encountered a tough problem this time, neither he nor Ma Xin is Yao Fang''s opponent." Zhou Hengyang saw yesterday that Yao Fang is a reliable woman for Wenwen. is a useful talent. That''s why he nodded yesterday. This woman is really confused when she is confused, and she is really amazing now that she is sober. She is willing to let go, has enough emotional intelligence, and has a smart mind. She is smarter than Chen Guihua and Zhang Chunhua, and she is the most powerful among the daughters-inw of the Su family. It''s a pity that I don''t have the same heart with the Su family. But that''s good too, it''s not one heart with the Su family, but one heart with Wenwen. Zhou Hengyang had just finished speaking, and Su Wen didn''t even have time to express her opinion! Su Dachun fainted from the anger, and it ended with Yao Fang winning. "Is this all right?" Su Wen was a little worried now, whether Su Dachun would be **** off. "Tell me, will Su Dachun be **** off?" "No." It''s best to be **** off. Zhou Hengyang concealed the shing disgust in his eyes and the true thoughts in his heart, pinched Su Wen''s cheek, "Let''s go! Go back and pack up. We will return to the provincial capital tomorrow morning." "Isn''t it waiting for the Mid-Autumn Festival to go back?" It''s not even the Mid-Autumn Festival yet! "That''sing soon, don''t you want to open a store? I''ve already found the front room for you, and you should go see it too." "Okay." Su Wen really needs to calm down, and can''t always be entangled in these trivial matters and waste time. The two returned home together, and Zhou Hengyang drove to the county seat. When I arrived in the county, I called my friend first, settled Sun Yunyun''s affairs, and went to wait for He Hengguang at the agreed ce. **** On the national road leading from the provincial capital to the county seat of Qingshui County, a car was speeding along, and Ji Fang, who was driving, was full of doubts. After understanding the character of the leader, he didn''t dare to open his mouth to ask, so he had to concentrate on driving. "Ask whatever you want! Am I that intimidating?" Zhou Hengguang was wearing a ck trench coat. It ispletely different from the cheap work clothes and rustic yellow sneakers when I came to Qingshui Countyst time. Chapter 826: i want to eat wonton Chapter 826 I want to eat wonton "I am a good leader who is easy to talk and takes care of his subordinates." Zhou Hengguang wiped his face without blushing. Didn''t think about Ji Fang''s shock when he heard his words. "It''s nothing, I''m just curious about why we came here suddenly." You know, the two of them have been exhausted by double jobs recently, and Liu Chun also had problems in the Northwest. The sales department said that the third boss could not be contacted. This matter has just been reported and it has not had time to deal with it! Why did you suddenly run to this small ce? "Oh!" Zhou Hengguang sneered, leaningzily on the back of the chair, his face became more and more ugly as the car bumped, "Who wants you to be the director? I still have a big boss on my head!" "What?" Ji Fang paused before he realized, "The big boss asked me toe here?" "Hmm!" Zhou Hengguang hummed casually, but he was actually thinking in his heart, how to refuse the elder brother''s invitation. Yesterday my eldest brother said on the phone that he would go to his house as a guest after finishing the work, and return to the provincial capital together the next day. Going is absolutely not allowed, otherwise you will be exposed. Before he made Su Qing give up on him, his identity could not be revealed. The current self is just an ordinary worker in front of Su Qing. Earning a sry of tens of dors every month. Zhou Hengguang thought of something, and suddenly a cold and sharp look that did not match his temperament shed across his eyes. Speaking of it, it''s damned! Su Qing dared to push herself to a woman named Li Xue, and even gave Li Xue his address. It made Zhou Hengguang furious, wishing to teach Su Qing a profound lesson immediately. She had offended himpletely this time, just because she dared to introduce him to a partner and pushed him into another woman''s arms, was enough to make him show his bloodthirsty side. Zhou Hengguang smiled coldly, just wait! Su Qing, you will pay the price. Even if he, Zhou Hengguang, is really just an ordinary little worker, she is not something she can y around with. When she bes his woman, he must fix her well. Ji Fang shuddered unconsciously, wishing he could stay away from Zhou Hengguang. I always feel that the director is bing more and more abnormal. The more he finds out, the more he feels that the director is... too scary. The car quickly entered Qingshui County. After stopping in the middle to ask for directions, it took a wrong turn to find the agreed ce. When he stopped the car, he saw Zhou Hengyang sitting at a roadside stall eating lunch. He was tall and long-legged, with a strong temperament and stern eyebrows,pletely out of tune with the surroundings. Maybe he didn''t realize it himself, there wasn''t a single person eating within 50 meters around him. The boss who bought the lunch box was trembling, looking at the only customer with a resentful face, and his heart was already crying. Usually at this time, he has a lot of customers, and there are not enough tables to sit, so many people simply squat on the side of the road to eat. It''s better now, he sits here alone, and no one dares toe. "What''s wrong with my brother?" Zhou Hengguang got out of the car, wondering to himself. Ji Fang also found that the big boss must be in a bad mood. Although he was eating, his appearance was no different from taking poison. "Let''s go, Director Ji Fang, I''ll treat you to dinner today." "I...I want to eat wontons." Ji Fang tremblingly pointed to the wonton shop diagonally across the road. Where business is very hot. "What? Do you hate roadside stalls?" Zhou Hengguang was so disgusted in his heart, but he didn''t show it on his face, making people think that he liked eating roadside stalls very much. well! Who wants to sit there is his elder brother! He is really a model of a good brother of the nation. "No." Ji Fang waved his hands quickly, "I just like eating wontons." He doesn''t dislike roadside stalls at all, he loves roadside stalls very much. He just disliked the two brothers. "Let''s go!" How could Zhou Hengguang not know what Ji Fang was thinking, and he was just deliberately teasing him. Good night, okay! Tomorrow into the provincial capital it! This time I went to the provincial capital, I won¡¯t go back to the vige before Chinese New Year! Chapter 827: Missing Chapter 827 is missing "Boss, bring me some fried rice." Zhou Hengguang went straight to sit down in front of Zhou Hengyang, looked at what his elder brother was eating, frowned in disgust, and found that there was nothing but fried rice. "Hey!" Finally a new guest came, the boss was very happy, "Do you want to put eggs?" "put!" "Good!" The boss was happy to make fried rice, and it didn''t take long to find that the business had improved. The guests who were hiding before all came. Zhou Hengguang took out a handkerchief from his body and put it on the table that didn''t look very clean. After putting it on, he tapped on the table with his fingers, and said, "Look, brother, no one dares to eat when you sit here. I''m different. When Ie, everyonees to eat." Zhou Hengyang put down his chopsticks and sneered, "That''s because you are more hypocritical than me." "Brother, what you said is wrong, why am I more hypocritical than you?" He admits that he is inferior to his elder brother in other aspects, but he is absolutely inferior to his elder brother in hypocrisy. "Obviously the most hypocritical is you, elder brother. Since childhood, everyone around you has been full of praise for you, but I seem to be an outlier in our Zhou family." Zhou Hengguang muttered softly, "You and second brother have done bad things since childhood, and I will be med. Back with Xiaoxiao, fortunately, I consciously said I was hypocritical." His hypocrisy is in the big brother and the second brother And, it is simply cute! He is a hypocrite, but people who are familiar with him will still know something, but the big brother is different, that pretense is the pinnacle. Who doesn¡¯t give a thumbs up when Zhou Hengyang is mentioned? Even if he runs away from home now to be a door-to-door son-inw, others will say that he must have difficulties. They even secretly wondered if it was the Zhou family''s own problems that forced the good son away? Look, who is the real hypocrite? The old men in the family were furious, but there was nothing they could do about him. This is the eldest brother alone, and it would definitely be unlucky to rece it with someone else. Anyway, he can''t do it, and neither can the cousins ??at home. So everyone is secretly envious! "What you say doesn''t count." "You''re right, so I never say it." "Yesterday you said on the phone that Liu Chun had an ident in the northwest? What exactly is it?" Zhou Hengyang still cared about Liu Chun very much. Although it was exile to let him go to the northwest to develop business, the northwest was indeed an important part of Changhe. sales regions. There is chaos there, and the folk customs are also tough. It is definitely not possible to rece it with someone else. Only when Liu Chun went there in person could things be settled. "Nothing specific, I can''t get in touch for the time being." When ites to Liu Chun and Zhou Hengguang, his face is also serious, "I''m worried because I can''t get in touch. The factory has already contacted the local partners to help find it, but I always feel that there is something wrong with what the people over there say, and the water is deep here!" Zhou Hengguang''s intuition has always been keen. He said that if there is a problem, there must be a problem. Zhou Hengyang has a principle of being a man. When something is wrong with his intuition, he will never deceive himself into thinking that it is an illusion or a mistake. When his intuition tells him something is wrong, there must be something wrong. Just like he now realizes that there is a problem between himself and Wenwen, this problem has already appeared, it will not be an illusion. During the period, the boss brought up the cooked fried rice, Zhou Hengyang signaled him to eat, and then continued: "Liu Chun is a troublemaker, it''s not surprising that he has problems. But he can cause trouble, and his ability is not bad. Now we I can''t get in touch with my own people, there must be something wrong with Liu Chun." Chapter 828: Something happened to Liu Chun Chapter 828 Something Happened to Liu Chun "Yeah!" Zhou Hengguang ate a mouthful of egg fried rice, and the taste was not bad, so he was satisfied, "Since you believe in Liu Chun''s ability so much, then the people I arranged probably won''t be effective." "I''d better go there myself!" Zhou Hengyang made up his mind instantly. He arranged Liu Chun to the northwest, so he couldn''t let him have an ident alone. "You want to go in person?" Zhou Hengguang dissatisfied: "Then what should I do?" "What are you going to do?" Zhou Hengyang''s handsome and indifferent face showed a touch of disgust, "Will you talk in broad daylight? Why am I going to the northwest to lock you up?" This brat is getting more and more in need of a beating. "How long will it take you to go to the Northwest?" Zhou Hengguang lost the mood to eat in an instant. "It depends on the situation over there." Estimated, "It will take a month at the earliest, if it is slower, it may be." It must be a big deal that Liu Chun can''t even be contacted. This **** may have stabbed the sky. "The long river..." "Aren''t you the second boss?" "..." Zhou Hengguang: "Okay, if you are ruthless, I guess I will die from overwork in a short time." Is there such an unlucky brother as him? "Okay, stop pretending, I don''t know your ability yet." Not to mention that the three brothers have been energetic people since they were young, even the speed of the youngest''s brain is notparable to that of ordinary people. He is really smart, and he can handle trivial matters at work faster than others. Besides, this kid knows how to employ people. Has Ji Fang been turned into a spinning top by him without seeing Ji Fang! "Okay!" Zhou Hengguang also resigned, "Then can you tell me why you are in a bad mood?" Zhou Hengyang paused, his handsome eyes showed a stern look, he looked directly at his younger brother''s sincere eyes, and said after a while, "It''s your sister-inw." "Did you argue with my sister-inw?" "That''s fine." If there is a quarrel, he can do it. The problem now is that he doesn''t know what happened to Wenwen. "Tell me about it." "You''d better take care of yourself!" Zhou Hengyang tapped his younger brother on the head, urging: "Hurry up, we''ll go to work after eating, there''s a lot of things to do! We''re going to bete and the cooperative will be off work." .¡± "Oh!" Zhou Hengguang hated the hygienic conditions of the roadside stalls, so he took two mouthfuls and folded his handkerchief before getting up. Ji Fang in Chaos Shop had just eaten two bites when he saw that the director outside was about to leave, so he hurriedly paid the money to catch up, and the three of them went to work first. The director of the Investment Promotion Office has been waiting and waiting since the morning, feeling nervous. I''m afraid that Zhou Hengyang was joking yesterday, or there was a sudden change today and he won''te. Then he will be aughing stock, and his colleagues will think he is bragging, and no big boss is willing to pay to take over. Fortunately, Zhou Hengyang came, bringing with him two very powerful urbanites. Don''t look at Ji Fang being bullied by Zhou Hengguang into a pitiful one, but he really has the ability, otherwise Zhou Hengguang wouldn''t have kept him by his side forever. The whole process is handled by the staff of Ji Fang and the Investment Promotion Office. Things are a bitplicated and take a lot of time. Zhou Hengyang and his brothers were like uncles, sitting in the waiting room the whole time, talking about various problems in the factory. Waiting for Ji Fang toplete the formalities, Zhou Hengyang only needs to sign. Zhou Hengguang looked at the three words "Su Hengyang" signed by his eldest brother, and almost couldn''t even maintain his elegant and noble temperament. Brother, this is really amazing. The old man doesn¡¯t know yet. If he knows, he must be suffering from high blood pressure. Chapter 829: Take the blame Chapter 829 Taking the me and discrediting After everything was done, it was dark, and after the three of them came out, Zhou Hengyang invited his younger brother to his house as a guest, "Come on, didn''t you want to see where I live before? I have already told your sister-inw that there are guests at home today." Zhou Hengguang: "..." Ji Fang was quite happy when he heard that he was going to be a guest. The key is that he doesn''t have to work overtime. "Don''t just stand there, let''s go!" "No, no, no..." Zhou Hengguang immediately objected, "I still have to go back to the provincial capital. I have too much work in my hand, so I have to work overtime. Yes, I have to work overtime overnight." Zhou Hengyang frowned slightly, did he push the third child too hard? "It''s okay, I''ll arrange for others to do the things I can''t finish." This is the only younger brother, so I can''t really be exhausted. Someone who took pleasure in squeezing his younger brother since he was a child, finally realized his conscience and decided to treat his younger brother better. "You have tobine work and rest, no wonder I think you''ve lost weight recently." Brother, it''s not easy, "Let''s go! Wenwen knows you''reing, so she will love to cook her best braised braised pork. " Ji Fang was almost drooling, and rubbed his hands excitedly. "It''s great, there is no need to work overtime, and there is delicious food. The big boss is really a good person!" Sure enough, the big boss is the best. Zhou Hengguang nced over fiercely, and Ji Fang shut up immediately, feeling extremely wronged in his heart. Did he say the wrong thing? The director obviously wanted to go to the big boss''s house, why is he unwilling to go now that he is at the door of the big boss''s house? As the director''s secretary, he knows better than anyone else that although the director often works overtime,...he is far from being so diligent. However, he dared not say. "What''s the matter?" Zhou Hengyang put one hand in his pocket, narrowed his eyes slightly, and his sharp eyes fell on Zhou Hengguang with scrutiny, "You don''t want to go? Are there any scruples, or is there something I don''t know about?" Zhou Hengguang really has the idea of ??scolding his father, he really wants to go. But he can''t go when his eldest brother and sister-inw are at home, or he can''t meet everyone in the Su family at the same time. Really... Although he wanted to scold his father in his heart, he didn''t show it on his face, and he shifted the responsibility to others without any psychological burden. "It''s not that I don''t want to go, in fact, I really want to be a guest." Zhou Hengyang''s eyes became more and more cold, even tinged with disgust. "It''s the old man who refuses to let me go. If I go, there will be too much troubleter. You also know that the old man has always disliked me. I have already made the old man very unhappy when I came back from the capital this time. If I go against him now order, wait to be troubled when you go back!" There is no better excuse than that. Not only can it dispel the doubts of the elder brother, but it can also smear the old man by the way, killing two birds with one stone. It''s a pity that Zhou Hengguang''s wishful thinking failed to deceive his elder brother, not only failed to deceive him, but also aroused his suspicion. "It''s impossible for the old man to give you this order." Zhou Hengyang''s pupils shrank suddenly, and his voice became hoarse, "Is it because of Su Wen?" "...Yes, I just thought it was my sister-inw." Zhou Hengguang secretly heaved a sigh of relief after escaping. "Okay, I see." Zhou Hengyang didn''t say anything this time, he simply got into the car immediately. He drove the car very fast, turned around, turned, and quickly disappeared from sight. Chapter 830: moved Chapter 830 Moved Zhou Hengguang stood at the same spot, watching his elder brother leave with a straight posture, he didn''t know what he thought of, and a solemn and solemn face gradually appeared on his handsome and elegant face. Those eyes that are usually hidden under the lens are now gloomy. Let his temperament no longer be that elegant nobleman. Ji Fang shivered and hid aside, thinking to himself, here ites again, the director ising to scare people again. His little heart really couldn''t bear it. The current director gave him the feeling that he would do something inhumane at any time, it was terrible! "Ji Fang, are you married?" Zhou Hengguang asked suddenly. "Me? I don''t have one yet." Ji Fang blushed when he thought of the girl he liked, "I have a girl I like, but she doesn''t like me." "Why?" Zhou Hengguang turned around and asked puzzledly: "You have such good conditions, that girl doesn''t like you? Are you blind?" Ji Fang was moved with tears in his eyes, "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo". Zhou Hengguang gave him a look of "you have vision", "If you follow me, you are destined to have a bright future. Women look down on you, and you will regret itter. You don''t have to be sad." Ji Fang: "..." The moved Ji Fang almost choked to death. He''s not sad at all now, really! "However, I still want to remind you that it''s a good thing not to have someone you like, really! You see, big brother, I have never been able to fool him in one thing since I was a child. Just now, I suddenly seeded. For the first time in my life, I was able to Sess under my elder brother''s scrutiny." But he has no sense of aplishment at all. Because the eldest brother was upset. "..." Ji Fang was dumbfounded, and then he said after a long while: "Director... what you said just now was false? Your father didn''t look down on your sister-inw, nor did he prevent you from going to the big boss''s house? You...so you were just here To discredit your own father? You..." Omg! How can there be such a vicious person? It''s a heinous crime. No, he can''t take it anymore, he''s going crazy. "Smart, actually the old man wants me to go. Do you understand what it''s like to prate into the enemy''s interior?" Zhou Hengguang winked his eyes jokingly, turned and got into the car. There is a bit of mischievousness and youthfulness in the elegant and reserved. Ji Fang was struck by lightning, and his three views were shattered. "Don''t be in a daze,e up and drive us back to the provincial capital overnight. Big brother has a good vision this time. As long as the agricultural and sideline products trading market in Qingshui County is done well, the radiation range in the future will be enough to cover the surrounding three provinces." When he returns to the provincial capital, he will set up a special working group to take full charge of Qingshui County. **** The next day, Su Wen''s family went out. Because they were leaving early, Shen Erkui and He Changming did not travel together this time. Anyway, regarding the banquet, Su Wen invited Cao Meihua when she went to the county seat, and they would be with Cao Meihua and the others. In addition, He Changming''s situation is also different, and his cooperation with Su Wen is also on the agenda. When Su Wen goes to the provincial capital to find a job site and everything settles down, He Changming will deliver the needed leather materials there. But Su Wen took a person away unexpectedly this time. That is Yao Fang. Since Yao Fang has fulfilled her request, she will not count her words. There are too many things to do when I go to the provincial capital. Last time Liu Chun helped her apply for the trademark, and thepany has already taken it down. This time, we really have to do a big job. Naturally, you have to bring your right-hand assistant. "You don''t need to bring anything else. You must bring all the bags, samples and design drawings." Su Wen took the lead in packing her luggage. In order to take away all the bags that Su Qing had made during this time, she took the original The packed luggage is put down. "Then let''s go to the provincial capital, what should we wear? What should we wear?" Su Xiu was very reluctant. Good night, okay! Chapter 831: good idea Chapter 831 This idea is good "But the car can''t fit." Su Wen also had a headache. After thinking about it, she likes each one and needs to use it. It''s really hard to choose for a while. Although she is willing to spend money, she is not willing to waste money. She will definitely not be able to wear less clothes and shoes. These are newly bought by myself, so it would be too wasteful to just leave them at home. "what is it now?" "Why don''t you take what you need urgently first, and get the rest when youe back next time! It''s the same." Su Wen thought for a while, and suddenly her eyes lit up. When He Changming and Shen Erkui went to the provincial capital, they helped us take them there." "Yes, yes." "That''s a good idea." He Changming and the others went to the provincial capital to attend a banquet, so they didn''t need to bring luggage, so it was very convenient to bring them there. So everyone got busy, packed the luggage that couldn''t be taken away this time, sealed the box and sent it to He Yn''s house for temporary storage. When He Yn heard that they were going to the provincial capital today, she wasn''t surprised if they didn''te back for a while. After all, Su Xiu started teaching her how to make chicken cakes a month ago, and He Yn can already learn it now. So He Yn felt like a mirror in her heart, she just couldn''t bear it. "Su Xiu, when will youe back next time?" He Yn held Su Xiu''s hand, reluctant to let go. "My eldest sister said that it may have to wait until the Chinese New Year, but it depends on the situation. If you don''te back for the Chinese New Year, spring will start at thetest." Su Xiu heard from her elder sister that the barren hills allocated to her family can''t be left alone forever, and the beginning of spring is just a good time. . When the timees back, it is necessary to circle up and clean up the weeds and shrubs that should be cleaned up. "Sote?" "Well! If you miss me, you can write to me." "Then what are you going to do when you go to the provincial capital? There must be someone who makes a living, otherwise this person! If you don''t do something for a day, you will feel exhausted." He Yn has been doing business every day since she started a business partnership with Su Xiu and sold chicken cakes. If you can earn money, you will have money in your hands every day. Seeing that life is getting better and better, if He Yn really wants to stop doing business, she is still not used to selling things! "I''ve thought about it." Su Xiu smiled longingly, "When I go to the provincial capital, I will first learn how to make pastry, and when I have learned all the techniques, I will open a bakery by myself." "This is good, this is good." He Yn''s biggest dream now is to have her own shop, which doesn''t need toe and go in the wind and rain. "Isn''t it money to go to the provincial capital to open a store?" "Yeah!" Su Xiu smiled shyly, "I have saved money myself. If it is not enough at that time, I will borrow it from my brother-inw. I will return it to my brother-inw when I earn money." He Yn was very supportive of Su Xiu''s behavior of borrowing money, "That''s how it should be, we don''t take advantage of others. But you can ask me to borrow it! I am willing to lend you money. If my money is not enough, you can also ask my elder brother to borrow it." , he is rich." He Yn looked forward to it, wishing that Su Xiu would ask her to borrow money immediately, so as to get closer to her future sister-inw. When He Changming was mentioned, Su Xiu''s ears turned red, "No, no, our family''s financial expenses are also very clear. I just need to borrow money from my brother-inw." The eldest sister and the second sister want to open a store or start apany, but they don¡¯t have enough money, so Su Xiu can¡¯t do it. So I can only borrow from my brother-inw. "Oh! Alright then!" He Yn looked disappointed. Su Xiusheng was afraid that she would continue to talk about He Changming, so she prevaricated a few words and put down her things, so she didn''t dare to stay any longer, and immediately went home. Chapter 832: lets talk Chapter 832 Let''s talk Arrived in the yard, everything was packed, and Sister Er was doing the final inspection and locking the door. Many vigers came to the gate to watch and join in the fun, talking to Su Wen. "Girl Wen, are you going to move to the provincial capital?" "It''s really rich!" "No, I''m not moving yet because of work in Hengyang, I''m going to have a look." Su Wen didn''t want to be too high-profile, "I''ll be back in a while." "Then you have toe back, we will all miss you." "Come back and tell us about something rare in the provincial capital." "sure." Su Wen was actually quite reluctant, and chatted with the big guy with a smile. When the atmosphere was just right, a voice suddenly sounded from behind, "Su Wen, let''s talk." The crowd suddenly quieted down, and even Zhou Hengyang, who was moving things not far away, looked over with a serious expression. Su Wen turned her head and looked Sun Yunyun up and down, "What do we have to talk about?" It''s not the time for her to travel here, and she has to take into ount the pressure of her reputation to save face for Sun Yunyun. Yao Fang squeezed over immediately, "Su Wen, be careful, this person is crazy." "Yes! Girl Wen, you should stay away from her." "I heard from Dajiang''s wife that Sun Yunyun''s mental illness has not recovered at all." Sun Yunyun gritted her teeth in anger at the words of the surrounding vigers, secretly hating the sisters-inw at home. They dare to speak ill of her behind her back, and she will never let them go. Sure enough, an outsider is an outsider, with his elbows always turned outward, an unfamiliar white-eyed wolf. Su Wen smiled reassuringly at the people who cared about her, "It''s okay." Turning to Sun Yunyun, "I have nothing to say to you." "Are you afraid?" Sun Yunyun sneered arrogantly, "You are a guilty conscience." Su Wen''s heart skipped a beat, and she immediately realized that Sun Yunyun had really changed when she came out of prison this time. He became confident, unable to hide the hostility on his body at all, and he was apletely different person from before. She doesn''t believe that Sun Yunyun is really mentally ill, but given her dreaming golden finger, she probably has a different mentality than ordinary people. Anyone with a golden finger will have a sense of superiority psychologically, but when this sense of superiority cannot be obtained in reality, they will inevitably go crazy. "What are you talking about? I don''t understand." Even though Su Wen was flustered, she didn''t show it on her face. She has a secret, but so does Sun Yunyun. Sun Yunyun suddenly approached, and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "I know your secret, if you dare not tell me, I will tell everyone your secret, especially Zhou Hengyang. Once he Know the truth and you''re screwed." Su Wen is taller than Sun Yunyun, she suddenly stepped forward, using a closer distance than Sun Yunyun just now, and overwhelmed Sun Yunyun with her height advantage. "I also know your secrets, all your secrets." Sun Yunyun panicked, her eyes flickered, "Impossible." She is blessed by God. "You can''t, and neither can I." "Do you really want to talk to me here?" Sun Yunyun looked around in a panic, always feeling that every pair of eyes around her seemed to want to see through her, which made her extremely insecure. Especially Zhou Hengyang''s gaze was always as sharp as a sharp sword, looking at the two of them. "it is good!" The two walked to a remote ce together while talking, but Zhou Hengyang suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Su Wen''s wrist. Chapter 833: cruelly refused Chapter 833 Cruel rejection "Huh?" Su Wen turned her head and asked with her eyes. "Don''t go." Zhou Hengyang''s palm faintly squeezed Su Wen''s wrist in pain as if it was about to be broken, but Zhou Hengyang didn''t notice it at all, and his deep eyes carried a faint request. "Wenwen, don''t go." Zhou Hengyang always felt that Sun Yunyun was not kind, and the conversation between the two of them would not have a good result. "It''s okay." Su Wen was also curious about what Sun Yunyun was going to tell her, and she also had a mystery in her heart, and it was useless to keep running away. She always has to face it. Zhou Hengyang bent over, put his thin lips against Su Wen''s ear, and murmured softly, "Don''t go, I beg you. I wrote an application to the above yesterday, and Sun Yunyun will be picked up by the car of the mental hospital by this afternoon at thetest Walk." Su Wen''s strong intuition about to be lost made him feel like a huge stone had been crushed in his heart, making him so sad that he couldn''t breathe. Zhou Hengyang''s handsome and well-defined face is like a sculpture. At this moment, there is a kind of fragile beauty that Su Wen has never seen before. Like dreamy bubbles under the sun, it is gorgeous and magnificent, but it is also easy to disappear. Thinking of her cold violence in the past few days, Su Wen felt very distressed. She really doesn''t want to maintain intimacy on the surface, but keep a distance in private. She obviously longed for his embrace and the warmth of his body, but because of the feeling of being watched in her heart, she could only try to keep a distance. So every time Zhou Hengyang wanted to kiss her or hug her, she felt extremely painful. What''s more painful is that she still can''t show it. God knows, in just a few days, Su Wen is almost going crazy. It was too painful, the man I loved was right in front of me, staring at me with affectionate eyes, but I responded with cold violence. Such a self, in front of Zhou Hengyang, seemed unreasonable and selfish. All this, Su Wen knew that Hengyang knew it well, but he didn''t say anything, and tolerated her with silent but firmest strength. Su Wen would go crazy thinking about this feeling, but she couldn''t go crazy, or even get too emotional. Because she has intuition, once she gets emotional, she will give opportunities to those who spy on her secretly. When the timees, she will no longer be able to make decisions about this body. Finally, Su Wen made up her mind and refused. Following Sun Yunyun to the remote tree, when she rejected Hengyang, Su Wen didn''t even dare to look back into Hengyang''s eyes. Zhou Hengyang was afraid that his heart would be broken the moment Su Wen rejected him, but he still steadfastly followed not far away, worried that Sun Yunyun would do something to hurt Su Wen. "Hehehe!" Sun Yunyun sneered, "You definitely don''t love Brother Hengyang. The look in his eyes just now made me so sad that I couldn''t breathe, but if you refuse, you can reject him cruelly." Sun Yunyun waved her hand angrily, but Su Wen lifted her right hand, grabbed Sun Yunyun''s palm, and then pped Sun Yunyun on the face with her left hand. Su Wen pushed hard with her right hand, pushing Sun Yunyun to the ground. "I''m willing toe and talk to you, but it doesn''t mean I''m afraid of you, just because you have no right to use me." Su Wen snorted coldly, stepped forward and stepped on Sun Yunyun. Sun Yunyun struggled desperately and wanted to fight back, but after all, she had juste out of the hospital and lost her chance. She was not Su Wen''s opponent at all. Su Wen looked down condescendingly, "Don''t you want to talk to me? Just say it like this!" She is willing toe to talk, but she doesn''t want to be led by the nose by Sun Yunyun all the time. The initiative must be in her hands. Chapter 834: take the initiative Chapter 834 Take the Initiative "Let''s talk! I have limited time. After passing this vige, there will be no such store." Sun Yunyun''s eyes were red, and she stared at Su Wen, "Su Wen, I use you of dying." "Bounce back." Su Wen flicked her fingers, "No matter what you scold me, bounce back." Sun Yunyun was stunned, and even forgot to curse for a moment. She never thought that Su Wen would say a rebound. Swearing also needs to pay attention to momentum. Sun Yunyun was made to lose her momentum, and it would be boring to continue to swear, and she didn''t struggle anymore. She was just stepped on the ground by Su Wen, her eyes were crazy and proud, "You keep stepping, anyway Before long, we will exchange. At that time, the body you stepped on will be yours, and your body will be mine. From now on, your house, your money, and your bike The car, my sister and the most important man will also be mine." Originally, Sun Yunyun would have the biggest hole card in this matter, so she wouldn''t say it, but today Su Wen deceived people too much, and she couldn''t bear it at all. Just said it. She desperately wanted to see Su Wen''s miserable end in panic, pain, helplessness, fear and despair. But Sun Yunyun took the initiative to be disappointed, Su Wen not only didn''t panic, but even hooked the corners of her lips in satisfaction. Compared with unknown enemies lurking in the dark, she prefers to know directly who is better. "That''s all?" Su Wen raised her eyebrows. "You... you, why aren''t you afraid?" Su Wen didn''t panic, but Sun Yunyun panicked instead, staring in disbelief, "You know, how did you know? You have already found out? No wonder, no wonder I recently No matter how hard I tried in my sleep, there was no progress." Su Wen frowned, angrily increasing the strength of her feet. Sun Yunyun immediately thought of something, "Are you sleeping in a separate bed with brother Hengyang? You **** bitch, how could you share a bed with him?" Because of her obsession with Zhou Hengyang, she could only sleep with Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang when she got closer. If it''s intimacy, the stronger her golden finger will be. She can rece Su Wen from that state of mysterious peeping. If Su Wen and Zhou Heng Anyang have been sleeping in separate beds, wouldn''t she be gone all the time? "It really was you." Su Wen now had the heart to kill Sun Yunyun, and kicked her ruthlessly one meter away. However, Sun Yunyunye stood up from the ground and stared at Su Wen with fear in her eyes, like a poisonous snake, but she was a little more afraid and less proud than before. Beforeing here, all her fantasies were blown away by Su Wen''s calm and ruthless methods. The two faced each other like this. Not far away, Zhou Hengyang''s handsome face became more and more gloomy and solemn, and the darkness in those eyes almost sucked people''s souls in. Under normal circumstances, the ce where he stood would not be able to hear the conversation between the two. However, his hearing is better than ordinary people, and this is the downwind, and he can vaguely hear a few words. For example instead of¡­ This sentence alone is enough to make people shudder. Zhou Hengyang clenched his fists fiercely, his tall and straight body seemed to be nailed in ce, motionless. Su Wen has fully grasped the initiative of the conversation. She stepped forward step by step, using her aura to suppress Sun Yunyun''s already paranoid and crazy heart little by little. At the same time, she deliberately misled, concealed her secret, and dispelled Sun Yunyun''s previous spection. "Do you know? Ever since you encouraged me to drive Hengyang away again and again, I suspected that you have a problem. Why do you keep encouraging me? Why do you keep saying bad things about Hengyang? You can''t support the wall if you say he is mud? Saying that he is a coward who is worthless by sticking in the door?" Chapter 835: unexpected guess Chapter 835 Unexpected guess Sun Yunyun''s eyes shed with panic, her body shrank back subconsciously, and she didn''t have time to think about Su Wen''s suspicion of changing before and after. Facing her questioning, she only felt that her biggest secret was about to be known to her. She came today because she wanted to get some stereotypes from Su Wen. She didn''t expect that the words didn''te out, and she was tempted by Su Wen instead. Sun Yunyun was terrified in her heart, and she was still struggling, "You...what are you talking about? I don''t know what you mean." "How could you not know?" Su Wen sarcastically said: "You are like a mirror in your heart. By the way, you also proposed to exchange barren mountains with me. This calction is very good. At that time, I suspected that you You just like to take advantage of me and take food and drink from my house, why would you suddenly want to exchange your good fields for barren hills?" Sun Yunyun''s heart trembled, did Su Wen know this too? How much does she know? The more Sun Yunyun thought about it, the more frightened she became. Even the heightened emotions that were caused by the new ability she acquired inexplicably in aa, quickly cooled down as if a basin of cold water had been poured on her. "I went to the barren mountain some time ago. I spent a lot of time trying to find out where it was. I finally found it. I guess you can''t get the barren mountain. Do you want to burn it when youe back this time? To relieve my only hatred?" Su Wen''s words pierced Sun Yunyun''s paranoid and fragile nerves like the tip of a needle, making her unable to bear it for a while, and couldn''t help covering her temples on both sides, her eyes were full of madness. "You are talking nonsense, don''t try to deceive me." Although Sun Yunyun said not to deceive her, she believed in her heart that Su Wen must know her secret. Even her parents only know part of her secret, and never told anyone else. How did Su Wen know? "I...I also know your secret. You are not the real Su Wen. The real Su Wen is stupid, and I have yed with my ignorance. That is an idiot. I have been ying with me since I was a child, and I say what I say. " Sun Yunyun was stimted, and she didn''t want to be cautious about probing, so she just tore her face and fought back hysterically. "You''re not her at all, I...I''ve discovered it a long time ago. You''re a monster, a weasel became a spirit and took over her body." This was Sun Yunyun''s guess. The locals have heard about Huang Daxian bing a genius since childhood, such as offending Huang Daxian and being retaliated against! For example, after saving Huang Daxian, the one who was about to starve to death during the famine was still, Huang Daxian sent gold ingots to repay his kindness! In short, there are many rumors about weasels in the local area. If anyone sees a weasel, he will hide away, for fear of offending and being hated. Su Wen didn''t expect this to be Sun Yunyun''s guess, but she figured it out. But that''s right, the times have limited Sun Yunyun''s horizons, and now there are no such words as time-travel, rebirth, and the mostmon ones are weasels and vixen. "Hahaha..." Su Wen couldn''t helpughing, and flirted with her thick ck hair with her fingers, "Why don''t you call me a vixen? Do you think I look like a weasel?" It was just a casual question, but Sun Yunyun was so scared that she fell to the ground suddenly. Terrified, she retreated step by step on the ground, looking at Su Wen with a look of terror that she had never seen before. Because she has the ability to dream since she was a child, she believes in this writing more than ordinary people. "You... you are actually a vixen." Chapter 836: really crazy Chapter 836 is really crazy Because the folk rumors about vixen are more mysterious and powerful. So Sun Yunyun was even more frightened, and stared at Su Wen firmly, her eyes, her face, and her mind were all filled with the fascinated temperament she had when she was pulling her hair just now, and she immediately believed it. Yes! Su Wen must have be a fox spirit. Although Su Wen was good-looking in the past, she was not very brilliant, and she was not suppressed much when ying with Su Wen. But now Su Wen is so brilliant, she is so amazing that she even feels ashamed. What is not a vixen? She should have thought of it earlier. "I lied to you, I didn''t expect you to be so stupid." Su Wen suddenly turned her face, and snorted coldly: "Sun Yunyun, let me warn you to be more honest, don''t continue to kill me, otherwise I won''t let you go." Su Wen bent down, looked straight into Sun Yunyun''s eyes, and said word by word: "Do you know that the soul is dead? If you dare to spy on me, I will strangle your consciousness of secretly peeping, and make you dead, forever super born." "Ah! Help!" Sun Yunyun was deliberately guided by Su Wen, plus her own associations, and finally ran away in fright, running home, while shouting hysterically: "There is a vixen, Su Wen is a vixen, Su Wen It''s a vixen, help! Help!" It was shouted in this voice, everyone looked over curiously, and when they figured out what Sun Yunyun was shouting, everyoneughed out loud. "Hahaha...Sun Yunyun is really crazy." "The brain is not normal." "How could girl Wen be a vixen." No one believed Sun Yunyun''s words. No one would take what a man who was just released from prison because of a mental illness said. And it''s too ridiculous, this is a society, how could there be vixen! Sun Yunyun is really seriously ill. Sun Yunyun grabbed a person like a frightened bird, and screamed in panic, "There are vixen, there are vixen in our vige, you have to believe me, you have to trust me. Su Wen is a vixen, it is her, she is, and she wants to kill people." The aunt who was grabbed by her arm looked sympathetic, "What a poor child, he is really crazy, and he is not crazy." "yes!" Others also surrounded Sun Yunyun, but they didn''t dare to get too close to Sun Yunyun, and stood far away to keep a distance. "Is it dangerous to let her out like this? What if she goes crazy and hurts someone? I heard that there was a mental patient in her natal vige who was locked in the house and refused to go out. When she fell ill, she was hacked to death." My own wife." "No, it''s crazy." Now, everyone was even more frightened. The aunt who was caught by Sun Yunyun immediately pushed Sun Yunyun away, hiding from a distance and not letting her approach. "Go away, don''t be scary here." "I''m not scary." Sun Yunyun calmed down instantly as if someone had poured a basin of ice water on her head, "I''m not crazy, what I said is true." "He said he wasn''t crazy, but I think you are very crazy." "That''s right, this kind of person shouldn''t be released." "Quick, go fast." Sun Yunyun didn''t expect that everyone would chase her away like flies, as if she was so terrifying. Obviously everyone still sympathized with her and pity her yesterday, why did it change today? By the way, it''s Su Wen, it''s all her. Sun Yunyun vented all her resentment on Su Wen, but when she thought of her being a vixen, the fear in her heart frightened her so much that she didn''t even feel resentment. Chapter 837: I heard Chapter 837 I heard it Now she regrets it a bit. If she had known earlier, she would have been released from prison without the excuse of being mentally ill. Now everyone really regards her as a lunatic. Su Wen stood on the spot with her arms folded, her eyes slightly squinted, but her heart was not as calm as it appeared on the surface. The thing about my time travel, because of the admiration for my sister in my heart, my sisters believed that she would reform and start a new life, no one doubted. Hengyang didn''t doubt it because he didn''t talk to Yuanshen before. Unexpectedly, the person who doubted her was actually Sun Yunyun. Sure enough, the person who knows you best is your enemy. This sentence is too true. Fortunately, Sun Yunyun pretended to be smart and made a cover of being crazy. Now she doesn''t believe what she said. Just now, I followed Sun Yunyun''s words and deliberately misled her. This made people believe that she is crazy. . This was also Su Wen''s temporary thought. Before Sun Yunyun talked to her, she didn''t know that Sun Yunyun already knew so much. Su Wen closed her eyes, and carefully felt whether the feeling of peeping in her mind existed. Now that we are so close, Su Wen can''t feel it, but she doesn''t dare to rx her guard. Sun Yunyun is really annoying to her. Suddenly, Su Wen, who had her eyes closed, noticed someone in front of her. She hurriedly opened her eyes, and saw Zhou Hengyang''s magnified handsome face close at hand, looking at herself intently. Su Wen panicked for a while, didn''t he hear the conversation just now? "Hengyang." Zhou Hengyang didn''t speak, but still looked at Su Wen intently. Those deep and dark eyes were like an abyss. Su Wen was distracted for a while, until Zhou Hengyang''s big hand gently rubbed her cheeks before she suddenly regained her senses. . Su Wen knew, he heard it all. "Did you hear that?" "Hmm!" Zhou Hengyang hummed lightly, his expression couldn''t tell what he was thinking. The corner of Su Wen''s mouth twitched, "You don''t really believe that I''m a vixen, do you? I''m scaring her, so don''t believe it." "I didn''t believe it." Zhou Hengyang''s voice was low, and those who heard it felt numb from the ears to the bottom of their hearts, "I know you are human, and the woman I like." "Hehe..." Su Wen smiled dryly, and took the initiative to hug Zhou Hengyang''s thin waist. Zhou Hengyang pushed it away. After losing her arms, Su Wen looked shocked and stiff, looking at the man in front of her in disbelief. "Hengyang?" Was she pushed away by Hengyang just now? Since the two fell in love, she has never been pushed away by Hengyang. Zhou Hengyang''s expression made Su Wen shudder, only feeling that from the top of the head to the bottom of the house, there was a stream of cold air going forward. The heart that had just been let go lifted up again. "Such a ridiculous thing, don''t you also doubt me?" She just felt that God made a huge joke on herself. Vixen? Only Sun Yunyun, who has a ghost in her heart, will be frightened and believe such words. What age is this? Su Wen herself found it funny when she heard it, and admired Sun Yunyun''s guess about Huang Daxian, anyway, she herself would never have thought of it. "No." Zhou Hengyang shook his head expressionlessly, and took another step back, "I also heard your previous conversation." Su Wen''s heart skipped a beat, and she didn''t know whether to be happy or sad. "How could I believe such nonsense as a vixen." Zhou Hengyang''s thin lips curled up in a self-deprecating arc, Chapter 838: dont be afraid Chapter 838 Don''t be afraid "Although it is more absurd to switch bodies, I believe it." After hearing this sentence, Wenwen''s strangeness during this period has been exined. Although it was ridiculous, he believed it. The Wenwen he likes is a girl who seldom acts like a baby, but never ys childish temper. In her eyes, she has her own in her heart. Since she also likes him, she will act like a baby to him and like to hug him. Like his body, like his kiss, although she never admits it. But Zhou Hengyang knew it in his heart, and he liked it very much. Because of her liking, she is happy. It would be better if she could admit it. But during this period of time, her rejection caused Zhou Hengyang to raise an rm in his heart. "Is it just me?" Su Wen understood, and nodded awkwardly. "I can''t exin that feeling, I only feel it when I''m with you. I''m afraid..." Su Wen unconsciously hugged herself with both hands, shivering, "I''m afraid of not doing anything I am not myself anymore. I am even more afraid that Sun Yunyun has really be me." Zhou Hengyang stared at Su Wen, wishing he could hold her tightly in his arms immediately, but the outstretched hand stagnated in mid-air, and finally retracted feebly. "I''m sorry, I should have known earlier." A look of pain shed in Zhou Hengyang''s eyes. "It''s my fault, I should have told you earlier, all of this is incredible." Su Wen herself was a little bit hard to ept, although she came from time travel, only Sun Yunyun in the novel has cheating fingers. Cheat finger can only predict dreams, and has no other functions. Now that Goldfinger has mutated, she did not expect it. "It''s okay, don''t be afraid." Zhou Hengyang reassured. "Okay, I''m not afraid, I''m actually not afraid at all." After saying that, Su Wen felt a lot more rxed. "I knew that my Wenwen is the most powerful. When you beat Sun Yunyun just now, you were very beautiful." Zhou Hengyang paused, "But, in the future, if you encounter problems, don''t hide it from me. Do you hear me? ?¡± "Okay, I promise." Zhou Hengyang shrugged nomittally, as to whether he believed Su Wen or not, he didn''t know. "Let''s go to the provincial capital first, and stay away from Sun Yunyun." "it is good!" Things were packed long ago, the gate was locked, and I waved goodbye to the vigers, and everyone finally got in the car and left. When leaving the vige, I happened to see a car from a mental hospitaling in. Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang looked at each other. Both of them knew that this car was here to arrest Sun Yunyun. Presumably after the time just now, everyone in the vige was very willing for Sun Yunyun to be arrested. The road was bumpy, and the car arrived at the provincial capital in the afternoon. After entering the city, Su Qing, Su Xiu, and Yao Fang all looked outside curiously. This is the first time for the three of them toe to the provincial capital! Zhou Hengyang''s new house is not far from thepound where Zhou Yan lives, for the purpose of allowing Liumei and Xiaomei to go to school. Yesterday, I learned that Su Wen and the others wereing today. Zhou Yan estimated the time and came to the house early to wait. Anyway, when buying furniture, Zhou Yan was in charge. Zhou Hengyang didn''t have time at all, but Zhou Yan was in high spirits. I didn''t know that she thought her son was going to marry a wife! So Zhou Yan also has a key to the house. When the car stopped at the door, Zhou Yan immediately dragged Wei Xin out of the house, and set off firecrackers, and the thunder and bang rang for a long time. Chapter 839: Gain popularity Chapter 839 Gaining poprity The single-family yard and the two connected buildings are thergest in the vicinity. During the renovation, the neighbors next door were curious about who was going to move here. Now that they heard the sound of setting off firecrackers, they were curiously looking upstairs at their own house. "Little aunt, why are you still setting off firecrackers?" Su Wen got off the car, and immediately embraced Zhou Yan happily. The two of them hadn''t been separated for a long time, but Zhou Hengyang, who was watching enthusiastically, was extremely jealous. Thatplexion is not to mention how ugly it is. "Of course there will be firecrackers for the housewarming. Tonight we have to hold a banquet. I have already notified everyone in our publishing house. Three tables are reserved in the restaurant. This is your first contact in the provincial capital. resource." After arriving in the provincial capital, I want to integrate here, and of course I want to make more friends. Although most of the publishing houses are ordinary employees, everyone has a good family background. Their own conditions are also wrong, and they have both cultural and academic qualifications, otherwise they would not be engaged in this line of work. In Zhou Yan¡¯s opinion, it¡¯s always right to know more people. "Okay, you''re more thoughtful, little aunt." Su Wen also agreed with Zhou Yan''s suggestion. Of course, if you want to do business, you need to expand yourwork. These people will be potential customers of su in the future. "But I have to pay for this money, and I can''t let you spend it." "Okay! You are a rich man now." After Zhou Yan finished speaking, she secretly looked in the direction of her eldest nephew, and whispered, "What''s the matter? Why is my eldest nephew looking so ugly." Looking at her was like looking at an enemy. "It''s nothing, it''s probably because I''m in a bad mood." Su Wenined secretly in her heart: her daughter-inw couldn''t hug her, but she watched others hug her, it''s no wonder she looked pretty. Zhou Hengyang passed Su Wen with his luggage, and whispered, "Don''t hug anyone from now on." After speaking, he took a special look at Zhou Yan, "Neither are women, nor are elders." He almost said to stay away from Ms. Zhou directly. Zhou Yan: "..." Did she do something wrong? Why is the eldest nephew so murderous? Su Wen could understand someone''s displeasure, and immediately agreed obediently, "Okay, I''ll listen to you." It can be said to be extremely doggy. "Hmph!" Someone snorted in satisfaction and walked away. "Haha... the eldest nephew is really jealous, Wenwen, you are just too used to him." Zhou Yan smiled awkwardly, and decided to stay away from danger. So I went to greet Su Xiu and Su Qing enthusiastically, "Ah! These two girls are really getting better and better, even more beautiful than thest time I saw them." "Little aunt." "Hi, little aunt." Yao Fang stood there at a loss. She had never seen such a temperamental person, and his gestures and gestures were extraordinary. Although she is not young anymore, she still looks as dazzling as a girl when sheughs. Yao Fang is very inferior. Su Wen noticed it and took the initiative to introduce: "Little aunt, this is my future helper, Yao Fang. Yao Fang is my rtive, Hengyang''s aunt, named Zhou Yan." Su Wen''s solemnity surprised Yao Fang, and Zhou Yan didn''t have the sense of superiority of the people in the city, which made her let go of her inferiority quickly. The two of them greeted each other, and after taking their luggage from the car to the living room, they chatted quickly. As for Wei Xin, who came to help with Zhou Yan, after greeting everyone, he stared at Su Wen. No big deal, just one, urging Su Wen to write a new book. No way, the office has been flooded with letters from enthusiastic readers recently. It would be even better if Su Wen could agree to hold a signing event. After packing up, on the way to the restaurant, Su Wen agreed, "Aunt Wei, the signing will be fine, but I can agree to an interview with a magazine." When she came to the provincial capital, Su Wen didn''t intend to just keep bowing her head We open a shop and make bags. She has to do a two-pronged approach, starting apany and gaining poprity at the same time. See it! Hengyang is a person with terrible self-control, especially when ites to himself. When he knows, he will immediately keep a distance from Su Wen. He would never take any risks. Wait for his thunder to wrath! Chapter 840: not qualified enough Chapter 840 Is it enough? "Great, then do you have a favorite magazine? Which one do you want to choose?" Wei Xin counted several famous magazines in China at present, "Because you are too mysterious, plus You are well-known, and after you be popr, there will be many media who want to interview you." These media have contacted the magazine, but they were all rejected by Zhou Yan, who thought it would make the other party unhappy. The result was unexpected. Those who engage in magazines and those who returned from overseas became even more fanatical. It made everyone cry andugh. "I don''t really understand." Su Wen looked at Zhou Yan who was concentrating on driving, "What do you think, little aunt? You should know more than me, how about you being my agent in the future?" "Agent?" Zhou Yan was stunned for a moment, and suddenly thought that this industry is quite famous abroad, but it is still very unfamiliar in China. But she does know, and she understands a little bit, "Okay! Anyway, I don''t have much to do, so it''s not bad to be your agent." "And I still have many friends abroad, maybe we can y internationally in the future." Zhou Yan quickly entered the role, "Tell me about your n first." "You know that I registered apany called su in the provincial capital, which specializes in luxury bags, and will cover clothing, essories, shoes, etc. in the future. But the focus is on bags. If you want to start a business sessfully, it is still expensive Bags, you need fame and poprity..." Su Wen talked eloquently, and briefly introduced her n. Zhou Yan and Wei Xin were very attentive. "Pay attention to driving, little aunt, don''t get distracted." Everyone drove two cars to the restaurant, and Su Wen and Wei Xin took Zhou Yan''s car. The others took Zhou Hengyang''s car. Recalling the scene of getting into the car just now, the corners of Su Wen''s mouth raised unconsciously. Because at that time Hengyang''s eyes were simply too cute, aggrieved, and unhappy, and there was a touch of warning in his reluctance to part. Watching Wei Xin pull her into Zhou Yan''s car, because he just met, he didn''t seem to be as outspoken as Zhou Yan. Zhou Yan gloated from the sidelines. "I know, I''m paying attention! It''sing soon, you continue to talk." Zhou Yan urged, "What gave you the courage to define bags as luxury goods?" After she finished speaking, she suddenly thought of something, her eyes lit up, Surprised: "Is what you are carrying on your body the product you are going to sellter? Oh my god! Why did I only find out now? I am so stupid." Fortunately, she whispered to Wei Xin in private, and would forget it every time they met. Su Wen took out the bag that was put aside and handed it to Wei Xin, "You two must have many luxury bags with a long history abroad, how about it? See if it is qualified enough." Zhou Yan wants to drive, so she can''t watch carefully and scratch her head anxiously. When Wei Xin took it in his hand, the first thing he felt was the delicate touch and the overwhelming price. Whether it is valuable or cheap, they will naturally be able to see it in their hands. Not to mention there are novel and practical styles. "Okay, not bad, how much are you going to sell it for?" Wei Xin liked it more and more, tried to memorize it several times, but was reluctant to take it off, andpared it with the canvas bag he was carrying, oh my god! It was simply invisible. She never wants to carry this canvas bag again. Sure enough, it was better than not knowing, and I was taken aback. "It''s over, it''s fine if I haven''t seen it, and I haven''t owned it. Now I own it for a short time, how can I carry those bags at home in the future!" Chapter 841: someone is jealous Chapter 841 Someone is jealous Wei Xin sighed, and even regretted trying to carry Su Wen''s bag. Her conditions cannot bepared with Zhou Yan, if it is too expensive, she will hesitate. "When I arrive in the provincial capital, I n to set the price at more than 100 and less than 200 after opening the store. Different styles will have different prices." Su Wen thought about the price for a long time, "This is just a preliminary price. Economic development and the improvement of people''s living standards will increase the price every year." "Does the price increase every year?" Zhou Yan asked uncertainly. "Yes, the price increases every year, even every quarter. Whether it is a new style or an old style, the price will increase." Zhou Yan thought about it: "You want to preserve the value of items for consumers, and you can earn money when you buy them?" "That''s right! A price increase is a must." "I understand what you mean. If you don''t increase the price, you won''t be able to reflect the value of luxury goods, and they can''t be considered luxury goods. But in this case, how do you attract consumers? You can''t just rely on price." ¡°The first is to shape the value of the brand, to make consumers feel that my bag is worth the price. The second is the noble consumer experience, quality, packaging and other details, and the poprity.¡± "You n to make yourself a public figure, and that''s why?" "more or less!" "It''s not for writing, so sad!" "Isn''t it the same? Anyway, we are mutually beneficial." "Right." Two cars arrived at their destination one after the other and stopped at the entrance of the hotel. Su Wen and Zhou Yan agreed that tomorrow they will go to see the facade house that Zhou Hengyang personally selected, and then they will meet and discuss in detail. The shop decoration still needs Zhou Yan''s help. The restaurant happened to be Rongjingxuan, a designated cooperation partner of Changhe. When a group of people entered, more than half of the employees of the publishing house had already arrived. Because it was arranged in the small banquet hall on the second floor, the person who arrived first specially arranged someone to wait downstairs. It was thest time I asked Su Wen to sign. Su Wen couldn''t tell her name, but the other party could tell her name. Seeing that Su Wen even forgot about her boss, she rushed over excitedly waving her hands. Unexpectedly, before he reached Su Wen, he was forcefully stopped. Zhou Hengyang had a cold handsome face, and his murderous eyes made people hide behind Zhou Yan like a bunny. His intuition told him that this person was too dangerous, so scary! The excellent desire to survive made him stay away from Su Wen when he was hiding. Zhou Hengyang was satisfied with this, and his sharp eyes swept over everyone. A group of people unconsciously stayed away from Su Wen, at least keeping a safe distance from Su Wen. Su Wen: "..." I feel aggrieved, but she dare not say it. "Hengyang, let''s go upstairs." Su Wen showed Zhou Hengyang a ttering smile, perfectly showing the standard aplishment of doglegs, and subconsciously wanted to hug Zhou Hengyang''s arm when she was acting coquettishly. Get used to the action. As a result, Zhou Hengyang snorted coldly, turned around and left, leaving Su Wen behind. Su Wen: "..." She forgot to keep a distance again, and she couldn''t hug him or get close to him. Su Wen was still very sad and lost. When she noticed Hengyang''s tightly clenched fists in front of her eyes, she suddenly felt relieved. Because there is a man who suffers more than her, what right does she have to say that she is sad! Everyone can see the interaction between the two. Zhou Yan: Worried, the eldest nephew hasmitted suicide again. Su Qing: Worried, the elder sister quarreled with her brother-inw again. Su Xiu: Worried, worried, worried. Others: Wow! Handsome men and beautiful women, they are too good-looking! Angry is so seductive. Good night, okay! Chapter 842: Zhou Hengguang is also Chapter 842 Zhou Hengguang is also there Rongjingxuan Restaurant on the second floor of the booth by the window, Zhou Hengguang was waiting for the food to be served while reading documents. He started making ns after returning from Qingshui County yesterday, and he personally did the preliminary renovation. Zhou Hengyang has always paid attention to efficiency in doing things. When the n ispleted, the decoration team will immediately enter the site to start work, and follow-up investment promotion, publicity, etc. must be followed up within a deadline. These things that were originally the eldest brother''s affairs, now all be his. Opposite Zhou Hengguang was the secretary Ji Fang and the factory director Pan Yi. The threemunicated with each other about the factory. But Ji Fang is used to it, anyway, his leader is not a normal person. "Has the construction team been selected?" "No." Pan Yi''s work has nothing to do with engineering and construction. He has no connections in this area. The big boss and the second boss are very picky, so he must first understand it. "I have contacted severalpanies, but none of them can meet the construction qualification required by you, the second boss." "What about you, Ji Fang?" "I have." Ji Fang quickly raised his hand, "Our design institute deals with construction projects all day long, and all the construction projects under it have provincial qualifications." Pan Yi looked at Zhou Hengguang and Ji Fang with more admiration, but he admired the big boss even more. Not everyone can keep such a powerful talent. Ji Fang is just a secretary, but his ability is very good. Pan Yi''s own secretary is far behind Ji Fang. "Then please let me know and let you participate in the bidding." Zhou Heng wrote with a pen in his hand without raising his bald head. "Ah? Bidding? Director Qingshui County''s project is very good, but the main building has beenpleted, and what we need to do is theter renovation. The project is too small, and the constructionpany that our design institute cooperates with will definitely be willing to participate with you, but the bidding will Wouldn''t it be inappropriate?" Given the director''s status in the industry, as long as he makes a move, those constructionpanies must be very enthusiastic. But such a small project is too bullying! Ji Fang is a good young man who is honest and responsible, and does not want to overwhelm others. "You spread the word and say that the boss behind the project in Qingshui County is the boss of Xiangshan Lake." Zhou Hengguang looked up, and Chao Jifang gave a dangerous sneer, "I guarantee that many people wille to grab the project in Qingshui County, and they won''t earn a penny. Do it too." Why! Big Brother''s development is too fast, everything is to save money. Ji Fang was startled by the smile of his director and shivered, but after hearing the words, his eyes lit up, and he couldn''t care less about the fear, "Director, you are still amazing. Since thend of Xiangshan Lake was bought by the big boss, people in the industry They''re all crazy, they all want to share a piece of the cake!" For such argend andke, the expected investment is an astonishing astronomical figure, who would not salivate. In addition, it was rumored that Zhou Hengguang, a giant in the industry, would personally build the Xiangshan Lake project, which gave him a double guarantee. Ji Fang still has to go to the design institute to report, so he is very well informed and knows many friends. Zhou Hengguang lowered his head and continued to read the document nomittally, when suddenly a familiar voice came from next to his ear, "Is this the voice of the elder brother?" "It belongs to the big boss." "Exactly." Both Ji Fang and Pan Yi could hear it. The voice of the big boss is very distinctive, deep and steady, and it sounds very powerful and secure. It belongs to the kind of women who listen to the heart, and men who listen to it and think it is reliable and can be a brother''s backer. Chapter 843: Are you Lin Weiguo? Chapter 843 Are you Lin Weiguo? "The big boss said that he must be here for dinner when he returns to the provincial capital today." Ji Fang was even more excited than Zhou Hengyang! "Go and see." "it is good!" Just as Ji Fang left, Zhou Hengguang thought that his elder brother had moved here this time. Since his eldest brother is here, his sister-inws must also be here. not good! Zhou Hengguang got up immediately and threw the half-finished n to Pan Yi, "You guys eat! I have to leave beforehand." "Do you want to leave without eating?" "No, hurry up." The second boss said he was in a hurry, and Pan Yi immediately didn''t dare to ask. Now in Changhe, who doesn''t know that the second boss has a deep and unpredictable temper, and sometimes offends him without knowing what''s wrong. Once offended, wait for bad luck! I don¡¯t know what happenedst time, the second boss was in a bad mood, causing the whole Changhe people to eat bitter melon for a week. Everyone who eats bitter gourd faces, and they don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong. If you want toin, the price of bitter gourd is not cheap. I gave you such expensive vegetables, do you still have face? No one can say anything. Later, Pan Yi quietly asked Ji Fang and found out that the problem was the chef in the cafeteria. The chef used up all the prunes and dried vegetables from the second boss, which made the second boss very angry. Since then, Pan Yi has a long memory. Zhou Hengguang buttoned up his suit, holding the beloved bag Su Qing gave him in his hand, and hurried downstairs, only to see his elder brother leading someone towards him before he reached the stairs. Fortunately, the eldest brother turned his head to talk to Ji Fang and didn''t notice him. Zhou Hengguang quickly walked to the bathroom beside him. Ji Fang had a conversation with Zhou Hengyang. After sending them to the small banquet hall, he ran back to look for Zhou Hengguang. The food on the table was already served, but Zhou Hengguang¡¯s seat was empty. ¡°Director, where is my director?¡± "Leave, said it was a temporary matter, and left in a hurry." "Strange, I haven''t heard that the director is in a hurry!" "Maybe it''s a private matter!" The corner of Ji Fang''s mouth twitched, "Many of the director''s personal affairs are also entrusted to me. Unless the director has a girlfriend, it''s hard to think what it is." Pan Yi: "..." I really don¡¯t know whether to praise Jifang for being too valued by the leaders, or I¡¯m curious about how the second boss is so picky and perverted to have a girlfriend! "Forget it, I''ll go and tell the big boss that the director is gone, and I won''t have dinner with them today. You eat first, and I''ll be right back." After speaking, he ran away in a hurry. In the bathroom, Zhou Hengguang stood in front of the mirror and waited for someone to pass by. When he just came out of the bathroom, he bumped into Su Qing head-on in the corridor. "Who are you?" Su Qing thought she was mistaken, she looked at it carefully for almost a minute, but she was still not sure, "Lin Weiguo?" The man in front of me ispletely different from thest time I went to see her in the vige. There is nothing like his clothes, sses, temperament, and hairstyle. Even the eyes are different, and even with the same face, they will feel very strange, and they don''t look like the same person at all. But Su Qing knew that he was Lin Weiguo. The temperament can be changed, the clothes can be changed, but the feeling to her will not change. Zhou Hengguang screamed in his heart that he had miscalcted, his mind was running fast, and he entered the scene in a second, and the way he looked at Su Qing changed immediately. From the previous sharp, deep, elegant and reserved to simple, honest, simple and honest. It is expensive suits and exquisite sses, which affect his acting skills a bit. Last time he was able to win an Oscar, but this time he can barely get nominated for Best Actor. "Su Qing, why are you here? When did youe to the provincial capital? Why don''t you tell me, if I knew earlier, I would have gone to meet you." Really good night! Chapter 844: you are right Chapter 844 You did not admit the wrong person Zhou Hengguang''s series of questions made Su Qing confused, "I just arrived today...wait, you..." Su Qing pointed at Zhou Hengguang, "you...how..." Su Qing racked her brains and finally put down her fingers in embarrassment, without expressing the doubts in her heart. Although she tried her best to smile, she unconsciously took a step back. No matter how stupid she is, she can tell that the current Lin Weiguo ispletely different from the person who went to Sanjiayingst time. Although it feels the same, it is too strange and too distant. Su Qing only felt that the man in front of her was dazzling and unbelievable. Standing in front of him, she would feel uncontrobly inferior, and would feel so small that she couldn''t hold her head up. Su Qing''s character has been formed in the family since she was a child. She is fragile, sensitive, but down-to-earth. She has a clear self-awareness, but at the same time she has low self-esteem. She only makes friends with people who are simr to herself, like Lin Weiguo who went to Sanjiaying. Make her feel safe, without distance, without pressure. But now Lin Weiguo makes her feel dangerous and insecure. Su Qing stepped back subconsciously, wanting to keep a distance from Lin Weiguo, the original intimacy in her heart was gone, she just felt that she wanted to stay far away. "I admitted the wrong person, I''m sorry!" Su Qing didn''t dare to face it once she flinched in her heart. This is her weakness. She turned around and wanted to run, but Zhou Hengguang quickly grabbed her. "Wait! You''re not mistaken." Zhou Hengguang tightly gripped Su Qing''s wrist, and only when he held it in his hand did he realize that Su Qing''s wrist was so slender that it made people feel distressed, as long as he exerted a little force, it could be broken. Moreover, girls'' wrists are different from men''s. The smooth texture made Zhou Hengguang''s heart skip a beat, and he immediately pretended not to care and let go. The attempt to escape was uncovered, so Su Qing could only turn around in embarrassment, "You have changed a lot from thest time we met, I thought I was mistaken!" Zhou Hengguang was about to beughed out of anger. He said so much just now and called her name, how could he still admit his mistake. She just didn''t want to know him. She is really a sensitive girl with low self-esteem. I know that this outfit affects his temperament too much, and the eldest brother is also true. If you move to the provincial capital, you can¡¯t rest at home well, and what to eat when youe out. He was so unprepared that he ran into him right here. "I am Lin Weiguo." Zhou Hengguang smiled tteringly at Su Qing, a dazzling but **** smile that was simply irresistible. Su Qing was dazzled by his smile, and the evasive thoughts in her heart were suppressed, "I''m sorry! But your appearance now ispletely different from thest time I saw you, I don''t even know that is the real you gone." The smile in Zhou Hengguang''s eyes deepened. The little girl was suspicious, but she was smart enough not to say it, but kept it in her heart. All the previous efforts are gone, and you have to start all over again. I really didn''t expect Su Qing to be so defensive. This was beyond Zhou Hengguang''s original expectation, and made him feel that things were a little bit troublesome. But this is better and more challenging. "I am me, and I am the one who will be happy when I see you." Zhou Hengguang''s slender and fair fingers that make women jealous took advantage of Su Qing''s carelessness and quietly held Su Qing''s hand, and ced them little by little. sp your hands together, and hold them tight little by little. Of course, when doing small movements, he stared at Su Qing to distract her attention. "I''m so happy to see me." Su Qing was quite embarrassed by his bold words, "I don''t think you were happy at all just now." Chapter 845: acting emperor Chapter 845 Acting Emperor Su Qing''s keenness made Zhou Hengyang narrow his eyes happily. He likes girls who are smart and can look at people. "I just don''t want you to see my embarrassing side. It will make me feel very embarrassed." Zhou Hengguang lowered his eyes slightly, and his thick eyshes formed a small shadow on the eyelids. A dazzle of light. The two of them were too close, Su Qing could see it too clearly, and felt nervous for no reason. With a flick of her hand, she shook off Zhou Hengguang and took a step back. "How can you lose face in your current appearance? You seem to be from a different world from me now." The empty palm made Zhou Hengguang tap lightly with his five fingers. "No, I''m now..." Zhou Hengguang''s expression was lost and bitter, "You misunderstood, it''s not like this, how can I afford such an expensive ce when I''m so poor. I rented all these clothes, and it cost me a day''s rent." I don''t want to pay half a month''s sry." "Is it very expensive here?" Su Qing was taken aback. In fact, when she came in, she saw such a beautiful decoration that she couldn''t keep her eyes open because it was so gorgeous. She was worried that it was too expensive and she couldn''t afford it. But the eldest sister said that she had to get used to it, so Su Qing didn''t say anything. Now that I heard Zhou Hengguang''s words, I couldn''t help but feel worried. "What''s the matter? Tell me! See if I can help you." "It''s nothing, I don''t need your help." Zhou Hengguang refused with a sad expression, "Thank you, Su Qing, anyway, you have to trust me, I am still the same me when I was a child, and I have never changed." I can''t stay here any longer, just leave as soon as possible . It will be troublesome if others see it. Now Su Qing and Su Xiu are the only people in the Su family who don''t know him, and the others will recognize him as soon as they see him. "You... I''m even more worried when you say that." Su Qing always felt that something was wrong. After thinking about it carefully, she didn''t expect what Lin Weiguo was like when she was studying, so she couldn''t help feeling a little guilty. But it''s hard to say it out, for fear that he will be even more sad. "Hurry up and find your family. I have something to do today, so I won''t bother you. I bought a gift another day and will officially visit your home." "You don''t need to buy a gift, you have already given a giftst time, our family doesn''t need a gift." He has already had a hard time, how could Su Qing have the heart to let him spend money recklessly. Zhou Hengguangughed, and asked jokingly, "Do you love me?" Su Qing blushed and denied it, "No! Are you okay?" "Yes, I''m rushing back to the factory now, and I''ll find you next time." Zhou Hengguang looked at Su Qing with too presumptuous eyes, so hot that Su Qing was too embarrassed to look at him, angry, ashamed and annoyed, "Okay, you hurry up!" This man is getting bolder. "Well! Then I''m leaving." Zhou Hengguang walked three steps away and then suddenly turned around, grabbing Su Qing''s hand, "Where do you live? Can I go to you when I am resting tomorrow?" "Yes... okay!" Su Qing thought for a while that she had already moved to the provincial capital, and she couldn''t be too petty, so she gave her current address. Zhou Hengguang actually knew it a long time ago, and heughed inwardly, feeling more and more interesting to tease this little girl. Just as he was about to speak, the sound of steady footsteps suddenly came from his ears. Zhou Hengguang frowned slightly, and listened carefully with his ears upright. Ying could vaguely hear the voices of elder brother and Ji Fang. And the sound is getting closer. With a thought in his heart, Zhou Hengguang pulled Su Qing and took her to the empty box next to him, and closed the door smoothly. Chapter 846: Slag light Chapter 846 g light The light in the box was not turned on, and the box after the door was closed had no light and waspletely dark. But when Zhou Hengguang brought Su Qing in, he focused all his attention on the big brother outside. He knows the elder brother''s ability better than anyone else, and it is almost impossible to make small moves under his nose without being noticed. But he couldn''t beat his big brother since he was a child. Zhou Hengguang is resilient, if he can''t beat him, he admits cowardly, and it''s okay to be a younger brother. Absolutely not like Xiaoxiao who is always looking for death, constantly challenged, and constantly suppressed. Over the years, Zhou Hengguang has already summed up a set of his own experience under the eyelids of his elder brother. It is also handy to use, but with Su Qing here today, he will inevitably be restrained, and it is easy for the elder brother to find out the clues. So even Zhou Hengguang didn''t notice it. After shing into the box, he directly pressed Su Qing against the wall, and wrapped her in his arms to prevent her from moving out and being discovered by the elder brother. Su Qing was stunned. I just feel that all the senses are magnified in the darkness, and the heartbeat is like a drum, as if it is right next to her ears, and she feels embarrassed when it beats every time. What made her even more at a loss and ufortable was that Lin Weiguo was too close to her. The arm around her shoulders was like steel, hard and powerful, she couldn''t shake it even after pushing hard several times. "Forest¡­" As soon as Su Qing opened her mouth to speak, her lips were covered by a warm palm. The callused palm had the generosity and strength unique to a man. When her slender fingers brushed her lips inadvertently, Su Qing''s whole body trembled. trembling. There is something inexplicable, and an electric current rushes from the lips to all the limbs. Su Qing was shocked in ce, unable to recover for a long time. "Hush, don''t talk, there are people looking for me outside." Zhou Hengguang whispered softly against Su Qing''s ear, and his thin lips brushed against Su Qing''s delicate auricles, scalding people Following his words, his breath blew into Su Qing''s ears one after another. Bringing **** to the marrow. "Don''t be afraid! He will leave in a while." Zhou Hengguang only felt that the lips he identally touched just now were soft and tender, and subconsciously rubbed them again, only then did he suddenly realize what he touched. Now, not only Su Qing was stunned, but even Zhou Hengguang was also stunned. Although he often puts on the appearance of a swinger, in fact Zhou Hengguang has a cleanliness habit, and his ssmates automatically stay away from him when he is studying in school. After graduation, because of his disguise and Oscar''s acting skills, people around him can no longer find out. I only know that he has a difficult temper, but Zhou Hengguang has indeed never held a girl''s hand in these years, and he was even said to touch a girl''s lips. He used to feel sick whenever he thought of kissing, but somehow, the lips touched by his fingertips were tender and soft, and he could clearly smell the sober and elegant fragrance of the girl from such a close distance. Zhou Hengguang not only did not have the previous disgust and imaginary rejection, but in the depths of his heart, it seemed that there was an invisible little paw gently scratching. He wondered what such soft lips tasted like. Is it as touching as described in the love works? Too addictive? Unexpectedly, Zhou Hengguang indulged the voice in his heart, slowly lowered his head, and caught off guard and kissed the trembling lips. The taste is really better than expected, this is an experience that has never been experienced before. Chapter 847: at a loss Chapter 847 At a loss It is different from any touch and smell in the world, and the taste is indescribable. Zhou Hengguang only felt that his whole body was excited, never before. He wants to taste more, first wants to possess more, can''t stop, can''t be satisfied. So he relied on the instinct of a man, deepened the kiss without a teacher, pried open the white teeth, curiously explored like discovering a new world, and eagerly possessed. Su Qing was struck by lightning. From the beginning her brain was nk, and then her hands and feet became weak after being kissed. The sound she wanted to speak made her immediately feel ashamed and dare not make a sound again. She only felt that the arms around her waist were like steel, holding her tighter and tighter, making her body and the man''s body stick close together. All this was too sudden and too bewildered for Su Qing. In this regard, she has no experience at all, and she never even thought about it before, that one day she would be held in the arms of a man and pressed against the wall like... like this... "Let it go..." Su Qing regained consciousness, and immediately struggled desperately to push the **** and hooligan away, but her little strength was like scratching an itch for Zhou Hengguang, and had no effect at all. Not only that, a certain man who has a deep sense of taste was very displeased with Su Qing''s struggle and resistance, and forcefully restrained her hands, making her angry everywhere, and her little paws that were scratching everywhere were raised and pressed on top of her head. Su Qing was crying anxiously, but what made her want to cry even more was that her struggling strength was getting weaker and weaker. On the one hand, it was the panic and humiliation of being bullied by a hooligan, on the other hand, she didn''t hate his kiss at all, and even her whole body became very strange, as if it was no longer her own. Su Qing wanted to cry even more, tears rolled down the corners of her eyes. She felt that she was so stupid, she believed in her old ssmate, and was unprepared. The old ssmate was actually a wolf in sheep''s clothing. She is so stupid. The passionate man noticed the wetness and stopped suddenly. Zhou Hengguang''s excited brain calmed down in an instant, and he couldn''t help cursing in a low voice, "Damn it!" He...Although Zhou Hengguang was said to be a beast in clothes, he wanted to call himself a gentleman. I didn''t expect that one day I would do such a thing that was inferior to a beast. However, if a beast in clothes takes off its clothes, it is not as good as a beast. It''s not surprising to think so, the body in his arms is incredibly soft. Zhou Hengguang himself felt surprised and unbelievable, but when he thought of the taste just now, his thin lips dyed with ayer of crimson rose slightly, and his eyes revealed the bloodthirsty light of a hunter when he was hunting. interesting. So funny. This game interested him more than he had imagined at the beginning. Originally, it was only aimed at his elder brother. In his eyes, Su Qing was just a tool to achieve his goal. Now the tools themselves aroused his great interest. Until the interest disappears, he will never let go. "Don''t cry." Zhou Hengguang''s voice was hoarse, "You''ve scratched my face, I haven''t cried for you yet!" "You... you bastard, we will never be friends again." Su Qing tried hard to push him away, but Zhou Hengguang pressed even tighter. "Don''t move, the people outside are still there." A certain person followed his heavy breathing and suppressed, "You say I''m an asshole, so you''re not an **** yourself?" "What?" Su Qing almost thought she had heard it wrong, "How could you say such a shameless thing?" She was really blind before and misread him. thought he was a good-tempered, honest and honest person. Chapter 848: Su Wen came to find someone Chapter 848 Su Wen came to find someone "You know that I like you, but you still introduce me to other women, do you think you are an asshole?" Mentioning this, Zhou Hengguang became angry. In the past few days, the air pressure around his body has been so low that whether it is Changhe or People from the design institute would walk around when they saw him. "Me? What nonsense are you talking about?" Su Qing felt sour and sweet in her heart, so she simply said something. Now she has gained a lot of wisdom, and she also realizes that her brain is not as good as Lin Weiguo. If you follow his rhythm, you won''t know when you will be sold. "How do I know you like me?" "If I didn''t like you, I would go crazy and run so far to find you." A certain acting emperor perfectly yed the role of the victim, and sessfully portrayed Su Qing as a scumbag with a heartless heart. "It''s in vain that I''m devoted to you, but you are good. If you don''t like it, you can refuse. How could you crush one of my hearts and throw it on the ground and stomp on it?" Su Qing: "?????" Where am I? What did I hear? "You..." Su Qing took a breath, let herself calm down quickly, and told herself in her heart to keep a distance from someone, "What you said is simply inexplicable, it is my fault that I gave your address to others , I can apologize to you and promise not to do it in the future, but you shouldn''t bully me like this." "Why did I bully you?" A certain person took the time to ask, even pinching Su Qing''s chin frivolously, slowly approaching, with thin lips against Su Qing''s lips, whispering softly, "Qingqing, how do you think I bullied you?" Like this? Or like this?" Every time you say a word, you will fall into a kiss, which is too provocative. "Let me go." "Shh, someone is here." Zhou Hengguang used his lips instead of his hands to seal Su Qing''s words. In the corridor outside the box, Zhou Hengguang and Ji Fang finished talking, but they didn''t go back. Instead, they stood still in the corridor, frowning for something. After a while, Zhou Hengyang''s intuition became more and more serious, and he always felt that the person lurking in the dark was very familiar. No hostility. It was because of this that he was considering whether to search him out. Since there is no hostility and the other party does not want to meet with you, there is no need to meet. For those old friends from the past, he didn''t want to see them either. Zhou Hengyang thought of something and was about to go back when he turned around and met Su Qing''s daughter-inw, "What''s wrong?" "Hey! You are here too, how long have you been here? Have you seen Su Qing?" "Come here for a while, I have been talking with Ji Fang just now, and I didn''t see Su Qing." "Strange, this girl said she was going to the bathroom, why hasn''t she returned to the box?" "Maybe to the bathroom over there." There are two bathrooms on the second floor, one east and one west. If there is no one here, it must be over there. Zhou Hengyang subconsciously stepped forward to hug his daughter-inw, but he held back abruptly. His handsome face was livid, and he looked at Su Wen with deep and cold eyes, "Daughter-inw, I want to hug her." hug you." "I want, too¡­" "Stop talking." Zhou Hengyang stopped in pain, took a deep breath and said suppressedly: "Wait a minute, remember to keep a distance from the people in the publishing house, don''t look like sharks who see blood, or I will make them look good." Zhou Hengyang didn''t think much about Zhou Yan''s behavior of calling all the staff of the publishing house. But in the private room just now, those fanatics who were fanatical about his wife made him extremely displeased. Combined with it, Zhou Yan has been threatened by her elder nephew''s death eyes many times. "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Su Wen ttered like a dog''s leg, "Go, I ordered a lot of dishes you like." "Ok!" Chapter 849: got stuck Chapter 849 is stuck finally left. Zhou Hengguang breathed a sigh of relief, and his tense body also rxed. There''s no way, the big brother puts too much pressure on him. In terms of IQ, he absolutely does not admit that he is cowardly, but his eldest brother, who was once an ace fighter pilot, is indeed not as vignt and physically fit as himself. It was almost discovered just now. At the moment when Zhou Hengguang was distracted, he didn''t expect Su Qing to react so quickly, and took advantage of his inadvertence to push the person away and ran out. Zhou Hengguang didn''t chase after him either, he came out of the private room and leaned against the door frame and shouted: "I''ll go find you when I rest." Su Qing wanted the frightened rabbit to run faster after hearing his words. "Haha..." Zhou Hengguangughed happily at her reaction, and waited for Su Qing to leave for a while before shaking his head. With his right hand propping up his chin, the pad of his thumb casually caressed across the beautifully colored thin lips, where the addictive taste of a little girl still lingered. Zhou Hengguang''s handsome and delicate face evoked a seductive smile, and his eyes behind the lenses flowed, showing an indescribable ir. **** After asking the waiter in a panic, Su Qing ran to the bathroom on the other side of the corridor, stood at the sink and sshed cold water on her face several times, but the red glow on her face still couldn''t get rid of. Su Qing stared nkly at herself in the mirror, her eyes were full of peach blossoms, and her cheeks and neck almost turned pink. She never knew that after her skin was fair and transparent, her face could turn red like this. After sshing water several times, Su Qing pressed the palms of both hands on her cheeks in a daze, and she could still feel the hot skin in her palms. Su Qing only felt flustered for a while. Although she has never been in a rtionship and has no one she likes, she has seen a lot. Not to mention the far ones, but the elder sister and brother-inw are close by. Naturally, she knows what a woman in love is like, so the self in the mirror now makes her feel flustered. The person in the mirror made her unable to believe it was herself. Could this watery-eyed, charming and unparalleled person really be herself? Su Qing only felt a burst of shame in her heart, she patted her face hastily, washed her face again and rubbed her eyes, which made her feel better. "Huh? You''re really here!" Su Wen managed to coax a jealous person, and found that Su Qing hadn''te back, so she ran out to look for it again, and she found it here, "It''s been so long since I''ve been out, I thought you were missing!" Su Qing panicked, as if she had done something wrong, she didn''t dare to look her eldest sister in the eye. "No, I''m about to go back!" "Oh!" Su Wen stared at Su Qing suspiciously, "What''s wrong with you? Why is your face so red?" "It''s too hot. We wore thick clothes in the three camps. I didn''t expect that the provincial capital would be warmer than my hometown, especially in the restaurant. It will be hot after staying for a long time." Su Qing tried her best to calm down and fanned herself with her hands. There was a fan. Su Wen stared at Su Qing for a long time. Although she was right, it must be hotter than the open ce outside because of the crowds, but she always felt that something was wrong. "Have the sixth sister and the younger sister finished school?" Su Qing changed the topic, "I haven''t seen them for a long time, and I don''t know what they are like now." , I wanted to tell my eldest sister, but...but it was really hard for her to talk about this kind of thing. After hesitating for a long time, Su Qing decided not to let her elder sister worry about it. At worst, she would never see Lin Weiguo again. Chapter 850: future master Chapter 850 Future Master He is so bad, he really disappointed Su Qing. Fortunately, she thought he was a good man. "It''sing, it''s here." Zhou Yan had already arranged for the nanny to pick her up, and she was delivered directly to the restaurant after school, and she chattered endlessly as soon as she came in. The noisy Su Wen had a headache, but fortunately there were many people in the box, these two viins were very popr, and the people in the publishing house loved each other more than the other. Su Wen felt that she was redundant. "That''s great, I miss them all." Su Qing tidied her hair and pulled Su Wen back to the box. As soon as I opened the door of the box, I was surprised by the bustle and bustle inside, chatting, ying games, ying poker, and waiters shuttled through it to serve food, serve wine, and pour drinks. Everyone is familiar with it, and the atmosphere is very lively. Even Su Xiu, who is introverted, is chatting with new friends she just met. These scenes are all Su Qing has never seen before. It is as strange as another world. Su Qing has never seen it before. She has the uneasiness of seeing it for the first time in her heart, but she also has expectations and wants to blend into it. Su Wen took a look and could understand Su Qing''s anxiety very well. When she was admitted to university and went to a big city for the first time and saw a worldpletely different from the countryside, she was also excited and apprehensive. "Don''t be afraid! You will gradually adapt in the future." Su Wenforted, "You will also be the master of this city." Su Wen is very optimistic about Su Qing now. She is more talented and aura than herself in aesthetics and design. There is no foundation at all, but it can make pleasing works. Unlike her, relying on the knowledge before time travel and the umted knowledge of more than thirty years. I am suspected of cheating. Su Qing is the real talent. In the future, she will definitely be the most powerful designer and the soul of the su brand. Su Qiong was moved, and held the elder sister''s hand tightly, "Thank you elder sister, I will work hard." "Ok!" "Ahem..." The two sisters are in the right atmosphere, I thank you, you respect me, and you are happy with each other, and there is an unpleasant coughing sound from the side. Zhou Hengyang was sitting at the co-host of the table beside him, staring indifferently at the tightly held hands of Su Qing and Su Wen. That look in his eyes, he can''t wait to burn. Su Qing was startled, as if she had been scalded, she hurriedly shook off her elder sister''s hand, and ran to find her younger sister, who was surrounded by people. "These two little heartless people have been away from home for so long. They don''t even think about us at all." Su Qing ran away in a hurry, leaving Su Wen to fawn on and return to the master''s seat next to Zhou Hengyang to sit down. Although the two acted close together, they still kept a little distance. "Hehe..." Su Wen coaxed: "Don''t be angry, Su Qing is scared by you." Zhou Hengyang had a cold face, and said unhappily: "You promised me just now, but you forgot as soon as you turned around, how can I not be angry?" "I..." Su Wen cursed in her heart, "Fuck me, Su Qing is her sister, why pay attention to this!" Zhou Hengyang could not see what his wife was thinking, but he was not happy, he was angry. Others can bepromised, but this one is not. "I can''t even hug or touch, so why should others?" Su Wen: "..." What can she do? She wished she could kill Sun Yunyun now. Su Wen has had enough of this evil spirit. Chapter 851: peeped a few times Chapter 851 Peeped a few times Looking at the aggrieved eyes of her man, Su Wen felt distressed, and she endured it even if she wanted to get angry. I had no choice but to coax in a low voice: "Hey, just bear with it, and it will be fine when we get rid of Sun Yunyun." A light smile shed in someone''s eyes, but his handsome face was still stern, "I can''t bear it, how can you let me bear it?" "Oh!" Su Wen sighed, "Actually, I can''t bear it either, I want to hug you and kiss you too." Men with perfect body and good looks can''t take advantage of them, and they can''t do anything to them. She is also very wronged, okay? "Forget it, although you can''t kiss or hug, you can show me tonight." Su Wen blurted out with a mean mouth, and regretted it after she finished speaking. The distance between someone next to me suddenly narrowed, and the familiar and pleasant smell immediately prated into the nostrils, making Su Wen want to get closer, but she had to hold back. She is like this, let alone Zhou Hengyang. Sure enough, as soon as Su Wen turned her head, she saw someone''s eyes of "I didn''t expect you to be such a rascal, daughter-inw", and Su Wen felt ashamed for a while. "No, you misunderstood, I don''t have any perverted hobbies." "I didn''t misunderstand." Zhou Hengyang joked: "Just tell me how many times you peeked at me while I wasn''t paying attention." "I didn''t." Su Wen was stubborn. "Don''t lie, be honest, I won''t be angry." "I really haven''t." She just sneaked a few nces at him at first while he was taking a shower, undressing, and dressing in the room. I really didn''t see much, the vige was not connected to electricity at that time, so I couldn''t see clearly under the candles. Besides, she has a wicked heart but no guts, and every time she peeps, she will feel very guilty. "What are you talking about?" The two of them have been whispering together, which has aroused the dissatisfaction of others, and finally someone interrupted. And the ghost elves, Little Sister and Sixth Sister, also ran out from the crowd, rushing into Su Wen''s arms like small cannonballs. fell to the ground. As a result, the two girls fought on the spot because of the fight. Zhou Hengyang watched his wife and the two little girls talking andughing together affectionately, a trace of loneliness that no one noticed shed in his eyes. He looked down at the palm of his daughter-inw''s hand that he held just now, and the warmth of his daughter-inw still remained on it. The temperature above made him miss. For him, what punishment could be more tormenting than everything in front of him? This is far away in the sky, close in front of your eyes, you can see it, but you can''t touch it, you can''t feel it. A stern look appeared in Zhou Hengyang''s eyes. Sun Yunyun, he haspletely remembered it now. **** The next day Zhou Hengyang got up early and didn''t sleep well all night. A certain little liar who didn''t talk too much, agreed to go back to her room to show her at night, but aftering back tired all day, he went to bed after taking a shower. The injured Zhou Hengyang sat silently by the bed alone, unable to fall asleep for a long time. Zhou Hengyang washed up, put on his clothes and went out first. The new home is two townhouses with the same yard and many rooms. Everyone in the family was allocated a separate room. There is also a separate bathroom and cloakroom inside, and the design and decoration are very careful. Last night, the little girls chattered excitedly and didn''t sleep for a long time. Two townhouses, several small ones live in arge main building on the left. And Zhou Hengyang and Su Wen lived alone in the small building on the right. Havingpletely independent space, it will not be as crowded and inconvenient as it was in Sanjiaying before. Chapter 852: how do you explain here Chapter 852 How do you exin here Zhou Hengyang has always been dissatisfied with the house in Sanjiaying, mainly because there is too little privacy. It is inconvenient for the couple to think of anything... As soon as he thought of being unable to do anything, Zhou Hengyang''s face turned ugly early in the morning. Su Xiu and Su Qing, who got up early, greeted each other, and went out after not having breakfast at home. **** "Brother, what''s the matter with you?" Zhou Hengguang''s silk nightgown was worn loosely, and the belt around his waist also fell apart in his sleep, revealing arge white and firm chest and faint mermaid lines. Also didn''t wear sses, the person who just woke up was a different person than usual, after opening the door, hey down on the sofa, his whole body waszily exuding a bohemian and unrestrained attitude. Zhou Hengyang found it very unpleasant. No way, others don''t know the true face of the third child, but he knows it better than anyone else. I have said many times that the disguise must bepletely disguised, but this kid can''t always do it. "Get up." Zhou Hengyang kicked in dissatisfaction. Zhou Hengguang buried his handsome face in the soft pillow, and muttered: "Don''t make noise, what time is it?" "It''s already eight o''clock." "Let me sleep a little longer." "Get up and take you to do business." "No." Zhou Hengguang was so sleepy that he couldn''t open his eyes, and was woken up early in the morning by his elder brother, which made him very angry. Helpless but not easy to send out, if it were someone else, he would have died miserably. Zhou Hengyang raised his eyebrows and took two steps closer. The stinky boy liked to y with them since he was a child, and he would be as happy as a little tail if he was taken to do errands. This is unreasonable, it''s too strange. Zhou Hengyang quickly discovered the abnormality, "What time did you go to bedst night?" "Didn''t sleep all night." Zhou Hengyang''s expression wasplicated, and he warned as someone who had been there: "Youth is full of blood, but you should also control it properly. If possible, you should find a woman who can spend your life together. Stay away from those messy women outside. Like you With such a messy private life, no one with a younger sister would be willing to marry a scum like you." He will sympathize with Hengguang''s future father-inw and brother-inw. Zhou Hengguang looked up, and the sleepy bugs were scared away. "Brother, what did you say?" "I told you not to indulge too much." Zhou Hengyang kicked again angrily. He is living like a monk now, but this kid made himself into such a dead state. From childhood to adulthood, this kid''s self-control is not bad at all, and I have never heard that he is a lecherous person. "Did you meet a vixen?" If you weren''t a vixen, how could you stay up all night obsessed with his brother? Zhou Hengguang''s expression changed from astonishment to freezing to brokenness, and he suddenly got up from the sofa, "You still have the nerve to say? I was working overtime, staying upte and working overtime. Don''t you know how much work you throw at me?" Is there such an unlucky second boss as him? He had been working since he came back from the hotel yesterday. He didn''t eat any overtime meals. He was busy until four o''clock in the morning. He just took a shower and went to bed. Not long after I fell asleep, I was woken up by my elder brother. Zhou Hengyang pointed to the position of his own neck, and then pointed to his younger brother''s, "Then how do you exin it here?" The person who was still angry just now suddenly covered it with a nightgown, Jun blushed, "No, you read it wrong." Chapter 853: set off together Chapter 853 Set off together "You think I''m blind? You didn''t get caught in the neck by a woman, could it be that you caught it yourself?" Zhou Hengyang kicked his younger brother again, not bothering with his personal affairs, "Get up and go out with me. " "Where are you going? Don''t tell me you called me toe to the office early in the morning." He was really sleepy after working overtime. "Go and y." Zhou Hengguang sneered, "Hehe...do you believe it yourself? Anyway, I don''t believe it." "You can''t afford it?" "Qiqi, I''m really afraid of you." Zhou Hengguang had no choice but to get up and go upstairs to his room to change clothes, took a hot shower, and then went downstairs refreshed. When the two of them went out and got into Zhou Hengyang''s car, Ji Fang happened to arrive. "Big Boss, Second Boss, are you going to the factory early in the morning?" Ji Fang pulled over and asked suspiciously. "I''m going out of town for a while, I won''t be going to the factory today." "Oh!" Ji Fang scratched his head, "Here is the breakfast I bought for the second boss, do you want to take it with you on the way?" "Give it to me." Zhou Hengguang reached out from the co-pilot and took the breakfast. Zhou Hengyang nced at his younger brother withplicated eyes, and decided to give Ji Fang a raise when he got back. It''s really not easy for this secretary to be a decathlon. "How about my secretary, isn''t it good?" Someone shouted. "Tell me, how did you find a secretary like Ji Fang?" Zhou Hengyang asked while driving. Just now he saw from the rearview mirror that Ji Fang was happy like a fool, jumping on the ground to celebrate that the second boss finally left today. This is the mood of ves who have been oppressed for a long time and finally liberated! Zhou Hengyang considered whether to take his younger brother with him when he went to the Northwest tomorrow, to see how he tortured people. "Probably dozens! Not everyone can meet my requirements. Is it easy for me to find a suitable secretary?" Zhou Hengyang''s mouth twitched, "It''s not easy." "Brother, are you jealous? Let me tell you that I have a secretary in the capital who is more powerful than Ji Fang. Ji Fang is too weak in his heart. He also likes to make up his mind and scare himself. His ability is also mediocre. He wants to really achieve It is required to exercise for at least ten years." Someone was eating the fragrant millet porridgefortably, and he didn''t forget to ask Zhou Hengyang to drive more steadily. An angry Zhou Hengyang wanted to throw him directly. **** At noon, the car arrived at Sanjiaying but did not enter the vige. Instead, it went to the farnd near the barren hills in the east. I drove until there was no other way, and then stopped on a narrow gravel road. As soon as I got out of the car, the weeds on the side of the road could drown my ankles. "Why are you here?" Zhou Hengguang put away his initial reluctance, and observed everything around him with a serious face. He knew that his elder brother would never do meaningless things. They rushed back from the provincial capital early in the morning, and they drove fast all the way. If there was nothing important, he wouldn''t believe it if he was killed. "This is where?" Zhou Hengyang locked the car door, pointed to the barren hill not far away, "Did you see where?" "Ok!" "That''s my house." Zhou Hengguang: "..." "So... brother, are you here to show off your family''s property to me?" Zhou Hengguang was speechless, "Do you want to use this ce to set off the Xiangshan Lake you bought? If so, then you seeded." "Come on,e with me to find out what secrets this barren mountain has." Zhou Hengyang took the lead and walked ahead. Chapter 854: Find Chapter 854 Discovery As soon as he heard that there was a secret, Zhou Hengguang was all excited, and followed quickly, not to mention wasting time. The two brothers soon came to the foot of the barren mountain, saying that the barren mountain was not actually a mountain, because this area was a valleypared to the others, and because it was not high, it was reluctantly regarded as farnd to divide thend. But it¡¯s definitely not farnd. Because this is higher than the farnd, it is full of shrubs and grass, and the ground is also a typical mountainousnd, full of stones and moss, which is not suitable for farming at all. Even if the shrubs and grasses are cut down in the future, crops cannot be grown. At worst, if you nt fruit trees, they must be good ones. There is a narrow trail going up the mountain. Zhou Hengyang took the lead and walked in front, and said as he walked, "Look carefully for me to see what is different about this mountain." "Huh!" Zhou Hengguang put away his carelessness, looked at it for a while and found no difference, and couldn''t help asking: "Brother, why do you think this mountain is different?" This ce is clearly a barrennd. "I thought that when thend was divided, someone was snatching it secretly." At that time, the vige was drawing lots to divide thend, and he was also there. Looking back now, Sun Yunyun did have a big problem. Actually, it wasn''t just Sun Yunyun who had a problem, but even Wenwen''s expression at that time was also a problem. Wenwen must be hiding something. As for what it is, the only thing that can be answered now is the mountain in front of me. "Then there is a problem." If you don''t ask, no one will **** this mountain. The two brothers checked for half an hour, but found nothing in the end. When they found a big rock to sit down and talk, Zhou Hengguang always found that the leaves above his head were too small and too dense, dividing the autumn sunlight into countless fine light spots. His eyes narrowed slightly, and the more he looked at it carefully, the more serious the expression on his face became. Because these lights are different from the usual ones, he likes to sit under the trees in autumn to read books and draw design drawings, but those leaves can well cover the light. But I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, and I always feel something is wrong. Zhou Hengyang also noticed it, stood up abruptly, retreated from the shade of the tree, and carefully looked at the tree that they hadn''t noticed before. "This is... a tea tree, right?" The old man at home and many uncles and grandpas who have been friends for a long time like drinking tea very much, and the two brothers are also very knowledgeable about tea. "Hmm! Definitely the tea tree." "Have you ever seen such a big tea tree?" If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would never believe that there are so many tea trees in the world. "Are the few legendary tea trees so big?" "How is it possible!" Zhou Hengguang shook his head, looking at the tea tree in front of him in amazement, "I absolutely don''t want to be as big as this tea tree, I don''t know how long this tea tree has been here, but it has a history of at least a thousand years .¡± After speaking, he felt wrong, shook his head and murmured to himself, "It''s not right, even a thousand-year-old tea tree can''t grow so big, if you don''t look carefully, you can''t find that it is a tea tree." Good guy, it looks like a banyan tree with a crown and a pavilion, but it is a little shorter than the banyan tree, but the branches are thicker and the branches and leaves are more lush. Sitting down just now, the sunlight can be cut to form light spots, because each tea leaf is very small. "It should be a matter of breed." Zhou Hengyang finally spoke. Chapter 855: ancient tea tree Chapter 855 Ancient Tea Tree "Because this variety is a kind of wild tea that has never been found before." As he spoke, he stepped forward and picked a leaf with his hand, put it on the tip of his nose and sniffed it lightly. A refreshing feeling. Zhou Hengguang also picked a piece and tasted it in his mouth. It has a unique bitterness, after which it is sweet, elegant and fragrant. "Brother, this is really worth snatching secretly." "Ok!" Both brothers are discerning people, and the value of this tree is immeasurable. It is autumn now, not the time to pick tea. These tea leaves have been aged for a long time and still have the current taste. I don¡¯t know how good it will be when the tea is picked in spring. The variety that has never been seen before, and the hugeness that has never been seen before. These two items can make the tea hype worth a thousand dors. "Brother, do you think sister-inw knows?" Zhou Hengguang asked tentatively. Zhou Hengyang looked serious, "I should know." "Awesome." Zhou Hengguang gave a thumbs up, not knowing what to say. "You are worthy of being a son-inw, and I said that if you have no family background, who would have the nerve to find the door! A poor man will beughed at if he finds the door." "Now I don''t know whether Wenwen discovered it by herself or my father-inw." "Does it make a difference?" "Yes, there is a big difference." Zhou Hengyang sighed, realizing that he and Wenwen are not in the same mind so far, and Wenwen has not let go of his vignce. He thought they were already the closest lovers, but... Zhou Hengguang found that his elder brother''s face made him feel frightened, and subconsciously wanted to distract him. "Brother, what kind of person is your father-inw?" Although he has passed away, he is also his future father-inw, so it is better to find out in advance. Sure enough, Zhou Hengyang returned to normal, and gave his younger brother a strange look, "You know him too." "I know? How is it possible." "His name is Su Xuewen, you are thinking about it." "Professor Su?" Zhou Hengguang''s voice changed, "Who is that Professor Su? Who is in the capital? How is it possible, how is it possible...Is he dead? Is he really dead?" To say that Zhou Hengguang, a rebellious genius since he was a child, most often dislikes anyone and despises everyone. But he has a professor he admires, not only him, but many geniuses in Capital University admire this professor. There are many people who call themselves lunatics. The more talented they are, the higher their vision is, and the more they think differently from normal people. But no matter how crazy everyone is, they are not as crazy as this Professor Su. He is a famous biologist who focuses on biomedicine. He heard that there is a secret project, and there are countless master students who want to participate in his doctoral students. Not only that, Professor Su has also made great achievements in other fields. The reason why the eldest brother can get to know Professor Su is because Professor Su once helped him ovee a data problem of the space shuttle. The two have be friends since then. Zhou Hengguang has studied a lot, and of course he also knows this famous lunatic professor. But he is not familiar with it, but this does not prevent him from admiring him. The reason why he is called a lunatic is not only because of his achievements, but also because of his background and his character. Especially the conflict between him and the Yang family, I don''t know what''s going on, but it has reached the point where there is no end to death. Chapter 856: first beauty Chapter 856 The First Beauty I heard that the future heir of the Song family had his legs crippled, and he will never be able to stand up in this life. Three years ago, the disappearance of Professor Su has always been rumored to be the revenge of the Song family, but no one knows what happened. The more Zhou Hengguang thought about it, the more his thoughts roiled, "So... sister-inw is Professor Su''s daughter?" "Yes! All six younger sisters too." Zhou Hengyang nodded slightly, "Aren''t they all beautiful?" "Beautiful, all of them are beautiful." Zhou Hengguang has not recovered from the shock, "Professor Su''s looks, it would be strange if he is not good-looking." It is said that Professor Su appeared in the capital on the first day after he was admitted to university, he was Secretly yed the title of the first beauty. Even countless girls in school are willing to bow down. From the age of eighteen to forty-eight, Professor Su didn''t appear often, but the halo of being the most beautiful for so many years has always been his. It can be seen from this that Professor Su''s good looks. "Does anyone else know this news?" "No one knows, you have to keep it a secret. For now, I don''t want people from the Song family to focus on Wenwen and the others." This is also to protect Wenwen. Before Su Xuewen died, he hoped that Wenwen and his sisters would live a peaceful life in Qingshui County for the rest of their lives. But as the daughter of Professor Su, how could the halo be hidden. Gold always shines, especially Fifth Sister, who seems to be a copy of Professor Su, who haspletely inherited Professor Su''s talent and IQ. Such a person should not be buried forever. A sternness shed in Zhou Hengyang''s eyes. He hadn''t recovered from the blow of Hengshan''s death before, and he was very decadent. And at that time, he had just broken with the Zhou family, and he had no way to contend with the Song family. In order to protect the seven sisters, he could only linger in this small ce. It''s different now, and the Su family is not something the Song family can easily move. "So that''s how it is." Zhou Hengguang murmured, "That makes sense. I''ve always wondered that even if you break up with the Zhou family, you don''t have toe here to be a backdoor. Even if you want to be a backdoor to take revenge on the family and discredit the family , why did you choose Qingshui County?" There must be a reason for this. Zhou Hengguang has been investigating, but he has no clue. In the end, it can only be attributed to a coincidence. As for bing the son-inw, it is considered that the eldest brother is deliberately taking revenge on the old man in the family. Seeing with his own eyes that the old man''s blood pressure had risen from anger, and he was furious after smashing things randomly. Look at the elders of the Zhou family, all of them are embarrassed to go out to meet people, for fear of being asked about the eldest son and grandson being a door-stopper. He let go of the doubts in his heart, and admired his big brother''s brain. And ready to follow suit. Now that he knows the truth, he wants to follow suit even more. The Su sisters are the daughters of Professor Su. It will be so interesting when the truthes out. "The things here are kept secret for the time being. I will go to the northwest to rescue Liu Chun tomorrow. I will leave your sister-inw''s safety in the provincial capital to you. Don''t let anyone trouble them, understand?" Zhou Hengyang''s woman is definitely not someone able to bully. "I see, don''t worry, I will make it beautiful for you." "I am very relieved of you." Zhou Hengyang patted his younger brother on the shoulder, "Go, I will take you to another ce." "Then put this tree here?" At least take a safety measure! Priceless! Brother and his family have really big hearts. "Well! I''ll leave it to you to be responsible for safety." Zhou Hengyang said, "I believe in your ability, little brother" eyes, killing Zhou Hengguang. Chapter 857: we remember Chapter 857 We remember "How can I have time?" Zhou Hengguang''s face changed, "It''s fine if you use me alone as three people, but you even entrust this little thing to me?" Whoever looks for it looks like that. Anyway, he didn''t do it. Zhou Hengyang narrowed his eyes slightly, "Sir, do you have something to hide from me?" "Strange, you never asked me about personal matters before." "That''s because most of your personal affairs are rted to work and study, and rarely involve feelings." Although Zhou Hengyang was not the closest to this younger brother, he knew enough about it. This younger brother has been talented since childhood. Although he is the youngest of the three brothers, he seems to be well-behaved and honest, but he is also the most rebellious in his bones, and he doesn''t bother to cover up his rebellion. Responsibility and pressure cannot restrain him. He and Heng Shan were not willing to put the pressure on the youngest brother, so he and Heng Shan resisted the pressure from the small family. Later, when Hengshan passed away, he disappeared from home, and all the pressure from the Zhou family was ced on the third child. But it didn''t break him. This kid is just a bigot, he doesn''t want to take the responsibility, and the old men in the family can''t do anything about him. However, although the third child is not stingy, he is also proud of the family and has not grown into a dandy. Over the years, I have devoted all my energy to study and work at home, and I have been able to get along like a duck to water, step by step, whether in school or at work. And his ability to work is really strong. "What are you looking at?" Zhou Hengguang looked at his elder brother with a fake smile, "Don''t look suspicious, or I will be unhappy." Sure enough, he knew that it would be difficult to hide things from his elder brother''s eyes. This is not the case! It aroused suspicion. "If you used to take care of the safety of the barren hills, now you don''t want to waste time on it. It must be because you have more important things or people who make you want to put your precious Use your time on the other side." Zhou Hengguang''s heart skipped a beat, and Su Qing''s smile appeared unconsciously in his mind, and his handsome face immediately became gloomy. "What''s wrong?" Zhou Hengguang shook his head in the clear eyes of his elder brother, "It''s nothing, are you willing to go home with me now?" If the elder brother is willing, he can stop calcting, calcte feelings, and calcte people''s hearts. "The home?" ¡°Of course the home we grew up in.¡± "Stop dreaming, it''s not dark yet! It''s not suitable for dreaming. Let''s go! Take you to the next ce." County town, mental hospital¡ª "The Sun Yunyun you are looking for is here. When she was just sent here, she looks quite normal. She just loves to sleep. She can sleep twenty hours a day." The nurse introduced the situation as she walked, "Our doctor saw , It will take a few days to observe." "By the way, who are you patients?" "In a vige, my wife and Sun Yunyun grew up together. I heard that I was hospitalized and came to visit." Zhou Hengyang said politely, "I''m sorry." "Don''t bother, it''s good enough for you in the vige toe to see her. By the way, remember to notify your family to pay the money when you go back." "OK, we remember." "Then I will go to work first." The psychiatric hospital in Qingshui County is very small, and there are only a dozen people living in it, all of whom are from well-off families. Otherwise, I don''t have the ability to live in a mental hospital. In fact, the poor family will be locked up at home and not released. On April 4, 2020, Qingming Festival, the whole country mourns, Remember the lostpatriots and pay tribute to the heroes who fought against the epidemic! Every lost life should be firmly remembered! May the dead rest in peace, and may the living be strong. Chapter 858: Feng Yanze Chapter 858 Feng Yanze In the early 1980s, the standard of living and medical conditions were not good. People who were mentally ill didn¡¯t care whether it was good or bad. The ward where Sun Yunyun lives is not big, the nurse opened the door and left, only to see Sun Yunyun lying down and sleeping on the only hospital bed. It looked no different from normal people. The two brothers didn''t go close when they came in. Instead, they stood at the door from a distance, looked at it for a few moments, and then went out. Outside the courtyard, Zhou Hengguang was holding the case copied from the doctor in his hand, and his brows became tighter the more he looked at it. Zhou Hengyang stood aside smoking, and casually flicked the ash into the trash can beside him. "Brother, do you think there is something wrong? I don''t see the problem so far." Zhou Hengguang closed the case, "You must have found something, tell me." "You don''t see any problems?" "No, but Sun Yunyun''s drowsiness problem still needs to be investigated. With the current level of medical treatment in Qingshui County, it can''t be found out. Unless it is transferred to the provincial capital, or the capital." Zhou Hengguang looked at it with a puzzled face. Looking at my elder brother. Since he came in, the elder brother''s face has be colder and colder, and it doesn''t matter what he looks like. Just now in the room, let alone looking at Sun Yunyun with caring eyes, it would be nice not to tear the NPC into pieces. This is revenge! And the hatred is so deep that the elder brother doesn''t even bother to hide it. That Sun Yunyun offended her eldest brother, and she is doomed. "Then transfer to the provincial capital. I remember that you have a junior who is engaged in psychology?" Zhou Hengyang thought for a moment, "How about entrusting him to him?" "Don''t!" Even Zhou Hengguang couldn''t stand the mention of the ssmate who was engaged in psychology. "I have a lot of friends, and I can''t find Feng Yanze. He is a pervert and out of his mind. Do you know what his nickname is? His nickname is the second beauty. Everyone says he is the heir of Professor Su. But let me say that he is even crazier than Professor Su. Professor Su''s madness is the madness of the spirit of exploration of scientific research, and his madness can really make people crazy." Zhou Hengyang was amused by his younger brother''s reaction, "What''s wrong? There are people you are afraid of?" "He''s the only one." Zhou Hengguang was rarely able to show a deted look, "That guy is really abnormal. He is not only an expert in psychology, but also an expert in neurology and deciphering. He is from the legal and political center in the capital. Forensics wille to him." Can a person who thinks about his mind and body be normal? Zhou Hengguang nced at his elder brother, and suddenly realized, "Feng Yanze likes to study difficult and misceneous diseases. If you hand Sun Yunyun to him, the result will be really hard to say. But your goal has been achieved, how about going back to the provincial capital? Just give Feng Yanze a call, what do you think?" "Okay!" Zhou Hengyang had also heard of Feng Yanze''s name when he was in the capital. Wenwen''s anomaly must have something to do with Sun Yunyun. To solve this trouble, killing her directly is the easiest way, but it is not the best. Presumably, handing it over to Feng Yanze will definitely help him solve his troubles. "You are ruthless, you are really ruthless." Zhou Hengguang gave a thumbs up. The procedure was done very quickly. The two of them paid the money, found someone, and when they returned to the provincial capital in the afternoon, the ambnce from the psychiatric hospital had already sent him to the psychiatric department of the First People''s Hospital of the provincial capital. After arriving there, Zhou Hengguang came forward to go through the formalities. Sun Yunyun has been sleeping from the beginning to the end, and has not woken up at all. The doctors in the provincial capital are also amazed. Chapter 859: third beauty Chapter 859 The third beauty As for Qingshui County, Zhou Hengyang paid a sum of money and asked the patient''s family to break away from the patient. The money belonged to the patient''s family. Of course, these are all handled by the agent. Everything is exined very clearly. While leaving, he identally found Zhu Yueju, who was shouting that she was not sick, and paid her medical bills by the way, and let her out. Zhou Hengyang could see clearly that Old Man Sun was a troublesome one, while Zhu Yueju was the one who was holding back. Rather than letting her be locked up in a mental hospital, it would be better to let her out. With Zhu Yueju around, old man Sun would no longer have the energy to explore the barren mountains. **** Capital University, Graduate School of Medicine¡ª "Have you heard? That genius in the Department of Mathematics, hertest paper has been published by an authoritative foreign magazine, and it is the best length." "Such a big thing, who doesn''t know!" "It''s true. Now people in the mathematics department can''t wait to walk sideways on campus, but they are proud." "I have been suppressed for so many years, and once I am proud, if it were me, I would also walk sideways." "In fact, the Department of Mathematics can be regarded as the authority of our country in this area, but it has no status in the world and has not achieved much. A few years ago, it was crushed by the Department of Biology, and now it is crushed by our Department of Medicine. Damn, are you unhappy now that a genius has finallye?" "Is that a genius? That''s clearly a ghost." Several young researchers in white coats gathered together to whisper and share gossip about the school. From the beginning of this semester to now, the most prominent person in the entire school and the entire academic circle is the little girl named Su Jun. He was only sixteen years old, and came to school like he was born out of nowhere. Like the light of their medical department, the genius Feng Yanze also entered university at the age of sixteen. Feng Yanze won the title of the second most beautiful with her handsome appearance, mncholy eyes and amazing IQ talent as soon as she arrived at the university. Of course, after five or six years, Feng Yanze has be my associate professor, and the title of the second most beautiful has also be the second craziest. The female student''s ambivalence of admiration and fear at the same time was vividly expressed in Feng Yanze. But Su Jun is different. As soon as Su Jun entered school, he was hailed as the third most beautiful because of his IQ surpassing Feng Yanze and Professor Su back then, and his looks no less than the two. In just one month, it quickly swept the whole school. After hearing that Su Jun''s IQ was detected, the school leaders and professors jumped up excitedly. It''s only been a long time, and people have achieved such high achievements. "I heard that Su Jun, like our Professor Feng, also has an unforgettable memory." "It''s more than that!" "Have you met Su Jun?" Someone asked curiously. "No." "Our college and the Department of Mathematics are too far apart, and they have to span the entire campus." "I''ve seen it, I''ve seen it. I saw it when the school started. At that time, I was arranged by the school leader to wee new students, and Su Jun was among the people I greeted." Some people shook their hands excitedly. "Tell me, tell me, is it really worthy of the title of the third beauty?" "Yes, yes, absolutely." The young man blushed with excitement, "Although Su Jun is only sixteen years old, she doesn''t talk much. If you ask her something, she will answer you politely. Very Polite, lovable little girl." "Really? How did I hear that she seldom interacts with her ssmates?" Chapter 860: very cute Chapter 860 is very cute "That''s because he''s busy studying!" The young man secretly pointed to the experiment not far away, looked at the slender back of the microscope, and hinted: "No matter how bad the personality is, can it be worse than him?" Everyone agreed with lingering fear. "indeed." "Makes sense." "Su Jun must be a very cute school girl." The slender figure in front suddenly turned around, took off the goggles, and looked at several people coldly with narrow phoenix eyes, "Who is Su Jun?" "what?" "professor?" "Senior Feng!" The gossiping young people stood up abruptly like elementary school students who had done something wrong, standing in a row with their hands behind their backs, and lowered their heads not daring to look into the handsome young man''s eyes. Feng Yanze didn''t seem to pay attention to everyone''s reaction at all, but asked seriously, "Who is Su Jun?" "It''s a freshman who just arrived in the Department of Mathematics this year, and he has be the professor''s darling and darling." "There are students like this every year." Feng Yanze said indifferently, "Is it worth discussing like this?" "Everyone says...she is the third most beautiful." Feng Yanze heard the words, and finally showed a meaningful smile on his extremely handsome but pale face, "Is it beautiful or crazy?" Starting from Professor Su Xuewen, the first beauty of Capital University is not just the praise of appearance, but the praise of IQ talent, talent and achievement. After all, this is a sacred ce for academics, not the Drama Academy next door, where you can get ahead by looking good. Everyone knows what Feng Yanze means, after all, who can enter here, who is not a genius? "Professor Feng, you can rest assured that the eyes of the masses are discerning, and they will never insult the word ''beauty''." The implication is that people rely on their brains. "Hehe!" Feng Yanze sneered, "Really? Don''t you all call me crazy in private? I think in the future, what is the first beauty and the second beauty is better to change it to the first crazy and the second crazy." Everyone: "..." I want to cry, but I dare not speak, but I feel that what Professor Feng said makes sense. "Professor Feng has your phone number." "Who''s calling?" Feng Yanze looked sleepy and didn''t want to pay attention to the caller. "Zhou Hengguang." "It''s him?" Feng Yanze''s long and narrow eyes shed brightly, he got up, took off his gloves and went out to answer the phone. After he left, many researchers finally breathed a sigh of relief, and the seniors who had not participated in the topic before reminded: "You are so courageous, you dare to say such things behind Professor Feng''s back." "Don''t talk about these gossips behind Professor Feng''s back in the future, Professor Feng doesn''t like to listen." "Okay, we remembered." The seniors shook their heads helplessly, "The neers are newborn calves who are not afraid of tigers." *** Feng Yanze''s private office is on the third floor of the research institute, with the best view and light. The direction of the floor-to-ceiling windows is arge basketball court in the school. There will be many students ying basketball, youthful and energetic. But Feng Yanze felt that it was too noisy, so he made a strange request to the school. While he was in the office, the yground was closed. So that the studentsined a lot, but when everyone knew that this request was made by the "second craziest", no one had any objections immediately. After a long time, there were not many studentsing to the basketball court even when it was open. At this time, Feng Yanze was sitting on the coffee table in front of the floor-to-ceiling window to answer the phone. When he nced down, he could see a girl carrying a backpack walking on the road. The distance she walked was less than a thousand meters, and there were ten of them. A boy sends a love letter. Although the little girl looks very pretty, Feng Yanze can guarantee that she is definitely not eighteen years old. A group of beasts. Feng Yanze sneered and looked away. "Madman, madman, did you hear me talking to you? I''ll let youe to our provincial capital." Zhou Hengguang shouted on the phone. Chapter 861: dont talk nonsense Chapter 861 Don''t talk nonsense "Not interested." Feng Yanze saidzily. "You will definitely be interested in this matter." Zhou Hengguang''s voice bewitched, "Don''t regret it then." Feng Yanze pursed her lips, ready to hang up the phone. "It was my elder brother who was looking for you, not me. Didn''t you say that my elder brother is a typical type of person who talks less and matters more?" This was once Feng Yanze''s evaluation of Zhou Hengyang, saying that he is strong and resolute, iron-blooded and ruthless . Either it''s okay, as long as there is something, it is definitely a big deal. The less you talk, the bigger the matter, unlike some people who can enjoy talking nonsense about trivial matters. For the next few words, the two fought fiercely. Feng Yanze withdrew his hand from hanging up the phone, "Did your elder brother find it?" "Yes! I found it." Zhou Hengguang seemed to be in a good mood, "It turns out that even you know about my elder brother running away from home." Feng Yanze ignored the teasing in his words, "Where has he been these two years?" "Oh! If you can''t say it, you definitely don''t believe it. I got married. Although I haven''t given birth to a little nephew, I found a sister-inw for me." A perverted lunatic, but he himself is not a very normal person in the eyes of others. So it is said that things of a feather flock together, and people are divided into groups. The fact that these two people cane together shows that they are the same kind of people. It''s like when Zhou Hengguang was young, he tried hard to be the eldest brother and the little tail of the second brother, but every time the eldest and second brother went out to y or did some big things, he would throw him away. It shows that he is actually not the same person as Zhou Hengyang. If it wasn''t for being his own younger brother, Zhou Hengyang would have drawn a clear line of boundaries with someone in disgust. He Changming is an outsider, maybe Zhou Hengyang appreciates it more. Zhou Hengguang and his elder brother are not in the same category, but Yanze is in the same category. The kind of person who speaks disgustingly but is honest in body. Who is Feng Yanze! You can hear the deep meaning and dissatisfaction in Zhou Hengguang''s words without thinking, "What? What did your elder brother do?" "It''s nothing. I just went to be a door-to-door son-inw. You have to listen to your wife. You know the kind of son-inw who is very obedient, especially obedient?" "I know." The smile on Feng Yanze''s face became more and more obvious, and he even narrowed his eyes happily,pletely basing his happiness on Zhou Hengguang''s dissatisfaction, "But you are not a feudal and conservative person, besides, you are also You don''t have the ability to take care of your elder brother''s affairs!" He wondered where Hengguang''s negative emotions came from. Although Hengguang had a bad temper, this person was actually quite receptive. To put it bluntly, this person has no bottom line. How could a person who has not logged off the line be angry because of this. "Can you not hurt me?" He only has this one weakness, and this person always likes to bring it up, to sprinkle salt on his wounds. "Okay, I will listen to you." "I ha ha!" This man just said it nicely. "Then you don''t like the woman who bes your sister-inw?" Zhou Hengguang on the other side of the phone was so frightened that he hurriedly pressed and pressed the microphone, and no one was relieved after observing, "Don''t talk nonsense, if my elder brother hears this, not only will I die, but you will also have a hard time. Although you It¡¯s true that he¡¯s a lunatic, but do you think my elder brother is a normal person?¡± His rebellion from childhood to adulthood,bined together, cannotpare to that of his elder brother this time. Feng Yanze very much agrees with his best friend, "Well! Your elder brother...you''d better not study his psychology. Some people''s psychology only needs to know the external, and the inside is like an abyss. Be careful and you will be swallowed by the abyss." Chapter 862: Set up a studio Chapter 862 Establishment of a studio "Okay, you''d better not study him. Believe me, he definitely doesn''t want a psychologist to study him." Feng Yanze tapped lightly on the coffee table with his empty hands, his pale and slender fingers were as pale as they had been in theboratory for many years, and even tiny blood vessels could be seen under the delicate and fair skin. In fact, he tried to study Zhou Hengyang''s psychology, and even obtained Zhou Hengyang''s psychological report from the Air Force through his rtionship. His psych report...was too perfect! It is so perfect that no one can find the slightest w. Intuition told him that no one''s heart is perfect and without blemishes. But what happened that time was quickly noticed by Zhou Hengyang¡ª The price is heavy! "How dare I be dissatisfied with my sister-inw, she is my elder brother''s treasure. If I have a look of dissatisfaction, my elder brother will be unhappy." Zhou Hengguang took a little jealous, and then said in a serious tone: "I Sister-inw is very nice, very nice." Now that he knows that the Su family sisters are Professor Su''s daughters, he will not be dissatisfied. Regarding Hengyang''s praise, Feng Yanze was nomittal, "You haven''t said why you are dissatisfied?" "My elder brother changed hisst name." Feng Yanze finally couldn''t helpughing, the low-pitchedughter came through the phone, with a bit of rustling texture, itching in the ears of those who listened. "Hahaha... so you want to change your surname too? I told you a long time ago that you have grown up, don''t think about being their little tail when you were young, okay?" "Get out!" Zhou Hengguang turned his face instantly, "You are only allowed to go to the provincial capital tomorrow." After speaking, the phone hung up with a snap. **** Su Wen sleptte in the morning, and Zhou Hengyang was no longer in the room after waking up. She knew he had a lot of things to do and was busy with work. In fact, she was not leisurely. After sending the two little girls who had been pestering her since she woke up to find new friends to y with, Su Wen took Su Xiu and Su Qing to the front room of Heyan Road after breakfast. Among the eight houses Hengyang gave her, six of them are residential houses, and thergest one has been used for her own living. The location of the two front-facing houses is the best, and the one on Heyan Road is the busiest. It has two upper and lower floors. It is spacious and bright, with a total area of ??more than 200 square meters, and there is a small yard behind it. Originally, Su Wen wanted to use this set to open a store, but after considering thepany''s market positioning, she dismissed the idea. Because there are not enough stalls, although this ce is good, but if you want to take the luxury route, it is not good. For the first store, she wanted to build it into a gship store. The decoration and area had to be noble, magnificent, and eye-catching. It is not enough to be a gship store, but it is enough to be a studio. One of the residences is also taken out as a staff dormitory. Yao Fang moved inst night, and went to Heyan Road Studio to clean up early this morning. When the three sisters of Su Wen arrived, the whole house waspletely new. "Awesome!" Su Wen gave a thumbs up, "Thanks for your hard work." Yao Fang was very embarrassed, she lived alone in such a nice buildingst night, she was so excited that she didn''t fall asleep all night. I got up at five o''clock, and walked for an hour without even taking a car. She never dreamed that one day she would reallye to a big city and see so many tall buildings, so many cars, and dazzling shop windows and merchandise. The restaurant I went tost night was really beautiful, and the things were really expensive. Chapter 863: first working meeting Chapter 863 The first working meeting Yao Fang, who usually lives frugally, feels that it is worth spending money for the first time, and she should spend it like this. The food is delicious, beautiful, and the service is good. Before going in, she was nervous, afraid that she would be looked down upon and treated with contemptuous eyes. But in the end, there was none, not at all. Yao Fang really felt equal. Because of her reputation in the vige, she is a widow. She has long been used to being despised, but now she is gone. Yao Fang felt so rxed that she was about to fly. She is grateful to Su Wen from the bottom of her heart. Without her, she would definitely be cheated by Yang Jiashan, and she doesn''t know what will happen if she sells it. Being able to follow Su Wen to the city is the best opportunity in her life. Yao Fang was lying on the bedst night and was thinking that she had been unlucky and suffering for more than 20 years, probably because she was waiting for Su Wen. Her fortune is low, her life is low, and her fortune is too much to bear, so she has to suffer for more than 20 years, and now she can bear it when her fortunees. But Yao Fang never said a word of these thoughts to others, let alone in front of Su Wen. Because she knew that Su Wen didn''t like to hear these things, and she never regarded herself as her benefactor. She just needs to be clear in her heart. "Now that the sanitation has been done, let''s start moving things and decorate the studio!" Su Wen held the work arrangement that had been written long ago, and pointed to Su Qing, "Second brother, your heart is the design of our Su family Director, you are in charge of the studio. In other words, this is your ce, and in the future, purchases, shipments,bor, progress, etc... a series of things are all yours." "Me?" Su Qing pointed to her nose, "Design director of thepany?" "That''s right! You are the design director." Su Wen waved her hand and blinked yfully, "How is it? Are you satisfied with your title?" "..." Su Qing was silent for three seconds, "Satisfied, very satisfied." Su Xiu covered her mouth and snickered, "Isn''t the second sister you themander of the bare rod talking about?" "You still dare tough at me, a bare-handedmander is also amander, hum!" Su Qing snorted arrogantly, pretending to be angry and ignoring others. Su Wen let the sisters joke around and continued to arrange work, "Yao Fang, from today on you will be the store manager of our Su family. Your work is not here. Starting tomorrow, I will give you half a day to go out and observe Market,e to the studio to help Su Qing in the other half of the day." "Observe the market?" Yao Fang also did a lot of homework in advance, "Are you going out to see how other people''s houses buy things?" "That''s right, I want you to watch, learn, and listen." Su Wen is very satisfied with Yao Fang''s initiative, "Our su family''s positioning is high-end, and what we want is that we can''t afford it. Can''t afford it, understand?" Su Wen After Wen finished speaking, she looked at the three of them one by one. Sure enough, when the three heard her words, two of them showed shocked and incredulous eyes. "can not afford?" "How can you sell if you can''t afford it?" "Su Qing, please exin." Su Wen sat on the sofa beside her and gave Su Qing the middle seat. After Su Wen''s six months of brainwashing and joint learning, Su Qing has long had a great enthusiasm for making bags, selling bags, and starting apany. Moreover, she really likes this line of work, otherwise she would not have learned tailoring in the first ce. Before she went to study tailoring because she didn''t know that she could also design and make exquisite bags by herself. Chapter 864: Division of labor Chapter 864 Division of Labor For Su Qing now, the bags she made with all her painstaking efforts are all exquisite works of art, and of course it is worth taking the unaffordable route. "Ahem..." Su Qing stood in the middle, cleared her throat, held her head high and imitated the elder sister''s appearance, and her demeanor immediately came out, "Next, the design director will poprize ourpany''s future development policy to everyone. and business positioning. If you can¡¯t afford it, it¡¯s the boss of ourpany, Mr. Su..." Pointing to Su Wen politely and respectfully as he spoke. Su Wen nodded in cooperation. The interaction between the two made Su Xiu and Yao Fang want to snicker and find it amusing, but at the same time they were full of fighting spirit and yearning for the future. The two clenched their fists silently, and listened more attentively to Su Qing''s next words. Su Qing spoke more and more fluently, and it took half an hour for both of them to faint. "Okay, the director''s speech is over, everyone please apud." The three of them apuded vigorously, and Su Qing finally felt embarrassed herself, and sat back in her seat with a blushing face. "Now that everyone understands, let''s get started!" "What about me, big sister? What am I going to do?" Su Xiu was anxious at the side, "I can''t be idle! I also have something to do." "You go to further study. If you are interested in learning West Point, you can also learn Chinese dim sum making." Su Wen has already thought about it, "I don''t need your help here, I have already agreed with my little aunt, and I will take you after the Mid-Autumn Festival Go see the master you want to worship." "The Mid-Autumn Festival is still a few days away!" Su Xiu was very anxious, everyone was very busy, and she was very depressed because she had nothing to do. "The housework will be left to you these few days, the living expenses of the family, and we have to get acquainted with the left and right neighbors when we just moved here. There are many things." That''s true, Su Xiuguan nodded obediently, "Don''t worry! I will definitely handle it well." After arranging their work, it''s time for lunch. Heyan Road is very lively, it is considered amercial area, and it takes about half an hour to walk to Civic Square and Pedestrian Street. The four of them randomly found a snack bar to have lunch, and each went to do their own business. The most important task is Su Qing. She has to carry all the tools, ready-made bags, semi-finished products and raw materials brought over from her hometown. She was also reluctant to spend money to find someone, so the three of them came by themselves one by one. "I said, it''s okay to ask someone to help, or wait for your brother-inw toe back to help." Su Wen suggested. "No, we can do it ourselves. We can''t wait for others to help us with everything, let alone develop this habit of dependence." "That makes sense, then go get busy! I have already made an appointment with my little aunt to see the facade of the gship store in the afternoon, and I also need to purchase tables, chairs, benches, disy cabs, and small furniture that arecking in the studio." Su Wen has already listed the details. "If you need anything, write to me." Su Xiu and Yao Fang did not, Su Qing really wanted to buy something, so she immediately handed over the note that she had written in advance. "I have, but I think we still need more professional things. I have searched for materials in our county library before, and they are all written here. It would be better if you can buy them, big sister. If you can''t buy them, you may need to Go to the capital to buy." "Okay, I see." Su Wen likes Su Qing''s meticulous and in-depth work attitude very much. She can think of it in advance, and go to the library to find information in advance, which means that she can already have the ability to be independent. As long as you practice more, you will be a strong woman in the shopping mall in the future. It seems that I still need to give Su Qing more opportunities to exercise. This is the 1st supplement, thanks for your support, today¡¯s update is still in the evening! We are old time. At the beginning of the month, when everyone has a monthly pass, I have the cheek to ask for a monthly pass (*^¨Œ^*)(*^¨Œ^*) Chapter 865: Zhou Yan Chapter 865 gave birth to Zhou Yan It took half an hour to walk to the pedestrian street from the studio. When Su Wen arrived, Zhou Yan was already sitting in the open-air booth at the entrance of the coffee shop and waiting. "Sorry I''mte." "It''s okay, I just arrived." Zhou Yan looked at Su Wen with a smile, thinking of the flirtatious interaction with her elder nephew at the dinner table yesterday, she became more and more satisfied. "Sit down, take a rest, and then I''ll take you to see the house. I found three ces in total and I think they are good. One is the provincial citymercial building opposite, which has the best location and is the most suitable, but the price is also the most expensive. The others are actually It¡¯s not bad, but it¡¯s not as good as themercial buildings in the provincial capital. If you buy high-end things, you must want this kind of high-end shopping mall.¡± Zhou Yan is very discerning, of course she knows where the best ces are. Su Wen ordered a cup of iced coffee, and it was very pleasant to drink it down. Zhou Yan frowned while watching, "It''s getting cold, why do you still drink ice? Girls should drink less cold food, it''s not good for your health." "It''s okay." Su Wen didn''t care, and took another sip. "Why are you okay? You and your eldest nephew have been married for a long time, and you haven''t had any children yet!" Su Wen: "..." "Why did you suddenly mention having a baby?" Thinking that she and Hengyang would have a child belonging to them in the future, Su Wen''s eyes unconsciously narrowed into a beautiful crescent shape. Whether it is a boy or a girl, it must be beautiful and smart. Thinking that Hengyang was angryst time because she misunderstood that she refused to have a child with him, he knew that he would love the child very much. When I think of Hengyang walking down the street with a milk doll in his arms, I feel pleasing to the eye. That is probably the best iron-blooded tenderness! "What are you thinking?" Zhou Yan waved her hand in front of Su Wen, "Smiling foolishly alone." "Ahem..." Su Wen came back to her senses, and covered up her embarrassment, "By the way, have you booked all the banquets? Do you want to invite rtives and friends?" "Don''t worry! It''s been decided a long time ago. These are all done by your little uncle. You can rest assured that there will be no mistakes in what he does." Zhou Yan is 100% assured of her husband''s ability. something went wrong. "Okay, let''s go and see the house!" "Ok!" After paying the bill, the two of them took their bags and went to see the two facade houses first. They were all good, and the price was moderate, but they still couldn''t meet Su Wen''s requirements. Opening a shop is sometimes a matter of effort. Some people can start slowly from hand-crafted workshops, and they can also umte word of mouth little by little. But she didn''t want to take it so slowly. She only seizes the day and night! Although you can earn a lot of money doing package sales with Su Qing, supporting your family is not a problem. Even in the 1980s, you can be a little rich woman very quickly, but these are too slow. She vowed not to hold Hengyang back. You can''t let Hengyang be looked down upon just because you are worthless. He was originally married, and his status had too much influence on Hengyang. She said before that she is the princess and Hengyang is the son-inw. I am a worthless pauper, and everyone in Hengyang looks down on my son-inw. Marrying a daughter-inw is different from marrying into a family. The difference is very big. If she doesn''t care, then she is the one who is sorry for Hengyang. "Go, this one won''t work, let''s go to the next one." Zhou Yan also saw the thinking and hesitation on Su Wen''s face, and decisively took Su Wen to see the best position. It is located on the front of the provincialmercial building, with two floors, the first floor is still high. Added together, there are about three hundred square meters. There are two front and back doors, one facing the outside door, and one inside the mall. Chapter 866: want this Chapter 866 wants this "How can such a good location be rented out?" Su Wen was curious. This shopping mall is the firstrge-scale high-end shopping mall in the provincial capital, and the business is very hot. As far as she knew, the mall remained open until twenty yearster, bing an old city symbol of the provincial capital. "It''s impossible to rent it out to me. There are many people who want it." Zhou Yan is very clear about the situation inside, "If you want it, I can find someone to help you get it, but the price won''t be cheap." Su Wen understands what she said about finding someone to take it down, it must not be easy, and it may be because of a rtionship. Otherwise, such a good position is really not my turn. "Yes, I want this." "You have vision." Zhou Yan was very satisfied with Su Wen''s courage. The daughter-inw of her eldest nephew naturally can''t be petty. "It''s a pity that there is not so much money." Her main ie now is the manuscript fee for writing that book. The manuscript fee for the second edition is actually quite a lot, and it is still a drop in the bucket to open a store and start a business. "Hengyang gave me eight houses, but I am reluctant to sell the house." Knowing that it will be worth dozens of times in the future, if she sells it, she will regret it and vomit blood. And those were sent by Hengyang, even if she rented them out, she couldn''t sell them. Zhou Yan pouted, "My nephew is really kind to you." "Of course." "If you have no money, you can write a book again. Didn''t you say that you want me to be your agentst time? Then I will solicit business for you and make you money." Zhou Yan had long wanted to push Su Wen out. , I am too sorry for myself not to be a star with this face. "But you have to ask your eldest nephew to agree." "Okay!" Su Wen knew that Hengyang would definitely agree, "You can help me arrange it! It is impossible to write a new book so fast. I will first conceive, and it will take...hehe...a long time." Zhou Yan couldn''t help rolling her eyes, "I knew it. People say that as talented as you are, you have a temper. Which writer doesn''t procrastinate? I''ve been used to it for a long time." "It seems to be true, but I have no talent." "Okay, stop coaxing me." "When will the little aunt''s front room be won for me? I will prepare the money and remember to help me sign for a few more years." "Just wait! Just a few days." "it is good!" **** After watching the front room, Su Wen didn''t eat out with Zhou Yan. Both of them are very busy, Zhou Yan is originally from the provincial capital, and there are so many friends and they have an appointment at night. When they parted, Zhou Yan also specially reminded that Liu Juan often went to her house these days to look at the situation of Su Wen''s house with her. Zhou Yan didn''t say a word and was sent away. But she felt that Liu Juan hated Su Wen to death because of what happenedst time, and there must be nothing good, so let her pay attention. Su Wen silently wrote it down in her heart. When she got home, Su Qing and Yao Fang were still busy in the studio and did note back. Su Xiu has already familiarized herself with the surrounding environment, and went to the vegetable market to buy vegetables, and is busy making dinner! As soon as Su Wen got home, she copsed on the sofa from exhaustion and didn''t want to get up at all. I walked too much today and cried, and the soles of my feet hurt. "Eldest sister, elder sister, you are finally back." Sixth sister came down from upstairs, ran over quickly, and threw herself into Su Wen''s arms, overjoyed, "Eldest sister, you are not allowed to drive us away next time, we will also I can go to the studio to help you." "It''s fine for children to y, what can they do?" Su Wen lovingly rubbed Liu Mei''s hair. Chapter 867: jealous of each other Chapter 867 Jealous of each other Sixth Sister hugged Su Wen''s waist and did not let go. Her small face like a porcin doll was unprecedentedly serious, and she said old-fashionedly: "Why can''t I do it? I can sweep the floor, mop the floor, and wipe the table. I can do it. You Forgot? I used to help you with housework when I was at home." Su Wen was amused, "Yes, yes, I was wrong, I underestimated my sixth sister." "Hmph! It''s not too bad, so I''ll go to the studio tomorrow, okay?" Sixth Sister wrinkled her little nose and smiled tteringly, "I''m not afraid of being tired." "Okay! I''ll take you there tomorrow." Only then did Sixth Sister quietly breathe a sigh of relief, her small body leaned against Su Wen''s arms, and she said coquettishly, "Eldest sister, you are too bad, how could you leave me and my little sister alone in the city? I miss you, and I often dream that I am back in the vige, and that you don¡¯t want us anymore.¡± As he spoke, a golden bean fell, which made Su Wen so anxious that she hurriedly apologized and cede thend forpensation. "Okay, why are you crying? How could the eldest sister not want you? Well, I was wrong, and I will never do it again." Su Wen coaxed carefully, "How nice is the city? There are delicious and fun things , can read numbers, meet new good friends, and godmother." Sixth Sister sniffed and said aggrievedly: "No matter how good it is, it would be better than Big Sister. Without Big Sister here, this wouldn''t be our home." Su Wen had a sore nose and wanted to cry too. But she is an adult, how can she be well, and cry when she finally starts a beautiful life! "The younger sister is also afraid. Although everyone treats us very well, we still miss home very much." "Aren''t we here? We will never be separated again." Sixth Sister smiled through her tears, revealing her two lovely dimples, "Where can I pull the hook." "A hook is a hook." The fingers of one big and one small hooked each other. Just as the fingers were separated, the little girl who was waiting for the sixth sister in the upstairs room couldn''t wait for anyone. When she came out to check, she heard the voice of the eldest sister. Knowing that the eldest sister has gone home, I am angry and happy at the same time. Stamped her feet and rushed down from upstairs, "Sixth sister, you are too bad, you dare to rob eldest sister from me, hum! I will not forgive you." Speaking of the sofa, with a twist of her little butt, she squeezed Liu Mei so abruptly, and upied Su Wen by herself. "Elder sister, look at me quickly, I''m a younger sister! I''m your favorite younger sister." The younger sister hugged Su Wen''s next door, with tears in her eyes, fearing that the older sister would be snatched away by the bad sixth sister. "Look at me, I miss you so much these days. I never see my eldest sister in my dreams. I dream that we go fishing for lobsters, catching dragonflies and buying cotton candy together." Su Wen couldn''t help but have ck lines all over her face. "that''s it?" "I also dreamed that my hen was stolen by someone. I cried so sadly. When I woke up, I realized that it was a dream. I just felt relieved and realized that the chickens I fed were gone. Don''t burn to death. I¡¯m even more sad. Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo¡­ I raise those chickens, I feed them every day, and I go to the fields to dig wild vegetables for the chickens to eat.¡± Su Wen: "..." Sure enough, the little girl in this family is the most lethal. Sixth Sister crossed her arms and stared at the little girl full of resentment, already thinking of a hundred ways to torture the stinky girl. snort! Sure enough, he had gained courage and dared topete with her for the eldest sister. Yesterday, I saw that the elder sister finally came. This stinky girl didn''t cling to the elder sister. She thought she was afraid of herself. It turned out to be a good time to choose! Chapter 868: brother-in-law forbid Chapter 868 is brother-inw forbid Su Xiu heard the movement in the kitchen, ran out anxiously, and saw this big scene, she really couldn''tugh or cry. These two girls also like to think about the elder sister too much. Sixth Sister really wanted to take the stinky girl away, but she held back in the end. She wants to leave a good impression on the eldest sister that she loves her younger sister, so that she won''t be afraid ofining when she bullies the stinky girl. Elder sister would not believe it even if she sued her. "Don''t cry, I will get angry if you cry again." Su Wen threatened loudly. "Oh!" The little girl put away her tears for a second. Su Wen: "..." Sixth Sister: "..." Su Xiu: "..." I didn''t expect my little girl to have this ability, when did she learn it? Tearse and go when they say theye. I didn''t have this ability in the vige before, but when I arrived in the city, not only did my temperament change drastically, my skin also turned white, and even my acting skills improved! Su Wen pointed to the little girl''s fawning smile, "... When did you learn it?" "What?" the little girl asked ignorantly. "Cry as soon as you say you cry, stop as soon as you say stop." "Hehehe..." The little girl lowered her head in embarrassment, "She learned from my deskmate. She is like this. My deskmate is amazing." Su Wen helplessly supported her forehead, "Sure enough, those who are close to vermilion are red and those who are close to ink are ck." Su Xiu was also busy in the kitchen. After washing her hands, she came over and sat on the opposite sofa and slowly peeled an orange, "Little sister, aren''t you in the same ss as Sixth Sister?" "no." "When we signed up, we were not together. I was brought by brother Hengguang to sign up. Sixth sister was brought by brother Xiaoxiao to sign up. I didn''t want to be in the same ss as sixth sister, so we separated." My younger sister is afraid of Sixth Sister, and Sixth Sister knows how to bully her, and all the students in the school like Sixth Sister. She doesn''t want to be an ugly duckling, poisonous queen, or Cindere next to Sixth Sister! snort! The younger sister snorted arrogantly, expressing her disdain for the sixth younger sister. Sixth sister of course saw it, "Smelly girl, are you itchy? Who helped you vent your anger when you were pulled by a male student in ssst time?" "Huh! It''s me." Before the eldest sister was not there, the sixth sister couldn''tpete with her for the eldest sister, so she could pretend to be reconciled with her. Now that the eldest sister is here, the sixth sister is her enemy who will rob her of the eldest sister. Little girl looks like I am very serious, and I am very serious. She is obviously timid in her heart, but she does not give an inch. Su Wen and Su Xiu looked at each other the same way, shaking their heads helplessly. These two girls are naturally in conflict with each other. It would be great if they were all like the fourth and fifth sisters. "I think you two are just putting on airs." Su Wen sighed deliberately, "I saw me yesterday, and both of you were busy ying with others, and you forgot about me, the eldest sister." "no." "I haven''t forgotten it, and I will never forget it in my life." The two little girls hurriedly exined. "We dare not, brother-inw''s face is too ugly, I dare not pester you, elder sister, if brother-inw finds out, it will be very miserable." "That''s right, as soon as I wanted to talk to you, eldest sister, in the restaurant yesterday, I was so scared by my brother-inw''s look. The brother-inw''s look was so scary. I ran to find you secretly, but my brother-inw nced at you. Come here, I''m so scared that I can only pretend that I don''t want to talk to you." The two little ones shuddered at the same time. The little girl still tilted her head, and said suspiciously: "It''s strange, my brother-inw didn''t look like this before! It''s the elder sister, have you quarreled with your brother-inw again?" "Isn''t it?" Sixth Sister also had her own opinion, "I think it''s my brother-inw who doesn''t want anyone to rob his eldest sister. The eldest sister is alone. Although she is our eldest sister, she is also my brother-inw''s daughter-inw. So my brother-inw is unhappy, so we have no choice but to Bear with it, today you dare to pester eldest sister while brother-inw is not at home." Su Wen and Su Xiu were silent at the same time. Su Wen blushed with embarrassment. Su Xiu lowered her head and covered her mouth and snickered, shrugging her smiling shoulders. She was hit by an orange by Su Wen before she jumped up and ran away quickly. Chapter 869: One person lowers the IQ of the whole family Chapter 869 One person lowers the IQ of the whole family Su Wen has been apanying Liumei and younger sister to do homework in the living room. Although the two little girls are noisy, they have really good brains, especially Liumei. Only the younger sister, other grades are very good, only mathematics, it can really make people angry. "What is 16+2-7?" Su Wen looked at the questions in the textbook, thinking that this is very easy, and the stinky girl can definitely figure it out. However, the smile on his face disappearedpletely before it showed. I saw the little girl wriggling her fingers with a sad face, and found that her fingers were not enough, subconsciously wanted to wring her toes, but also remembered that she was in elementary school and couldn''t count her toes while taking off her shoes, so she had to bear to wake up. Sitting at the children''s desk for a while, pulling the pigtails for a while, and secretly ying with the eraser. is simply an ADHD child. Sixth Sister has finished her homework a long time ago, and now she is staring at her with her hands folded over her chest. I can''t stop the joy in my heart, it''s great, now let the elder sister see the stupidity of the younger sister, so she won''t like her anymore. If you want to like her, you also like her, a genius who is number one in every subject. "Can you figure it out?" Su Wen couldn''t help asking. The little girl shuddered, and begged for mercy with a mournful face, "Eldest sister, I...I figured it out. "What is it equal to?" "equal to...equal to 9." Su Wen put her hands on her forehead, unable to suppress her anger, and finally realized why so many parents would go crazy when their children were doing their homework while the children were doing well. "Didn''t I just teach you thest question? You already know 16+2-6, and it''s written in your homework book. Why don''t you know 16+2-7?" Su Wen took a deep breath, the corner of her eye I saw Liumei eager to try. "The elder sister asked me toe. I am not used to mathematics. Just give me a good beating." The little girl was so sad that she was afraid that the eldest sister would not like her because she was too stupid, and now she burst into tears when she heard what the sixth sister said. "Wow... Big sister doesn''t like me anymore, and you all don''t like me anymore... Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo... Eldest sister doesn''t like me anymore. "Don''t cry." Sixth Sister didn''t like the younger sister to cry the most. "Did you hear what I said, Su Duoduo? Don''t cry. If you cry, I will let the elder sister ignore you in the future." "Okay!" The little girl held back her tears for a second, and agreed very simply. Su Wen was about to be amused at this moment, "I can see that, although my little sister will not be able to be a mathematician when she grows up, she is definitely more than enough to be an actress." She was ashamed of herself for the tears she could let go. "Huh!" Sixth Sister was also very angry. "Fifth Sister is so smart, and her math scores are so good, how can there be such a stupid sister like you." "Baa..." the younger sister made faces at the sixth younger sister. "Okay, let''s tutor each other! I think that although the younger sister is not good at math, she is good at other things." Su Wen encouraged the two girls out of the living room for a while, and returned to her and Hengyang''s private space along the sunny ss corridor. As soon as they arrived at the door, they heard the familiar sound of a caring from outside. I couldn''t help but my heart moved, I guessed that Hengyang was back, so I stood under the corridor and looked at the yard expectantly. Sure enough, the familiar car came in, parked, opened the door, and got out of the car in one go. A tall and slender man with a handsome face and sharp eyebrows came down from inside. It was indeed her home Hengyang who had returned. Su Wen rushed out of the corridor excitedly, eager to hug him and smell his breath. Chapter 870: allow you to hug for three minutes Chapter 870 allows you to hug for three minutes Zhou Hengyang stood where he was, looking at the little woman running towards him with a smile, the dissatisfaction and spection in his heart had long since been forgotten. He has nted on her all his life, as long as she is happy, he will suffer when he is wronged. He can wait slowly, for a lifetime, until she is willing to be honest with him. Su Wen stood three steps away from Zhou Hengyang, not daring to step forward again. "Come here." Zhou Hengyang waved to her, "You are allowed to hug for three minutes." "Can... is it possible?" Su Wen was very afraid, very afraid that as long as she let down her vignce, the person in the dark would take away everything that belonged to her. I also hate that Sun Yunyun would disgustingly want to take advantage of Hengyang. snort! Even if she died, she wouldn''t let Sun Yunyun take advantage of Hengyang. "Can." Hengyang said yes, but Su Wen believed it was possible. In her heart, he has always been a person who does what he says and does what he says. She will never say anything she is not sure of, as long as it is said by him, she will believe it. Su Wen couldn''t bear it anymore, she stood on tiptoe and threw herself into Zhou Hengyang''s broad embrace. Zhou Hengyang stretched out his arms, and took advantage of the situation to hug Su Wen, only to feel that the little woman in his arms was as light as a swallow. With a smile on his handsome face, he lifted Su Wen in mid-air and spun around like a child. Su Wen is not afraid at all, and her smile is very happy. After a while, Zhou Hengyang pressed her soft and fragrant body on his chest, and put it down without waiting for her feet to hit the ground, then pressed the back of her head, and his hot and soft lips fell to seal all Su Wen''s breathing. The lingering kiss was filled with strong longing from the very beginning. Su Wen''s brain was nk, her heartbeat was chaotic, her breathing was chaotic, and her body was limp in his arms. If he hadn''t been hugged tightly by his strong arms, he would have been unable to stand up. I don''t know how long it took, Su Wen''s delicate red lips were slightly swollen from anger, and Zhou Hengyang reluctantly left her lips slightly, It''s just that pair of deep eyes that seem to be able to take away the soul, still tightly locked on Su Wen. Under his gaze, Su Wen stood on tiptoe like a ghost and offered her lips, kissing his thin and beautiful lips jerky. "Heh!" Someone let out a muffledugh, obviously liking Su Wen''s initiative very much, closing his eyes and waiting for his daughter-inw with rare enthusiasm. Su Wen clumsily imitated the way he kissed herself to kiss him, to pester and ask for it. The man''s pleasant smell, with a strong possessive desire, quickly hooked Su Wen and led her to study, and finally reached the level of her own satisfaction. After a long time, the two lips left inseparably, and Su Wen leaned weakly in his arms. There was his strong heartbeat next to her ear, and his hot breath was all around her. Su Wen''s ears turned red when she thought that she was led badly by him just now, and imitated his kisses. I''m so... sorry. "You...you are so bad, you have taught me badly." Su Wen gave him a punch feebly, "Not allowed in the future." Zhou Hengyang smirked, "Then do you like it?" Su Wen ignored her. She took the initiative to please him, right? As the one being ttered, how could she ask this ttering person? "I like it." Zhou Hengyang''s eyes were shining, and he was full of her in his eyes and heart, "I like it very much. This is the first time you have learned to kiss me proactively." So intimate. Su Wen seemed to hear the sound of heartbreak again, her heart softened, and her eyes turned red. Just now sheughed at the little girl for being a crybaby, and she pped her in the face so quickly. Chapter 871: just smile for you Chapter 871 Onlyughing for you "I will kiss you often in the future." Su Wen wanted to be nice to him. She didn''t want to hear the sound of heartbreak. "Every day." Someone took the opportunity to make a request. "Okay, every day, kiss like... like just now!" s! Thend was ceded to paypensation again, and her door-to-door son-inw must be the most temperamental and most prestigious son-inw. "Okay!" Zhou Hengyang agreed simply. Su Wen had never seen him smile so beautifully before, and couldn''t help reaching out to touch the corner of his mouth, "You should smile more." "Just smile for you." "Also." Smiled to show the white lotus outside, she was too lucky. "Only allow me tough and watch it alone." "Well! I''m at yourmand." Zhou Hengyang suddenly picked her up horizontally, walked into the living room, and carefully ced her on the leather sofa like a treasure. He knelt on the carpet with his left hand on the sofa, and Look at Su Wen like this. Su Wen had a very dangerous premonition when he saw his fiery eyes. "Finally I can hug you without any scruples." Zhou Hengyang was obviously full of resentment towards the previous house. Su Wen chuckled, "The house in my hometown is already very good, are you still not satisfied?" "Satisfied, very satisfied." He dared to say dissatisfied in front of his wife, otherwise he would definitely show embarrassment. "I kissed you and hugged you just now, do you feel it?" Su Wen blushed, and as soon as she was about to speak, she realized that she was thinking wrong. She took the initiative to hold Zhou Hengyang''s hand, and her slender white fingers were tightly intertwined with his slender fingers with thin calluses. Slowly close your eyes and feel the chills down your spine when she asionally touches Hengyang. This time...it''s gone? Just now she was excited and forgot to control herself. Now I feel it carefully, but I don''t have the feeling of being shuddering all over my body, as if I was being spied on in secret. Su Wen was overjoyed, and when she opened her eyes, joy poured out from her heart. But she was afraid that it was her own illusion, or that she was not intimate enough, so she immediately threw herself into someone''s arms like an octopus, wrapped her hands around his neck, and sped her legs around his waist. Of course Zhou Hengyang saw what his daughter-inw was thinking, so he just let her move, not moving for fear of affecting her judgment. After about three minutes, Su Wen finally confirmed that it was gone. "Hengyang, it''s gone, it''s really gone." Su Wen smiled brightly, and gave someone a resounding kiss, "How did you do it? Will it never happen again in the future?" Zhou Hengyang''s eyes shed a cold light very quickly. He was afraid that the little daughter-inw would fall down and support her with one hand, so he said: "It''s not enough at the moment. I went back to Qingshui County with Heng Guang today, and took Sun Yunyun from the Qingshui County Mental Hospital. Transfer to the provincial capital." Su Wen''s eyes widened in surprise. She never expected that Hengyang would return to Qingshui County when she left early in the morning. She thought Hengyang had gone to the factory, after all, he was also busy with work. "We found that Sun Yunyun has been sleeping frequently since she was admitted to the mental hospital for the second time, and the sleep time is much longer than ordinary people." Zhou Hengyang narrowed his eyes dangerously, but tried hard to control the crazy surge in his heart because he was in front of his wife killing intent. "The provincial capital has used advanced equipment to detect that Sun Yunyun''s sleep is very abnormal, and her brain cells are more than ten times more active than ordinary people during sleep." Chapter 872: i want to tell you Chapter 872 I want to tell you Su Wen suddenly figured it out, this is Sun Yunyun''s golden finger. The author of the original book gave Sun Yunyun a golden finger that can predict dreams. In the world of the little book, the author''s will is above everything else. In order to make Sun Yunyun the male lead, the author does not allow readers to give one star, and leave a message to protest with a low score. So he racked his brains and gave Sun Yunyun the golden finger that no one else had. The world of novels does not need to stick to logic, and it doesn¡¯t matter if it is unrealistic. But now it is the real world, and Sun Yunyun''s golden finger needs to have a reasonable carrier. How did cheatinge about? The carrier of medical examination is that the brain activity in sleep is higher than that of ordinary people. In fact, Su Wen still has doubts in her heart, because this can''t be reasonably exined. Even if the doctor finds out that her brain activity is higher than that of ordinary people, no one will know her golden finger. Unless she said it herself. However, the brain activity in sleep is more than ten times higher than that of ordinary people, which is indeed the best exnation. Because her brain activity in sleep is higher than that of ordinary people, which is considered a medical miracle, so she has abilities that ordinary people do not have. Su Wen''s eyebrows twitched, wondering whether to tell Hengyang about this. She raised her eyes and mmed into Hengyang''s deep bottomless eyes, which were clear and searching. I was immersed in my own thoughts just now, but I didn''t notice any changes in Hengyang. Su Wen''s heart skipped a beat, followed by overwhelming panic. what to do? Is she going to say it? But if she said it, how would she exin it? How do you exin your origin? Said she traveled from the future? Or is this world just a novel? Su Wen in the novel ended miserably, and the Su family sisters would die, and none of them would end well? Or that he was kicked out of the Su family by the original Su Wen, had nothing to do with Su Wen, and ended up marrying Sun Yunyun instead? Thinking that Sun Yunyun was married in the Hengyang novel, even though he had never been in love with Sun Yunyun, her heart was still stabbed, and the pain became more and more intense. Su Wen''s face was full of pain, and she felt that her breathing became very difficult. very sad. "Wenwen." Zhou Hengyang paled in shock, and he held Su Wen''s shoulders with regret in his heart. I said I would not force her, but it still put pressure on her. Wenwen is such a smart girl, how could she not discover his search. Zhou Hengyang knows himself, and his strong desire to control does not allow things that are out of control to happen. The problems between Wenwen and Sun Yunyun, as well as Wenwen''s abnormality made him feel insecure. But Wenwen didn''t say a word, which made his nature always show up. "Don''t think about it, I won''t ask anymore, I will believe you whatever you say." "No!" Su Wen took a deep breath, "I want to tell you." Because she has realized that her conflict has aroused Hengyang''s suspicion. If she keeps silent, it will be unfair to Hengyang to keep concealing it like this, and it will also increase the rift between the two. In fact, the rift already existed, it was just that the two of them kept giving in and pretending to be confused. But it doesn¡¯t matter if you tolerate and give in for a while, what about after a long time? And as time goes by, the rift will only get bigger and bigger. She is really afraid that she will end up being a stranger to Hengyang. If you have never loved, you will not be hurt or sad. Now...she just can''t let go. Chapter 873: cant bear her Chapter 873 Reluctant to bear her Su Wen knew that she was at a fork in the road and faced a dilemma. If you confess directly, you may be strangers with Hengyang immediately. Don¡¯t say anything, if you continue to hide it, he will investigate more and more sooner orter, and then he will still be a stranger to Hengyang. Su Wen couldn''t help shivering, her eyes quickly filled with tears. "Stop talking, it''s nothing." Zhou Hengyang felt distressed, "I don''t want to hear it, and I have already found a way to cure you. Just bring down Sun Yunyun''s abnormally active brain cells. Has the capital invited experts, they can arrive tomorrow." He couldn''t bear her. Even more reluctant to let her feel uneasy and in a dilemma. Zhou Hengyang pinched Su Wen''s cheek dotingly, andforted: "It''s okay, it will be fine in the future, Sun Yunyun is not a problem." Zhou Hengyang''sfort made Su Wen''s hard-won courage vent all of a sudden. She was about to say something just now, but suddenly she lost her courage again. In a few words, the topic was brought over, and just as he was about to speak, he was suddenly diverted from the topic. "By the way, I''m going to the northwest. Liu Chun is missing there. I''m going to look for it." Zhou Hengyang stood up, raised his wrist to check the time, and frowned, "I''m leaving overnight today. It was originally agreed to leave tomorrow, but I am really worried about Liu Chun." Su Wen became nervous when she heard that Liu Chun was missing, "Have you called the police? What''s going on?" "I don''t know yet. I just heard that someone was offended. There is a lot of chaos. Thew and order is definitely not as good as ours." Zhou Hengyang was really worried about Liu Chun. He was the one who arranged for Liu Chun to go to the Northwest to open up new markets. Now that the person is missing, he must bring Liu Chun back safely. "Then you must pay attention to safety when you go, and ask more people for help." Su Wen was more nervous than him! Not only worried about Liu Chun, but also worried about whether it would be dangerous to go to Hengyang. But in this case, she won''t say it directly. , Because she knew that Liu Chun would definitely go, and she also knew Hengyang''s ability, and if she wanted to bring Liu Chun back safely, only Hengyang would go in person. "Bring extra money, if those people want money, give it to them. Nothing is more important than the safety of you and Liu Chun." Su Wen thought so from the bottom of her heart, and looked at Zhou Hengyang''s eyes full of Worry. When Zhou Hengyang heard the little daughter-inw say this, the corners of his mouth twitched triumphantly. In the past, I often heardints fromrades-in-arms and friends, and I also vaguely heard that the daughter-inw at home was too fussy and couldn''t understand how important a man''s brotherhood is. Wenwen is different, he is very happy that Wenwen recognized his friend. "Then I''ll help you pack your luggage." Su Wen''s heart was agitated, and she dismissed what she wanted to say just now. "Ok!" The two returned to the bedroom, and Su Wen was busy packing her clothes and the toiletries she needed for a long trip. Zhou Hengyang didn''t help, but leaned against the door frame with his arms crossed and his chest stuck to watch. "By the way, are you going alone? Why don''t you bring someone to help you! Hengguang is also fine." Su Wen immediately shook her head and denied, "Hengguang can''t do it, his fighting power is mediocre. Why don''t you ask Xiaoxiao''s cousin to ask for leave and follow him?" Let''s go together!" Xu Xiaoxiao''sbat effectiveness can be ranked among the top five in the book, and taking him to join hands with Hengyang will be safe and secure. "No, Xiaoxiao is very busy with exercises recently." Zhou Hengyang didn''t n to ask Xiaoxiao for help with such a trivial matter. Thest time he asked Xiaoxiao for help was because he was afraid that something might happen to Wenwen. Chapter 874: her secret Chapter 874 Her Secret This time he is the only one going to the northwest, and Wenwen is not around, so he can use it with confidence. "Besides, the Mid-Autumn Festival ising soon. My aunt''s house holds a banquet and Xiaoxiao muste back to participate. I can''t make it back to participate. If Xiaoxiao doesn''t attend, people will gossip." At that time, there will definitely be people who will say that Xiaoxiao is against his parents'' eptance of his daughter. "That¡­" Zhou Hengyang interrupted his daughter-inw, "It''s okay, I have friends in the northwest, and I know a lot of people, so I can handle it." "Fine! But call me whenever you can." Zhou Hengyang looked at her silently, nodded after a pause, "Okay, you wait for me at home." He didn''t want to know anything anymore. But although Zhou Hengyang didn''t want to know anymore, Su Wen really made up her mind. When hees back from the northwest, she will definitely confess everything to him. No matter what, even if it is imagined by a lunatic, she will tell it. Su Wen stared affectionately at the man close at hand with her watery peach eyes, and made up her mind. Without any hesitation or apprehension. She wants to hand over everything in her house to him¡ª Her heart, her body, her secret. her everything. **** Zhou Hengyang left overnight to rescue Liu Chun in the northwest. Su Wen lived alone in a huge house, and she didn''t fall asleep all night, and she just felt very sad in her heart when she tossed and turned. Woke up in the middle of the night, sitting on the bed alone, full of longing for Hengyang. He only had a few hours, and he was already so worthless. I don¡¯t know where he is. The speed of the train is very slow now. I heard that there will be thieves on the train, which is not safe. The northwest is even more chaotic. well! Su Wen sighed, leaning on the pillow and opening her eyes with the messy thoughts in her mind. Before the crossing, after the crossing, everything has gone through in my heart. It suddenly urred to me that there seemed to be a description of Liu Chun''s ident in the Northwest in the novel. There is no detailed description of the passage, but it is mentioned that Liu Chun went on a business trip to the northwest and had conflicts with local influential figures and offended others. He was locked up, and his whereabouts were unknown. In the end, Zhou Hengyang, the leader of Changhe, went there in person. It took more than half a year to fight and fight against the intricate local forces. In the end, all those people were defeated by his city government, ruthless methods, andrge sums of money. Of course, the harvest is also very rich. Although there were several dangers in the middle, they were all resolved one by one by Zhou Hengyang and his superbat power and scheming government. The final harvest is also great, not only won the Northwest market, but also invested a lot of other industries, and bought a mine in partnership with others. Moreover, relying on his strong personality charm and unyielding loyalty, Zhou Hengyang also made several brothers who had life-long friendships in the Northwest. Even the few who had dealt with Liu Chun and him were deadly rivals before, after the confrontation between you and me in the end, they became friends who didn''t fight each other. After returning from the Northwest half a yearter, Zhou Hengyang''s assets directly multiplied by dozens of times. Su Wen frowned, calming down a little, but when he thought of those thrilling dangers, he had to deal with them one by one, and felt distressed. Although Hot Northwest is one of the important starting points for Hengyang''s career to take off, no one''s sesses in vain. There will be no sess without dedication. Behind all sess, we have to pay double effort and price. After Su Wen figured it out, she closed her eyes and went to sleep. Since Hengyang went to the northwest to fight for her life, she couldn''t stand still in the provincial capital. She has to work harder. Chapter 875: Worthy of being a pervert Chapter 875 is worthy of the title of pervert After breakfast the next day, the sisters of the Su family got busy ording to their work arrangements. Su Qing is going to the studio, and in the next few months, she will spend most of her time in the studio! But Su Wen was worried that Su Qing would exhaust herself, so she forcibly set a requirement to rest for two days a week. Yao Fang also has it. All employees of the su family enjoy this policy, but Su Wen encourages them to work overtime and be busy. In the early stage of starting a business, the pressure itself was very high. Everyone wanted to be used as several people. It was really afraid that my silly sister would be exhausted if I could have a rest. But there is still a need for some overtime and some pressure. Before crossing, Su Wen was also a proper overtime dog. What Su Wen didn''t expect was that when she was about to go out, she was blocked by Ji Fang. "Sister-inw." Ji Fang was in a panic and wanted to find a suitable address. What should he call the big boss''s daughter-inw, the director''s sister-inw? The big boss''s wife is so beautiful that the beautiful Ji Fang dare not look Su Wen directly in the eyes. And it''s too young, a few years younger than Ji Fang himself, which makes Ji Fang very entangled, but Su Wen''s generosity also makes Ji Fang rx. Finally, just call sister-inw! I hope the director knows that he won''t be angry and make him wear small shoes. "Our director wants me to pick you up to the hospital, do you have time?" Su Wen knows Ji Fang, this is Zhou Hengguang''s secretary, one of the four special assistants in the future Zhou''s business kingdom, and now it seems that Zhou Hengguang is oppressed and pitiful. I can''t see the future achievements and momentum at all. Su Wen had to admire Zhou Hengguang''s ability to train people in her heart. Really deserves the title of pervert. "some." Su Wen wondered why Zhou Hengguang didn''te in person. Before Hengyang left yesterday, he said that the third brother woulde to pick her up in person today. And Su Wen also guessed in her heart that Zhou Hengguang''s invisible elder brother should be very curious about the family that would allow her elder brother to marry. He didn''te! Su Wen was really surprised, but she still followed Ji Fang to the psychiatric department of the First Hospital. Zhou Hengguang has arrived ahead of time, and is talking to Feng Yanze who dared toe from the capital. Zhou Hengguang''s sudden transfer from the capital to the provincial capital was unexpected to many people, and he came back suddenly, without even saying hello. Very good old friend, old ssmates scolded this **** in private. Feng Yanze was invited to the provincial capital this time. Of course, he sneered at his friend''s sudden transfer away, and he used his poisonous tongue to cut Zhou Hengguang for a long time. One of the two is wearing a white coat, the other is wearing a neat suit,pletely different styles. One with mncholy and handsome eyes. A clear, elegant and personable person. These two people stood in the corridor of the psychiatric department, which seemed to be the most dazzling runway at this moment. Whether it was the family members of the patients or the doctors and nurses in the hospital, they were secretly watching them. Even if it''s okay, when you get the news, you will try your best to find an excuse to walk through the corridor on purpose. Just to look at the two of them. However, neither Zhou Hengguang nor Feng Yanze grew up in an environment where people paid attention to them, and they have long been used to it. It is not surprising that they did not pay attention to the eyes that were silently peeping around or passionately pursuing them. Didn''t even look at it. When Su Wen arrived, she saw this scene. But she only admired the wrinkled nose for a second and immediately expressed her disgust. If others don''t know, how can she not know who Zhou Hengguang is? No matter how well she hides her appearance, she is a pervert on the inside. In thest chapter, if you see a repetition, just refresh it! Thank you for your support, okay (#^.^#) Chapter 876: great school girl Chapter 876 Powerful school girl The beast in clothes and hats was created for Zhou Hengguang, and it ispletely iparable with her Hengyang, a tough guy with excellent ability and promise. As for Feng Yanze who was talking with Zhou Hengguang, Ji Fang had already introduced him on the way here. is also a pervert. A proper pervert, a super pervert who specializes in criminal psychology, mental illness, and forensic corpses. Sure enough, birds of a feather flock together. Really deserves to be Zha Zhaguang''s good friend. "Sister-inw, this way." Zhou Hengguang waved enthusiastically as soon as he saw Su Wen, and he waspletely different from just now. Feng Yanze stood aside and raised his eyebrows, revealing a pensive look. "Sorry, am Ite?" Su Wen smiled politely, very much like a sister-inw. "No, absolutely not." Don''t say it''s really not, even if he iste, he can''t say anything, and he has to wait honestly. It stands to reason, because he drove to pick him up in person, but Zhou Hengguang can''t go! As long as you go, you will definitely recognize it. Whether it is Su Qing or Su Xiu, they have all seen themselves. At that time, when the two sides confront each other, it will be like a Shura field. Before Su Qing fell in love with her, Zhou Hengguang would never allow her to overturn. "Let me introduce, this is my college ssmate Feng Yanze. Yanze is my sister-inw Su Wen." The two greet each other. Zhou Hengguang watched the atmosphere a bit cold, and for the first time took the initiative to adjust the atmosphere, "Sister-inw, Yan Ze is very powerful, and he is now an associate professor of the Capital University School of Medicine, the youngest professor." Although Su Wen ssified Feng Yanze as Zhou Hengguang''s abnormal column from the beginning, she still admires Feng Yanze''s ability and achievements. He followed Zhou Hengguang in admiration, although she was not as old as these two, but she was Hengyang''s daughter-inw. Zhou Hengguang wants to call her sister-inw, but his identity is different. Su Wen changed her perspective and saw the two as younger brothers, which was immediately pleasing to the eye. I''m not embarrassed and have nothing to say. Feng Yanze pinched Zhou Hengguang in private, but someone endured it, without revealing anything, and continued, "Yanze, you don''t know yet, do you? My sister-inw''s younger sister, Su Jun, is also from our school, and she studies mathematics." Have you ever heard of it?" Although Su Jun has been very low-key since he entered school, his reputation is known to everyone in Capital University. Even those of them who have graduated have heard of such a powerful junior. But Feng Yanze is an exception. In his world, there are no irrelevant people. As long as others are powerful, as long as they have nothing to do with him, he will not pay attention to them. Zhou Hengguang knew his best friend, so he made a special inquiry. It was just a casual question, but unexpectedly, Feng Yanze nodded seriously. "I know." Zhou Hengguang: "..." No, when did your buddy change gender? When he was in college, many girls silently bought him breakfast and sent love letters, and he didn¡¯t know who the other party was for three years¡ª Of course, the person who sent it may be too right, so I can¡¯t remember it! But the deskmate should always remember, right? People have never paid attention to it. "How do you know?" Zhou Hengguang asked curiously: "Although the Department of Medicine and the Department of Mathematics are close, but... you don''t have any professional fields that are the same." Feng Yanze cast a cold nce at Zhou Hengguang with his long and narrow eyes, and was toozy to speak. Chapter 877: I want to study the structure of her brain Chapter 877 I want to study her brain structure But Su Wen also looked at Feng Yanze curiously, which made it hard to keep a distance. "Actually..." Feng Yanze paused before saying, "She is very smart and has a high IQ. I want to study her brain structure." The smile on Su Wen''s face disappeared in an instant, and she immediately stared at Feng Yanze angrily, as if looking at the enemy of a lifelong enemy. uneptable. Sure enough, she is aplete pervert. She must tell Fifth Sister to stay away from this pervert, and never give anyone from the medical department a chance to get close to her. "Hahaha...hahaha..." Zhou Hengguang couldn''t helpughing out loud, and didn''t stop for a long time. Knowing that Su Wen gave her a hard look, she immediately restrained her smile, betrayed her best friend and patted Feng Yanze on the shoulder, but was let go by Feng Yanze. But he wasn''t embarrassed, and continued to say as if nothing had happened: "Yanze, do you know that you deserve a beating and are perverted? My sister-inw didn''t beat you up, she has a good temper." Su Wen snorted coldly, thinking that I am in a good temper? I couldn''t beat it because Hengyang wasn''t here. If Hengyang was here, Hengyang would have beaten up this pervert. Feng Yanze apologized gracefully, with a good attitude, but he didn''t say a single word about giving up the idea of ??research. He is a person who studies psychology, and his EQ is definitely not low, but he is just toozy to y himself as a person with a high EQ. And he is very curious about Su Jun''s brain structure, especially after seeing Sun Yunyun''s overactive brain cells. Even more curious, he wanted to know what kind of brain structure Su Jun had, whether it was the same as Einstein. But Feng Yanze didn''t say these offending words, and there was one thing deep in his heart that he didn''t say. That is, he watched Su Jun for three months in a row, and saw that many people sent her love letters every day. Jun Su passed by the basketball court downstairs of the office every day, rain or shine. And Feng Yanze watched it for three months regardless of the weather. At first, I was curious, wanting to study the psychology of the master of the brain he wanted to study. After watching it more, I got used to it. At this moment, Feng Yanze unexpectedly thought that he is not here today, and he does not know how many people will send love letters to Su Jun. Thinking of this, Feng Yanze suddenly narrowed his eyes dangerously, and said with a ck belly: "Sister-inw, your sister is still very young, so she is not suitable for puppy love. There are too many bad people out there, she will be deceived. Su Wen: "..." Zhou Hengguang: "..." The two of them looked at each other, but they didn''t expect Feng Yanze to say such words. Especially Zhou Hengguang, who looked at strangerspletely. But Su Wen attaches great importance to Feng Yanze''s reminder. "Thank you for the reminder. Although my sister has already gone to college, she is much younger than normal college students. She is still a child and really cannot fall in love early." Su Wen knew very well that most of the puppy loves in junior high school and high school were pure crushes. Many don¡¯t even have the courage to confess, that¡¯s hazy beauty. A unique fragrance of adolescence. But the university is different, and Wumei is younger than the people around her, so it is really inappropriate. "I will tell her." Feng Yanze saw Su Wen''s vignt look, and knew that his goal had been achieved. Seeing those people send love letters every day, he has long since disliked it. After greeting each other, the director of the neurology department came to receive her in person, and took a few people to see Sun Yunyun''s examination. Feng Yanze took the brain wave as and introduced the situation to Su Wen in detail, and also told her treatment n. Chapter 878: boarded a pirate ship Chapter 878 on a thief ship Although Feng Yanze spoke in detail, Su Wen was still dizzy. In conclusion it is - It''s easy! It''s not difficult. It only takes half a year for the abnormality to recover. Su Wen breathed a sigh of relief, and looked at the gray-haired director of neurology. The director of the neurology department acted like a little fan in front of Feng Yanze, and he praised each sentence one after another without repetition. He also expressed his gratitude to Su Wen, "I have long admired Professor Feng, and I have always wanted to have a chance to cooperate. Thank you for inviting Professor Feng here." Su Wen didn''t even dare to say so, and gave Zhou Hengguang the credit for hiring someone. After leaving the testing room withplex instruments, a group of four came to the special ward where Sun Yunyun lived. The windows are bright and clean,pletely different from other wards, much more upscale. But Su Wen knew in her heart that this was not a ward. This is theboratory. Thinking of this, Su Wen turned her head and nced at Feng Yanze, and she saw a strange and chilling light in his seriousness. At this moment, Su Wen waspletely relieved. After half a year, Sun Yunyun would no longer want to rely on her golden finger to be unscrupulous. Sun Yunyun without her golden finger is nothing. The achievements she achieved in the novel were all obtained from other people''s hands by relying on cheating dreams. Even when I was admitted to university, I dreamed in advance, dreaming about the test questions and memorizing the answers in advance. Now that there is no golden finger, let''s see how she still grabs it. After Su Wen understood it, she left contact information with Feng Yanze. If Sun Yunyun has anything unusual here, she can notify her at any time. After finishing all this, he rejected Zhou Hengguang''s proposal to treat guests to dinner, and left first. Not only Su Wen is busy, Zhou Hengguang and Feng Yanze are also busy. As soon as Su Wen left, Zhou Hengguang had to go back to the Design Institute first. I haven''t been there for a long time. The dean is full of anger and has no ce to vent his anger. He is not the chief culprit, and the others are out of luck. He didn''t dare to find out the culprit, so he only got Ji Fang''s help. At least let Zhou Hengguang go there so that the dean can calm down the anger. No choice, Zhou Hengguang had to go back. Sure enough, within half an hour, someone came out proudly. Ji Fang, who was following behind, still kept a dumbfounded look, and the yard personally sent the man out, and promised to approve the holiday for Zhou Hengguang. His jaw dropped in shock. After leaving the design institute, someone turned his face. "Ji Fang, you go back to the factory first and finish the work arrangement I left yesterday." Ji Fang wanted to cry, "Director, those are all your affairs..." "Aren''t you willing to do my work?" Someone asked coldly. "Of course not." Ji Fang cried, "I can''t! I haven''t done it, I can''t." He doesn''t understand theplicated knowledge rted to construction machinery, he is just a student of architectural design. He is not like the director, decathlon. If you make a mistake, you will be screwed. "I''veid out the work order and goals, you just have to do what I say." No matter how hard Zhou Hengguang squeezed the little secretary, he wouldn''t make fun of the business. He just thinks that Ji Fang still needs to exercise, and he can''t stay in thefort zone and not work hard. Otherwise, sooner orter he will leave him behind. "Remember, I don''t want an unmotivated secretary." Ji Fang immediately puffed up his chest when he heard the words, and replied with full momentum. "Yes! I know." He could feel the cultivation of the director, so even if he was exhausted, he would work hard. Zhou Hengguang finally showed a satisfied smile, "Not bad! Come on, I''m optimistic about you." Ji Fang: "..." Why do you have the illusion of being on a thief ship? Chapter 879: big brother is waiting for you Chapter 879 There is a big brother waiting for you su home studio¡ª It has been two days since the studio started working. On the first day, the sanitation was cleaned very clean, and all the items were brought in. Including those bags made by Su Qing, they were all put on the disy cab one by one. A disy cab with a whole surface, the light strip bes different immediately when it is turned on. Su Qing is more and more satisfied with the studio, and she is full of energy every day. Besides making bags by hand, she is still buying new tools and other supplies for the studio. Many supplies that she had never heard of in her hometown have been purchased. The most surprising pigment. But this was not enough. Su Qing sat cross-legged on the floor of the warehouse, looking at the paint on the floor while holding a book bought from Xinhua Bookstore in her hand, studying theposition of foreign paint. "The biggest difficulty now is that the pigments are not good. The domestic pigments can''t meet the requirements. Is it really necessary to import them from abroad?" Su Qing said to herself with a headache, "Brother He doesn''t know what''s going on." The leather from now on will be provided by Brother He, but I don¡¯t know if Brother He¡¯s leather factory is on the right track. "Su Qing, someone is looking for you outside." Yao Fang came in from the outside and found Su Qing in the warehouse after searching around. In the studio, only Yao Fang and Su Qing are permanent residents here. Su Wen is very busy and doesn''te here often. Su Xiu doesn''t participate in the management of Su''s house, and only asionallyes to help deliver meals. Yao Fang also goes to the specialty stores in major shopping malls every day to learn and understand the situation. Su Qing is the only one in the huge studio most of the time. Yao Fang only saw with her own eyes how hard Su Qing worked. She was able to put the studio on the right track in just a few days. Su Qing contributed a lot. "Do you want to go and see?" "Who is looking for me?" Su Qing sat on the ground and asked without looking back. "I don''t know him. It was a child who said that Lin Weiguo was looking for you." Yao Fang had heard of Lin Weiguo, and Su Xiu and Su Wen talked about him, saying that he was Su Qing''s ssmate. A very nice young man. As soon as she heard Lin Weiguo''s name, Su Wen stood up from the ground as if she had been electrocuted, her pretty face was blushing, but fortunately her back was facing Yao Fang. didn''t let her see it. But Yao Fang still saw something, "What''s wrong?" "No...it''s okay!" Su Qing took a deep breath, suppressing the panic in her heart, because she didn''t want to see Lin Weiguo. But when he thought of the strength of that person hidden under his gentleness, if he didn''t go, he would definitely find him himself. In order not to be blocked at the door, Su Qing could only sigh, changed her overalls and apron and went out. Outside the studio, there was a little boy about seven or eight years old looking in. Seeing Su Qinging out, she narrowed her eyes with a smile, and ran over bouncingly, "Excuse me, are you sister Su Qing?" Su Qing frowned, wondering why Lin Weiguo didn''te in person? "I''m." "Follow me quickly, there is a big brother waiting for you." The little boy took Su Qing''s hand and ran to the small park beside him. The small park is very close to the studio, and Su Qing went for a walk on the first day she came. The environment is very good, with lush trees and well-manicuredwns, which is absolutely impossible to see in the countryside, so she likes it very much. Ie here almost every day after lunch. When I followed the little boy to the small park, I saw someone sitting on a bench in a leisurely posture. The briefcase she gave was ced aside, and a bunch of fiery red roses were leaning against the briefcase. The packaging is exquisite and budding. Chapter 880: come over Chapter 880 Come here An ordinary bench bes pleasing to the eye because of Zhou Hengguang''s favor, and itplements the scenery of the small park like a painting. People on the bench saw a gentle and intoxicating smile on Su Qing''s handsome face. Su Qing just felt suffocated, and stopped in an instant. The little boy who brought her had gone to nowhere. "Come here." Zhou Hengguang beckoned to Su Qing with a low, elegant voice full of affection. Su Qing stood there and hesitated, then turned around and wanted to leave. Zhou Hengguang narrowed his eyes dangerously in an instant, and his voice was three points cold, revealing a sense of impatience, "Qingqing, if you don''te by the count of three, I will personally arrest you." If he can say it, he can really do it. He didn''t allow the two of them to kiss so intimately, and she still avoided him. God knows, he pushed everything away and resisted going to his eldest brother''s house, just to find her. Zhou Hengguang felt that his patience was really getting less and less. He could y the role of Lin Weiguo well before. Simple and honest, honest and simple. These are the characteristics of Lin Weiguo, and also the identity he set for himself in order to get close to Su Qing. Because he knew that Su Qing''s character was the easiest to ept such a person. After getting in touch, he even knew that Lin Weiguo''s personality was also an ideal candidate for Su Qing''s future husband. As long as he maintains this appearance, he will definitely get Su Qing''s approval, and marrying her is not a problem. It''s just a matter of time. But since the unexpected kiss at Rong Jingxuan, Zhou Hengguang found that he could no longer use his previous mentality to deal with Su Qing. He couldn''t bear that Su Qing fell in love with Lin Weiguo. Even if Lin Weiguo is also him, but that is different, Lin Weiguo is fake, he made it up. It''s not him Zhou Hengguang, he Zhou Hengguang and the fictional Lin Weiguo arepletely two people. If Su Qing wanted to like him, she could only like Zhou Hengguang. Lin Weiguo can''t do it. So Zhou Hengguang immediately and resolutely took off Lin Weiguo''s mask, he didn''t want to continue pretending to be simple and honest. Su Qing trembled all over, turned her head and gave Zhou Hengguang a vicious look, and looked at his clothes. High-grade suits, shiny leather shoes, and those gold-rimmed sses that look expensive at first sight. There is no trace of the first meeting. Su Qing is about to beughed out of anger, does this person really think she is a fool? "Come here." Seeing Su Qing smiling, Zhou Hengguang knew that she was beingughed at by him, but he waved happily, "Good boy! Don''t be angry, didn''t Ie to apologize to you today?" "If you apologize to me, will I ept it or not?" People passing by were secretly looking at the two of them, and Su Qing couldn''t afford to lose face to Lin Weiguo in public, so she simply went to the bench and sat down. Unexpectedly, before she was seated, someone quickly pulled her and fell onto Zhou Hengguang''sp. "You..." Su Qing was very angry, and wanted to get up, but Zhou Hengguang stretched out her **** and pressed it on her red lips, "Shh! Don''t shout! I''ll just hug you, and I won''t do anything to you." After finishing speaking, she really hugged Su Qing into her arms. Zhou Hengguang wanted to make sure if the feeling of holding Su Qing this time was the same asst time. Last time in the dark box, he liked the fragrant and soft body of the woman in his arms very much. Want to hug more, can''t help but want to kiss. All this was unfamiliar to him. He only felt disgusted by so many people who chased after him in the past. Chapter 881: he wants to try again Chapter 881 He wants to try again So afterwards, when Zhou Hengguang thought of the rapid heartbeat and joy in his heart at that time, he felt incredible. He even felt that everything was an illusion. Because of this certainty, he wants to try again. Su Qing was taken aback by his appearance, "What''s wrong with you?" "It''s okay!" Zhou Hengguang''s chin rested on Su Qing''s shoulder, and the tip of his nose was filled with the fragrance of day and night thoughts. "That''s right, that''s the taste." This question has been deeply remembered by him for some reason, and he always wants to find it when he is alone. Su Qing was disturbed by this man''s abnormal and dangerous aura, and forcibly pushed Zhou Hengguang''s embrace away. Simply sit down on the bench opposite and distance yourself from him. Anyway, the benches in the small park are all on the winding gravel road. The gravel road is very narrow, and the gravel roads on both sides of the path are only a step away. Sitting facing each other, she can even see Lin Weiguo''s thick eyshes. Su Qing''s body left from her embrace, causing Zhou Hengguang to be speechlessly disappointed, always feeling that an important treasure had left. This made his elegant and noble demeanor a little more impatient and indifferent. He crossed his hands on his knees, and just looked straight at Su Qing. "Qingqing, you made me angry again." Zhou Hengguang said dissatisfied. "Am I making you angry?" Su Qing pointed to her nose with a smile on her face, "Lin Weiguo, your shamelessness really opened my eyes." Does this person really think she is a fool? It''s all this time, don''t you know that he is a big liar? Fortunately, she still regards Lin Weiguo as the same person, and regards him as a ssmate and friend who can make friends. Really blind dog eyes. "You big liar, can you take me for a fool?" Su Qing simply let go of her words, so she didn''t want to be led by Lin Weiguo, "You lied to me the first time you went to Sanjiaying to meet me, and now Do you want to continue to lie to me?" Zhou Hengguang looked at the shy and angry girl in front of him, because the big eyes that were already watery with anger seemed to be burning with a cluster of mes. That brilliant appearance, like a small sun, has a fatal attraction for a person like him who is born with a gloomy personality and a dark heart. "Pa, pa..." Zhou Hengguang pped his hands encouragingly, and praised: "My Qingqing is really smart." Su Qingqi stretched out her legs subconsciously and kicked the thick-skinned man opposite, and her straight and slender long legs easily kicked Zhou Hengguang''s calf. A shallow footprint on the stairs in the ck suit pants. The strange thing is that Zhou Hengguang was not angry at all, but he felt better after being kicked by Su Qing. You know, since he was a child, he has suffered from the eldest brother and the second brother. If it were someone else, whoever dared to kick him would not know how he died. Zhou Hengguang himself felt strange. "I warn you, don''t call me that again. I''m not from your family, if you lie to me again, you''ll die." Su Qing really couldn''t do anything about this person in front of her. He wanted to ignore him, but he couldn''t ignore him when he came to him. Thinking of the scene of being pushed against the wall by him in the box, Su Qing nced away guiltily, not daring to look at him. "We''ve kissed each other before, are you still mine?" Zhou Hengguang looked at Su Qing carefully, his eyes became more presumptuous and hotter, from the strands of hair to the tips of his toes, he wished to see the lovely woman in front of him. I ate it. "Did you think of me?" Su Qing sneered, "Why do you miss you? Do you miss you to death?" Chapter 882: so shameless Chapter 882 is too shameless "Sharp mouth." Zhou Hengguang shook his head, "Where is the tenderness when we first met? Obviously you didn''t treat me like this at that time." "Then you are different now fromst time, you big liar." Su Qing gave Zhou Hengguang a hard look, but unfortunately, not only did she not have any intimidating power when she stared at people with a pretty and pretty look, on the contrary, she had a bit of amorous feelings that she didn''t usually have. . Zhou Hengguang loves her so much, he can''t wait to hold her in his arms and kiss her immediately. "You miss me, but I miss you." Too shameless! Su Qing kicked him again angrily, but she subconsciously used no strength. A light kick is like a tickle. "You be honest, why did you lie to me?" "What did I lie to you?" Zhou Hengguang asked jokingly, "Did I lie to your feelings? Or did I lie to you?" "You..." Oh my god! Su Qing didn''t know what to say, she really couldn''t imagine that the person in front of her was really the Lin Weiguo she met for the first time. That honest, honest, simple but hard-working person. "Are you still ashamed to ask me? Let me ask you, did you lie to me when you went to Sanjiaying? You... your appearance now is clearly different from the first time. Is that you?" Su Qing should not make friends in a daze. She speaks when she has something to say, and asks when she has questions. No matter it was Lin Weiguo, she had to figure it out. If it doesn''t work, she will decisively break up with Lin Weiguo. Although¡­ Actually, Su Qing''s life is not easy these days, as long as she is free, her mind is full of Lin Weiguo who was in the box one day. Such Lin Weiguo scared her, but also made her heart beat faster. She was so nervous that she didn''t know what to do. But in this way, she should ask more clearly. A trace of surprise shed in Zhou Hengguang''s eyes very quickly. He was surprised by Su Qing''s reaction, but he also admired it. When an ordinary woman encounters this kind of situation, she must have gone along with the flow, or flirted with shyness and timidity. Su Qing spread everything out. He likes this straightforward girl. And a little spicy. Zhou Hengguang nced at the shoe prints on his calf, and couldn''t help but wonder what it would be like if Qingqing didn''t wear shoes and her feet rubbed against her calf. Must be good. That''s why Zhou Hengguang is very patient now, his eyes hidden under the lens are shining brightly, and the eyes staring at Su Qing are full of domineering determination to win. "I can exin." Zhou-Oscar actor-Heng Guang talked eloquently, and said without any guilt: "I admit that I lied to you for the first time." "Sure enough!" Su Qing knew she was right. I was really deceived. "Don''t get excited." Zhou Hengguang raised his hand, "I have a reason, no matter what my personality is, I am Lin Weiguo, don''t you want to be friends with me just because of my personality?" Su Qing said angrily, "I don''t want to be friends with big liars." Zhou Hengguang rubbed his forehead with a headache, it seems that Qingqing really hates being deceived! It seems that if you don''t get married, you can''t let her know the truth. You have to trick people into the door first. "You said I lied to you, how could I have lied to you?" Zhou Hengguang asked back. "You..." Su Qing was dumbfounded. Thinking about it carefully, Lin Weiguo really didn''t do anything other than meeting Rong Jingxuan by ident and taking advantage of her. Can¡­ Su Qing nced at Zhou Hengguang''s clothes that said "I''m very expensive" all over her body, and said stiffly: "You said you were poor, you said you worked very hard, and you said you worked hard every month. savings." Chapter 883: really cruel girl Chapter 883 is really a cruel girl "I am very poor, and I work very hard." Zhou Hengguang said innocently: "You see, I have lost weight. It is really hard to stay upte and work overtime every day." Su Qing looked subconsciously, "I didn''t see it." "What a cruel girl." Zhou Hengguang shook his head, "I lost two catties." Su Qing: "...I lost four catties." Zhou Hengguang was really amused next time. He didn''t expect that Su Qing would be much more aggressive than he had imagined when he took off his disguise. "Then I''ll buy you something delicious to make up for it." Zhou Hengguang said in a serious manner, making Su Qing''s face blush. "Since you don''t exin, I''m leaving." "Wait, can''t I exin?" Zhou Hengguang stepped forward and grabbed Su Qing, fearing that he would really annoy her, he pushed her back to the bench and sat down, and immediately let go, "Don''t worry, I''m not here to find you Have you apologized?" Su Qing took a look, and also conducted a self-examination. Was she too impulsive just now? He also kicked Lin Weiguo twice! They weren''t angry, but instead she held on to it, as if she was a little narrow-minded. "Okay, tell me." Su Qing lowered her voice, and suddenly realized why she was so unkind. It was because Lin Weiguo''s eyes made her feel ufortable from the moment they met, that''s why she subconsciously kept a stern face and used indifference to cover up her inner difort. "Actually, I liked you very much when I was studying." Zhou Hengguang said suddenly, his tone was low and serious with a force that could not be rejected, "I didn''t dare to tell you at that time, I was afraid that you would reject me, that''s why I thought Pretend to be pitiful and go to see you. I know you are a good girl with a soft heart, and you will sympathize with me when you see that my life is not easy. " Su Qing looked back at Lin Weiguo''s dark but affectionate eyes, and was stunned for a moment, not knowing what to think, the anger that she thought she had been deceived subconsciously disappeared. Su Qing blinked her eyes, her eyes wereplicated, her lips moved but she didn''t speak. "Are you still angry with me?" Zhou Hengguang asked cautiously. "I...we are just ssmates." She has never been confessed to since she was a child, and all this was too sudden for Su Qing, which caught her off guard. "But I want to be your man." Zhou Hengguang smiled self-deprecatingly, recalling in his mind what Feng Yanze''s mncholy eyes looked like. No one can resist the mncholy color. Especially when he stares at each other, the lethality is too great! No one can refuse such a man, and his heart will be broken just by looking at him. Su Qing is no exception, not to mention that she already has a good impression of Lin Weiguo. As the first old ssmate who went to visit her, she cherishes it when she writes a letter. As the elder sister said, everyone should have their own friends. Life can have a confidant so that you will not be lonely. So she values ??Lin Weiguo very much, and she hopes that she will also have a confidant. However... her ideal confidant now doesn''t want to be friends with her anymore? Su Qing is a little confused, my friend wants to date me? Zhou Hengguang didn''t know when he covered Su Qing''s hand, and held it carefully in the palm of his hand, "Is it okay? Let me be your man." "I..." This was so sudden that Su Qing was stunned, and subconsciously refused, "No!" Zhou Hengguang''s eyebrows drooped and his eyes shed a stern look, but his expression remained the same, "Why not? We''ve hugged and kissed you before, but you still want other men to kiss you?" Chapter 884: nonsense Chapter 884 Nonsense When he said thest few words, Zhou Hengguang felt a surge of anger that surprised him even more. But he''s in control. Unless he tricks the little girl, he will never show his true colors. Showing a ck-bellied smile to someone who has great self-control. When Su Qing thought of changing to another man who treats her like Lin Weiguo, she felt extremely repulsive and disgusted in her heart. Lin Weiguo made her nervous, ufortable, flustered and her heart beating faster. But when I think of others, I feel uneptable from the bottom of my heart. Extremely ufortable. After thinking about it, Su Qing''s eyes on Zhou Hengguang also changed. "Do you have any other lies to me?" Su Qing asked seriously. "No!" "Really?" Su Qing looked at Zhou Hengguang''s clothes, "Aren''t these clothes cheap?" Since the eldest sister started the shopping mode, the sisters have also been broadened their horizons. Although she couldn''t tell what brand it was, the high-end fabrics could be seen at a nce. Zhou Hengguang couldn''t helpughing, got up and sat next to Su Qing, and hugged Su Qing who wanted to get up and get out of the way to prevent her from hiding from him. "Ahem...Actually, my stepfather bought all my clothes. Originally, my family was very poor. My parents often fought since I was a child. My biological father is a drunkard and loves to gamble. If he loses in gambling, he will go home. Beat my mother, and beat my mother when I''m drunk." Zhou Hengguang said without guilt at all: "However, my mother is not a good person. She gave my father a cuckold, and then they divorced. After the divorce, I followed my mother to the provincial capital. The conditions of my stepfather''s family are good. , I have been honored by my stepfather''s family." Su Qing''s eyes widened in surprise, her original suspicion turned into sympathy. "I had a hard time when I was a child." Zhou Hengguang lowered his head sadly, his thick eyshes covered all his thoughts, "Although the conditions are better now, there are many rtives and friends in the stepfather''s family. I..." Thest words are not spoken, but the lethality is more powerful than speaking. Su Qing felt extremely distressed when she thought about it, and unconsciously touched the center of his brow with her hands, trying to smooth out the creases there. Zhou Hengguang suppressed the upturned corners of his mouth, and continued his efforts, "I was very nervous when I first met you. I didn''t know what face to use to meet you. I wanted to go back to my childhood, so I dressed up like that on purpose." "So how are you now?" "That''s it!" Zhou Hengguangughed at himself: "People in the stepfather''s family are very realistic. If you don''t dress well, you will be looked down upon, and it will also make my mother look down upon. So I can only do this. In fact, I am not particr about it. .¡± It''s no wonder if you don''t pay attention! Su Qing blurted out in distress, "I can make clothes and bags. If you don''t have money to buy them in the future, I''ll help you do them!" Zhou Hengguang''s eyes lit up, "Qingqing, you are so kind, do you think my family''s conditions are not good? Do you think my dad is a bad gambler, and my mother cuckolds my dad?" "Eh..." Su Qing helped her forehead helplessly. What kind of strange questions are they asking? "You are you, what does it matter to you if they are them?" "Because we still have to live together after we get married." Su Qing: "... Lin Weiguo, are you thinking too far?" "Not far, not far." The little devil in Zhou Hengguang''s heart almost turned his head to the sky andughed wildly. "Qingqing, are you not angry? I didn''t tell you these horrible things before because I thought it was inappropriate. I didn''t confess my love to you before, and you pushed me into the arms of other women. I don''t think it''s almost true." Father Zhou: Sinister! Mother Zhou: Cuckold? Chapter 885: Ill make you regret it now Chapter 885 I will make you regret it now Su Qing was right when she thought about it! If you are just a friend, it is not suitable to talk about the situation at home. "Then I..." Su Qing remembered that her elder sister often said that she must face up to things she did wrong. Although she was embarrassed, she still apologized sincerely, "I apologize to you." Zhou Hengguang raised a triumphant smile at the corner of his mouth, and unexpectedly stole a kiss on Su Qing''s cheek, "It''s okay." "You... don''t touch your hands." Su Qing blushed and covered her kissed cheek with her hand. There was really nothing she could do about Lin Weiguo. How could there be such a thick-skinned man? "I''m your man, of course I''m going to touch you." Someone said it for granted. "Not yet." "It''s already." Zhou Hengguang narrowed his eyes dangerously, and put more strength on the arms around Su Qing''s waist, "If Qingqing likes it, she likes it, there''s nothing to be embarrassed about. If you dare not admit it, I''ll make you regret it now. " "Why regret it?" She was not afraid. "Hehe! You''ll know right away." Su Qing''s chin was squeezed before the words were unexpected, and her lips were printed on it. Su Qing was so frightened that she immediately gave up, and she didn''t dare to be stubborn, she hurriedly surrendered, "Okay, I... um..." Thest words all turned into indistinct breath sounds and ambiguous voices that made people blush and heartbeat. Su Qing looked at him pitifully, it was still a little bit aggressive just now. Zhou Hengguang simply loves her the way she is now. When he was in the hotel boxst time, he could see the emotion in the dark more clearly this time, and he was so surprised that he couldn''t put it down. "Don''t you admit that I am your man?" Su Qing wanted to deny it stubbornly, but she was clear in her heart that she couldn''t deny it. "I...you let me go." Zhou Hengguang let out a muffledugh, "Then do you think so? If you say yes, I will let go." "Yes, the head office, right?" Su Qing really had nothing to do with the thick-skinned Lin Weiguo, she felt wronged if she wanted to get angry, he did nothing wrong, and even told her about such a bad family situation. Zhou Hengguang has an advantage, that is, he keeps his word. No matter how reluctant you are, you will definitely do what you say. So he simply let go. Su Qing hurriedly stood up from the bench, keeping a safe distance from someone. Zhou Hengguang felt better when he saw her bunny-like appearance. She conveniently stuffed the rose into Su Qing''s hand, "Here, do you like it?" "It''s expensive, right?" Su Qing always felt that Lin Weiguo was spending moneyvishly, so how could this be good? Life was not easy at first, and I still can''t live, and I can''t save money. "Don''t waste your money in the future, use it on yourself! Don''t buy these impractical things." Zhou Hengguang propped his chin with one hand, smiled and said: "Qingqing, you are so stupid." "Why are you so stupid?" Su Qing was puzzled. "Think for yourself and tell you when Ie to see you next time." Chapter 886: Working meeting Chapter 886 Working meeting Zhou Hengguang got up and buttoned his suit, "Do you have time tonight? May I treat you to dinner?" So far, Qingqing has never been invited to dinner! "No." "tomorrow?" "nor." "the day after tomorrow?" "still none." Now, Zhou Hengguang''s face was ugly, thinking that he was already her man, and his status was still so low. Is it because the name is not worthy of the name? Su Qing felt bad subconsciously, turned around and ran, and only found the rose in her hand when she ran back to the studio. Under Yao Fang''s gaze, it was toote to hide. Yao Fang is a master in Fengyue, and she can tell it at a nce. But she also knew that the little girl had a thin skin. Although she was curious and worried that Su Qing would be deceived if she was too naive, she didn''t say anything about Su Wen''s stocking policy. As Su Wen said, who hasn''t met a few scumbags when they were young? Su Wen is such a shrewd person, didn''t she almost get cheated by Zhao Jiangang? *** In the evening, when Su Wen came to the studio with her three younger sisters, she saw the roses in a ss vase, and raised her eyebrows in surprise, "Where did the flowerse from?" Six, six, seven, seven, two little girls chattered around. "What a beautiful flower." "What kind of flower is this?" "Rose." Su Wen watched it for a while, "It''s still a very expensive variety, not bad! It has a good eye." "Sent by Lin Weiguo." Although Su Qing was embarrassed, she didn''t want to hide it. "Oh..." Su Wen dragged her tone and smiled ambiguously, "It seems that the progress is very good." Su Xiu also had a good impression of Lin Weiguo, and she was very anxious about her second sister getting married. Before in the countryside, I only wanted to find a suitable and good family to marry, but because of the bad reputation of the sisters, the family was poor and no one cared about it. It''s better now, the days are getting more and more prosperous, and the second sister will not worry about getting married. This Lin Weiguo is not only tall and handsome, but also very polite, much better than those who want to take advantage. "Second sister,e on." Su Xiu encouraged: "We support you." Su Wen was very open, "Talk first if you like it, get to know each other more, and don''t have a psychological burden." After speaking, she cast a charming eyebrow, "Just protect yourself, and I support the other elder sisters very much. .¡± "Big Sister!" Su Qing''s face was turning red like an apple, "Su Xiu, are you willing to tell me? Are you afraid that you have forgotten Brother He?" Su Xiu immediately looked like a cat whose paw was trampled on, "I...I''ll help Yao Fang." After speaking, she ran away in a hurry. Yao Fang also came to dismantle the stage, "I have done what I should do, and I don''t need help." Everyone burst outughing. "Okay, let''s stop making trouble and let''se to the meeting. Report all the progress of the work, and bring up any problems encountered, and I will solve them." Su Wen patted and said, everyone came to a separate meeting with their work notes room. Even six, six, seven, seven, two little girls participated in a simr way. Both of them are very good, knowing that the sisters want to start a business to earn money to support their families. Not only will he not be noisy, but he wants to help the family do meritorious service. Sixth Sister took advantage of her poprity throughout the school, carrying the bag made by her sister every day to help promote it. Now many students in the school want to have the same bag as Su Yao. Many parents have asked where they can buy it. Although the studio has just been established, Su Wen has already made a n, listing the workflow rules and regtions in detail. From day one, everyone follows this process. Everyone was serious at the beginning of the meeting. Su Wen presides over the meeting, and let Yao Fang, who is in charge of sales, report first. She needs to know Yao Fang''s learning situation in the market these days. Although it may be boring and simple, sales is the most training talent. I can already imagine the grand asion when the seven sons-inw of the Su family get together in the future. For example: Hengyang and He Changming belong to the same faction, Heng Guang and Feng Yanze belong to the same faction, and Xu Xiaoxiao, who is unhappy with everyone, and the other small ones belong to the same faction. The three major factions are fighting openly and secretly, youe and go, and the undercurrent is raging. Each other is also intricate, it is called a Shura field... haha Chapter 887: more exciting than elopement Chapter 887 More exciting than elopement Yao Fang stood up from her seat, and was signaled by Su Wen to sit down by raising her hand, "We don''t have to stand up when we have a meeting, you just sit and talk. If there are special instructions, stand in front of the movable whiteboard and write them out." "Okay!" Yao Fang promised, holding a thick notebook to record what she had learned in the past few days, ording to her own understanding, "I have observed many specialty stores, including the ones in the provincial citymercial building. Special counters of foreign brands. I found that there is no uniform standard for the salesperson..." "Have you ever thought about how to manage a brand new store in your hands? How can you sell the products?" Su Wen asked nkly. Everyone in the room became serious unconsciously. Even the sixth and younger sisters who were watching moved their little bodies and sat upright, not daring to y in the slightest. Yao Fang immediately felt the tremendous pressure from Su Wen, and cold sweat broke out on her forehead. Before I had time to think about it, I answered immediately, "Boss, I have thought about it, and the following is my summary." That''s right, Yao Fang has already changed her address to Su Wen. "you say." Yao Fang came to the stage, took a whiteboard marker and began to write down her experience one by one on it. Yao Fang''s education level is not high, it has been neglected for a long time, and her handwriting is ugly and slow. But no one here will take it lightly. "As a salesperson, especially if we want to fit the boss''s brand concept, our sales can''t bepletely imitated by others. But there are also things we can learn from others, such as meticulous service experience, such as enthusiasm, these are our Need to learn. But I have been thinking about the brand concept you conveyed to us, boss." Yao Fang was dull for a moment, looked at Su Wen, and found that Su Wen gave an encouraging smile, and immediately became full of fighting spirit. The hesitation just now was all thrown to Java. "Our su family is taking the luxury route, just like what you said, boss. What is luxury? What ny percent of people can''t afford is luxury. So my suggestion is not to try to please all customers, we only serve That ten percent of customers¡­¡± Su Wen listened, with a nice curve on her lips. Interesting, Yao Fang really put her heart into studying, and listened to everything she said. "Meticulous, dignified, high-quality service and at the same time not ttering, not amodating... The sales tone of our su family store..." Yao Fang talked eloquently, and everyone listened with gusto. After talking for almost an hour, Yao Fang finally finished. Su Wen took the lead in apuding, and everyone pped vigorously, even Liumei and Xiaomei. Yao Fang''s heart was pounding with excitement, and she had a sense of aplishment that she had never experienced before, which made her feel as if she was about to fly with joy. So this is the embodiment of personal value that the boss said? Through my own efforts, I am so happy and fulfilled to be recognized by my admirers. These are far more exciting than her marriage and elopement in the previous ten years. e on!" "I will." Yao Fang sat back in her seat with flushed cheeks. Su Wen got up, first praised Yao Fang''s speech, and then gave her final opinion, "Yao Fang just said something after the store opened, and now our front room contract has been signed. The renovation will take about two months , It will be officially opened during the Chinese New Year. But we can¡¯t just do nothing during these two months and wait for the opening.¡± Chapter 888: Hunger marketing Chapter 888 Hunger Marketing "Boss...what are we going to do?" Su Qing originally wanted to call Eldest Sister, but when she thought that Yao Fang had already called her Boss, she couldn''t be special, so she changed her name. As soon as she changed her words, the others immediately changed their words. "Boss, you can order it!" Su Xiu also raised her hand hastily, "I thought about it, don''t go to learn West Point for now, and go after the store opens." Su Wen thought about it and agreed. Now there is indeed a shortage of manpower, the mostcking is theck of trustworthy ountants. She has a lot of things to do by herself. The studio has just been established, and the items that need to be purchased, staff sries, etc. have to start ounting. The most urgent thing right now is to recruit a chief ountant, but the ountant can only be responsible for the ounting first. As for the money, let Su Xiu take care of it first. Anyway, Su Xiu is also managing the family ount at home. She can already do very well. "Okay! You help me manage the money first!" "What about ounting? I don''t know how to do ounting." Everyone knows by now that if you want to run apany well, ounts are essential. "For ounting, I''ll ask Auntie Wei Xin to help introduce a professional ountant tomorrow. When the ountantes, remember to ask the other party to issue an invoice when you go out to handle errands. If you don''t have an invoice, you must also issue a receipt." "OK." "we know." "Yeah!" Su Wen nodded and continued the topic just now, "In the past two months, Su Qing, you are responsible for the production. Every one of our bags is handmade. How much and what kind of things are you making? Make a work n for me. If there are not enough people, I will help you recruit new people." "Okay!" Su Qing was full of energy, "Boss, I have already prepared." "Give me a detailed list of the missing hardware essories, and I''ll go to Zhou Hengguang tomorrow." Su Wen blinked slyly when she said this, "Go take advantage of your brother-inw and let their factory help with processing." Although Changhe has never made hardware essories, there is absolutely nothing to say about technology. Especially with Zhou Hengguang joining Changhe, he and Hengyang have different emphases because of their different personalities. Hengyang focuses on core technology. Develop more advanced machines, engines and more. And Zhou Hengguang is better at style and appearance design and cooperates with advanced foreign manufacturers to learn. I heard that many good channels have been negotiated, and the import business has started. It is definitely not a problem to produce a hardware essory. Not only can it be produced, but it can also make craftsmanship that others cannot imitate. This is what Su Wen values ??most. The only worry is that hardware essories are not their production items, and the list is too small for others to look down upon. So this requires her to make a trip in person. "Great." After solving the biggest problem, Su Qing''s eyes sparkled with joy. Su Wen took out the photocopied documents from the bag before she arrived, and asked her younger sister to help distribute them to everyone, "What you have in your hands is the business n I made, and the two cores are hunger marketing and celebrity endorsement." Celebrity endorsements sound expensive, but a few cheapskates automatically ignore them and focus on hunger marketing. The more I watched, the more excited I became, especially Yao Fang, whose hands were shaking. "Boss, is this really okay?" "You''ll know if you try it!" Su Wen is very confident, after all, where are the countless sessful marketing cases. And hunger marketing is very suitable for their brand tone, coupled with routines that have not been done in this era, plus celebrity endorsements. Chapter 889: i wont be confused Chapter 889 I will not be confused Doing this is more than half of the sess. What''s more, their product quality and design concepts are already on the trend of the times. What I did before is just to set off the luxury positioning, so as to avoid customers being scared away by the high price as soon as it goes on the market. After the meeting, it was dark outside. There was no one at home to cook, so everyone found a snack bar outside to finish dinner, and then went home. Currently, Yao Fang lives alone in the staff dormitory, which is very close to the studio. Hengyang is not at home either, and I don¡¯t know when I can¡¯te back after I went to the northwest. The original book said that the trip to the northwest would take more than half a year. When Su Wen thought that it would take so long, she felt that it was boring to go home and face the huge house alone. He simply took the younger sisters for a walk back. Along the way, the sixth sister and the younger sister picked up a beautifully shaped leaf from the grass on the side of the road and mored to go back to make a specimen. After a while, they chattered about the fun things that happened in school. Most of them are younger sisters, besides, Sixth Sister looks arrogant and toozy to talk to younger sisters. But looking carefully along the way, I actually listened to what my little sister said. The three adults didn''t talk that much. Because everyone has their own mind. Su Wen was thinking about Hengyang, how he would rescue Liu Chun when he arrived in the northwest, and how he would deal with those difficult problems. It is said that a strong dragon does not overwhelm a local snake, and the process involved is very thrilling to think about. Su Qing was thinking about Lin Weiguo. It was almost at the door of the house that Su Qing plucked up her courage, "Sister, I... I have an affair with Lin Weiguo." Although the elder sister didn''t care and gave her freedom, Su Qing still wanted to share the news with the elder sister. "So fast?" Su Wen was quite surprised by Lin Weiguo''s speed. ording to her understanding, Su Qing''s character is actually quite assertive and a bit awkward, but not as soft and cute as Su Xiu. Lin Weiguo must have some tricks to coax people so quickly. I just don¡¯t know how people are. "Hmm!" Su Qing blushed like an apple, but luckily she couldn''t see clearly when it was dark. "Find a time to bring it back as a guest and show us." Although Su Wen supports the younger sisters in dating, she also has something to worry about, "You have to keep your eyes wide open. Our family''s conditions are not bad now, so you don''t have to feel inferior No matter what the other party''s qualifications are, we can match them. Whether you are poor or rich, these are not the point, the point is to have a good character and treat you well." "Do you understand?" Su Wen emphasized her tone. "Understood, big sister, don''t worry, I won''t be confused." Su Qing once saw her big sister was almost deceived by Zhao Jiangang. Thinking that a good home would almost be destroyed, she had already sworn in her heart. If anyone dares to plot against her, she will never make that person feel better in her life. **** The next day, Su Wen went to Changhe Machinery Factory first. Because she came here once, Su Qing''s appearance, dress and temperament really attracted the attention of the crowd wherever she went. The return rate is 200%. So Changhe''s employees all know her, even if they didn''t have the chance to see herst time, they have heard of her. As soon as Su Wen came, it caused a sensation. On the way to the second boss''s office, Su Wen was paying attention and observing along the way, and found that there was a new change after noting for a while. "Director, my sister-inw is here." Ji Fang hurried to Zhou Hengguang''s office. Zhou Hengguang was on the phone with the supplier, but he didn''t answer Ji Fang. He waited until he finished speaking, and then hung up the phone before asking, "What sister-inw? Your sister-inw?" Chapter 890: custom hardware Chapter 890 Customized Hardware "It''s not my sister-inw, it''s your sister-inw, the boss''s lover." Zhou Hengguang sneered, "Okay! When did my sister-inw be your sister-inw? Are you taking advantage of me! Or are you trying to get along with my family?" Ji Fang was extremely wronged, "How dare I take advantage of you, Director? I dare not seek rtionships." Who doesn''t know the power of the Zhou family, he dare not seek rtionships even in his dreams. "Then why did my sister-inw be your sister-inw?" Zhou Hengguang angrily patted Ji Fang on the head with the document, "Go, see where you are? Did youe alone?" But don''t take Qingqing or Su Xiucai with you. Otherwise, he would have to find a reason to slip away first. "I came alone." Ji Fang found that the director had been in a good mood since yesterday, and he stopped teasing others, and his eyes were not cold. Today, I would even asionally make a few jokes. It was really red and rainy, and the sun came out from the west. Zhou Hengguang breathed a sigh of relief. Soon, Su Wen came. Zhou Hengguang got up to receive him personally, "Why is sister-inw free toe over today? Is there anything I can do to help?" Su Wen was slightly surprised at Zhou Hengguang''s hospitality. This person is very cold and arrogant in his bones. From the beginning to the end, only Zhou Hengyang and the deceased Zhou Hengshan could receive this kind of treatment. "Sister-inw, please sit down." "thanks!" Ji Fang went to pour the tea himself and put it on the tea table beside Su Wen. "Heng Guang, I came here today to ask for your help." Su Wen got straight to the point and didn''t procrastinate. She will go to Chunfeng Deyi Publishing Houseter, and there are many things to do all day. "Here are the drawings, take a look." Su Wen took out from her bag the various hardware essories that she and Su Qing had been designing since Sanjiaying. Last night, Su Qing worked overtime overnight to detail the quantity required for each style. calcted. All are listed on the title page. Zhou Hengguang rolled up his dark green shirt sleeves to his elbows in a leisurely posture, then picked up a thick stack of drawings, and raised his brows happily when he nced at the familiar writing on it. is Qingqing''s character. Looking at this originally disliked design drawing, it is not so annoying anymore. I even think the unprofessional brushstrokes on it are quite cute, and there are bad advantages as well. Zhou Hengguang put away the casualness just now, read page by page, finally closed the drawing, pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose and said: "I understand what sister-inw means, our factory can customize it, but the price is afraid it won''t be cheap .¡± In fact, he calcted the cost in his mind, even if he did not make money, the price would not be cheap. Besides, there is absolutely no possibility that Zhou Hengguang will not make money in business. "I know." Su Wen was already mentally prepared, "I''m already very grateful if you can make an exception for me." "Sister-inw is too polite to say this. If my elder brother is not here, if he is, he will do it at the expense of the money." Not to mention the money, the whole factory is given away with both hands, and the elder brother is also willing. "Fortunately, he is gone. Business is business and private is private. I don''t want to confuse them." Su Wen shrugged, and the meaning was very clear, "I came to you for help because of a good rtionship with customers, not Hengyang. The identity of the daughter-inw. Look at the price! The money that should be earned must be earned, but I can''t pay in cash now." Su Wen is most worried about money now. Chapter 891: work hard to earn Chapter 891 Working hard to make money "Okay!" Zhou Hengguang called Ji Fang in, "Leave this to Pan Yi, let him arrange the production, write down the details of the materials used, and the production will bepleted in half a month." "Good!" Ji Fang went out with his things. "Want to sign a contract?" Su Wen asked. Zhou Hengguang smiled implicitly, "Of course, I appreciate your way of doing things, sister-inw." Massive, measured, will never take advantage of concessions. Those who can get benefits will never give in. Su Wen has a mind that ordinary people don''t have, and even more beauty and courage that ordinary people don''t have. No wonder it can make the eldest brother fascinated. "Hehe..." Su Wen smiled back. She doesn''t appreciate this person in front of her at all. Although the methods and scheming of Chengfu are top-notch, she knows that this person is a big pervert in his bones, so it''s better to keep a distance. "By the way, has Feng Yanze returned to the capital?" Almost forgot the other pervert. "Not yet, it will take a few days. I will go back after dealing with Sun Yunyun''s problem." Su Wen is very grateful for Feng Yanze''s help, but it''s better to give this favor to Hengyang, she just needs to keep her distance. Smile and keep your distance. "By the way, if you have something to pass on to Su Jun, you can ask Yanze to take it with you." "No, no!" Su Wen immediately waved her hand, rejecting quickly, "I''m going to the capital after the Mid-Autumn Festival, just take it with me." Knowing that Feng Yanze is a pervert, and letting him meet Fifth Sister, wouldn''t that be leading a wolf into the house? Su Wen is not that stupid! Fifth Sister is a math madman, she just wants to be a scientist in the future. It''s better to stay away from that pervert. How could Zhou Hengguang fail to see Su Wen''s repulsion, so he knew it in his heart and didn''t mention it again. Feng Yanze''s character may not be easy either. But sister-inw seems to know a lot about Feng Yanze. Probably the elder brother said it, so Zhou Hengguang didn''t think much about it. After signing the contract, Su Wen simply left. In the next few days, apart from taking Yao Fang to the store to check the progress of the renovation, she spent most of her time at Chunfeng Deyi Publishing House. In view of the shortage of funds, Su Wen was embarrassed to ask someone to borrow. Before Hengyang left, she gave her a passbook, which contained money to support the family and pocket money for Su Wen. It¡¯s a lot of money, plus her follow-up manuscript fee, it¡¯s a lot of wealth in the eyes of ordinary people. But what Su Wen has to do is a drop in the bucket. The house of the studio is ready-made, and the decoration is also done in Hengyang, without spending much money. But the facade of themercial building in the provincial capital had to be done by Su Wen herself. The upper and lower floors were hundreds of square meters. No one could eat all of such a big deal before. are divided into more than a dozen shops. Su Wen spent a lot of money to win all of them, and almost all the money was spent on decoration. She is short of money now, especially short of money. If it wasn''t for the hardware essories and leather raw materials that were stained by Zhou Hengguang and He Changming, you can use them first and payter, and Su Wen would cry. It is impossible to have such a big handwriting. In fact, it is not that difficult for her to get funds. My little aunt Zhou Yan really wants to invest and partner with her. But Su Wen considered it again and again and refused. The Su family itself was run by her as a family business. You can hear its nature from the name. In order to avoid future disputes and conflicts, it is not suitable for outsiders to participate. So Su Wen''s biggest task now is to make money. On-site signing event? agree. Magazine interview? no problem. Writing a new book? OK! What else? Take whatever makes money. It¡¯s okay to debut live. Zhou Hengyang, who was far away in the northwest, didn''t know that, less than a week after he left, his dear little aunt abducted his daughter-inw to a crooked road, and she never returned. Good night, okay! Chapter 892: Unlucky Su Pingping Chapter 892 Unlucky Su Pingping Zhou Yan fully assumed the identity of a professional broker, and even bought a lot of foreign professional books to read. It is said that when I got home, I studied Hollywood movies, and I also asked foreign friends to send many foreign magazines. Zhou Yan, who consciously learned something, arranged a package of work ns for Su Wen. It means to package Su Wen as an international superstar. In Zhou Yan''s words, with Su Wen''s top-notch beauty and her self-consciously smart brain, thebination of two swords will definitely be invincible in the world. After Zhou Hengguang heard about it, hemented: "Whether thebination of two swords can make you invincible is uncertain. When the eldest brotheres back, it is true that he will seek his own death." However, no matter how many ns are put on hold, they will be implemented after the Mid-Autumn Festival. Because the banquet for my daughter ising up, just this weekend. **** Sanjiaying Vige¡ª "What are you looking at?" "With so many people around, people don''t go home for dinner at noon? Don''t you need to cut rice in the afternoon?" "Shh! Keep your voice down, there''s a fight inside!" It was time for lunch, and the door of Su Xuewu''s house was full of people. Li Xue, who came back from get off work at the town''s radio station for dinner, happened to pass by the door of Su Xuewu''s house. Seeing so many people surrounding her, she came over curiously. Listening to the mutterings of the people around, Li Xue raised a smile that had been in contact countless times, "Auntie, what happened to the Su family? Su Wen and Su Qing and their sisters have moved away, shouldn''t they live a good life?" As soon as he said this, the people around showed strange expressions. Some smiled gloatingly, and some had a sh of sarcasm in their eyes, but they didn''t say anything because of the vige chief''s face. After speaking, Li Xue also realized that she was impulsive. Wang Chunyan was in the courtyard of Su Xuewu''s house before, and was trying to persuade a fight. Only after being reminded did she realize that her daughter said something she shouldn''t have said outside. As soon as he came out, he grabbed Li Xue and dragged him aside. "What nonsense are you talking about?" Wang Chunyan looked at her daughter with extremely serious eyes, "Who do you think is a fool? I really can''t tell that you are making trouble?" "Why did I pick things up? Am I wrong?" Li Xue originally regretted being impulsive just now, and shouldn''t let people see her emotions, but now that she was so rushed by her mother, she became angry and said nothing Yan said: "Everyone says you love Su Wen, so what''s the use of loving Su Wen? They got rich and moved to the provincial capital and didn''t say to take you there." After finishing speaking, she snorted coldly and turned her head without even looking at Wang Chunyan. "You...why do you say that?" Wang Chunyan''s eyes widened in pain, "No matter how much I love Su Wen, I can''tpare to you. Besides, the reason why I took care of Su Wen was because I owed her mother back then. favor. Su Wen doesn''t owe me anything, so don''t act like a benefactor for me." Wang Chunyan could see that, because her daughter looked at Zhou Hengyang, she hoped that Su Wen could divorce Zhou Hengyang. In addition, Youcai also secretly gave hope. As a result, the young couple lived better and better. Although the daughter lost her mind, she secretly hated Su Wen. Originally, Su Wen didn''t like to deal with her daughter, who actually looked down on girls of the same age in the vige in her heart. Wang Chunyan has always known this. Li Xue has always boasted that she has a job, and if she can earn money, she must be a city resident. She has changed from an agricultural household registration to an urban household registration. Originally, ording to the route nned by Li Youcai, it is not a problem for Li Xue to marry to the county with Li Xue''s intelligence and good looks. But the people Li Xue secretly despises are getting better and better, people are afraid ofparison. Chapter 893: Paranoid Li Xue Chapter 893 Paranoid Li Xue Comparison makes my heart unbnced. Once the bnce is broken, loss, unfairness, and resentment, jealousy, andints follow. Originally, Wang Chunyan had already persuaded them to let go of all this. Anyway, they each lived their own lives, as long as they were out of sight and out of mind. As a result, Su Qing''s ssmate Lin Weiguo camest time, and he was really an outstanding young man no matter how you look at it. Li Xue fell in love at first sight, and was stunned when she came back. Finally got the address and mustered up the courage to write a letter to Lin Weiguo, but after such a long time, he never replied to a single letter. Li Xue and others were anxious, unwilling to reconcile and wrote several letters in a row, but there was still no reply. The enthusiasm was poured cold water, and she gradually hated Su Qing, suspecting that Su Qing gave her a false address on purpose, just to see her jokes. "These sisters already owe our family." Li Xue is determined to rely on Su Wen and Su Qing, and wants to call herself a benefactor. "Without your help, the bones and dregs of their sisters who have been gnawed by others are gone." "No, I actually didn''t do anything." Wang Chunyan knew in her heart that she really didn''t help Su Wen with much practical things. Far less than what Su Wen''s mother helped her back then. "Mom, why are you so honest? It''s fine for you to suffer, but now you want to watch me suffer?" Li Xue''s eyes turned red, "Do you want me to end up with Sun Yunyun and Su Pingping?" Wang Chunyan was angry and distressed at the same time, "I am also doing it for your own good." "It''s what you think is good for me." Li Xue was not convinced, "If you are really good for me, let Lin Weiguo like me." "You''ve only met that person once, why must he be?" Li Xue blushed, and said coyly: "Some people can see their whole life at a nce, and I must have him in this life." She believed that a person like her was not the first, nor would it be thest. So she has to work harder. Su Qing must not let Su Qing **** her away. Wang Chunyan felt tired, and her daughter would not listen to anything she said. Themotion in the yard over there was getting bigger and bigger, so I had to hurry over there, for fear that people would be killed. Actually, if you want to talk about making trouble, Su Xuewu and Zhang Chunxiang make trouble all day long. Since Su Xuewu was caught in bed by Zhang Chunxiang, the rtionship between the two has taken a sharp turn for the worse. In addition, Su Xuewu lost his job as an ountant, and was pressed for debts by a gang of gangsters all day long and never returned home. He must have been outside for a long time! Old mistakes aremitted. Find a married woman to hang out with, fool around and gamble on everything. He didn''t have any source of ie. At first, he could go home and ask Zhang Chunxiang for it. With Zhang Chunxiang stealing vegetables, he sold vegetables to support his family. But Su Xuewu''s appetite is getting bigger and bigger, and naturally he won''t be able to supply it after a long time. Su Dachun and his wife didn''t expect these two sons to take care of themselves. Ever since Su Xueqiang went to jail and was harassed by Yao Fang, he lost face and didn''t care about anything. It''s useless to manage it. Now Su Xuewu was found out hanging out with a married woman, and he was going to pay for the braid. Unable toe up with money, he thought of a way to push Su Pingping over. This is just right, both parties can benefit from each other. He can be with a married woman openly and aboveboard, and the old man who has been cuckolded can be reced by a beautiful girl. This kind of good deed, which can''t be found with antern, naturally hit it off. Today is to bring people. There was no banquet, no rtives and friends were invited, and no dowry gifts. A tractor came and was about to take people away. Chapter 894: i want gift money Chapter 894 I want gift money For Zhang Chunxiang and Su Pingping, this was like a bolt from the blue. "You bastard, I will fight with you, you bastard." Zhang Chunxiang bared her teeth and ws like crazy, trying to find Su Xuewu to fight for her life, but was pushed to the ground violently by Su Xuewu. Fortunately, the surrounding vige name came forward to help quickly. Otherwise, you will definitely be stepped on a few times. "God! Open your eyes and see what evil things this **** has done." Zhang Chunxiang sat on the ground crying and screaming, with tears and snot in her nose. The names of the viges were also unhappy when they saw it. In fact, everyone has already seen that Zhang Chunxiang has done a lot of immoral things in recent years, but now the retribution hase, and it is also very miserable. Otherwise, all the vegetable gardens in the vige would be stolen, and no one would reallye to the door to throw things and beat people. Isn''t it just for Su Pingping''s sake? Poor Su Pingping. "Shut up." Su Xuewu was very humiliated by the quarrel, "I found a good ce for Pingping, what''s wrong with her? It''s a good thing you can''t even find it with antern. Once you pass by, you will be in the city. Liren." "Hello? You are such a fart. You abducted a woman by yourself and paid for your own daughter. Are you still human?" Zhang Chunxiang''s eyes were red and bloodshot, "Su Xuewu, I curse you, I curse you for not being good Die, watch! Now it is my retribution, Zhang Chunxiang, but your retribution is not far away." Su Xuewu''s face turned pale, "Shut up, believe it or not, I''ll kill you?" "Hit me! Beat me to death if you have the ability." Although Zhang Chunxiang has always favored boys over girls, she let Su Pingping do this and that. She still wanted to wait for Su Pingping to get married and earn a lot of dowry money, but she never thought that she would really push her daughter into the fire pit. After all, Su Pingping has been sensible and hardworking these years, and her daughter does all the work at home. Zhang Chunxiang sees all these things, and she also hopes that her daughter will find a good family to make money in the future, and when the life is better, she will be able to support her in the old age. Now he is going to be sent to the fire pit by Su Xuewu, a bastard. Even if she is ruthless, she can''t let her daughter be harmed for the rest of her life. She, Zhang Chunxiang, has done a lot of immoral things in her life, and she has schemed against others, saying bad things about people, stealing things from others, and patriarchal. But she is just such a girl, if she is also killed, then what''s the point of her being alive? I have to say that Zhang Chunxiang has fallen to this point, and it is a lie to say that she has no regrets. I really didn''t know the despair of being cornered until I fell to this point. Only then can I understand the misery of Su Wen''s family when Su Xuewen died. I would have known... Did not know earlier. Zhang Chunxiang looked at Su Pingping, who was crying behind the vigers and was about to faint, and made a decision in her heart. Regardless of how Su Xuewu cursed and how arrogant the man who came to bring the man got up from the ground and wiped his tears, "Okay, if you want to take my daughter away, you must give a bride price." When everyone heard the betrothal gift, their expressions could be said to be wonderful. Su Xuewu and his gang became more and morecent, "If this is the case, it will be over, and you people, I warn you not to meddle in my business, this is my family business. I don''t care who you are, I have no right to meddle in my family business. If I want to marry my daughter, I will marry my daughter, it''s a matter of course." Su Xuewu waved his hands like chasing flies, "Go away, don''t get in the way here, don''t you need to work? Get out, don''t get in the way here." Wang Chunyan and the others were furious, but there was nothing they could do about Su Xuewu. Chapter 895: I do not blame you Chapter 895 I don''t me you Su Xuewu drove the people out of the yard. Seeing that the vigers were unwilling to leave, but surrounded the gate instead, he felt upset and cast fire on Zhang Chunxiang. "Smelly woman, I said that you are making troubles because of money? You have the nerve to scold me? You are much more vicious than me, you are evil and evil." When the vigers who had always sympathized with Zhang Chunxiang heard this, they felt like they were being pped in the face. They red at Zhang Chunxiang angrily, wishing they coulde up and beat him up. And Su Pingping''s uncles were so angry that they almost fainted. "Nonsense, just nonsense." "Why did our old Su family have such a scum." "Oh! Do evil!" "The embarrassing grandma''s house." They are the most unlucky people. Even the entire three camps with the surname Su are embarrassed to go out to meet people when such a shameful thing happens. It was a time of embarrassment and embarrassment, and everyone thought of Su Wen at the same time. Since the girl reformed herself, her methods are somewhat of her father''s demeanor back then. Whether it is Xuewen or Wen girl, as long as there is one, such embarrassing things today will not happen. But everyone also understood in their hearts that Wen girl''s family moved away, and even if she came back, she would rarelye back. That bit of kinship was exhausted long after Xuewen died. Everyone couldn''t helpughing wryly. At this moment, like Zhang Chunxiang, they regretted it, but they also knew that it was useless to regret it. "Zhang Chunxiang, are you crazy?" Wang Chunyan scolded angrily, "Pingping is such a good girl, you want to push her into the fire pit too? Are there any problems that can''t be solved?" Big one, how could it be possible to watch without feeling distressed. At this time, Su Pingping was no longer crying, and even wiped away the tears just now, but looked at her parents with indescribable despair and madness. That kind of appearance, on the contrary, makes people very disturbed. Zhang Chunxiang ignored everyone''s cursing, and said harshly: "I''m the only girl. Before I leave, I want to say a few words to Pingping alone." Su Xuewu brought so many people back today in order to take them away forcibly, and he had long been on guard against Su Pingping''s sneaking away. Now that Zhang Chunxiang mentioned asking for money, I knew that this dead woman was greedy by nature, and she was just doing a show for others to watch. Cursing secretly in his heart, Su Xuewu let go of his guard. "Hurry up, go, don''t waste time." Zhang Chunxiang turned around and grabbed Su Pingping''s hair. It was so fierce that everyone''s scalp hurt, but Su Pingping didn''t struggle, and let Zhang Chunxiang rudely drag her into the room like a walking dead. Entering the room, the door was closed. Su Pingping copsed on the ground as soon as she entered the room. She worked for a long time, and her malnourished and emaciated body trembled uncontrobly. She looked at Zhang Chunxiang with fear and despair in her eyes, and finally turned into ashes. Zhang Chunxiang looked at Su Pingping and sighed. She wanted to be strong all her life, boasted that she was smart, and put all her hopes on her two sons, but in the end, both sons were raised crookedly. This girl who is the least valued is not crooked. "Don''t me me." Zhang Chunxiang''s hoarse voice probably broke his throat from swearing just now, and it sounded like sandpaper scratching on ss. Su Pingping shuddered, and said after a long while: "I...I know you can''t do anything, I...I don''t me you." She only med her bad luck and her own ipetence. If she could be like cousin Su Wen, she wouldn''t be in this situation. Chapter 896: go to your cousin su wen Chapter 896 Go find your cousin Su Wen After all, they are mother and daughter. Su Pingping could see that her mother really protected her at first. She also knew that her mother wanted to earn a lot of gift money from her, but she never thought of pushing her into the pit of fire. Otherwise, the matchmaker some time ago gave such a high bride price and she would have been married long ago. Can''t wait until now. Just because I heard that the man has hereditary mental illness, Zhang Chunxiang refused without thinking. Su Pingping could tell at that time, that is, because there was only a little warmth left in this home, she was willing to stay and work hard to do housework, farm, and grow vegetables to help her mother earn money. As long as she can grow a little more vegetables, water more and fertilize the vegetables to grow well, mother can steal a little less vegetables. Su Pingping finally figured it out. At this point, her life will be over. "I don''t me you." She wiped her tears and quietly hid the clothes scissors in her coat pocket. When she was about to go out, she died on the way. Even if she died, she couldn''t die in a house that was not as good as an animal. She wants to die innocently. Zhang Chunxiang was finally relieved when she heard her daughter say that she was not to me. She turned around and took out a ball of things wrapped in an old handkerchief from under the bricks at the foot of the bed. Here is the private money she has collected with great difficulty. It was not found and stolen by Su Xuewu and Su Pingfan because it was hidden. Su Pingping was dumbfounded. "It''s my fault these years. I''ve done too many crimes... You take the money... You can live a good life and don''te back." Zhang Chunxiang stuffed the little money left in Su Pingping''s hands, with a dullplexion. Unknowingly, he has aged a lot. "Mom, this, this?" Su Pingping was dumbfounded, not knowing what was going on. She knows how much her mother loves money. She usually calctes every dime she needs, and spending an extra penny is like killing her. Now...how can you give her your private money now? "Go and seek refuge with your cousin Su Wen. Although that girl is ruthless, she has a conscience. If she can help Chen Guihua and Yao Fang with money, she will definitely help you too. As long as you are obedient and don''t cause trouble If you make her angry, she will definitely be worthy of you." Zhang Chunxiang thought about it, and found that in the entire Sanjiaying, the only reliable person she knew among all the people she knew was her enemy. In fact, Chen Guihuamitted suicide by drinking pesticides and was left behind by her inws, so she was vaguely prepared. I just didn''t expect this day toe so soon. "I..." The surprise came too suddenly, Su Pingping looked at Zhang Chunxiang stupidly, and said after a while, "Then what do you do?" "I''m fine." Zhang Chunxiang was not afraid of Su Xuewu, so he hacked the beast to death. She was there for the three children before, so she has no scruples after this incident. She can survive alone. "Listen to me." Zhang Chunxiang interrupted Su Pingping''s hesitation, and quickly exined, "I found out in private before, that Shen Erkui is going to the provincial capital to find Su Wen tomorrow. You go to Shen Erkui, and go out quietly through the back window, don''t Let anyone know and ask Shen Erkui to take you there. As long as you go to the provincial capital, you will note back unless you are capable." Su Pingping''s tears fell silently, surging down, crying heartbroken but dared not make a sound, for fear that she might not be able to hear what her mother said. "Su Wen..." Zhang Chunxiang hesitated before saying, "I hate her and envy her, but...in fact, I also admire her. She has a good impression of you. The only person in our family who can make her feel soft is you. If you go Listen to Su Wen alone, don''t listen to anyone else, let alone be used by others, understand?" Chapter 897: I will repay Su Wen Chapter 897 I will repay Su Wen Su Pingping nodded frantically. "Although I told you to listen to Su Wen, you don''t want to be a coward. You should be tough if you are bullied, you know?" Zhang Chunxiang casually nced at the direction where her parents-inw lived, with a fierce look in her eyes. She is not made of mud. "I know, I won''t embarrass you, I... I''m not stupid." Su Pingping''s words made Zhang Chunxiang suddenly realize, "Yes, I am the one who is stupid." Although my daughter is not smart these years, she has never done anything stupid. At least 10,000 times stronger than that self-righteous Sun Yunyun, even the arrogant peacock-like Li Xue might not end well. She finally understood that anyone who is selfish and greedy will not end well. It is a good thing that Pingping can be content and happy. "You tell Su Wen, I will repay her." Zhang Chunxiang said this firmly. What she said was repayment, and she didn''t ask for any repayment. Su Pingping heard it, but she didn''t know how to repay it. Cousin Su Wen has what she wants now, how can they repay what they have nothing? "Okay! Let''s go!" Zhang Chunxiang pushed, and took out the entire frame of the back window, which was enough for one person to climb out. The frames of the windows are rigid and cannot be moved. Su Pingping didn''t expect that the one in her mother''s room could be removed, and she immediately felt the urge to cry. Zhang Chunxiangughed at herself: "Look, I already had a bad feeling. Fortunately...otherwise you won''t be able to escape today." Why couldn''t she see the scissors hidden in her daughter''s pocket. Just didn''t say it. She believed that with Su Wen in the provincial capital, Pingping would be able to live well. She watched with her own eyes that Su Wen carefully raised and transformed the six younger sisters below. She saw that her words were ugly, but she was actually very greedy. She doesn''t expect Pingping to be like Su Wen or Fifth Sister, even with Su Qing and Su Xiu''s one-third change, she would wake upughing from a dream. She never said these words to anyone, because she knew it was impossible. Now, maybe. She doesn''t expect Su Wen to treat Pingping as her own sister, but as long as she is with her all the year round, Pingping will not suffer. "Remember, you must be obedient." Zhang Chunxiang was afraid that her daughter would be used by others, and she would lose her mind just like herself if she said a few provocative gossips. She reluctantly ordered, "It is better to listen to Su Wen alone than to listen to me. Listen to her." "I know, I will be obedient." Su Pingping could escape from the pit of fire, but she felt ufortable. "Let''s go!" **** Su Pingping escaped, and did not dare to look for Shen Erkui during the day for fear of being caught. She can only hide in the bushes behind the vige alone. It is very hidden when she was catching dragonflies with others when she was a child. Hidden inside as long as you don''t go out, most people can''t find it. Su Pingping could hear the noise in the vige all afternoon, her father swearing and fighting, and her mother refusing to give in. There are also messy people from outside who keep circling around the vige looking for people. They continued to make trouble until it got dark, and these people left reluctantly. Su Pingping didn''t know how her mother would deal with it, but she knew that her father would never give up. Maybe he is waiting for her to go back at this time. Su Pingping waited for a long time, she was cold and hungry, she curled up into a ball and did not dare toe out. She didn''t dare toe out until veryte, when the lights in the vige were turned off, and the people who had worked on the farm all day had fallen asleep. Chapter 898: Little cousin to see little cousin Chapter 898 The little cousin went to see the little cousin Fumbled in the dark with his thin body, he found the house where Shen Erkui was staying in the brigade. Shen Erkui took a shower and was getting dressed when he heard rustling soundsing from outside the window. His whole body tensed up vigntly and he only had time to put on his pants. Without his jacket on, he took out the steel rod leaning against the door. After all, he almost became Su Xuewen''s door-to-door son-inw back then, and Shen Erkui actually received a lot of guidance from Su Xuewen. The vision and ability are notparable to that of ordinary rural people. Just now I found that the movement did not subconsciously shout "who" like ordinary people. This will only scare the snake away. He wants someone to be caught. Shen Erkui opened the door suddenly with a steel rod in his hand, and with a quick leap of his body, he threw down the sneaky people outside like a hungry tiger. After throwing the person down, Shen Erkui realized something was wrong. There was no fierce resistance and fighting, but the person under him was thin and soft, as if it would be broken with a little more strength. He wondered if he had broken a bone because of his strength just now. Su Pingping was tired and hungry, frightened and frightened, and had a low-grade fever. She couldn''t stand being thrown to the ground like this and passed out. When Shen Erkui figured it out, he was at a loss. In the past, he would definitely not show good looks, but he has also heard what happened to Su Xuewu''s family today, and it is false to say that he does not sympathize. The little girl is so pitiful. Shen Erkui was also well aware of Su Pingping''s purpose. The person this girl is really looking for is not Shen Erkui, but Su Wen herself. After all, she is Su Wen''s cousin, even if she refuses, only Su Wen has the right to refuse. Shen Erkui resigned to his fate and carried him into the room, only to be relieved after checking that there was no trauma or fracture. After feeding the antipyretics, he gave up his own bed and worked for a long time before he finished his work. After turning off the lights, I have lived alone since I was a child, but now suddenly there are more people in the room, and Shen Erkui can''t sleep. Looking at the roof with my eyes open, the one who sleeps on the chair can just see the cold and crystal clear moonlight in the window. It will be the Mid-Autumn Festival in two days, and a bright moon in the night takes away all the stars. Looking at the moon and listening to the even breathing of another person in the room, Shen Erkui suddenly thought of Zhou Hengyang for some reason. This man was brought by Uncle Su himself. He knew that Uncle Su had a secret, and it was a big one. The Zhou Hengyang he brought back also had a secret. This man became Wen girl''s husband as soon as he arrived. The identity he longed for since he was a child was easily obtained by him. Like the bright moon in the night, the cold frost and stars shine in the sky. As long as he is there, everyone will be bleak. Shen Erkui smiled casually, girl Wen is no longer the girl Wen she was when she was a child! The obsession has long been let go, why bother to think about those messy things. **** The next day, He Changming couldn''t stand his little cousin''s stalking, so he had no choice but to go out with a mop bottle. When he arrived at the appointed ce, Jun''s face was always gloomy, no matter what the little cousin said, he didn''t bother to give him a look. Not to mention a smiley face. "My cousin finally found a good friend, so of course I''m going to join him in hosting a banquet at his house this time." The little cousin chattered non-stop along the way, emphatically expressing his friendship with Xu Xiaoxiao. I really don¡¯t know how this person with apletely different personality became good friends in just a few words, and the speed of making friends is too fast. Pay off the debt! Chapter 899: Brother has nothing good Chapter 899 Brother doesn''t have a good thing Is it because one is a little cousin and the other is a little cousin? He Changming himself was dumbfounded by this brain hole. However, He Changming''s depression didn''tst long. When Shen Erkui came and saw the No. 2 oil bottle he was carrying, He Changming suddenly liked his little cousin much more. "Haha...Did my cousin find that I am cuter?" The little cousin''s brazen appearance made He Changming very disgusted. Shen Erkui pretended to see the faces of the two people in front of him, and introduced: "This is Su Pingping, Su Wen''s cousin. This time,e with us to find Su Wen." No more was said. But he didn''t say it, but it doesn''t mean that He Changming doesn''t know. This is the essence of a person, and you can see it at a nce. The little cousin wanted to speak, but was red at by the cousin, and shut up wisely. But those big agile eyes kept looking at Su Pingping for a while. Although she didn''t ask any questions, the meaning was almost the same. "Hello, everyone." Su Pingping lowered her head, making her little cousin feel tired on her neck. "Hello." He Changming didn''t speak, but just nodded his head. The little cousin volunteered to perform social tasks for his cousin, "Hello, I am He Changfeng, this is my elder brother He Changming. By the way, if you are sister Su Wen''s cousin, who is older than Su Xiu?" Before the little cousin finished speaking, his own cousin gave him a hard look. Su Pingping didn''t know what this person called He Changfeng meant, but she answered honestly, "I... I am old." "Ah! Then my cousin is at a disadvantage? No, no, my cousin is at a disadvantage and I am at a disadvantage. We each call our own." The little cousin was surprised, and looked at his cousin full of sympathy, and was sympathetic. The cousin kicked angrily. Shen Erkui also thought of it, He Changming is Su Wen''s third sister-inw now, no wonder Su Pingping is unhappy than Su Xiu''s age meeting. "Let''s go, don''t waste time. Cao Meihua and the others are waiting for us in the county! Don''t bete." He Changming didn''t bother to speak, and urged to leave. He and his little cousin rode a motorcycle alone, and originally nned to let the little cousin carry Shen Erkui, and of course his back seat was reserved for Axiu alone. Unexpectedly, Shen Erkui would bring someone here temporarily, that would definitely not work. Now, even Su Pingping felt that this aggressive person was very unhappy. Su Pingping was timid, so she tried to stand a little further away and subconsciously hid behind Shen Erkui. Shen Erkui couldn''t bear it, so he had to be more protective. "Er Kui, can you ride a motorcycle?" "meeting!" "Then you ride Changfeng''s car." He Changming nced at his little cousin, "Not yet." "Oh!" The little cousin knew that his cousin was in a bad mood, so he quickly gave up his car, and happily ran to his cousin''s car. He was about to sit in the back seat, but was rushed to the front temporarily. "You ride me." The little cousin had a face full of shit, and muttered to himself, "It''s no wonder that Xiaoxiao said that the brothers in the world don''t have a good thing. It really is insightful." "Ok?" "Haha... I would love to give it to my cousin! Thank you cousin for giving me this opportunity." The interaction between the two cousins, not to mention Shen Erkui, even Su Pingping, who was full of nervousness and sadness, was teased and smiled, and she looked forward to going to the provincial capital. Cousin and Brother Er Kui''s friends are people she has never had contact with before, and they arepletely different from those people she knew before. Likeing from two worlds. very nice. Chapter 900: Writing a new book, going out to pick up people Chapter 900 Write a new book and go out to pick up people On Saturday, rtives of the Xu family came from all over the country one after another. Most of them are Xu Pei''s rtives and friends, colleagues and ssmates, and some of them are from Xu Pei''s family in the capital. Many of these people Xu Pei did not invite. Getting the news buting uninvited, it''s because Xu Xiaoxiao''s status is unusual, even in the Xu family in the capital, Xu Xiaoxiao is everyone''s darling. Who doesn''t know that the huge Xu family is waiting for Xu Xiaoxiao to inherit it in the future! The Xu family must listen to the old man now, and when the old man is gone, they will listen to Xu Xiaoxiao. So although it was only Xu Pei who adopted his adoptive daughter this time, no one would take it casually and treat it as a top priority. Fortunately, the preparations were very thorough. The hotel where the banquet was held had already heard that the rtives who were farther away would arrive on Saturday. All of them are familiar with the rtives of the Xu family. Su Wen got up early for this reason and dressed the two girls. Clothes, headgear, and exquisite celebrity bags are all prepared by Su Wen and Su Qing sisters. Both the material and the eye-catching design are enough to amaze everyone. What''s more, the little sister and the sixth sister are two little girls, one is a natural beauty, and was raised in the countryside, but she still grows into a little beauty carved with jade. What''s more, under Su Wen''s careful and rich support, although the sixth sister is only eight or nine years old, she already has a bit of the demeanor of the eldest sister Su Wen. It''s amazing how people look forward to growing up. However, everyone is used to Su Wen''s temperament and appearance, her charming manner in her gestures, and her inadvertent peerless youth. Although the younger sister is not as amazing as the sixth younger sister, she is a beautiful and lovely fan. asionally cute and cute in the entric, but more likable. Xu Pei really hurt the little girl to the bone. With a daughter, the son has to stand aside. The two little girls, the poor little girl who had just crossed over from Su Wen, have unknowingly been reborn,pletely different from before. After sending the two little girls away, Su Wen stayed in the study in the morning to write a manuscript. In order to make money, she wanted to write another new book. The theme has been thought of long ago, and the outline wasid out when writing "Scumbag Handbook". Su Wen named the new book "Guide to Raising a Scumbag Girl" and the length is the same as the previous one. The same way ofining and exposing. Continuing Su Wen''s consistent sharp words and mocking brushstrokes, she thoroughly interprets the attributes of white lotus, green tea **** and so on. Let countless boys and girls who have been deceived by the white lotus and green tea **** routines, calcting boys and girls see through the white lotus around them. And Su Wen also added a routine that was not in the previous book this time. That is the cultivation of scum girls, and she advocated that women can also be scumbags. The scumbag is smart, the scumbag is heroic, and the scumbag dares to love and hate. Su Wen''s cultivation of a scumbag is no longer the derogatory term used in the previous book, but a derogatory term with a sense of self-deprecation and ridicule. That''s why she named the new book "Guide to Raising Scum Girls" This is the second part of Su Wen''s love trilogy. When Zhou Yan heard that Su Wen was actually going to write a trilogy, in addition to this new article, there was another bookter, and she was happy to add a package of agent ns. Su Wen: ¡­ Write manuscripts in the morning and pick up people in the afternoon. Su Xue, Cao Meihua, Cao Jun, and He Changming and Shen Erkui are alsoing, and they should be together. Tomorrow''s banquet, the Su family will invite very few people. Seeing that friends from her hometown wereing, Su Wen packed up, changed out of her clothes, put on light makeup, put on Su Qing''s newly made dark green handbag, and went out to pick up people. The new home has a phone, and Su Wen had already agreed with Cao Meihua yesterday on the meeting ce. Of course, it is the Civic Square, one of the symbols of the provincial capital. Cao Meihua and the others drove here by themselves. They oftene to the provincial capital to do business, and they are more familiar than Su Wen. Continue to pay off the debt, no more, go to sleep! Chapter 901: unexpected Chapter 901 Unexpected Su Wen was afraid that it would be impolite to bete, so she set off early ording to the agreed time, and arrived at the Civic Square, but before He Changming and others arrived, she found an open-air booth to wait for others. After waiting for about an hour, the person finally arrived. At first, Su Wen didn''t recognize the car, but when He Changming was the first to get out of the car, he recognized it immediately. It is true that He Changming is very recognizable, with a tall and straight figure and a handsome face, he immediately attracted a lot of attention as soon as he stood on the side of the road. Su Wen left the booth and was spotted by He Changming before she got close to the side of the road. Secretly praised the other party''s sensitivity, and greeted each other, Su Wen was happily pulled by Su Xue who got out of the car right behind. "Sister." Su Xue was very excited, "Is our new home far from here?" Although Su Xue has a calm personality, she still couldn''t bear the excitement, and it was a pity that she missed the move and was unable to participate in such a big event. Su Xue knew in her heart that although the matter of stopping her fifth sister from going home during the holiday had passed, there was still a crack left. So this time, the eldest sister didn''t let her participate in the move. If it is the second or third sister, the eldest sister will definitely ask them to ask for leave ande back to move together. After all, housewarming is a very important thing in the countryside, and the whole family must participate. Su Xue didn''t know whether the eldest sister was on purpose or not, she didn''t care at all, so she easily moved her family to the provincial capital. Actually, she really wants to participate. She has good academic performance, and the teacher will agree if she asks for leave, and it will not affect her study. She knew that her status in the eyes of the eldest sister was far inferior to that of the second, third and sixth sisters. She also understands that they spent the most difficult time at home with their eldest sister, and their friendship is naturally different. I can¡¯tpare to myself, and neither can Fifth Sister. But Fifth Sister has already seen it, she is more free and easy than her, and she is also more diligent and motivated than her. But she didn''t look away. Su Xue hid the disappointment in her heart, not daring to let her elder sister find out, and she behaved happily in line with her age. "Su Xue." Cao Jun''s voice sounded behind him, and the voice of the boy who was in the period of changing his voice was full of distress. "What''s wrong?" Su Xue turned around with a bright smile and asked pretending to be puzzled. "No, it''s nothing." Cao Jun shook his head and said nothing. While Su Xue was talking to Cao Jun, Cao Meihua had already reached out from the co-pilot to say hello, "Su Wen, have you been waiting for us for a long time?" "Not long after I arrived, my house is nearby, let''s go home first." It''s not good to stand on the side of the road like this, Su Wen greeted everyone to get in the car. Fortunately, Cao Meihua and the others drove amercial vehicle, which was enough for so many people. After Su Wen squeezed into the car, she realized that there was an unexpected person in the car. "Su Pingping?" Su Wen raised her eyebrows in surprise, and didn''t look at anyone else, but only cast her questioning eyes on Shen Erkui. You don''t need to ask, Shen Erkui is the only one who can bring Su Pingping here. Su Pingping sat obediently with her head lowered like a little white rabbit, and secretly nced at Su Wen. Under Su Wen''s gaze, she could hardly lift her head. Seeing her like this, Su Wen felt angry and had a bad premonition. In the past, although Su Pingping didn''t have a high status in the family, she didn''t look like a little white rabbit, did she? It was obvious that he was hit by setbacks, and the purpose ofing here now is self-evident. Chapter 902: Where is my cousin? Chapter 902 Where is my cousin? "Su Wen." Shen Erkui rubbed his nose guilty, he was embarrassed to see Su Wen, and knew that what he did was inappropriate. After all, Su Wen didn''t get the consent, and she even brought her here without saying hello or calling. But he really couldn''t bear to drive people away, so Su Pingping was pushed into the pit of fire just like that. He also vaguely saw that if Su Pingping was really pushed into the fire pit, she would definitely not be able to survive. When he left this morning, Su Xuewu took someone out to find Su Pingping without giving up! After much deliberation, he could only agree to Su Pingping''s request. Su Wen nodded knowingly, but said nothing. This car is not a ce to talk, and this is obviously a family matter, and it is all family scandals that cannot be exposed. If you have anything to say, you can wait until you get home. Seeing that Su Wen didn''t say anything, Shen Erkui breathed a sigh of relief, agreeing that girl Wen has really changed a lot, and she must have had an outbreak on the spot before. The other people in the car also knew it in their hearts, but they didn''t say anything tacitly. Of course, there is one exception. It doesn''t look at the atmosphere at all, and it''s not good to be silly. "Sister Wenwen." The little cousin is very familiar with him. Since the first time he saw Su Wen, he called the eldest sister, "Where is my cousin? Why didn''t youe? Oops...Cousin, why are you beating me?" It turned out that He Changming, who was driving, pped him without looking back before he finished speaking. The pained little cousin nced at his own cousin with teary eyes, not to mention being wronged. "Shut up!" He Changming regretted bringing this embarrassing thing for countless times. "I''m not wrong." The little cousin was even more aggrieved, and looked at Su Wen, "Sister Wenwen, you have to make the decision for me." Other people in the car were shocked by the little cousin''s shamelessness, and the little boy Cao Jun was even more surprised. The expression at this time waspletely inconsistent with his cheerful and sunny boy, and Cao Meihua was happy to see it. "How is it? Learning." Cao Meihua gloated and said, "How can you conquer the mountain of future sister-inw without thick skin? The status of future sister-inw in the family is equal to your father-inw and mother-inw." Cao Meihua liked Su Xue very much the first time they met, no one else, just because this girl is smart, studious and extremely stable and sensible. There is a kind of restraint in her body that her peers don''t have. Cao Meihua knows that Su Xue is a girl with deep thoughts, but she doesn''t show off her intentions to becent. Never took advantage of his younger brother, but instead helped his younger brother improve by leaps and bounds. Although the family conditions were not good at that time, Cao Meihua did not dislike her. Her family values ??girls'' own abilities more, and the family''s conditions are just icing on the cake. But in just half a year, the Su family has risen rapidly. Cao Meihua has already begun to worry that her baby brother''s enthusiasm may end without a problem. Although her family''s conditions are not bad, although her brother was a little messed up before and did not get good grades in school, it was because of not studying hard. I am definitely a good young man, optimistic, cheerful, energetic, youthful and beautiful. But now the Su family is rising too fast, and the excellence of the Su family sisters is bing more and more eye-catching. My younger brother''s grades have improved by leaps and bounds in the past few months. In school, Su Xue is the first, and he is second. Every time is no exception. The Cao family was very happy to grow up, but because Cao Meihua often went to school to deliver snacks, clothes and other daily necessities to her younger brother, she watched more. The younger brother obviously grew up, but also fell silent. Chapter 903: I miss you so much Chapter 903 I miss you so much Cao Meihua is really distressed, saying that if a boy wants to grow into a man, all he needs is a failed rtionship. Along the way, when Cao Meihua was thinking wildly, she had already arrived at Su''s house. The environment is quiet amidst the hustle and bustle, and the independent courtyard garden is not very big, but it is very beautiful and elegant. The two vis, onerge and one small, are connected by a corridor. The design of the corridor is very ingenious and uses a lot of ss elements, which is beautiful when the sun shines. Rainy days are even more beautiful. Whether it¡¯s drizzling rain or bursts of autumn rain, you can enjoy different views standing under the corridor. Cao Meihua oftenes to the provincial capital, and her husband''s family background is even better than most people imagine, and he has seen many vis and houses. Bigger than this, the location is much better. But the most desirable and the most amazing is the current Su family. Such a house is definitely not affordable for ordinary families even in the provincial capital in the 1980s. Even a native of the provincial capital can''t afford such a big and ingenious design. Actually, Cao Meihua was right. When the house was being renovated, Zhou Hengyang acted as the shopkeeper and handed everything over to Zhou Hengguang. As the top master architect, he made a few random changes during the decoration, and the resulting effect was immediately transformed. This most favorite corridor was created by Zhou Hengguang. Everyone got out of the car, everyone''s expressions were surprised, envious, andplicated. Su Xue looked at such a spacious and beautiful house, and couldn''t believe it was her new home. She knew that the eldest sister, the second sister and the third sister had made some money in business, and the life of the family had greatly improved. The clothes, shoes, pens and books that the eldest sister bought for her are all expensive, which makes many students and teachers envious. She knew that the family was rich now, but she didn''t expect to be so rich. Su Xue remained silent for a long time. Cao Meihua secretly tugged on her younger brother, and asked casually, "What? Are you inferior?" Cao Jun has no inferiorityplex, he is only happy for Su Xue. "What are you thinking?" Jun Cao looked at his sister in disgust. Angry Cao Meihua had itchy hands. This stinky brat, being his sister''s heartache, was also rejected by him. "Don''t stand at the door, hurry up and go home." Su Wen coughed, feeling quite embarrassed, feeling like she was showing off! But she really didn''t. The little cousin is very familiar with him, and he ran in without Su Wen''s greeting, chatting non-stop. He Changming''s vision is not so low, he walked in immediately, and went to Su Xiu naturally as soon as he entered. Knowing that this girl spends most of her daily time in the kitchen, she found it when she went to the kitchen. At this time, Su Xiu was baking small cakes in the kitchen, and there were more raw materials for baking in the provincial capital, and thetest oven was also bought. Rtives areing to the family today, so Su Xiu started preparing things for the guests early. Cakes, biscuits, and fruit. When He Changming came in, Su Xiu''s back was facing the door. She was wearing soft wool knitting yarn and a ck and white checked apron. People can''t take their eyes off at a nce. He Changming suddenly hugged him into his arms from behind, hugged him tightly, his chin resting on Su Xiu''s shoulder, and the tip of his nose was full of familiar breaths. There is a sweet fragrance in the fragrance, like a fluffy little cake, which makes people want to take a bite. Chapter 904: dont overdo it Chapter 904 Don''t overdo it Su Xiu, who was kneading the dough and making the egg yolk pastry that the eldest sister said, was suddenly hugged from behind. She was startled and immediately struggled. When she raised her elbow, she realized who was holding her up. The original repulsion and struggle unknowingly rxed. "Axiu, I miss you so much." He Changming buried his face in Su Xiu''s neck, whispering in a low voice. Su Xiu was stunned, as if a kind of electric current surged up from her body, passing from her shoulders to her back, making her freeze in ce. It took me a while toe back to my senses, and I immediately wanted to struggle, "You...you let me go." "Don''t let go." Ever since He Changming knew that Su''s family was going to move to the provincial capital, he was going crazy thinking about her. Now that he finally saw her, how could he be reluctant to let go. He wished he could rub someone into his body. "Don''t overdo it." Su Xiu was shocked by Brother He''s thick skin, "Brother He, let go quickly, or I''ll be really angry." "Then tell me why you asked me to let go?" Su Xiu thought about it and said: "There are so many people in the family, it''s not good for people to see." She was thin-skinned, and she was so shy that her toes turned red just thinking about being seen by others. "Hehe..." He Changming finally couldn''t helpughing, "You mean, as long as no one sees me, I can hug you as I want." "No, that''s not the case." A triumphant smile shed across He Changming''s eyes, "Axiu, you''ve turned bad. You obviously meant that just now, but now you don''t admit it." "Brother He, don''t talk nonsense." Su Xiu could already hear the voices in the living room, and was worried that someone woulde to the kitchen next. He wanted to break free from He Changming''s arms, but his strength was too weak, let alone for He Changming. "Brother He, I beg you, let go." Su Xiu was so anxious that she was about to cry. He Changming clicked until he reached his goal, and he let go as expected. As soon as Su Xiu was freed, she immediately picked up the fruit she had prepared earlier and left the kitchen as if fleeing. He Changming leaned against the cab, looking at the little girl''s back with a doting smile in his eyes. The little girl is too timid, everyone is sensible, how could shee to the kitchen at this time to make fun of herself. Even Su Wen wouldn''t do it. In the living room, everyone has rxed and chatted lively. The little cousin was even chattering non-stop, which immediately made everyone rx. When Su Xiu came out with the fruit and biscuits for the guests, Su Wen had already chatted with Cao Meihua. Introduced the situation after arriving in the provincial capital, and also said that the house was bought by her husband Zhou Hengyang, and it had nothing to do with her. Cao Meihua has long known that Su Wen''s son-inw is not easy, but she did not expect it to be so powerful. After Su Xiu came out, Su Wen told her about the room reserved for Su Xue. The luggage inside had already been prepared, and it was warm andfortable. Seeing Su Xue''s eyes were moist, she didn''t speak for a long while. "Your second sister is in the studio. Since she arrived in the provincial capital, she has be a workaholic. She goes to find out the door when she is free." Su Wen introduced. "Okay, what about Sixth Sister and Little Sister?" "I was picked up by my godfather and godmother. I need to meet rtives and friends over there." Su Wen saw the restraint that Su Xue tried to hide, and suddenly realized that it might be because she was not directly involved in the move, so she was a little strange. She patted Su Xue on the shoulder encouragingly, "Do you still like the new home?" "Like it." Very, very much. "This is just a transition, not our fixed residence in the future." Su Wen said slyly. Chapter 905: a house from your brother-in-law Chapter 905 The house given by your brother-inw "Huh? Is this a rented house?" How expensive is that! I have to say that the sisters of the Su family are really diligent and thrifty in the same strain, if it weren''t for the absolute trust and admiration for the eldest sister. Just because of Su Wen''s extravagant spending of money, she was rebelled by her sisters long ago. "Of course not, this is the house your brother-inw gave me." Su Xue swore that she saw pride and showing off in the eyes of the elder sister. But she dared not say it. "Since it is already the eldest sister''s house, why is the transition not a real home?" Su Xue couldn''t figure it out. She didn''t think that the eldest sister''s house belonged to the eldest sister, and it wasn''t their home. She is confident that she will be able to repay her elder sister for her efforts in the future. If you really take yours, my calctions are too clear, but it will cause damage and only increase the crack. "Your brother-inw thinks the house is too small, there is no yard, the environment is too bad, and the neighbors are too noisy..." Every word Su Wen said made Su Xue feel like an arrow was shot in her chest. "Your brother-inw has already bought thend, and he will move to his real home when the new house is built." Su Xue was silent for a long while, and then said with difficulty, "Brother-inw...So is this brother-inw?" Su Wen understood the meaning of Simei''s words strangely, and said with a smirk: "That''s right, your brother-inw turns out to be such a brother-inw." Hahaha... Simei''s appearance of being struck by lightning is so funny. She has already said that the fourth child is the most sophisticated in this family. Sure enough, one click is all it takes! "Is there anything you want to ask me?" Su Wen nned to have a good talk with Fourth Sister, or else this girl would really go into a dead end. From the Civic Square, she noticed the disappointment in Simei''s eyes. I''m afraid I''m jealous that my status in the family is not as important as two, two, three, three, six, six, seven, seven. Su Xue was instantly relieved after hearing the elder sister''s exnation just now, knowing that she was too sensitive and overthinking. The eldest sister and brother-inw didn''t regard this as an important home at all, or in the heart of the brother-inw, this was just a house. There can be many houses, so housewarming is not important. I have not changed my previous thinking, and I will only build a new house in the countryside for a lifetime, which will be lived for a long time and passed on to my son and grandson. That''s why moving to a new house ceremony is very important. But the eldest sister and brother-inw don''t pay much attention to it. Is it because the eldest brother-inw owns more than one house? Su Wen saw that Su Xue was silent for a long time, and urged her in a good-tempered manner, "Is there not? If not, then I will go downstairs to entertain the guests." "Wait!" Su Xue came back to her senses in time, "Since we have arrived in the provincial capital, what about the rtives of mother''s natal family?" Su Xue''s words startled Su Wen, "Why did you suddenly think of asking this?" Did Su Xue know something? Even Su Qing and Su Xiu didn''t ask this kind of question, how did Su Xue think of asking? She thought the younger sisters didn''t care! Unexpectedly, as the fourth child, Su Xue cared the most. "Eldest sister knows?" Su Xue is not a fool, as long as she doesn''t dig into the corners, she can find many problems, such as elder sister''s dodge. I think that when I was a child, my eldest sister mentioned the public house outside the provincial capital the most. That is, I am envious of being able to live in the provincial capital without having to work in the fields, and I also hate my grandparents for their unfeeling towards my mother. Among the sisters, only Su Xue had the same idea as the elder sister. It''s just that Su Xue never envied being a native of the provincial capital. What she remembered was to seek justice for her mother, that''s all. Chapter 906: an eye for an eye Chapter 906 Vengeance must be revenged Now that they havee to the provincial capital, they can no longer pretend to be ignorant of things that have been deliberately forgotten before. But... since when did the eldest sister stop talking about grandpa''s family? Su Xue suddenly thought that the elder sister hadn''t mentioned it for a long time. Facing Su Xue''s surprised eyes, Su Wen knew that this little girl was not Su Qing and Su Xiu. This little girl held grudges, and she was the kind who would take revenge once she held grudges. No matter how many years. She likes this character. It should be like this. Although my mother is gone, the grudge that should be remembered cannot be forgotten. In ancient times, there were still nine generations of revenge to avenge! She is not the Virgin, but it is one thing to hold a grudge, but one cannot take revenge blindly. Don''t let your feet sink in the mud. But when Su Xue looked at her with amazed and searching eyes, it would not be wonderful. Fortunately, she had prepared early. Ever since she met Liu Juan and Liang Shuzhen, she kept this matter in her heart, and asked Su Qing''s indirect questions. A lot of things came out. This time I moved, I even found the photo album stored in the cracks of the old cab. There are many group photos of Liu Mingxuan in the provincial capital when she was a girl. The result is naturally clear at a nce, and all previous guesses have been confirmed. "What do you want to do?" Su Wen turned around and sat on the dressing table with her hands folded on her chest, looking at Su Xue coldly, "Do you want revenge?" "Of course I want to." Su Xue said without even thinking about it: "The person who went to the countryside was not her mother, but Liu Juan tricked her out to rece Liu Juan. But the grandfather''s family all protected Liu Juan, knowing that her mother I have been in poor health since I was a child, and I can''t bear hardships at all..." "Okay, don''t talk about it." Su Wen didn''t want to listen any more, and interrupted without hesitation: "Do you think mom really died because of this?" Su Xue was taken aback for a moment, her body was trembling, and she asked palely, "Are you also ming my little sister?" "Of course not." Su Wen hastily denied, how could she me the younger sister, the younger sister is the most innocent one. In fact, she traveled through time for so long, and after knowing more and more, she also thought about Liu Mingxuan''s miserable life. There are so many well-behaved daughters and a husband who can make money and have a sense of responsibility. Why is it so unfortunate from now on? Is all the responsibility on Liu Juantong? Speaking rationally and objectively, Liu Juan is responsible, but Liu Mingxuan herself is more responsible. "The reason why my mother was sent to the countryside instead of Liu Juan is not only due to Liu Juan, but also because she is too kind and cowardly and easy to talk. If she has the ruthlessness to kill her, who would dare to plot against her? Who can plot against her? " Su Xue''s face became more and more ugly under Su Wen''s questioning. "You should know, right? As long as she canin, she can make Liu Juan go and be an educated youth, but she didn''t, she went offline without a word." Su Wenughed at herself when she said this, "But it''s also fortunate that she went offline. Otherwise, how could there be a chance to marry our father!" After Su Wen understands, she will only love Su Xuewen, but not Liu Mingxuan! This woman makes people really love and hate, cowardly and crazy. This is not what she dislikes the most, what she dislikes the most is what she did after marrying Su Xuewen. "Mother will be physically weak, and the root cause of death due to dystocia is that she has given birth to too many children in a row, and her body can''t bear it." Su Wen has long kept these words in her heart, but she has never told anyone else. Because the girls Su Qing and Su Xiu never said a word in front of her, the two girls knew it clearly! Chapter 907: Digging into a dead end Chapter 907 Desperate Su Xue had already be paranoid when she didn''t pay attention, and she had to pull her back as soon as possible. "You said, is it our father who let mother have so many children?" Su Xue shook her head, "No." "Did our father stop it?" Su Xue bit her lip and said after a while: "Yes." Not only did she stop her, but she also took many measures, but her mother secretly obeyed her in order to give birth to her son. Sixth Sister and Little Sister were born under such circumstances, and it was toote for Father to know. Su Wen knows better than Su Xue that when a wife with normal fertility tries to conceive, she will always find a chance. "Then tell me what our mother is for? Such a gentle, kind, knowledgeable and beautiful woman..." Finally, Su Wen couldn''t help but sigh. Obviously beautiful and knowledgeable, but he got into a dead end. Are Su Dachun and Ma Xin really that powerful? Thinking of this, Su Wen raised her vignce against these two people. Once again, I am d to have chosen Yao Fang. With this, I can definitely let go. Yao Fang, who is also a small expert in tearing, is a sharp weapon against Su Dachun and Ma Xin. It seems that we need to train Yao Fang more carefully in the future, and we must train her to be an all-round talent. "It''s the grandma. They force my mother to have a son every time while my father is not at home. The scolding is terrible, and every time I scold my mother, I can''t lift my head." Su Xue''s eyes were red, and her hands were tightly Clenched into a fist. Su Wen sighed, couldn''t help but soften her heart, and said softly, "If it were me, I would only think about **** Su Dachun and Ma Xin, instead of being manipted by them." Su Xue''s eyes suddenly lit up when she thought of what her eldest sister had done in the past six months. "I know you''ve been suppressing your mother''s misfortune in your heart, that''s good, you''re already very filial." Su Wen gently hugged Su Xue into her arms. "But you can''t be narrow-minded, and you can''t only see other people''s problems, but not your own problems. People must stand up on their own, straighten their backs before they can demand others, and they can trample all enemies under their feet, understand? Besides, did our mother ask you to avenge her before she died? Did she ask you to deal with her sister, her parents? " That is absolutely impossible. Based on what Su Wen learned about Liu Mingxuan, it would be good if she didn''t let her daughter take care of her parents. Maybe Liu Mingxuan had resentment in her heart when she went to the countryside instead, but she let go of it when she married Su Xuewen. With such a super handsome boy, I am willing to go to the countryside! Of course, this is Su Wen''s own wild thinking, but the meaning is simr. Although Liu Mingxuan has a weak personality, she is very open-minded and has a transparent personality. She was able to break off rtions with her parents and sisters in the provincial capital from the moment she went to the countryside, which showed that she was not a person who gave everything blindly. This is something Su Wen admires, so every time she thinks of Liu Mingxuan, she feelsplicated. The warmth of the eldest sister made Su Xue''sints, paranoia, and darkness that had been hidden in her heart surge up all of a sudden, and she rxed and leaned on Su Wen''s shoulder and cried in a low voice. "I know you want to help mom out, but to tell you the truth, I also want to. Let''s not go into a corner and think about revenge, but if Liu Juan and Liang Shuzhen are just looking for trouble, we will definitely not be relentless, and we will definitely make them pay the price." So Su Wen told the story of being taken by Zhou Yan to Liu Juan''s house for the first time when she came to the provincial capital. Eyes full of little stars. The admiration almost made Su Wen think that standing in front of her was not the entric fourth child, but a couple of girls. "Exciting." "That''s it." Su Wen raised her chin proudly, "I wasn''t sure if Liu Juan was our mother''s sister, but my instinct told me it was. I didn''t like it at first sight, and I was very repulsive." "Then what happened next?" Chapter 908: employee delivery Chapter 908 Delivered to the door by employees "There is no future, let''s live our own lives, why should we be in contact with that kind of people! I don''t want to always meet them in the future, it will be too bad luck." Su Wen really didn''t want to fall into this kind of messy rtionship. Maybe she is not the original owner, so she doesn''t have such a deep understanding as Su Xue. But she really thinks that if her life is prosperous, as long as the sisters can be sessful, it is enough to make those people regret it. "Eldest sister, you are right." Su Xue made a deep self-criticism, "It''s because I''m too stubborn. I won''t do it in the future. I will study hard and win honor for our family like my fifth sister. Although my mother and father have passed away , but I will also let everyone know their names, and let everyone know that they have an excellent daughter." "That''s right." Su Wen said happily: "Think about it! If Fifth Sister can be a scientist and win the Nobel Prize in the future, then our parents'' names will also be remembered." Although it is a dream, what if ites true? When the fifth sisteres back during the Chinese New Year, make this the next small goal. Thest small goal was to be admitted to university, to reduce the burden on the family and to win glory for the sisters, and the fifth sister has already achieved it. It''s time to set a small goal. The two of them kept talking in the room and didn''t go out. Su Xiu couldn''t wait, so she ran up and knocked on the door, "What are you talking about, big sister and fourth sister? You''ve been talking for so long?" "Get down now." "By the way, just now Xu Xiaoxiao came over to pick up Second Brother Shen, Brother He, and Cousin Changfeng, Cao Jun. He said he introduced some friends." Su Xiu said that He Changming was picked up. , the whole person seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. "It''s fine to pick them up, the two of them are bored here, and have nothing to say to us. Your brother-inw is no longer home, and you probably exined it to Cousin Xiaoxiao before you left." Su Wen praised Hengyang for his thoughtfulness in her heart. "Wait, what about Su Pingping? Su Xue, do you know why Shen Erkui brought Su Pingping here?" Su Wen realized that she had neglected a living person. Su Pingping was shocked by Su Wen''s new home from the moment she entered the house, and felt more and more inferior in her heart. When she entered the living room, although Su Xiu asked her to sit down and drink tea several times, Su Pingping still huddled in the corner alone. Adding that Shen Erkui left with Xu Xiaoxiao, Su Pingping felt even less dependent and secure. When Su Ping was mentioned, Su Xue had a weird temper, and she couldn''t help but sigh when she was always on the sidelines. When she was in the county, she first saw Su Pingping and asked Brother Erkui. I learned about Sister Pingping from Brother Erkui. So Su Xue told everything about Su Pingping in her hometown, and sisters Su Xiu and Su Wen were dumbfounded. "Damn!" Su Wen couldn''t help but swear, "Su Xuewu is such a beast, can he do such wicked things?" "That''s not true." Su Xiu clenched her small fists and said angrily, "Second Uncle won''t end well if he does this, you see! That vixen outside will definitely make Second Uncle miserable in the future." "Pfft." Su Wen couldn''t helpughing, "Su Xiu, you can''t say this in front of Yao Fang." "Eh..." Su Xiu was very embarrassed. Su Xue also nced at the eldest sister very speechlessly. Only the elder sister has such a strong heart. "However, I was quite surprised that Second Aunt could think of letting cousin Pingpinge to join you, Eldest Sister. Second Aunt has always been at odds with our family, and even stole our food and tried to plot against our house. Now she is relieved , I guess Second Aunt will never dare to plot against our family again." Su Xue couldn''t help ridiculing at the end. Su Wen was not surprised. "Second Aunt is smart!" Although Zhang Chunxiang may also be confused, she has more brains than many people. "It''s really smart, but it''s just that you are soft-hearted, big sister." Su Xue and Su Xiu didn''t even need to ask the big sister if they wanted to take in Su Pingping, they already knew the answer. Chapter 909: life only Chapter 909 Only seen in my life "That''s not true, the main reason is that Pingping is a nice girl." Su Wen has always had a good impression of Su Pingping, and this girl is like an outlier in a strange family. Little Bunny, a poor little bullied and oppressed. What she admired was that Su Pingping never held any resentment, and it was really not easy not to be raised in that environment. People are diligent and hardworking. Anyway, the studio is short of people now, and Pingping also studied tailoring before. The clothes and shoes of the whole family are all made by Su Pingping. I heard that even Wang Chunyan and his group have gone to ask for the shoes. When the three sisters went downstairs, Cao Meihua was already leisurely visiting the house. Seeing Su Wening down, sheughed and joked, "What are you whispering about? It''s been so long?" Su Wen shrugged helplessly, "If you have more sisters, you will have more troubles. Look at me when I got home and lost my temper." Su Xue blushed when she was told, she cast a reproachful look at her eldest sister, and took the initiative to talk to Su Pingping. Su Xiu is like a hardworking bee, busy all the time. Cao Meihua''s eyes turned red with envy, "I really envy you so much. You have so many good sisters. It''s not like a bad brother in my family who just knows to make trouble for me. I serve him like my ancestors." Su Wen couldn''t help revealing the old story, "You can tell me when Cao Junes back." "That can''t be done." Although Cao Meihuained, she really loved her brother in her heart, and she would fight desperately with anyone who dared to say something bad about him. Besides, my brother is doing well now, studying well, exercising well, and looking good. Anyway, in the eyes of my sister, my brother is good everywhere. "By the way, who came here to take my brother away just now? I saw that He Changming and Shen Erkui knew each other, so I didn''t ask." After all, my brother is still young, in the eyes of He Changming and the others, he is just a brat who hasn''t grown up. Cao Meihua was worried that her younger brother would not be able to y with adults like them. Fortunately, the little cousin who came with He Changming was not too old. He talked more than his younger brother along the way, and his personality was quite pleasing. The younger brother followed, even if he couldn''t y with adults, He Changfeng would still be with him. "His name is Xu Xiaoxiao. He is my husband''s cousin, and he is also the son of the sixth younger sister''s godparents..." Su Wen exined what she knew in advance without hiding anything. Cao Meihua was secretly surprised when she heard it. admiration. Just now Xu Xiaoxiao drove a convertible car that she had never seen before. Even Cao Jun, whom he had never seen before, was not left behind. Cao Meihua was shocked at the time, because the other party''s facial features were so outstanding. Actually, due to work reasons, Cao Meihua knows many people around her who are very good-looking. After getting acquainted with Su Wen, my aesthetics was suddenly elevated many times. Like He Changming, and Su Wen''s husband whom I metst time, both in appearance and temperament are extremely outstanding. This is the only thing Cao Meihua has seen in her life. However, Xu Xiaoxiao''s handsome facial features, who came just now, let alone men can''tpare, even women would be jealous. "No wonder." Cao Meihua admired: "An ordinary family will never be able to cultivate such outstanding talents." Su Wen also agrees with Xu Xiaoxiao''s ability. Although the little cousin has a rebellious personality and likes to fight against Hengyang, this does not affect his ability at all. "When you see Xu Xiaoxiao''s mother tomorrow, you will definitely like it." Chapter 910: visit studio Chapter 910 Visiting the studio "Really? That would be great." "Don''t worry, I heard that the Xu family has a lot of rtives here this time, and Cao Jun can meet many new friends from the past." Although Su Wen didn''t hide it, but about the real power of the Xu family and the status of the family in the capital Status, she did not say a word. Anyway, when I got along with Zhou Yan, I didn''t go for those. Naturally, there is no need to say more. "Sister Cao will take you shopping to see my newly opened studio." Su Wen took the initiative to hold Cao Meihua''s arm with an intimate attitude. "You have a conscience. Before, I kept saying that you, a girl, don''t think about Sister Cao and me when you make money. You can''t find anyone even if you want to buy a new bag. If it wasn''t for your second sister to deliver bags to Deputy Director Wei, I would do not know yet!" "That''s okay! Isn''t this too busy!" Su Wen was very grateful for Cao Meihua taking time out of her busy schedule to attend the banquet. Although there were not many people invited by my family this time, they were all like-minded people with simr personalities. "Go, go now." "it is good!" Su Wen greeted, and originally wanted to take Cao Meihua to visit, but Su Xue had never been there, so she simply took everyone there. And she hasn''t talked to Su Pingping yet, and she has to make arrangements with Su Pingping when she gets to the studio. When a group of people arrived at the studio in a mighty manner, there was only Su Qing inside, who was tidying up the warehouse. A huge warehouse has been tidy and clean under Su Qing''s careful arrangement, and there are small knowledge about leather maintenance and maintenance posted on the wall. Every row of cabs is neatly packed, most of them are empty. After this banquet, He Changming will send a batch of thetest raw materials. When Su Wen and the others were busy in the provincial capital, He Changming was not idle either. He wants to integrate all the fur resources in Heiyingtun, and change the model of the small workshop into a factory model. If the factory needs it, the nsmen will automatically start farming and hunting, etc. For example, He Changming wants to collect enough high-quality cowhide, and sign a contract with someone, how much he needs to buy in a year, and how much he can give. The people of the tribe dare to breed boldly when they have a market, because they are not afraid of the market, and they can naturally make money. Before the scale was not formed, it was because fur was not easy to sell. The first time Su Wen met He Changming was when he was selling fur in the county town. Heiyingtun has always had high-quality resources and ancient secret techniques, but theck of sales has limited its development. After greeting each other, Su Wen took Cao Meihua for a tour, and Cao Meihua kept nodding. "Su Wen, you are really good. Now I want to envy you." She is really envious. Although her job is also very good, her position is not low, and she still has a solid job, but seeing Su Wen''s drive to start her own business, she is still very happy. envious. Because it is very energetic, challenging and novel. "Miss Meihua, you can also open a shop and start a business! You don''t have to do it yourself, you can also hire someone. Now it is a market economy, and there will be more and more people doing business in the future." Su Wen suggested. "I will consider what you said." Cao Meihua didn''t think about it at all, "By the way, have you heard that all the new agricultural and sideline products trading markets in our county have been bought? Recently, whether it is amunity or a unit They''re all talking about it." Su Wen pursed her lips, "I heard, I also bought a few front rooms." "Is there any money?" Chapter 911: met Chapter 911 I have met "Yes, there is, but if you want to buy it now, I''m afraid it will be toote." ording to what she heard, neither Hengyang nor Zhou Hengguang ns to sell it directly, and even if they want to sell it, it is not now. It should be kept on hand for a few years, and then sold when the market matures. By that time, the price will definitely change dramatically from now. Cao Meihua said it was a pity and didn''t continue to struggle with it. She is a person in the system, and she can only count as making extra money for doing business, and she won''t really put her energy on it. After visiting around, it was almost time for dinner, and Yao Fang didn''te back outside. Su Wen took someone to Rongjingxuan for dinner, and as soon as she entered, she saw Xu Xiaoxiao leading arge group of young men and women, who were the big names in the leisure area. It seems that he also yed all afternoon and greeted the guests when it was time for dinner. Seeing Su Wen bringing someone, Xu Xiaoxiao dropped the poker in question and turned over directly from the guardrail, ran to Su Wen to say hello, "Su Wen, where is Zhou Hengyang? Why isn''t he here?" He just came backst night, he has been busy all day today, and he just heard that Zhou Hengyang is not here. "I went to the northwest. I heard that Liu Chun is missing. He went to find someone." Hearing the words, Xu Xiaoxiao''s pretty sword eyebrows unconsciously frowned, "Go alone?" "Huh! What''s the matter? Is it unsafe?" Su Wen also became nervous. Although she knew that Hengyang would not be safe to go to the northwest, there would be many dangers, but she woulde back safely in the end. That''s why I let go of my hanging heart, and now I can''t help but feel anxious after hearing Xu Xiaoxiao''s words. "No." Xu Xiaoxiao shook his head, "Even if Zhou Hengyang is too disrespectful, he didn''t know to ask me to go with him when he went to the Northwest. I''m Liu Chun''s good friend." Su Wen: "...you two still have loyalty? Aren''t you dead enemies?" Xu Xiaoxiao raised his eyebrows, "Su Wen, we''re still good friends if you don''t say that." "Haha... You have too many good friends. One more of me is not too much, and one less of me is not too little. Your friends are already waiting for you, so hurry up!" Su Wen was standing where she could see a group of people Talking to her and Xu Xiaoxiao in a low voice. "What kind of friends are those!" Xu Xiaoxiao sneered, "A bunch of troublemakers." He really couldn''t avoid it, and had no choice but toe forward to receive him. "Su Wen, do you want toe with us?" Xu Xiaoxiao looked at Su Wen expectantly in order to find someone to support her, "I treat you." "No." She didn''t want to eat with a group of strangers, she was afraid of indigestion. Besides, the eyes of those people on him are not very friendly. Maybe how to talk about her in my heart! It is even more impossible to want to know each other. Su Wen doesn''t think she''s from that circle, and doesn''t want to squeeze into that circle. "Okay then!" Xu Xiaoxiao didn''t force it, turned around and went back, and asked the waiter to put away the poker cards just as the food was served, and greeted people to eat. They had a lot of people for a while, and they had to set up three tables before they could sit down. Among them, some were easy to get along with, and some were not easy to get along with. He Changming and the others each have their own abilities, and they blend in very well. It is easy for men to findmon topics. On the contrary, the girls form a circle of their own, but they also y their own way, even if they look down on it, it won''t be too obvious. No matter how you say it, it will give Xu Xiaoxiao a face. The people he can personally bring are not people who can be underestimated casually. However, Xu Xiaoxiao''s behavior of running to say hello in person just now still aroused everyone''s surprise. Chapter 912: I can Chapter 912 I can "Who is that?" Xu Xiaoxiao''s cousin Xu Huihui pulled the girl who was ying well beside her, and said in surprise: "You are so beautiful! I didn''t expect there to be such a beautiful person in the provincial capital." She said with a pair of eyes Bent into a crescent. Very cute! "I want to make friends with her." Xu Huihui announced excitedly. "Huihui, be more reserved, maybe that person is your future cousin." Someone joked. "Isn''t that better?" Xu Huihui''s favorite is her cousin Xiaoxiao, because Xiaoxiao''s cousin is the prettiest person in the family, but Xiaoxiao''s cousin has a bad temper and always likes to irritate others. Now that she has a more beautiful cousin, Xu Huihui immediately moved on. "I''ve never seen my cousin take the initiative to talk to that girl!" Xu Huihui didn''t know what she had imagined, and danced excitedly. They are all girls at this table, and they are familiar with each other, and they have a lot to talk about together. After hearing Xu Huihui''s words, everyone snickered. "Huihui, I don''t think it''s possible." The young girl wearing a red dress and an off-white windbreaker nodded Xu Huihui''s nose, "It''s obvious that the two of you can''t be a couple just now." "Then what did you say?" Xu Huihui was upset. "It seems that your cousin is very polite and polite to others." "This is impossible." Xu Huihui immediately denied, "My cousin..." "Stop thinking about it. That person is already married and is Zhou Hengyang''s wife." A slightly sarcastic remark suddenly came to mind, interrupting everyone''s discussion, and everyone looked for the sound. The person who spoke was Liang Shuzhen, and she was the only one who was the most familiar among these people who came from the capital. Originally, Liang Shuzhen didn''t have the ability to y with these people, but there was no way, they had a capable father, and Liu Juan was also able to let go of her airs. I ran to Zhou Yan and said it a few times, and got the opportunity to help entertain my peers this time. Originally, Zhou Yan didn''t want to agree, but her son''s reputation was too bad. She was afraid that if someone made her son unhappy, he would be finished if he beat him up again. Liang Shuzhen is very suitable in terms of appearance, temperament and education. So Zhou Yan agreed. "Liang Shuzhen, what did you say?" "You said that the person who passed by just now is Zhou Hengyang''s daughter-inw?" This time, it can be regarded as a poke, a ho''s nest. Zhou Hengyang''s status in everyone''s hearts ispletely different from Xu Xiaoxiao''s, that is, the object of everyone''s admiration and crush. Although he disappearedter, some people still miss him. Now suddenly it is said that they are married, who can be surprised. "It turns out that Brother Hengyang''s marriage is real. I couldn''t believe it before." A cute-looking girl said disappointedly: "It''s just that sister just now, so I feel relieved. A man as good-looking as Brother Hengyang is only That sister just now is worthy of it." These words made Liang Shuzhen **** off. The reason why she said it was to sow discord, so that these proud girls from the capital would be hostile to Su Wen. When Su Wen didn''t know anything, she set up many enemies. Offending these proud daughters of the sky, Su Wen''s life will definitely be difficult in the future. She was able to avenge her previous revenge. "At first, I was not convinced. No matter who Zhou Hengyang married in the end, I would not be happy, but if it was the beautiful sister just now, I think it would be fine." The person who said this was a girl who thought she was well-dressed and handsome, and her facial features were neutral. Very heroic. Chapter 913: little princess song zishan Chapter 913 Little Princess Song Zishan "Yeah! Jianan, you are so right. Thinking about it this way, I am not jealous at all." "Hey! I seem to be too." "Originally no matter whether Zhou Hengyang married any of us, I would go crazy with jealousy, but now that he doesn''t marry any of us, I''m relieved. What''s wrong?" "I see, it''s because there is only one Zhou Hengyang, but we have so many that are difficult to divide, so it''s better to just take advantage of others." "Good haha... It''s funny, but it seems to be true." "Anyway, everyone is broken in love, there is no need topare, and no one wins in the end." "Since this is the case, let''s celebrate!" "Okay, okay, I support it, the waiter will change the drinks for us to Erguotou." A group of girls got together and chattered non-stop, the more they talked, the happier they were. Not only did they not trouble Su Wen as Liang Shuzhen imagined, but instead they opened liquor to celebrate. Liang Shuzhen was so angry that she could only grit her teeth secretly, suppressing all the anger in her heart, not daring to show it at all. Although she grew up in a superior family, confident and generous, she still bowed her head in front of these truly proud girls. However, Liang Shuzhen also has her own advantages. First of all, she has the aura of studying abroad. Now the career development is getting better and better, and the cooperation with the provincial TV station is getting closer and closer. It is said that she is also a well-known dancer. Although many rtives from the Xu family came this time, there were only three people that Liang Shuzhen valued. The first one is Xu Xiaoxiao''s cousin, Xu Huihui. She is the youngest in the Xu family''s generation. It is said that she is very favored at home and has a high status. The other one is Lu Jianan, and thest one is Song Zishan, who is dazzling in a red dress. Among them, Song Zishan has the highest status, and she is also the one with the most means and the most feared by Liang Shuzhen. Although she was full of thoughts, she didn''t dare to use it on Song Zishan, for fear of offending her. I heard that Song Zishan is known as a little princess in the capital, and the emerging fashion magazines praised Song Zishan as the number onedy. Although Liang Shuzhen was secretly unconvinced, she still understood that Song Zishan was backed by the Song family. Although her father was incapable, she was lucky that her father was disabled because of his ipetence. This made the whole Song family cherish Song Zishan very much. I can''t wait to spoil Song Zishan to the sky, wanting stars for stars and moons for moons. In addition, Song Zishan herself is alsopetitive, with an elegant temperament and good conversation, and her reading grades are even better. It is to win glory for the Song family, and it is even more in the limelight. Thinking of this, Liang Shuzhen secretly nced at the direction Su Wen left, a little gloating that finally someone could trample Su Wen into the dust. In front of Song Zishan, Su Wen was not even qualified to carry shoes. Liang Shuzhen met Song Zishan who was sitting across from her, and immediately showed a bright and enthusiastic smile. Song Zishan nodded implicitly, and with a fleeting nce, she understood each other. "What are you looking at?" Lu Jianan, who was sitting next to Song Zishan, asked in a low voice. "Look at a woman with ambition written all over her face." Song Zishan meant something. Lv Jianan didn''t take it seriously, he got used to it after meeting many people, everyone has ambitions, but some hide them deeply, and some can''t wait to show them. "What do you think of Zhou Hengyang''s wife?" Lu Jianan was interested in Su Wen. Song Zishan yed with her fingers and said boredly, "More ambitious?" Chapter 914: Professor Sus daughter Chapter 914 Professor Su''s Daughter "It''s not wrong to be ambitious, the key is to see if you have the ability to match." It''s not that Lu Jianan can''t hear the strong malice in his friend''s words, and it''s also a confusing thing to say. Years have passed, and it is still mentioned asionally. And every time it is mentioned, the friends and family are inseparable. "Then I don''t know." Song Zishan subconsciously avoided the news that Su Wen was the writer Su Wen. Compared with the writer Su Wen, the vige flower Su Wen is more suitable. Actually, she knows more than anyone present here. As soon as the news of Zhou Hengyang''s return spread, they heard about it in the capital, and investigated everything as quickly as possible. Including Zhou Hengyang''s entry into Su''s family and bing Su Xuewen''s son-inw. Thinking of this, Song Zishan''s eyes shed a gleam as if poisoned, her father''s legs were disabled and he couldn''t stand up for the rest of his life, he was sympathized andughed at. All this is because of Su Xuewen, that lunatic. Like a mad dog, he hurt his father so badly. Although his grandfathers and uncles had taught Su Xuewen a lesson and made him pay the price, Song Zishan was still not fair. She had been investigating Su Xuewen overtly and secretly before, but there was no result. The Song family is powerful, but Su Xuewen has made great contributions over the years, and there are many people who protect him. Even grandpa taught her to stop staring at her. No matter how great Su Xuewen''s death was, the hatred should disappear. She didn''t dare not listen to her grandfather''s words. Just as she was about to put it down, she heard that Zhou Hengyang was married, and that she was going to be his son-inw. As soon as she heard the news, she knew that the woman''s surname must be Su, and only Su Xuewen could marry Zhou Hengyang. Su Xuewen was afraid that if he died, his family would be retaliated against, so he arranged in advance to find a backer. When Song Zishan thought that Su Xuewen had even arranged things after his death, she felt more and more ufortable. Why can his daughter get such a good husband when his father is getting thinner and crazy? She came to the banquet this time for the first time, just to see what Su Xuewen''s daughter is. "You don''t know? There are other things you don''t know?" Lu Jianan eximed, "Don''t hide it from me, it''s very strange that you came to the banquet this time." Really think she can''t see it! Although the Song family and the Xu family have contacts, it is not enough to personallye forward for such a trivial matter! It''s not that Xu Xiaoxiao got married, and a banquet for adopting a goddaughter waspletely unused. They didn''t send any invitations, half of them came with the cheek because Song Zishan came. "She is Su Xuewen''s daughter." "What? Su Xuewen''s daughter?" Lv Jianan was shocked, and his voice was much louder, which made the noisy dining table quiet down. Even the two dining tables next door fell silent, and everyone turned their attention to Lu Jianan. Xu Xiaoxiao, the master, looked over, and the sharp and powerful eyes made Lu Jianan feel more pressure. Lv Jianan regretted not falling, and secretly med his friend for throwing such a big news so unprepared. "hehe¡­" Lv Jianan wanted to break the weird atmosphere at the scene, but someone was dissatisfied and asked directly: "Lv Jianan, what did you just say? Professor Su''s daughter?" People who mentioned the provincial capital of Su Xuewen may not know it, but no one from the capital knows it. Several people here were former students of Su Xuewen. Even if they were not students, they all admired this professor with extraordinary IQ and amazing talent. Chapter 915: Xu Xiaoxiao gets angry Chapter 915 Xu Xiaoxiao gets angry What''s more, he is still the most beautiful! There are many admirers just because of appearance. "Did I say it? I didn''t say it." Lu Jianan secretly tugged Song Zishan, wanting her to help save the scene, but Song Zishan didn''t seem to notice. "You just said it." "You just said very clearly." "I''ve heard that Professor Su has several daughters, but no one has seen them in my hometown. Have you seen them? When did you see them?" Just when Lv Jianan was full of questions and didn''t know what to do, Xu Xiaoxiao suddenly stood up, punched the table, and the shaking wine sses and tes rattled. The voice was so loud that it seemed to shock everyone. Xu Xiaoxiao''s handsome face was covered with frost, his phoenix eyes narrowed slightly and fell on Song Zishan and Lu Jianan full of anger, and sneered, "I said you are interested? You are not allowed toe, but you have toe here with a thick skin. Now There are chirping and crooked. If you don¡¯t want to eat, just get out with me, and don¡¯t be an eyesore here.¡± Xu Xiaoxiao didn''t give the slightest bit of face. In fact, he endured it all day long. Letting him spend time with these gangsters, it''s better to just spend time in the training ground! In order to support Duoduo and Yaoyao, he endured patience as an apanying guest, but these people dared to find fault with him. "Get off! I won''t serve you anymore." Xu Xiaoxiao waved his hand, and everyone present couldn''t get off the stage. Several of them blushed with anger and wanted to curse back when they stood up, but their mouths were covered by the people around them. "You don''t want to die? In the capital, he dared to beat your mother and didn''t know him. Now that you are in his territory, do you still have your life to return to the capital?" Everyone suddenly sober. So no one could stay any longer, and they all got up angrily and left. In the end, only He Changming and his group were left, and Song Zishan followed at the end. Before leaving, he came to Xu Xiaoxiao, and asked a little wronged, "You already knew, didn''t you?" "What do I know?" Xu Xiaoxiao sat back on the chair and asked nomittally. "Are you protecting her too?" "Who are you talking about?" However, Song Zishan was not irritated by Xu Xiaoxiao''s refusal to cooperate, but suddenly realized: "No wonder, Su Xuewen''s daughter has be your sister, and you will be a family from now on." It''s fine to have Zhou Hengyang as a backer, but he greedily clings to the Xu family. It''s disgustingly greedy. "Since you know it''s my sister, why are you still finding fault?" Xu Xiaoxiao looked at Song Zishan with the eyes of a fool. Song Zishan pursed her lips and sneered, "Let''s see." Then she turned and left. More than half of the originally huge three tables left, only a few people remained. "Okay! Those troublemakers should go away, we eat our own." The little cousin muttered with admiration on his face, "It''s too powerful...Cousin why are you beating me?" Before he finished speaking, He Changming pped him. "Shut up!" He Changming had been on the sidelines just now, it would be a lie to say he wasn''t surprised now, even looking at Xu Xiaoxiao with a bit of scrutiny. Cao Jun was puzzled and nervous. Although he didn''t know what happened, he always had a bad intuition. Shen Erkui knew more. He noticed that He Changming was looking at him, but he didn''t look back. **** After dinner, Xu Xiaoxiao simply acted as the hands-off shopkeeper, ignoring any rtives who came from home. He simply ran to the Changhe factory to find Zhou Hengguang, only to find out that his third cousin had customers there. Chapter 916: Su Xuewens sworn enemy Chapter 916 Su Xuewen''s sworn enemy "Why are you here?" Zhou Hengguang looked at the little cousin who suddenly ran over and asked in surprise: "I heard that your house is very lively today, and many rtives are here." "Don''t mention it, everyone is annoying." Xu Xiaoxiao didn''t need to say hello, and sat down in two ces, directly ignoring Feng Yanze beside him. "What happened?" "It''s not Song Zishan, she''s looking for trouble as soon as shees." Zhou Hengguang propped his chin on his palm, and asked thoughtfully, "The little princess from the Song family?" "That''s right, it''s her. She knows that Sister Su Wen is Professor Su''s daughter, and she said it directly in the restaurant just now. I''m afraid everyone will know about it." "Professor Su?" Feng Yanze, who had been silent all this time, couldn''t help asking. Xu Xiaoxiao spread his hands helplessly, "Look, even Feng Yanze was surprised, how could others not be curious? Originally, the conflict between the Song family and Professor Su had been resolved with Professor Su''s death. Now it seems that it may not be so. " Zhou Hengguang rubbed his brows with a headache, "Do aunt and uncle know?" "I don''t know." Xu Xiaoxiao can be sure that Professor Su''s daughter is a big trouble. If he knows, his parents will definitely be prepared, and they will never let the Song familye, not even at this banquet. manage. "It''s over!" Although Zhou Hengguang said that he was over, he didn''t look like he was over at all, instead he took you to gloat. "Both you and your eldest brother are hiding things from your aunt and uncle, and now you two are doomed." "This matter is over, and Professor Su is gone, what else is there to mention?" Xu Xiaoxiao only guessed when he heard that Su Wen''s father was named Su Xuewen when he went to Su Wen''s house for the first time. arrived. But the sisters of the Su family didn''t know about it, so there was no need for him to mention it. "Big Brother and Professor Su want to protect them..." Zhou Hengguang guessed that before his death, Professor Su arranged for his daughters to stay angry in the countryside for the rest of their lives and not to stand out. As a result, her daughter is so outstanding that it is difficult to think of a head. Besides, it''s not fair to the Su Wen sisters to be trapped in a small mountain vige forever. It''s fine if you don''t have the ability, but it''s too unfair to be kept in the dark if you have the ability. "Obviously that **** Zhou Hengyang has changed his mind." Xu Xiaoxiao said angrily, "When you arrive in the provincial capital, you will definitely be recognized when you meet someone." What happened today is actually not unexpected at all, it will happen sooner orter. "It''s normal to change." Although the eldest brother''s thoughts are hard to guess, since he has already done it, he has already thought about the consequences. The only surprise was that something happened to Liu Chun in the northwest, so he had to rush there. In the provincial capital, the sister-inw will have a lot more trouble. But Liu Chun''s life and death are hanging by a thread, and he has to go, I''m afraid it must be very painful for the elder brother to make a choice! Do you know about this situation? must know. Zhou Hengguang was deep in thought, when suddenly the phone on the desk rang, and when he answered it, he heard a familiar voice, and the nder in his heart really meant Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived. "I heard that someone from the Song family is here?" Zhou Hengyang''s unique voice came over the phone, without the slightest procrastination, he said straight to the point: "Protect your sister-inw for me, if there is anything wrong, you will die." Zhou Hengguang immediately promised solemnly, "Brother, don''t worry." "Wenwen still doesn''t know anything." Zhou Hengyang''s voice was filled with distress. "Then elder brother, do you want to tell her?" It''s better to know from elder brother than from others. "I promised my father-inw to keep it secret forever." Pay off the debt! Chapter 917: Tougher than expected Chapter 917 is more difficult than expected "Why?" Zhou Hengguang asked puzzled: "Obviously I have won countless honors, but my children are kept in the dark." But after Zhou Hengguang asked, he realized that he had taken it for granted. There must be a reason for Su Xuewen''s arrangement. He didn''t believe that such a talented person would make a foolish move. Su Xuewen may not be good at resourcefulness and calction, but his brain is definitely enough. Zhou Hengyang''s voice came faintly from the phone, "The situation is veryplicated, and it cannot be exined clearly in one or two sentences." Although Su Xuewen has been working outside for a long time and his children are free-range, he knows the personalities of his daughters very well. Originally, he could be cultivated well without worrying about failing to be a talent. It''s a pity that I offended my mortal enemy, not only was it toote to raise a daughter, but it was also likely to implicate several children. Boss Su Wen has that personality again, impatient and vain, once she is told about her achievements in career, not to mention being approached by her mortal enemy, her temperament will also cause trouble for herself and her sisters. Instead of this, it is better to live a good life. As long as she can listen to what she said before she died and live a good life with Zhou Hengyang, she will definitely have no worries in her life. Out of protection considerations, Su Xuewen did not disclose his work in the capital. The people in the vige only thought that Su Xuewen had some skills and could make money, but who would have thought that his skills would be so great. Su Xuewen didn''t say anything, and he didn''t let Zhou Hengyang say it, he just hoped that his daughters could live a peaceful life, and don''t fight against the sky with his arrogance and talent, and still end up miserable in the end. To put it bluntly, Su Xuewen''s achievements and status, as well as the enemies he offended, are all too powerful. The Su family sisters can''t afford it. "Okay! If you don''t want to talk, I won''t ask." Zhou Hengguang showed a helpless look towards Feng Yanze, and was about to hang up the phone when Xu Xiaoxiao snatched it away. "Where is Liu Chun? I heard that Liu Chun is missing in the northwest, have you found it?" As a good friend of Liu Chun, Xu Xiaoxiao misses him very much. "Do you want me to help you?" "I haven''t found it yet." Zhou Hengyang was not surprised when he heard Xu Xiaoxiao''s voice. Xu Xiaoxiao heard that he couldn''t find it, so he couldn''t help but look a little serious, "How are you doing now?" "It''s more tricky than expected." "Who did it fall into? Do you have any clues?" Xu Xiaoxiao''s thin lips curled up in an angry arc, and he scolded without hesitation: "Anyone who dares to touch me, Xu Xiaoxiao, is looking for death. You wait for me tomorrow." I''ll go over after the banquet, and I must kill those bastards." "Oh! You don''t need toe." Zhou Hengyang snorted coldly on the phone, "The clues are already there, and the surprise operation is about to start. No matter how much Liu Chun suffers, I will have to pay those people how many times the price." Said By the end, there was an irresistible sternness in his tone. Feng Yanze raised his eyebrows in surprise, looking at Zhou Hengguang thoughtfully. He and Zhou Hengguang have known each other for many years. He has always heard about Zhou Hengyang, and has seen him in public, but he has never dealt with him. The understanding of Zhou Hengyang has always been the one in the legend, but from the tone just now, it can be inferred that Zhou Hengyang is far more than the one in the legend. No wonder Zhou Hengguang and Xu Xiaoxiao could be suppressed for so many years. Xu Xiaoxiao chatted with Zhou Hengguang a few more things about work, then hung up the phone. He still has something to do, so hees and leaves quickly. Chapter 918: Its not easy to destroy Chapter 918 It is not easy to destroy After Xu Xiaoxiao left, Feng Yanze said, "Your elder brother is in a bad mood!" "Whoever asked him to leave my sister-inw is the culprit." Zhou Hengguang smiled gloatingly, "Those people are out of luck, and my brother will definitely pay them twice as much. By the way, Liu Chun is a good friend of my brother. There is a price to pay for moving him.¡± "I''m a doctor, so I don''t understand your twists and turns." Feng Yanze said implicitly. "Really? Then you are such a good doctor." Zhou Hengguang replied half sarcasticly, half mockingly. "This is Sun Yunyun''s treatment report." Feng Yanze took it out from his briefcase and threw it in front of Zhou Hengguang, "Give it to your elder brother or sister-inw. Sun Yunyun has recovered from the treatment, and the hospital will arrange it tomorrow." Send it back to Qingshui County." "So fast?" Feng Yanze smiled slightly, coupled with mncholy eyes that gave people a creepy feeling, "Isn''t it easy to destroy?" If it is someone else, it may be very difficult. On the one hand, it is not professional enough, on the other hand, it is not as courageous as him and has too many scruples. But Feng Yanze has always had no scruples, especially when a person like Sun Yunyun is sent to him, life and death are never his consideration. Fortunately, although he is unscrupulous and bold, his professionalism is beyond the reach of others. Zhou Hengguang nced quickly, and it was indeed cured, and the cell activity returned to normal. "Will it recur in the future?" "Absolutely not." Feng Yanze was determined. "That''s good." Now that the matter has been settled, Zhou Hengguang simply put it aside, "Will you go to the Xu family''s banquet tomorrow?" "Go! Since it''s Professor Su''s daughter, I have to go to support her." Feng Yanze met Zhou Hengguang''s eyes after speaking, "Why? Aren''t you going?" "I''m going on a business trip." Someone cheekily said without changing his face, "I can''t go tomorrow." Qingqing will definitely go too, and he can''t let Qingqing know her real identity for the time being. "Do you have something to hide from me?" Feng Yanze asked suspiciously: "You don''t go tomorrow, it doesn''t make sense." "What can I do? Do you think I don''t want to go?" Zhou Hengguang said angrily, "I want to go, but time doesn''t allow it. Do you know how many things I have on hand now? The workload is three times what I used to do in the capital." More than double." "You asked for it." "You''re right, I asked for it myself." Zhou Hengguang bent his lips, not knowing what baby Qingqing was doing! Although he can''t go to the scene tomorrow, he can''t stay too far away either. It is better to ask Ji Fang to go on his behalf and report back to him on the situation at the scene. **** Xu Family¡ª After leaving the hotel, everyone else went back to the arranged hotel, but Song Zishan followed Xu Huihui back to Xu''s house. Lu Jianan saw that Song Zishan followed, thought about it and followed. The news I learned today was too shocking. Regardless of what everyone didn¡¯t say, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in my heart. Lu Jianan was very curious about the attitudes of Uncle Xu and Aunt Zhou. Everyone knows that Su Xuewen and the Song family are rivals. The rtionship between the Song family and the Xu family has always been good. The Xu family didn''t stand in line when the trouble was the worst before, so it doesn''t make sense to stand in line now. Lu Jianan was very curious. Xu Huihui became even more curious. Although she yed behind Song Zishan since childhood, this does not prevent her from admiring Professor Su! In the daytime, Su Duoduo and Su Yao had already epted the submissive post, and I wish I could abduct the two girls back home. Chapter 919: Song Zishan made a move Chapter 919 Song Zishan made a move Seeing Professor Su''s eldest daughter from a distance at night, Xu Huihui was even more shocked. As a Yan dog, Xu Huihui''s position was immediately distorted. "Auntie, I''m back." Xu Huihui yelled loudly before entering the door, "Auntie, have you had dinner? I want the autograph book you asked for me, do you want it for me? I''m going back to the capital the day after tomorrow .¡± What she covets most in the capital is the signed book of "Scumbag Handbook". I didn''t notice it was published by my aunt''s publishing house before, and I didn''t think of asking my aunt for help. Now that I know it, I naturally have to go through the back door. "What are you yelling about?" Zhou Yan just came out of her younger sister''s room, afraid that she would wake up the two little girls who had just fallen asleep. The two little girls were brought to know many people by her. They were tired all day, and they became sleepy early in the evening, so they were not sent back to Su Wen. "Auntie, I''m back. I haven''t eaten yet. Is there any food at home?" Xu Huihui smiled tteringly, "I''m starving to death." "Didn''t Xiaoxiao take you to dinner?" "Don''t mention it, my cousin made a big fuss and drove everyone away." Xu Huihui is very familiar with herself. Although Zhou Yan is not in the capital all year round, she has liked this aunt since she was a child. Her biggest dream when she was a child was to be a Aunt''s daughter. Now it is brought up and people will make fun of it. It must be too much to transfer this kind of thing to someone else, but Xu Xiaoxiao is not surprised at all when the burden is reced, on the contrary, there is a sense of reason. Zhou Yan was almostughed at by the **** son. "Zi Shan and Jianan didn''t eat either, did they? I asked my aunt to cook chicken noodle soup for you." "Thank you, Auntie." "Thank you, Aunt Zhou." Song Zishan and Lu Jianan also hurriedly expressed their thanks. "Why are you being polite, Xiaoxiao is too much, I''m d you don''t bother with him." Anyway, it''s always right to criticize the **** son first. Xu Huihui protects her weaknesses. She doesn''t want her cousin to be criticized, even though she is young, but she is not stupid. At the restaurant, those people''s intentions were clearly malicious, so my cousin should get angry. They deserve scolding for whoever wants it. If Song Zishan and Lu Jianan were not good friends she had known since childhood, she would have scolded them too. It was all caused by the two of them, why did you suddenly mention Professor Su when you were doing well. Xu Huihui originally thought to herself that it was strange that Song Zishan offered to attend the banquet, but she didn''t expect that it was for Professor Su''s daughter. "Auntie, don''t say that, my cousin is right." Zhou Yanughed, and after calling Song Zishan and Lu Jianan to sit down, she nodded dotingly on Xu Huihui, "I think you are the only one who can say happy." "Who said that? My sisters don''t say good about my cousin?" Xu Huihui''s words are true. Although the daughters of friends and family members are afraid of Xu Xiaoxiao, it is better for Xu''s daughter to be an absolute brother than to be her own. Xu Huihui is one of them''s brain-dead fans. She has admired her cousin the most since she was a child. Although my cousin despises her childishness, he never ys with her. Lv Jianan nced at Xu Huihui and Zhou Yan indiscriminately, then leaned into Song Zishan''s ear and whispered, "Now we have offended Xu Huihui." Xu Huihui is not Zhou Nini, she is smart! Song Zishan lowered her eyes slightly, and a sneer shed across her eyes, "The Xu family recognized Su Xuewen''s daughter as a righteous daughter, and they pped our Song family **** the face. Who offended whom?" Lu Jianan had aplicated expression. In fact, what Zishan said is right! Chapter 920: Cancel tomorrows banquet Chapter 920 Cancetion of banquet tomorrow This matter is indeed hical by the Xu family, and Zishan cannot be med for messing things up. To embarrass the Su family on the spot without putting the matter in full view tomorrow is already giving the Xu family enough face, but can Zishan really resist embarrassing tomorrow? "What''s wrong? Did you quarrel?" Zhou Yan asked in a low voice. "Auntie, Song Zishan hase to mess things up." Xu Huihui pulled Zhou Yan to the kitchen with an excuse, and whispered what happened in the hotel. Zhou Yan was dumbfounded when he heard it. "You said... Sixth Sister and the others are the daughters of Professor Su?" Xu Huihui asked strangely: "Auntie, don''t you know?" Zhou Yan wiped off his sweat, "I really don''t know." "That''s strange. Song Zishan said this. My cousin got angry and didn''t admit it or deny it. I thought you knew it. After all, it''s such a big thing. Uncle recognizes Professor Su''s daughter as a righteous daughter. The Song family He must have felt ashamed, uncle pped their family in the face." Zhou Yan: "..." Aren¡¯t the Su family sisters an ordinary rural family? How did she be Professor Su''s daughter? "It should have nothing to do with Professor Su, right? I have been to their hometown, and I am just an ordinary rural person." Zhou Yan said that she felt guilty. Xu Huihui''s clothes are ''Auntie, are you lying to a ghost? ¡¯ look. "Where is it ordinary? Is Su Yao ordinary or Su Duoduo ordinary?" Although she has not met the other sisters of the Su family, she thinks they will definitely not be bad. Zhou Yan insisted: "The eldest sister of the Su family is ordinary?" "Hehe!" Xu Huihui sneered, aunt is certainly a liar! "I met the eldest sister of the Su family, she is the most unusual." After finishing speaking, she secretly nced at Song Zishan who was sitting in the restaurant outside, and said cautiously: "I think she is even prettier than Song Zishan." "That''s for sure." Zhou Yan and You Rong Yan. Xu Huihui: "..." "How about Aunt Su''s other daughters?" Xu Huihui asked curiously. "You will know when you meet tomorrow." "Will everyonee tomorrow?" "Old Fifth Mr. Su won''te, I heard that he can''te due to his busy schedule." "We''vee all the way, why doesn''t shee? No matter how busy she is, how can she be busier than us?" "What are you busy doing? ying crazy with people?" Xu Huihui acted like a baby, "Auntie, you are biased." "It''s not that I''m cheap, Su Jun is destined to be the second Professor Su in the future." No wonder Su Jun is so powerful, and finally found the reason. "Su Jun? Su Jun? The one from the Capital University?" Even though Xu Huihui didn''t get into the Capital University, her family has a lot of connections! I have heard of the talented people of Capital University for a long time. "Exactly." "Then you still have the nerve to say ordinary rural people?" "The noodles are ready, I won''t give you a bad mouth." Zhou Yan helped the nanny and aunt to bring out the finished noodles and put them on the dining table. After being polite to each other, the three who hadn''t eaten started. But Song Zishan held the chopsticks, but didn''t eat. "Aunt Zhou, Zishan has a small request, can you agree?" Song Zishan said softly and sincerely, looking at Zhou Yan with three points of pleading and three points of helplessness. People can''t help but feel distressed. "you say." "It depends on what''s going on." Zhou Yan didn''t take it all in. "Actually, I hesitated before I made the request. After much deliberation, I could only speak up with a cheeky face." Song Zishan hesitated again and again and said in embarrassment: "I want to beg Aunt Zhou, please take care of my father and cancel tomorrow. banquet." "you¡­" Chapter 921: Sow discord Chapter 921 Provoking Rtionship "Listen to me." Song Zishan put down her chopsticks, her face full of determination, "I know this is your family''s private matter, and I shouldn''t have made unreasonable demands. But my father''s legs are disabled, and his whole life was ruined by Su Xuewen''s hands. My family and Su Xuewen''s family are at odds. But my grandfather has also known Grandpa Zhou and Grandpa Xu for many years, so the friendship for so many years is not as good as Su Xuewen''s?" This is serious. Even Xu Pei didn''t know when he came out of the study and stood in the living room. "Do you know what kind of life my father lived?" Song Zishan''s eyes were slightly moist, "Father and Uncle Xu have been very close since childhood, even if you don''t look at anything else but the friendship between young people, please let Uncle Xu and Aunt Zhou let it go." My father is alive. If he knows...she will be very sad." Xu Pei sighed, realizing that Song Zishan was not lying. If Song Jiaming knew that he recognized Su Xuewen''s daughter as a righteous daughter, let alone a grand public banquet. Just knowing the news will drive you crazy. That man has been domineering since he was a child, not to mention that Su Xuewen was the chief culprit of his disability. The news was too sudden. At this point, both Xu Pei and Zhou Yan were very passive and in a dilemma. It is impossible not to give the Song family face, but to give the Xu family face would be to offend Su Wen''s family and nephew Zhou Hengyang. Besides, if the banquet is temporarily canceled, where will he put Xu Pei''s face? Xu Pei''s gentle face was covered with ayer of frost, and he looked at Song Zishan with more scrutiny. She really deserves to be Song Jiaming''s daughter, she is indeed domineering in the same vein. "That can''t be done." Zhou Yan suppressed the anger in her heart, "If you had said earlier, I would have given you the Song family''s face, but my goddaughter has recognized it, you let me sneak around me, Zhou Yan can''t afford to lose this person .¡± Zhou Yan is really on fire. She had already guessed that Song Zishan''s visitor was not kind, but she didn''t expect that she would dare to open her mouth like a lion. "Auntie, put out the fire first." Song Zishan said calmly, "I didn''t mean to embarrass you, and I can see that you didn''t know that they were Su Xuewen''s daughters before. You are also a victim like my father, but It was used by Sister Su Wen, who wanted to use this to provoke the rtionship between our two families." This sentence is so powerful that it is like a thorn piercing into a person''s heart. Between Zhou Yan and Su Wen, a fuse wasid. Invisibly provoked the rtionship between the two parties. Zhou Yan smiled wryly, whether denying or admitting, it was inappropriate. Never been so passive in so many years. The most embarrassing thing for her was that Song Zishan was still a junior, so it was a shame to throw her at grandma''s house. "Tomorrow''s banquet can''t be canceled." Zhou Yan had no choice but to say forcefully: "You asked me to give your family face, so did your family give me face? Don''t treat me like a fool, did your family really just know the news? Why did you go? You only said it now, you really think that Zhou Yan is a soft persimmon and you can pinch it if you want?" Look at how violent she is, she''s going to be **** off. Regardless of whether Su Wen did it on purpose or not, Song Zishan must have done it on purpose anyway. "Aunt Zhou, please don''t be angry, I really don''t mean that." Song Zishan was trying to please her, and then apologized. She was polite to the extreme and could never fault her, but her barbed ruthlessness was extremely venomous. She made two preparations beforeing. If Zhou Hengyang was tight-lipped, she would expose Su Xuewen''s identity at the banquet, so that the Su family could not step down. This is for debt repayment, there will be an update when it gets old! Repay part of it today, and continue tomorrow! Chapter 922: Song Zishans ultimate goal Chapter 922 Song Zishan''s ultimate goal If Zhou Hengyang is dissatisfied with the status of the door-to-door son-inw, then she has too much room to maneuver. It was great news that Zhou Hengyang was not there until we got here. Since the opportunity came, she must seize it. Although Zhou Yan and Xu Pei are protecting her, her goal has been achieved. Thinking of that nce at the restaurant, Song Zishan felt uneasy besides her father''s hatred. That is the self-defense of absolute self-confidence when a powerful enemy suddenly appears. "Auntie, I beg you as a junior. I dare not let you cancel tomorrow''s banquet. Of course, my Song family wants to give you and Uncle Xu face. You will continue tomorrow''s banquet as usual, but I think the irrelevant people are Don''t go, can you see it?" After finishing speaking, Song Zishan looked at Zhou Yan nervously, and that look made it hard to refuse. Moreover, her voluntary concession and her use of the rtionship between the two families made it impossible for people to refuse again and again. Lv Jianan felt admiration in his heart, Zishan''s move was too powerful. I''m not qualified to participate in my own family''s big event, is there anything more shameful than this? There was a p in the face. Sometimes being embarrassing at the scene is not embarrassing, the real embarrassment is that people don''t take you to y at all. Zhou Yan and Xu Pei looked at each other, and finally sighed helplessly. "I see." "Then let''s go back to the hotel first, see you tomorrow." Song Zishan bowed gracefully, and led Lu Jianan away calmly. She didn''t eat a bite of the finished chicken noodle soup, but her mood was better than eating delicious ice cream in summer. **** Su Wen waspletely unaware of the undercurrents outside. After Rong Jingxuan came back from dinner, she arranged the guest''s room and then stayed alone in the study to continue writing her new book. The studio is newly opened, and money is needed everywhere, so Su Wen can''t do anything if she wants to bezy. The train of thought is very smooth, but tiring. Su Wen wrote for a long time, stood up and moved around, just in time to hear a knock on the door in the middle of the night. It''s sote, who could be here? Before Su Wen went downstairs to open the door, Su Xiu was already there. When Su Wen came out wearing a knitted sweater, Zhou Yan and Xu Pei had already sat down in the living room. "Wenwen." "Why is little aunt here sote?" Su Wen was quite surprised, and looked up at the clock hanging on the wall. It was half past eleven and most people had already fallen asleep at this time. "I have something to do." Zhou Yan looked serious, and nced at her silent husband, "There is something I want to tell you." "Tell me." Su Wen realized that something must have happened that she didn''t know, suppressed her inner anxiety, and sat down beside Zhou Yan, "If I know, I will definitely tell you." "Before I tell you, let me ask you a question. Is your father''s name Su Xuewen?" Zhou Yan cut to the chase. "Yes! Why did you suddenly ask my father''s name?" Su Wen thought of Su Xuewen she saw in the photo, and suddenly realized that there might be something else that she didn''t know about that unforgettable man. Her mind wandered, and she quickly realized what was wrong. Su Xuewen died at the beginning of the original novel, so he never mentioned it. Naturally, there was no exnation, but after thinking about it now, I realized that it was full of loopholes. For example, why did Zhou Hengyang marry into the Su family? What is the rtionship between him and Su Xuewen? One is the favored son of the Zhou family, an ace pilot and aviation engineer. Why did he suddenlye to a small vige and be the Su family''s door-to-door son-inw? If there is no secret in the middle, she would not believe it even if she was killed. Have you guys watched the news about Brother Dayi? It just refreshed my three views, and I dare not write like this in novels. In the future, please don¡¯t say that there are too many wonderful things in the text (¡òo¡ò)(¡òo¡ò) Chapter 923: ordinary rural people Chapter 923 Ordinary Rural People But before she was misled by the plot, she ignored it preconceived. Hengyang definitely knows something he doesn''t know. These thoughts shed across Su Wen''s mind like lightning, and she quickly suppressed them, "Little aunt, you and uncle suddenly came over, something must have happened. Is it rted to tomorrow''s banquet? If it''s not appropriate, I said earlier If you are a good righteous girl, you might as well cancel it!" "What are you talking about?" Zhou Yan became angry when she heard this, "Am I that kind of person? Let me tell you that there is no trouble at all, but I am very happy. You have face, very face." After finishing speaking, he red at his man, "Tell me, isn''t it more face-saving?" Xu Pei is still elegant and gentle, and he is not angry when his wife stares at him. He agrees with a smile: "Yes, I was actually very happy when I got the news just now. The reason we camete at night is just to make sure." Su Wen is a little confused. Even if there is a secret between Su Xuewen and Hengyang, what does it have to do with whether Zhou Yan and the others are happy? "No... what do you mean?" "You don''t know the identity of your father?" "What is the identity of my father?" Zhou Yan and Xu Pei looked at each other, and finally breathed a sigh of relief, "I said that Wenwen definitely didn''t know, if she knew, she would not deliberately hide it from me. It''s all because Song Zishan came to my house and said that Wenwen deliberately kept it from me. , I just want to use our power as a backing to oppose her family." I get angry when I think about it. "Song Zishan?" Su Wen thought about it carefully, it seems that this person was mentioned in the book, the number onedy in the capital. There were countless praises, andter Zhou Hengyang became the richest man and the two had a scandal. It is hailed by the media as the most powerfulbination. But in fact, the two of them have no friendship. Song Zishan really wanted to have a rtionship, but Zhou Hengyang was indifferent and rejected people thousands of miles away. Song Zishan could only release some specious news to increase her status. The reason why Song Zishan was described in the article was because Sun Yunyun was jealous, so she mentioned it. There is nothing else, so after Su Wen traveled here, she never thought about it. Now that Song Zishan is mentioned suddenly, Su Wen always has a feeling that the visitor is not kind. "Don''t worry about Song Zishan, as long as you don''t hide it from me on purpose." Su Wen could see that Zhou Yan really cared whether she was deceived by Su Wen. Xu Pei looked at his wife helplessly, and said in a low voice, "Don''t say what you shouldn''t say." "Oh!" Zhou Yan also found that her attitude was easily misunderstood. It was nothing at all, but if Su Wen remembered it in her heart, it would increase the gap. Since she met Su Wen, she has liked this girl from the bottom of her heart. After knowing that Su Wen is the daughter-inw of her eldest nephew, she even regarded her as her own. As a junior and a bosom friend, of course I don''t want my enthusiasm to be tricked by the person I trust the most. She is willing to be a backer for Su Wen, but she doesn''t n to be a passive backer. "Is your father very handsome?" "Exactly." Xu Pei helplessly raised his forehead, "Ayan..." What time is this! "Got it, got it." Zhou Yan rolled his eyes, "What kind of job does your father do?" "Long-distance freight driver." Being a driver in this era is a good job that everyone envies. Marrying a wife has an advantage over others. This is why everyone in the vige envies Su Xuewen''s ability to earn money. Zhou Yan and Xu Pei bothughed at the same time. Chapter 924: You have to bear the grievances Chapter 924 You have to bear grievances "Haha... How could your father be a freight driver?" "That is?" Su Wen already had a hunch, but she didn''t expect that the facts would far exceed her expectations. It took Zhou Yan half an hour to finish talking about Su Xuewen''s great achievements. Su Wen was dumbfounded and admired. Su Xuewen should be the hero of Jack Suwen, right? Is it so powerful? "So my father was known by Hengyang a long time ago?" So Hengyang''s marriage is also a transaction between the two? Su Wen thought of Yuanshen''s rebellious attitude towards marriage, and was not sure whether Yuanshen knew the truth, maybe she did, maybe she didn''t. Maybe there was some guesswork, and that''s why you objected from the beginning? No one wants to turn their marriage into a transaction, but they are still kept in the dark, half-knowledgeable and unable to find the answer. Ridiculous, she actually traveled through time and thought she had mastered the plot, but she was the stupidest. And she has no right to me anyone. Su Xuewen loves his daughter dearly, and there is nothing wrong with finding a support for her before she dies. Zhou Hengyang is not wrong to keep his promise. The original body was not wrong, what was wrong was that he was too self-righteous. "Wenwen, don''t think too much." Zhou Yan saw that Su Wen''s face was wrong, and probably guessed it, "As long as you and Hengyang really love each other, it''s fine. Hengyang really loves you, so don''t be taken advantage of by others." "I know." Su Wen took a deep breath to calm herself down. "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything stupid." She is just reviewing her carelessness. "That''s good." "So my father and the Song family are at odds?" Su Wen asked suddenly. She asked so suddenly that Zhou Yan was caught off guard, and blurted out, "It''s more than that! It''s a mortal enemy." After speaking, Xu Pei nced at her husband guilty, but Xu Pei didn''t object. Since Su Wen doesn''t know, tell her clearly in advance, and have a psychological preparation. Better than knowing nothing. "Because of what?" "It was your father who crippled Song Jiaming''s legs, and he was permanently disabled and could only sit in a wheelchair." Su Wen: "..." Is Su Xuewen so powerful? impossible! From Su Xuewen''s care for his family, rtives and friends, and his reputation in the vige, it can be seen that Su Xuewen''s personality should be very gentle. Why do you **** people? "No one knows the specific reason, but everyone knows that the Song family hates your father." Zhou Yan simply broke the pot and didn''t hide it. Anyway, she came here tonight because of these old things. "But don''t worry. Although your father is gone, his students, friends and colleagues are all there! The Song family dare not go too far." Su Wen heard it. The point is too much. As long as it''s not too much, the Song family can do whatever they want. But how to measure whether it is too much? Will the Song family hold everything about their sisters in their hands? Su Wen pursed her lips, "What about my father, I am like this. My father, an ordinary rural person, can destroy Song Jiaming''s legs. Naturally, our sisters can''t embarrass him." Her Su Wen''s fate will never be pinched in the hands of others. Sisters can''t even. Otherwise, wouldn''t all her previous efforts be in vain. Zhou Yan now finally understands Xu Huihui''s mood when she heard her say ''ordinary rural people''. The couple looked at each other, and they didn''t expect that Su Wen''s character would be really indecisive, but it''s not surprising to think that she is Su Xuewen''s daughter. On the contrary, Zhou Yan was a little gloating. The Su family sisters have no money or power now, but that doesn''t mean they will be in the future. Chapter 925: Lets see who can have the last laugh Chapter 925 Let''s see who can have thestugh And wait! Let''s see who can have thestugh. Don''t talk about the far ones, just talk about the near ones. When the elder nephewes back, Su Wen will definitely get it back for the grievances Su Wen suffered today. Originally, Zhou Yan couldn''t ask Sister Su Wen not to attend the banquet tomorrow, but now that she thinks about it, she''s going to say it, not only to say it, but also to say it against the enemy. Song Zishan felt that this could provoke the rtionship between the two parties, and it was too small to look down on people. "Wenwen, let me tell you this! Just now Song Zishan came to my family to put pressure on the rtionship between the two families, and asked you not to attend tomorrow''s banquet. I have no choice, I have too many worries, so I can only wrong you." "Wow..." As soon as Zhou Yan finished speaking, the sound of something falling came from the kitchen. Su Xiu squatted down to pick it up in a panic, but her tears were falling down, more and more, and finally she just squatted on the ground, burying her face in her knees. Trying not to cry, tears soaked the clothes. At some point, a pair of warm hands gently caressed Su Xiu''s soft hair, "Why are you crying?" "I... I just feel that I have wronged my eldest sister." "Why am I wronged?" Su Wen''s voice was low and tired, "I am wronged, don''t you feel wronged? Su Qing is not wronged? Fourth sister is not wronged? Fifth sister is not wronged?" The other party came prepared , They were caught off guard and had to bear the grievances abruptly. Could it be that she can ask Zhou Yan and Xu Pei? They have done enough. The Xu family and the Song family have been in a rtionship for decades. Are they a ball? If Xu Pei had known about the righteous girl in advance, he would definitely not have done this. She wouldn''t agree either. Now that it''se to this point, what else can she do besides knocking out her teeth and swallowing her blood? I can only bear it, and bear it again and again. Knowing that she will be said to be selling her sister to gain power and wealth, she still has to endure it. Not only must she endure it, but she must also take the initiative to take the responsibility on herself, and she can''tin a word, otherwise it will only make things difficult for Xu Pei and Zhou Yan. "We don''t recognize it anymore, the little sister and the sixth sister are hurt by us, we dote on them, what godfather and mother do you want?" Su Xiu raised her head, her red eyes were like rabbits. "That can''t be done. At this point, there is no way out. Otherwise, we will be ashamed, and our little aunt and uncle will also be ashamed. They have already been dragged into the water by us, so we can''t make further progress." Su Wen can''t do that kind of irresponsible thing. I can pat my **** and leave, and I don''t let my younger sister go, but what should I do if there are so many rtives in the Xu family? A dozen tables are reserved for the banquet, and the entire hotel is booked. Su Wen sighed, smiled wryly and said, "I''m already an adult, I can''t be willful." "If brother-inw knows, brother-inw will feel distressed." Su Xiu touched her tears with her hands, sobbing in a sad voice. Thinking of Hengyang, Su Wen''s eyes slowly overflowed with a dazzling brilliance. As long as he thinks of all the grievances in his heart, he doesn''t feel bitter when he is embarrassed. He has only been away for two days, but it seems like two years. The days without him feel like a long time. "But He Changming will feel distressed if you are like this." Su Wen said seriously. "Sister, what time is this, are you still kidding me?" "I didn''t, I was serious." Su Wen was serious, really no joke... Okay! It was a bit of a joke, who wanted this girl to cry so pitifully, she was afraid that if she continued to cry, she would cry along with her. It''s not easy toe to this point, just moved to the provincial capital, everything was smacked at the beginning, and I was beaten face-to-face. Chapter 926: Get more courageous Chapter 926 The More Frustrated, the More Courageous Song Zishan''s scheming methods and timing control were iparable to any opponent Su Wen encountered when she was in Sanjiaying. Compared with Song Zishan, Zhang Chunxiang looks kind and cute. Besides, Song Zishan has a strong background. Su Xuewen is also good, but no matter how good he is, it will be useless if no one is around. "Stop crying, your eyes will swell into walnuts." "I... I won''t cry." Su Xiu wiped away her tears, and really stopped crying. The most aggrieved is the elder sister. The elder sister didn''t cry, but she cried for nothing. It is too wrong for the elder sister tofort herself. "Don''t worry, big sister, I''m not afraid of hardship, dirty or tired. I will work hard to win honor for you so that people will never dare to bully our family again." "Okay, okay, I got it." Su Wen managed to persuade Su Xiu to go back to her room, but she couldn''t fall asleep sitting alone in the empty living room. I don''t know how long I sat there, but I felt the coolness to my bones. I gathered the sweater on my body and was about to go back to the study to continue writing the manuscript, when I realized that Su Qing had arrived at some time, and was staring at herself nkly under the warm yellow light. "You also know?" Su Wen only felt tired and out of breath. "Hmm!" Su Qing paused, not knowing what she was thinking, before she said after a while, "Is Song Zishan the woman in the red dress we met in Rongjingxuan?" When Su Wen was talking to Xu Xiaoxiao, she nced over there, and the most impressive one was the one in the red skirt. She even ignored Liang Shuzhen at the time, and when Xu Xiaoxiao chased people away too much, she paid extra attention to find out that there was actually Liang Shuzhen. The reason why Su Wen was impressed by the person in the red skirt was not because of his appearance, but because of his disharmony. Some just can¡¯t tell what¡¯s wrong, anyway, they don¡¯t like it at first sight. Moreover, the hostility on the other party was so obvious that she felt it was strange at the time. When sending Zhou Yan away just now, Su Wen briefly described the appearance of the woman in the red skirt, and Zhou Yan confirmed that it was indeed Song Zishan. "That''s right." Su Wen was really tired. Sheforted Su Xiu just now, but now she doesn''t want to say anything. Bye bye, I''ll go back to the study first. **** The next day, Su Wen led Su Qing, Su Xiu, and Su Xue sisters to work overtime in the studio all day, even busier and more desperate than usual. The four sisters did not go, but Xu Pei arranged for Cao Meihua, He Changming and Shen Erkui to pick them up. Su Wen didn''t hide anything, she just told the truth. Several people refused to go after hearing this, but Su Wen couldn''t bear to leave Liumei and Xiaomei like this, so she persuaded them to go. Even if you want to support Liumei, you still have to go. When the studio was busy, Su Wen felt sorry for the two little girls. Yao Fang had discovered the low air pressure in the studio a long time ago, so she simply hid outside. Anyway, she has been learning sales experience recently. I also met a few salesmen, who shouldered the heavy burden of poaching corners in the future. Salespeople are easy to find, but good ones are hard to find. Su Wen talked to Su Pingping alone during her busy schedule. She was supposed to talk yesterday, but there were too many people and things dragged on until now. "sit." Su Wen has a separate office in the studio, with stylish and elegant decoration, a whole wall of floor-to-ceiling windows, and a sofa and coffee table beside the window. Su Pingping sat down on the sofa cautiously. As soon as she sat down, she was surprised by the soft andfortable sofa, and stood up subconsciously. Good night, okay! Thanks for the support. Chapter 927: conversation Chapter 927 Conversation "Don''t be afraid, I won''t eat you again." Su Wen poured a ss of water for Su Pingping and put it on the coffee table in front of her, and sat opposite her. Su Pingping blushed even more, biting her lip, nervous and apprehensive, even more disturbed. She also knew that her cousin was in trouble, and she wanted to help but couldn''t do anything, and she wanted to drag her cousin to help herself instead. Going to the provincial capital from yesterday was like a dream to Su Pingping, she wanted to never wake up from the dream. "Sit down!" "Thank you...thank you, cousin." Su Wen spoke softly, "From now on, I will call you the boss in the studio, and my cousin outside the studio." After speaking, she added thoughtfully: "Just like Su Qing, everyone calls her that." "Okay." Su Pingping was infected by Su Wen''s attitude, and gradually rxed, nodding heavily. It seems that as long as she exerts more force, the cousin can see her determination and courage. "Your mother sent you here?" "yes." "Are you worried about her?" Su Pingping bit her lip and said hesitantly, "I...I''m afraid my father will beat her." "Don''t worry, Second Aunt will not suffer." Su Wen ndered in her heart, it would be great if Zhang Chunxiang didn''t kill Su Xuewu when he wasn''t prepared. "Really?" Su Pingping asked expectantly. Su Wen found that Su Pingping had no affection for Su Xuewu at all, maybe Su Pingping didn''t realize it herself. She no longer regards Su Xuewu as her father. In her eyes, Su Xuewu is a terrible viin. There are very few people who failed like Su Xuewu in life, but it is a pity that Su Xuewu was fascinated by the women outside. Speaking of which, none of the Su brothers came to a good end, and Su Wen wondered whether Su Dachun and Ma Xin hadmitted too many crimes. "If you''re worried, go back and have a look when you''re resting." Su Wen didn''t make any guarantees. This kind of thing canfort people, unless it''s a short-circuit of her brain. "My mother won''t let me go back, she is afraid that I will be arrested if I go back." Su Wen thought for a while, and suddenly there was a meaningful smile on her face, "If you can''t go back, you can ask Second Brother Shen for help. He will go back tomorrow and do business in his hometown temporarily." Thinking of Shen Erkui, Su Pingping''s cheeks blushed unconsciously, and she hesitated before saying, "Okay, I hope he won''t despise me for trouble." "If you are afraid of troublesome people will make money in the future, give some gifts. The rtionship between people is deepened in the exchange of gifts and gifts." No one has ever said these words to Su Pingping before, and her parents would only tell her that she is an **** if she has an advantage and does not take advantage of it. She would be scolded if she didn''t follow suit, and she was never taken when she went out to a banquet. Just because she couldn''t eat, she was disgusted and couldn''t get back her money. Su Pingping thought in her heart that these were wrong, how could a person only think about taking advantage! Shouldn''t theymunicate with each other? But she didn''t dare to say what she thought, and she had been living in pain and contradictions. Now after hearing what Su Wen''s cousin said, Su Pingping suddenly realized that her idea was really right. It is the parents who are wrong. "Okay, let''s not talk about this." Although Su Wen had a good impression of Su Pingping and had a general understanding of her character, she did not let her guard down. There are good things thate out of bad bamboos, but they also need correct guidance and control. "Listen carefully, let me tell you what I want from you first." When Su Wen was not smiling, her powerful aura rushed towards her face, and her calm and prestige made Su Pingping stop her body, staring at Su Wen attentively. listen. For fear of missing a word. Chapter 928: pull hatred Chapter 928 Pulling hatred "The rules and regtions of our studio have already been made, and they are posted on the wall of the office. You have to memorize them. Vitions of the rules and regtions in the studio will be punished, and no one can avoid it." Su Pingping nodded heavily. She had already read it this morning at Su Qing''s suggestion, and she memorized it silently. "Don''t bring your personal emotions to work. I know that you and Yao Fang have a bad rtionship, but you will cooperate in the future. Although you don''t belong to the same department and don''t have much contact at work, you live in the same building. Dormitory. See what I mean?" Zhang Chunxiang used to hate Yao Fang the most, but there are not many women in the vige who don''t hate Yao Fang. She is absolutely second-to-none in drawing hatred, Su Wen is now surprised that she would be friends with Yao Fang. Su Pingping blinked, her expression a little bewildered. Su Wen emphasized her tone, "Yao Fang is actually not a troublemaker, and neither are you. I believe you will get along well." Anyone who has been in the workce knows that if employees who value each other fight each other, it will bring trouble to thepany. What a loss. She had to kill that possibility from the start. "I...I know." Su Pingping was afraid that cousin Su Wen would misunderstand her, so she hurriedly expressed her attitude, "I never hated Yao Fang, my mother hated her very much at first, but then we all know that even if there is no Yao Fang Fang will have others. And it''s all over, my father is not worth it." "It''s good if you can figure it out." Su Wen skipped this topic and continued to arrange work, "You will follow Su Qing from now on. She is in charge of production in our studio, so just follow her arrangement on what to do." Since Su Wen''s position is the boss, naturally she won''t do everything by herself. Since everyone has assigned duties, they are naturally responsible for their own work. If something goes wrong, she cane forward to deal with it, but she must not point fingers at everyday things. "Sry benefits Su Qing will have an assessment standard in hand, a guaranteed minimum sry of 60 yuan per month, and additional performance bonuses. At present, food and housing are included. At present, there are fewer people working and working meals are also settled at the snack bar diagonally opposite. We will discuss it once it is formalized." "Six...sixty? Is that much?" Su Pingping was surprised. Her biggest expectation beforeing here was to be taken in. As long as cousin Su Wen can take her in, she can do whatever she wants. But after she came here, not only did she have such a good house to live in, but she also had an easy job that was infinitely better in her hometown, and she was still in such a good environment. She never thought that there would be a sry, never even dreamed about it. "It''s too much, I can''t take it." Su Pingping panicked. "You''re the one who hurt me if you don''t want to." Now that Su Pingping has just entered the city, her thoughts haven''t changed yet. If she really does this, she will have some ideas in the future even if she doesn''tin. Su Wen was never short-sighted and took advantage of this. The loss outweighs the gain. "I don''t, I''m not¡­" Su Pingping tried hard to exin, but Su Wen didn''t want to listen. Anyway, no matter how much she said now, Su Pingping would not understand. If you don''t say it now, you will understand itter. "You go to work!" "it is good." Su Pingping came out of Su Wen''s office in a conflicted mood and went to find Su Qing who was making bags. Su Qing has sorted out all the warehouses, and all the tools and raw materials in the studio are in ce, and she will not wait for the missing ones that need to be imported from abroad. Anyway, I used to be able to make exquisite bags even if I didn¡¯t have everything in my hometown. Chapter 929: Earth-shaking changes Chapter 929 Earth-shaking changes Su Qing is now fully focused on making bags and designing new styles. After what happenedst night, she was extremely eager to be strong. She has thought about it, and after the specialty store opens and the studio is on the right track, she will continue her studies. She will definitely do better than the big sister asked, not just making bags, her dream is to be a designer, a great designer who can lead the su family to the pinnacle of trends and fashion. So although it was obvious that Su Pingping had doubts, Su Qing had no intention of solving her doubts. Instead, she quickly arranged work for her, requiring her to familiarize herself with all the tools, cement of raw materials, maintenance requirements, etc. as soon as possible. Once you are familiar with these, you can follow her to learn how to make bags. In addition, she has to sign a confidentiality contract and abor contract, etc. There are too many things waiting for her to do. What is a bad mood? If you don''t understand it, you have to figure it out. Her subordinates shouldn''t be sensitive and fragile. Su Pingping must meet her requirements, otherwise she would rather change someone than take it. Almost overnight, Su Qing''s thoughts changed drastically. She works hard, and she has a dazzling light that cannot be ignored. **** Zhou Hengguang told many people that he was going on a business trip and could not attend the banquet at his aunt''s house, but it turned out that he went to sit on the second floor of the coffee shop opposite the hotel, and took his briefcase to work. Ji Fang was sent by him as an undercover agent to keep an eye on the recent situation of the banquet, and specially told him that if anyone dared to bully the Su family sisters, such as Su Qing and others, they should silently write it down in a small notebook and tell him when they came back. Ji Fang''s indescribable heroic sacrifice. He found that the director''s thinking has be more and more weird recently. He is obviously in the provincial capital and has not gone on a business trip at all. Why should he say that he is on a business trip? If you don''t want to participate in the banquet, then why don''t youe, why let hime? What made Ji Fang even more puzzled was that the director was so busy with all kinds of affairs that he took time to run to the opposite side of the hotel to guard. That''s right! Ji Fang thinks that the director is guarding, just like a man in love guarding his beloved woman. But if he had the courage to say this, he didn''t dare to say it. He was afraid of being beaten to death. I thought that a banquet would take at least two hours to end, but Ji Fang came back in half an hour. "Director, I didn''t see my sister-inw at the banquet." Ji Fang was confused, but he was not stupid. Although he didn''t understand the director''s thoughts, his position was absolutely clear. So when there were only the two youngest sisters of the Su family at the scene, making sure that no one else came, Ji Fang immediately realized that something big had happened. Just about to inquire about it, I got a rough idea amidst the chatter and ridicule of those people from the capital. So Ji Fang quickly ran back to report. "Didn''t see it?" Zhou Hengguang was also surprised, "Sister-inw loves my sister so much, it''s impossible not toe to participate." If Su Wen does not participate in this banquet, it will be the biggest regret for the sixth younger sister, uncle, and aunt. Especially those two little girls, Zhou Hengguang knew how sad those two little girls would be without thinking about it. "No, it''s not that my sister-inw doesn''t go, but someone doesn''t let my sister-inw go." Ji Fang quickly said, "I''ve inquired about it, and it''s said that Song Zishan, who is called a little princess, came to the capital and she didn''t let my sister-inw go. Not only my sister-inw Didn''t go, sister-inw''s other sisters didn''t go, and said they were irrelevant people." Zhou Hengguang''s face was gloomy and frightening. "What else?" Chapter 930: Chapter 930 "Also... and some people around Song Zishan said that my sister-inw is shameless and unscrupulous in order to climb up to Xu''s family." Under Zhou Hengguang''s gloomy eyes, Ji Fang bit the bullet and said: "But there are also people who support sister-inw at the scene. It is too much to say that Song Zishan is deceiving others, but most of them dare not offend the Song family." "Let''s go, let''s go and have a look." Zhou Hengguang stood up and straightened his clothes, with a cold smile on his lips, "The world is really changing fast. When will the faces of my Zhou family be hit by cats and dogs." Ji Fang hurriedly followed, thinking about the director''s tricks, he couldn''t help worrying, fearing that things would cause serious trouble. But when he thought about how things could be settled no matter how big the director was, he immediately became a little excited. He was in the banquet hall just now, but he heard a lot, and he was so angry. **** At this time, the banquet was halfway through, and after the host had spoken, the waiters were busy serving dishes. The hall was decorated with various flowers, and two big cakes were ced, while rxing and joyful Beijing music was ying. But the atmosphere in the hall was not pleasant at all. Zhou Yan''splexion was not good from the beginning to the end. Xu Pei was busy greeting some old friends, and had no time to coax his wife. Xu Xiaoxiao didn''t bother to take care of the guests, and brought a group of hair boys to the table, coaxing the younger sister and the sixth younger sister with headaches. "Brother Xiaoxiao, I want to go home." The little girl''s teary-eyed appearance made the hearts of the table melt. "I want to go home too." Sixth Sister didn''t cry, but pursed her lips with an ugly expression. Xu Xiaoxiao was extremely upset today. After hearing what the two younger sisters said, he thought for a while before saying, "Otherwise, I''ll beat up Song Zishan before we leave." The hair boys sitting at a table were all terrified. "Boss can''t do it!" "Xiao Xiao, don''t be foolish." "Xiaoxiao, you''ve grown up, be good! You can''t beat little girls anymore. It''s too much for a man to beat a woman, and it will damage your image if you say it." This group of bad friends is not afraid that Xu Xiaoxiao will cause trouble, they are not bad from Xu Xiaoxiao''s family background, and everyone has a background. I don''t know how many troubles I have caused since I was a child. He has a copper skin and iron bones that have been trained a long time ago, so thick-skinned! Naturally, they are not afraid of getting into trouble. Everyone knows that this group of people will mess up, and no one will provoke them. As long as they are afraid that Xiaoxiao will really hit a woman. Although I often bullied little girls when I was young, isn''t that a little girl! This is a big man, it is not appropriate to do it again. Xu Xiaoxiao was forced to sit on a chair by a group of bad friends, and couldn''t do it after struggling a few times. On the other side, the people at Song Zishan''s table didn''t know what to say, all of them were trembling withughter, causing everyone around to look over curiously. "Okay, don''t hold me down." Xu Xiaoxiao waved his hand, and said to the younger sister and the sixth younger sister, "It''s my fault, I hold back my temper for you. And you hold back your temper for my family. Amodating people takes advantage of loopholes." His Xu family doesn''t care about this face. "Let''s go, big brother will take you home." Xu Xiaoxiao was the focus of everyone''s secret attention, and his tall and straight figure immediately attracted everyone''s attention as soon as he stood up. The smile on the corner of Song Zishan''s mouth froze violently, looking at Xu Xiaoxiao''s back, she had a bad feeling in her heart. She dared to do such calctions, and she was able to seed in her calctions because she was sure that the Xu family had friendship and valued her daughter. So since yesterday, she has been very happy, with a chance of winning, watching her enemy''s dignity being trampled on, is there anything happier than this? Now if Xu Xiaoxiao really leaves with his two younger sisters, it would be bad to tear his face apart. Chapter 931: Chapter 931 "Zi Shan, Xu Xiaoxiao is going to take his sister away?" Lu Jianan''s eyebrows twitched, "We can''t let him just take someone away like this, otherwise, wouldn''t the Xu family hate you?" The sisters of Su Wen are insignificant, and they were originally the enemies of the Song family. But the Xu family is different, if they really offend Song Zishan, there will be no good fruit. Zhou Yan and Xu Pei''s city will naturally take care of the overall situation, but this Xu Xiaoxiao has been a gangster since he was a child, and he can do everything. The biggest nemesis of thoughtful people like them is Xu Xiaoxiao. Because he doesn''t y cards in a routine, even if you set up a game, he will destroy you in a mess. "We can''t let him go." Lu Jianan said anxiously. "I know." A trace of anger shed in Song Zishan''s eyes, but she quickly suppressed it. Holding a wine ss, he came to Xu Xiaoxiao''s table swayingly, as if he didn''t notice that the atmosphere was wrong at all, and greeted him with a sweet smile. Song Zishan knew all these people, and some of them could be said to be very familiar. Who the other party is has been known for a long time, although some are not familiar with it, they have heard of it more or less. She was originally beautiful and generous, her family education was impable, and her social skills were also good. When she puts down her airs and makes friends with people, no one can refuse such a morous socialite. Song Zishan coaxed the group of people who were still fighting against each other to be dizzy within a few minutes. A few who watched secretly cursed in their hearts that they were worthless. "Let''s go." Xu Xiaoxiao didn''t care, and took the younger sister and the sixth younger sister with each other. As soon as he took a step, Song Zishan blocked his way seemingly unintentionally. Don''t look at Song Zishan who has been chatting with other people at the same table, but her attention is all on Xu Xiaoxiao! "Xiaoxiao, where are you going?" Song Zishan showed a sweet and generous smile to Xu Xiaoxiao, and her voice was also that kind of whiny feeling that was particrly irritating. "I haven''t toasted yet! This is just the beginning, what''s the rush that can''t be put aside?" "Exactly! The important things are not as important as they are today." "Xiao Xiao, you are the master, anyone can leave but you can''t. "We came all the way from the capital, it would be a disappointment if you left." Song Zishan''s suitor heard the words and immediately cheered for the lover of his dreams, for fear that Xu Xiaoxiao would embarrass Song Zishan and make her step down. When he was trying to keep Xu Xiaoxiao back, he never mentioned Liumei and Xiaomei, the two most important protagonists today. To put it bluntly, in their eyes, Liumei and Xiaomei just flew up to the branches by clinging. A sparrow is a sparrow, even if it flies on a branch, it bes a phoenix. The group of people who yed well with Song Zishan never took Liumei little sister seriously, and some well-informed and smart people hesitated in their hearts. After all, they are Professor Su''s daughter, and they have the Xu family as their big backer. But the Song family is not bad either. Song Zishan has been a proud daughter of heaven since she was a child, and her sixth younger sister ispletely iparable to her. Comparing the two, it is natural to choose Song Zishan. The real purpose of Song Zishan''s calctions is to tell everyone that Professor Su was no match for the Song family when he was alive, let alone now that he is dead. Even if his daughter had the backing of the Xu family, she was ying with her in the apuse. The banquet to recognize rtives has turned into a public expression of their positions. Choose Song Zishan or the Su sisters? Naturally, there is no need to think about it. "Hehe!" Liang Shuzhen sat on the other side and sneered, and looked at Song Zishan without the almost irrepressible envy from yesterday. Chapter 932: Chapter 932 Now it seems that Song Zishan is very skillful, ying with everyone in the apuse, and the Su family sisters are trampled on at will. But once everyone knows that Zhou Hengyang is the son-inw of the Su family, he doesn''t know how he will feel. He must secretly hate Song Zishan''s deliberate concealment and calction. Now you don¡¯t need to consider this choice, but what about Zhou Hengyang? It''s hard to say where the bnce will go. Now those who help Song Zishan to ridicule and ridicule her will definitely be retaliated by Zhou Hengyang. It will be impossible to mend the rtionship after knowing the truth. Song Zishan''s pirate ship will not be able to get off after boarding, and Song Zishan will definitely be med for it. "Shuzhen, what are youughing at?" "It''s nothing." She just felt that Song Zishan was ying too much, and she would overturn if she didn''t make up her mind. Song Zishan approached Xu Xiaoxiao intimately, and said softly, "Xiaoxiao, I know that I didn''t think carefully about this matter, so I''ll apologize now, okay?" He picked up the wine ss on the table and stuffed it into Xu Xiaoxiao''s hand . Xu Xiaoxiao didn''t refuse either, and looked mockingly at the red wine ss stuffed into his hand, with a dangerous smile on his lips. Little sister wanted to speak, but was stopped secretly by the sixth younger sister. The angry little girl red at Xu Xiaoxiao and Song Zishan, but although she would quarrel with Sixth Sister at home, she knew in her heart that Sixth Sister was smarter than her. Now that everyone is away, it is natural to listen to Sixth Sister. Although the sixth younger sister stopped the younger sister calmly, she looked at Xu Xiaoxiao nervously. He secretly told himself that if he dared to drink the wine toasted by that bad woman, she would never talk to him again. When I grow up, I won¡¯t be his wife anymore. "If you don''t get angry, why don''t you just drink this ss of wine?" Song Zishan smiled and showed her neat teeth. After speaking, she drank the wine in her ss and poured it over in a cool manner. Won the apuse of the whole house, many people booed and apuded, even the table of the elders looked over curiously. "I''m done drinking." Song Zishan said confidently, with a sh ofcency in her eyes, which she concealed well. But although she concealed it quickly, Xu Xiaoxiao didn''t miss it. In full view of everyone, Xu Xiaoxiao''s arm was raised as if in slow motion, and the red wine ss poured down towards Song Zishan''s forehead. The dark red liquid remained from the head to the forehead, and everyone was stunned, and the sound of air-conditioning gasped one after another in the banquet hall. For a while, the scene fell into a kind of deliberate silence, and Song Zishan herself was also stunned, unable to react for a long time. The confident smile was still on his face, and it looked horrifying and embarrassing with the bright red liquid. It wasn''t until a minuteter that Song Zishan realized that since she had never been wronged since she was a child, she could bear it. The wine ss in his hand fell to the ground with a thud, and he screamed in horror with his eyes closed. Everyone covered their ears subconsciously, but thinking that this was Song Zishan, it would be bad if they were hated. He immediately looked away as if nothing had happened. Little Sister and Sixth Sisterughed excitedly. "Who are you?" Xu Xiaoxiao threw the wine ss in his hand on the table, and asked, "Do I know you? Are people or ghosts daring to jump in front of me now?" After speaking, his face suddenly changed , from the casualness just now to the bone-chilling coldness. His sharp eyes turned to the men who had just supported Song Zishan, and they shivered subconsciously in fright. Chapter 933: Chapter 933 Xu Xiaoxiao was about to speak when he saw Zhou Hengguang who came in, a smile suddenly appeared on his handsome face. He lowered his head and said to Sixth Sister: "We''re not leaving, we''ll stay and watch the excitement, and then leave after watching the excitement." "Okay, I''ll listen to you." How does the sixth younger sister think of Xu Xiaoxiao now? "Since you listen to me, hurry up and call your brother to listen." After recognizing her kiss, this girl hasn''t called her brother yet! Sixth Sister smiled and called out "Brother", Xu Xiaoxiao frowned slightly, wondering how she always wanted the little girl to call her "Brother", but now she didn''t feel very happy. No matter, anyway, he has two younger sisters now. This is my sister. "You Duo Duo." Xu Xiaoxiao looked at the little girl. "elder brother." "Well! It''s more or less the same." Xu Xiaoxiao didn''t pay attention to Song Zishan, who was screaming hysterically, and sat back in her original position like an old man. After sitting down, he even ordered Liumei to serve him food and refill the wine. Liumei tried her best to please her, and she did whatever she asked her to do. "Brother Hengguang is here." The little girl''s surprise cry attracted everyone to look towards the gate. Even Song Zishan, who was so embarrassed for the first time in her life, stopped screaming and turned to look over. When he saw Zhou Hengguang approaching aggressively, his brain immediately calmed down. Even shivered unconsciously. Oops! How could she forget Zhou Hengguang. Didn''t it mean that Zhou Hengyang and the Zhou family had a falling out, and now they have no contact with each other? Why did Zhou Hengguange? Song Zishan''s bad premonition became stronger and stronger. "Wipe Zishan." Lu Jianan gently wiped Song Zishan''s face with a handkerchief, and whispered, "Let''s go!" She also felt that Zhou Hengguang''s visit was not kind. Song Zishan gritted her teeth and made a decision. She was not Zhou Hengguang''s opponent at all. The previous methods were easy to deal with some people in their circle, but Zhou Hengguang was not in their circle at all. Although they are about the same age, they are not in the same rank at all. Zhou Hengguang didn''t y with them at all since he was a child, and he didn''t take care of them when visiting rtives during the Chinese New Year. "Okay! Let''s go." She will definitely retaliate a thousand times and a hundred times for the shame and humiliation she has suffered today. "Where to?" Zhou Hengyang blocked the way to leave, and he didn''t take dozens of pairs of eyes seriously at all. Some elders with good rtionships wanted to go forward to persuade him, but after thinking about it, he still didn''t go. "Hmph! If I''m not wee here, I''ll leave naturally." Song Zishan looked aggrieved, as if she wanted to cry but didn''t. "You are not wee? Who else dares not to wee you? My aunt''s house is holding a proper recognition banquet, you run out and dance around, don''t let thise, don''t let that go." Zhou Hengguang looked up and down with the eyes of looking at garbage With that, the voice was raised a bit so that everyone present could hear it. Song Zishan staggered, if it wasn''t for Lu Jianan''s support, she almost couldn''t stand still. I keep telling myself in my heart to bear it, it''s okay, what is this grievance? The more wronged I suffer now, the better, so that I can win more hearts. In the future, she will be able to get back the situation better. "Duo Duo,e here." Zhou Hengguang pulled the little girl in front of him, "You tell everyone loudly about the rtionship between Zhou Hengyang and your family." Song Zishan''s face turned pale suddenly, and the worst thing happened. "What''s wrong with Zishan?" It was the first time Lu Jianan saw such a friend, but Song Zishan didn''t need to answer at all, what the little girl said next was enough to make her terrified. Chapter 934: Chapter 934 The little girl is not stage fright at all, her eyes are sparkling, and her voice is clear and sweet, "Zhou Hengyang is my elder brother-inw." After speaking, she raised her head and smiled at Zhou Hengguang ingratiatingly, blinked mischievously, and added: "My elder brother-inw loves me Big sister, I listen to big sister in everything. By the way, in order to please big sister, my brother-inw changed his name to Su Hengyang." "So good!" Zhou Hengguang fondled his little sister''s hair. Boom! Now everyone was so shocked by the news that they could no longer maintain their calm, and they all whispered. People who were disdainful and contemptuous of what happened before were full of regrets, and they also looked at Song Zishan very unkindly. They don''t know about this rtionship, Song Zishan must know. No, the Xu family also knows. So, Xu Pei and Zhou Yan are just ying tricks? Lv Jianan almost let go of Song Zishan''s hand and pushed her out, and asked in disbelief, "Is it true? Didn''t you say..." "Impossible, she is bragging." Song Zishan denied it. "Zishan, we are not afraid of Professor Su who has passed away. Uncle Xu and Aunt Zhou will not make things difficult for the Song family, but brother Zhou Hengyang, do you know what you are doing? You..." Lv Jianan didn''t say what happened next. Because Zishan must know, but Zishan underestimated her opponent and overestimated herself. The guests at the guest table at the front twitched their mouths as they watched the leisurely couple. "Zhou Yan, you don''t want to think of a way to make such a mess?" "These young people are bold and bold, and their tempers are too bad. They should have been taken care of long ago." Zhou Yan waved her hand indifferently, and said heartily: "They are all young people, and it''s normal to have a little temper. Besides, it''s also my family''s hical way of doing things. I recognize Hengyang''s sister-inw as a goddaughter but don''t let Hengyang''s daughter-inwe to participate. Didn¡¯t they fight the Hengyang Brothers? Don¡¯t say it¡¯s a riot, I don¡¯t mind even smashing it.¡± The people present crazilyined about Zhou Yan''s shamelessness. "Everyone, don''t take it to heart, let them make trouble as they please, we will eat ours." Zhou Yanmei''s bubbling, she told the manager of the hotel before the banquet started, if someone makes a scene, just ignore it and don''t go out to stop it . Not only do you not need to stop it, but you also need to turn off the background music to provide sufficient time and ce for the noisy scene. "Xiao Zhou..." I really can''t stand the old-fashioned personality, "It''s better to calm down, we are all rtives, it''s not good to make trouble." "It''s okay, although I''m a victim, I won''t care about it." Zhou Yan didn''t hide her excitement and eagerness at all. She looked at the third nephew with anticipation in her eyes, and kept shouting in her heart, "Small the scene, smash the field... Why! Why aren''t you messing around? Everyone was not blind, they simply pretended not to see. Anyway, it wasn''t me who was smeared. Zhou Yan and Xu Pei didn''t care. What were they thinking? There is a good show, don''t watch it for nothing. It is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to have the opportunity to watch the Song family suffer. Who doesn''t know that the Song family wants face the most. Zhou Hengguang looked down at Song Zishan condescendingly, and asked strangely: "I''m curious who gave you the confidence to make you think that we brothers are something you can handle? What about your brain?" "Zhou Hengguang, what do you mean?" After holding back for a long time, Song Zishan couldn''t bear it any longer, "Don''t be too arrogant. I have a good temper and I didn''t humiliate you like this. Don''t go too far. I give in repeatedly, but you always aggressive." As he spoke, he couldn''t bear the grievance any longer, and tears rolled down his face. Chapter 935: Chapter 935 Zhou Hengguang frowned and took a step back in disgust, "It''s so dirty, how much powder did you put on? This face looks like the Loess teau." Song Zishan dressed up carefully for today, she put on heavy makeup, just now she was sshed with wine and now she burst into tears, all the powder on her face was washed away, naturally it is not good-looking. But it''s not as exaggerated as Zhou Hengguang said. In fact, Song Zishan''s skin is very good, but Zhou Hengguang''s mouth can''t stand it! One sentence will distract everyone''s attention. Xu Xiaoxiao burst outughing even more, and the good friend beside him covered his mouth in time, and reminded: "Xiaoxiao''s image, you are an indomitable man now, you can''tugh at women, have you forgotten?" It''s okay tough out loud, after all, Zhou Hengguang''s metaphor is so brilliant that many people can''t help but want tough. It''s not aboutughing at Song Zishan, but about Zhou Hengguang''s metaphor. The joke is entirely on the Loess teau. Now that Xu Xiaoxiao is the one who stabbed the ho''s nest, many familiar people think of Xu Xiaoxiao, the little bully who beat up all the girls in the school and thepound, regardless of gender, and finally let out a roar ofughter. Song Zishan couldn''t bear it anymore, pushed Zhou Hengguang who was blocking the way and ran out. Lu Jianan followed suit, and the people sitting at the same table also wanted to catch up, but Zhou Hengguang stopped him, "What? Am I not qualified toe? Why did I leave as soon as I came? This is hitting my aunt, my sister-inw." Your face is not enough, you want to hit me in the face?" Don''t look at it as an understatement, but the deep meaning in it is shocking. Those who wanted to catch up did not dare to catch up. Running out, Lu Jianan saw no oneing out behind him, and smiled wryly. Now it''s all right, Zishan is really stealing chickens and losing money. Not to mention the loss of face, everyone''s position fell to that side. Su Wen didn''t even show up in this contest, so she waspletely defeated. The situation will not be so good in the future. With the Zhou family brothers and the Xu family as the backers, there will be more opportunities in the future. It will not be easy for Zishan to make Su Wen look bad by just saying a few words. Because no one is cheering! With today''s release, those fools have to be weighed. Lv Jianan found Song Zishan at the coffee shop opposite, which was the same coffee shop where Zhou Hengguang was sitting just now. Song Zishan had already washed her face and wiped the water off her face with a handkerchief. Seeing Lu Jiananing in, she asked coldly, "Do you think I''m stupid too?" "No." Lu Jianan shook his head. "I''m not surprised that none of those grasshoppers came after me." Song Zishan sneered, "I''ll meet Su Wen before I leave. I want to see how powerful she is, and she can make Zhou Hengyang''s obsessed. Even thest name was changed." She didn''t know about changing her surname before. If she knew, she would definitely be more vignt. "Okay." This is what Lu Jianan admires most about Song Zishan, who can stand up quickly when encountering setbacks. The pride of the proud girl can make her lose control, and it can also make her calmer. Few of my peers who grew up together can do what Zishan does. "Let''s go, let''s go back to the hotel and change clothes." Song Zishan threw down the handkerchief, and became that reserved and noble firstdy again. **** In the evening, the street lights were all on. Su Wen and Su Qing walked out of the studio, waved goodbye to Yao Fang and Su Pingping, and then walked home. Along the way, we discussed a lot of work matters, especially design aspects. The color, size, craftsmanship, etc. of the bag must be refined for each style. Chapter 936: Chapter 936 ¡°The opening of the Spring Festival willunch a new version of the Spring Festival, and there must be ones suitable for winter. The styles don¡¯t have to be very many, but each one has its own design elements, and each style must be different¡­¡± "By the way, I won''t go to the studio tomorrow. My aunt arranged for me to have the first autograph session tomorrow. I have been preparing for a long time. Tomorrow is the Mid-Autumn Festival and many people will be able toe here even at noon. Come back for dinner. Wait for me to go home at night to eat moon cakes and watch the moon." Su Wen''s eyes shed a touch of loneliness when she thought of eating mooncakes and admiring the moon. This is the first Mid-Autumn Festival she has traveled here! During the Dragon Boat Festival, because I had no money, my life was too tight and I was too busy making money to celebrate the festival. "Okay! I''ll go home early tomorrow to help Axiu." "By the way, call Yao Fang and Ping Ping home, they just came to the provincial capital and have nowhere to go." "Yeah! I know." Su Qing agreed, looked at Su Wen secretly, wanted to say nothing, and changed her sentence, "Sister, you call brother-inw tomorrow, I don''t know what happened to brother-inw over there. " "I hope I can get in touch. It''s not as convenient as the provincial capital over there." Unless Hengyang called her back. "Try it!" Su Qing''s heart moved, thinking that Lin Weiguo would definitely have a holiday tomorrow, and she didn''t know how he was celebrating the holiday. His family is in the provincial capital, so he must have lived at home. After all, he is not his biological father, and it is probably embarrassing at his stepfather''s house. "Sister, I think it''s okay to call Lin Weiguo over for dinner tomorrow?" "Of course." Su Wenughed, "Don''t ask me about such things in the future, I will definitely support you." "Hmm!" Su Qing''s eyes sparkled, "I heard from Lin Weiguo that he seldom goes home and has a bad rtionship with his stepfather. I don''t want him to be unhappy during the holidays." "What? This makes me feel bad?" Su Wen joked. Su Qing''s pretty face blushed, she turned her head in embarrassment, "No, big sister, don''t talk nonsense." "Okay, can''t it be me who is talking nonsense?" Su Wenughed more and more wantonly, "Su Qing, don''t be too shy! I told you that women should take the initiative, really! I am the one who took the initiative with your brother-inw. I didn''t take the initiative, your brother-inw has already thrown me into the sky." "Really?" Su Qing asked in disbelief. "Of course it''s true." Su Wen was amused, and shared the fact that she took the initiative to write a letter to Zhou Hengyang and send photos, "Although my goal at the time was not to pursue, but to improve the rtionship between each other first, but the end result was really good Yes. To be honest, I''m d I took the initiative to write." Otherwise, wouldn''t his own man slip away from his hands? "anything else?" "Also... and your brother-inw''s looks and figure are too suitable for me, and I can''t move my eyes!" Su Wen was afraid of leaking, so she pped herself on the forehead as if she had suddenly realized, "Do you think I was blind before? ? Didn''t even see your brother-inw''s face." Su Qing''s world view was refreshed to a new height by Su Wen, and it took her a long time to realize it, and she said, "It''s not that you didn''t like it before, you just didn''t want to recruit a son-inw at home, and your brother-inw is brought by your father." I came back, then..." Originally, I wanted to say that I fell in love with Zhao Jiangang at that time, but then I changed my words, "Anyway, it''s very good now! The fate is really hard to say clearly." Just like her and Lin Weiguo, she didn''t expect to like it at first. . Just as a ssmate. After knowing the real situation, she wanted to draw a clear line immediately, but instead she became entangled. Lin Weiguo is not her ideal marriage partner, but she is very happy with him. From the heart, never had happiness. Su Wen talked all the way, Su Qing listened attentively, and walked to the door of the house unconsciously. "Sister." "Sister, we are back." It turned out that Xu Xiaoxiao was waiting at the door with his sixth younger sister and Ji Fang. Chapter 937: Chapter 937 "came back." The younger sister and the sixth younger sister threw themselves into Su Wen''s arms. The sixth younger sister had never fought with the younger sister, so she could only stand aside pretending to be mature and snorted, and said disdainfully, "Childish! How old are you and still throw yourself into the elder sister''s arms. Su Duoduo, you are already a first-year student." The little girl grimaced triumphantly, "No matter how old I am, I''m still the big sister''s sweetheart." Sixth Sister: "..." She was so mad. Su Qing watched the show with relish, which aroused Six Sister''s sad eyes. "Second sister, are youughing at me too?" Isn''t she just not as thick-skinned as the younger sister? Who wants her to be a sister! It''s fine to bully and bully at ordinary times, let her go today! "I don''t." Su Qing blinked innocently, "Liumei, you are my sweetheart." "Huh!" Sixth Sister was satisfied. But Liu Mei was satisfied, but some people were not satisfied. Zhou Hengguang''s car was parked beside the road, and he excused himself by saying that he was drunk and didn''t get out of the car. But these are all excuses, if you don''t get off the car, it means you can''t reveal your identity! I had to hide first, anyway, I couldn''t see Qingqing and sister-inw at the same time. Before Qingqing fell in love with him with all her heart, she couldn''t let Qingqing know the truth. Now Zhou Hengguang heard Su Qing''s words clearly, and his heart ached from anger. A heartless girl, it was a waste of all his efforts to please her, but she ended up talking sweet words to others. What sweetheart? He is her sweetheart. Zhou Hengguang narrowed his long and narrow phoenix eyes slightly, because he was a little drunk in hisziness after drinking, and there was a charming charm in the dim light. Zhou Hengguang changed his sitting posture, tilted his head with his chin propped up, and looked out the window. Su Wen knelt down and looked at the two little girls, and asked softly, "How is today? You haven''t been bullied, have you?" "No, Brother Xiaoxiao and Third Brother both protect us." Sixth Sister hurriedly shook her head. The little girl didn''t care about being coquettish anymore, and hurried to talk, "Eldest sister, I want to say, I tell you that brother Xiaoxiao is very powerful today, and made that bad woman half dead. Also, there is third brother who is even more powerful, that bad woman The third brother ran out angrily." "Third brother?" Su Wen looked at Xu Xiaoxiao suspiciously. "Zhou Hengguang." Xu Xiaoxiao pointed to the car parked not far away, "He also went, fell asleep in the car after drinking too much, and didn''t get off." At first, Su Wen wanted to say hello, but she gave up the idea when she heard that she fell asleep. "Forget it, I will thank him some other day." "Why are you thanking him? Just thank me." Xu Xiaoxiao took advantage of Zhou Hengguang''s absence to put eye drops on his back, "He came sote, if Hengyang found out, he would be dead." Zhou Hengguang, who was sitting in the car, narrowed his eyes slightly, and sneered at Xu Xiaoxiao. "Then let''s go back first." Since Xu Xiaoxiao delivered the person to Su Wen in person, he called Ji Fang without wasting time, and the two waved goodbye before boarding the car. Xu Xiaoxiao also drank and sat in the co-pilot, while Ji Fang drove. As soon as the car door was opened, Zhou Hengguang was staring at him coldly. "Aren''t you drunk?" "Oh! When you smeared me behind my back, I woke up." This brat is getting bolder. "Oh!" Xu Xiaoxiao exined in a serious manner,pletely unaware of being caught on the spot, "That''s not called smearing behind the back, I usually smear in person." Zhou Hengguang was about to beughed out of anger. Ji Fang was dumbfounded, and looked at Xu Xiaoxiao with admiration. I thought this guy was really a god! Those who dare to say this to the director face to face must be at the top of the pyramid. I admire you! Chapter 938: Three Brothers Chapter 938 Three Brothers Xu Xiaoxiao returned to Ji Fang with a meaningful smile. His already handsome and extraordinary appearance was paired with a pair of affectionate eyes. When he suddenly smiled at you, it was too lethal. Ji Fang blushed from theughter, and hurriedly turned his head to focus on driving. "Xiaoxiao, don''t tease my people," Zhou Hengguang said leisurely. "Wow!!" Just as Ji Fang started the engine, an unsuspecting engine shut down immediately. Xu Xiaoxiao looked back at Zhou Hengguang with strange eyes, but said nothing. "Director, don''t scare me." "Tsk tsk tsk... The engine is really rubbish, no wonder the big brother said that he wants to innovate the engine structure and produce our own engine!" Zhou Hengguang really deserves to be overwhelmed by his big brother with a mountain of work. It seemed that he didn''t feel the lethality brought by his words at all, but instead brought the topic to work in a few words. correct! He also took out his work log, and never forgot about his work. "Zhou Hengguang..." "Call me third cousin, or you will die." Xu Xiaoxiao changed his words in a good manner, "Third cousin, if you had one-tenth of the enthusiasm for work when you were in the capital, you would have been the dean of the design institute." "What do you know?" Zhou Hengguang raised his eyebrows, "If I be the dean, will I still have a good life now? I don''t like messy entertainment." Xu Xiaoxiao''s eyes became moreplicated, "Third cousin, how are you doing now?" Mingming is much busier than when he was in the capital, and no one knows that the third cousin is being suppressed by Zhou Hengyang. But he had heard that his uncle, aunt and grandpa all disagreed. The pressure at home was so great that the poor third cousin could remain indifferent. Zhou Hengguang didn''t know what to think of, the corners of his mouth slightly curved, "It''s easy! Anyway, it''s easier than Ji Fang." Ji Fang: "..." The director''s happiness is based on his pain. Is there anyone worse than him? "Before there were too many people, it was inconvenient to say something." Zhou Hengguang changed his sitting posture, put away his indifference, took off the sses on the bridge of his nose, and yed with them while talking. Ji Fang, who was driving, could feel the change in the director''s aura without turning his head. After working as a personal secretary for so long, he was now afraid of the director''s eyes when he was angry. Zhou Hengguang''s eyes were dark. Even though the night was dark at this time, those long and narrow red phoenix eyes without lenses covered them gave people a sense of creepiness. Profound, cold, fierce... Thesepletely uncovered eyes are hard to describe. Because it is really beautiful, but there is aggression and danger in this beauty, and that danger is not concealed at all. Normal people are always afraid of danger. This is also the reason why Zhou Hengguang is not myopic but wears sses. He has been entric and rebellious since he was a child, and his health is not good. He is so weak that he can be blown down by a gust of wind. He matured earlier than his peers, and often looked at others coldly by himself, without saying a word for a long time. So no matter it is the same age, or older than him, children younger than him are afraid of him and dare not y with him. Zhou Hengguang knew that he was not likable since he was a child. His peers were afraid of him. The elders liked the eldest brother more, and the elder brothers and sisters liked the second brother who was sunny and cheerful. Fortunately, the eldest brother and the second brother liked him from the bottom of their hearts, and when they found that he had no one to y with, they would take him with them no matter what they did. The second brother is mischievous, digs out bird nests in trees, fishes in rivers, and always takes him to help guard. Chapter 939: Hengguang as a child Chapter 939 Hengguang as a child Brother trains, reads, learns to y chess, and calligraphy will also take him with him. Sometimes the eldest brother and the second brother would fight over his ownership rights, and the final winner was always the eldest brother. Because the second brother loves to y, the eldest brother never ys, and spends all his time on growth and responsibility. He learned a lot from his elder brother and second brother, because he trained with his elder brother, his body became healthier and his skills became better and better. Talent is also more outstanding, growing rapidly. The second elder brother took him to y wildly,ugh and make troubles everywhere, and he has different good memories. All of these caused Zhou Hengguang to be contradictory but has a special personality. He is like twin brothers joined together. When he grew up, he found that wearing sses could hide his eyes. From then on, every birthday, the gift from his elder brother and second brother became sses. Various sses. The second brother, who loves freedom and has a dissolute personality, even designed many styles by himself and customized them for him. That''s why Zhou Hengguang is so persistent in wanting to follow Zhou Hengyang and continue to be his closest family member. Later, the second brother died, and the eldest brother left... No oneughed and said that he would take him out to y, meet new friends, and give him sses. Didn''t take him to train, y chess write calligraphy, tell him to be a man of indomitable spirit. Outsiders don''t understand why he dropped everything and returned to the provincial capital from the capital as soon as he heard the news that his elder brother had returned to the provincial capital. Obviously, the conditions in the provincial capital are poor, and his ssmates and friends are all in the capital. A vice president of a small design institute is overqualified for him. Staying in the capital, he is the chief designer of the National Design Institute, responsible for important national projects. Zhou Hengguang''s sudden silence made the atmosphere in the car suddenly drop to freezing point. Even though he still wanted to speak just now, both of them were waiting for his next words, but they didn''t wait for a long time. Xu Xiaoxiao has changed his posture since he took off his sses. His serious and serious appearance will definitely make the jaws of the outsiders drop. Don''t look at Xu Xiaoxiao as ruffian, bad and arrogant, but he is definitely a master who can bend and stretch. I understood a truth very early on, absolutely not to provoke the third cousin who took off his sses. I don¡¯t know if the personality was split by the boss and the second teacher. Anyway, taking off the sses and not taking off the sses is definitely not the same person. Ji Fang and Xu Xiaoxiao exchanged nces and reached a tacit understanding. No one spoke along the way, and the silence was finally broken until the car stopped outside Zhou Hengguang''s house. "Your family has lost your share in this matter today. What do your parents think? My aunt is confused, but my uncle is not a confused person." Zhou Hengguang squeezed the space between his brows and put his sses back on. "You can just ignore what my mother thinks. Who knows what my father''s old fox thinks!" Xu Xiaoxiao was also furious when he mentioned today''s farce, "I was unhappy because of Song Zishan at dinner yesterday. My parents went to find Su Wen, but who knew they told Su Wen not to participate." At the end, Xu Xiaoxiao wasughed out of anger, "I''m really good-tempered now." Before, it wouldn''t be just like that. Ji Fang''s eyes widened in astonishment: "..." You pour wine on a girl, do you still have the nerve to say that you have a good temper? Unexpectedly, Zhou Hengguang quite agrees, "My temper has improved a lot, and I have learned to take care of the overall situation and maintain the superficial rtionship." Chapter 940: expressly implied Chapter 940 expressly implied The two got out of the car one after the other, Xu Xiaoxiao greeted Ji Fang, told him to wait for him, wait a while to see him off, then did not go in at the gate, just casually leaned on the door and lit a The cigarette was smoked. "Should I tell my cousin about this?" "I can''t reach you on the phone, so don''t talk about it for now." The fireworks between Zhou Hengguang''s fingers glowed faintly in the dark, "You should be able to tell that my sister-inw is not an ordinary person, and I absolutely don''t want outsiders to intervene in my family''s grievances." "Why do we be outsiders?" Xu Xiaoxiao said unhappily. "To my sister-inw, we are outsiders." He understood it clearly! Su Wen is different from other women, she is more independent, and she is notcking in ruthlessness in her bones. Although she is fascinated by her elder brother and wants to dig out her heart to her, in fact, she has never thought of relying on her elder brother. This is probably also the problem of the eldest brother. "Actually, what we did today has already caused trouble to my sister-inw. She should want to pick up the dignity she threw on the ground more." Zhou Hengguangughed silently, and theugh was both enchanting and deceptive. "The sisters of the Su family have a lot of energy in their bones, and they dig very well." Baby Qingqing was also wronged today. From his understanding, not only will she notin, but she is working hard with her breath held in her breath! Why! In order to support baby Qingqing, he will join us when it opens. "Okay, I see." Xu Xiaoxiao agreed bluntly, and was about to leave when he saw the person living next door came back, talking excitedly. "Why did my cousin move to live next door to you?" Xu Xiaoxiao frowned when he heard Zhou Nini''s voice. Zhou Nini is one year older than him. She is 21 this year, but her personality is very childish. "Probably came to monitor me." Zhou Hengguangughed at himself. Xu Xiaoxiao nced at him full of sympathy, "It''s really bad luck." After moving out of the house, he even arranged for someone to live next door, which is almost the same as not moving out. "Thank you so much, Nini. If you don''t take me in, I''m going to sleep on the street." Liang Shuzhen held Zhou Nini''s arm intimately. "Why are you being polite, who wants us to be good sisters!" Zhou Nini has a very good rtionship with Liang Shuzhen recently, and helped her introduce many new friends. The leaders of the TV station gave Zhou Nini a name. With this shareholder style, Liang Shuzhen also seeded Got a rtionship. Because of participating in several TV programs, after bing famous on TV, her status in the art troupe has also risen ordingly. If it weren''t for Su Wen, then she would be more happy. Originally, Liang Shuzhen was very proud of her achievements, but after attending today''s banquet, the jealousy in her heart was like a flood. The more Xu Xiaoxiao and Zhou Hengguang defended her, the more aggrieved she became. So as soon as the banquet was over, she pestered Zhou Nini and coaxed her to get a lot of benefits. "Look, I brought you a gift, thank you for your helpst time." "What is it?" Zhou Nini has no shortage of gifts, but she is happy even if it is a pair of gloves from a good friend. "It''s a scarf. The weather is getting colder and colder, so it''s the most suitable. I''ll show it to you as soon as I go in." Zhou Nini was a little disappointed to hear that it was a scarf, but she quickly forgot it. This is a small favor, and I don''t expect others to return it. She has always been generous to those she approves of. When she took out the key to open the door, Liang Shuzhen sighed and asked worriedly: "Nini, you said that Song Zishan was very embarrassing today. Will she deliberately make things difficult for you when we meet again? I''m so worried. You are staying in the provincial capital for the New Year this year. Or go back to the capital?" Chapter 941: is she crazy Chapter 941 Is she crazy? "Third brother and Xiaoxiao made her so embarrassing, and I will definitely be affected. Although my family is not afraid of her, you don''t know that Song Zishan has a very widework of contacts in the capital, and many people are willing to y with her." Originally, she wanted to go back to the capital during the Chinese New Year, but now Zhou Nini directly canceled it. "Really? Nini, you are too innocent. You said that this has nothing to do with you. It is Su Wen who caused the trouble, but you are the one who bears the consequences in the end." Liang Shuzhen was very worried. "Hmph! It''s all Su Wen''s fault. I''ve never seen someone she hates so much." Zhou Nini didn''t think of Su Wen at first, but it made sense to hear what Liang Shuzhen said. "I really don''t know why Third Brother and Xiaoxiao ate Su Wen''s ecstasy soup to protect her like this." Liang Shuzhen sighed, "Who knows, but Su Wen is really capable. Being able to protect Hengyang is already very powerful, and now even Zhou Hengguang and Xu Xiaoxiao are protecting her. Such a great charm, if ced in ancient times, it would be a vixen .¡± "That''s right, it''s a vixen." Thinking of Su Wen''s appearance, Zhou Nini became even more angry. "It''s really shameless. She seduced my eldest brother and hooked up with my third brother. Xiaoxiao is only twenty years old, and she can do it. It''s really shameless. The vixen is too shameless." A few words made Zhou Nini crooked, and Liang Shuzhen''s eyes were full ofcency. But because there was no light, Zhou Nini didn''t notice it at all. "Don''t be angry, Nini. I''ll apany you when you go back to the capital during the Chinese New Year, and I''ll protect you then." Liang Shuzhen said in a righteous way, and she had already made up her mind. Thinking about how to dress to look like a turtle when you go to the capital. By the way, you have to speak a few words of English asionally, otherwise, who would have known that she came back from studying abroad. With her beauty, talent, and intelligence, she might not be able to attract powerful men. But after what happened with Song Zishan, she had better keep a low profile. Before the wings are hardened, she will suffer no matter how many grievances she suffers. She doesn''t believe that some people can be arrogant for a lifetime, the days are long! "Really?" Zhou Nini was very pleasantly surprised, "Then you will stay with me during the Chinese New Year, and I will introduce a few more friends to you." "Okay." Liang Shuzhen was talking, and out of the corner of her eye, she inadvertently saw two people standing at the door of Zhou Hengguang''s house next to her. After a closer look, it was Zhou Hengguang and Xu Xiaoxiao, and she pushed Zhou Nini with joy in her heart, "Zhou Hengguang and Xu Xiaoxiao It''s next to it!" "Really, let''s go say hello." Liang Shuzhen hesitated, "Isn''t this appropriate? I just quarreled with Song Zishan at night. Didn''t you go here at this time to scold me?" "Hmph! It''s not me who is wrong, so why scold me?" Zhou Nini was made very ufortable by the worry in her friend''s tone, as if she had no status at home. It is true that she is not as capable as the third brother, but she is not a fool, anyone can scold her. Zhou Nini didn''t want to be underestimated by her friends, so she rushed to Zhou Hengguang with her head up and her chest up, and asked, "Third brother, why did you offend Song Zishan? What kind of ecstasy soup did Su Wen give you? Do you want to stand up for her?" Zhou Hengguang didn''t speak, but looked at Liang Shuzhen instead. Liang Shuzhen bowed her head guilty, trying to reduce her sense of existence. I regret in my heart that I knew that I didn''t hint at Zhou Nini just now, it''s really stupid, I don''t have the slightest speaking skills. "Is she crazy?" Xu Xiaoxiao asked Zhou Hengguang. Chapter 942: Vicious Xu Xiaoxiao Chapter 942 The Vicious Xu Xiaoxiao "Xiaoxiao, what are you talking about? I''m your cousin, you still have the nerve to talk about me, I didn''t talk about you just now! You did too much today, how can a big man treat a woman like that? The face of a man makes you ashamed It''s all over." "Ah!" Liang Shuzhen gasped, subconsciously took a step back, and cried out inwardly. I didn''t expect Zhou Nini to be so unbearable to be stimted, scolding others, maybe she won''t care about her, or she is toozy to care about it. Only Xu Xiaoxiao can''t, this person doesn''t care if you are a woman, he will show mercy to you. Not even rtives. "Zhou Nini." Zhou Hengguang''s eyes turned cold, and he scolded sharply, "Don''t block your eyes in front of me." "You... third brother, I''m your cousin, my dear, how can you say that about me?" Zhou Nini was so wronged, why would other people''s elder brothers be spoiled by younger sisters? turn outside. "Third brother, I''m your own sister. The wild girls like Su Duoduo and Su Yao don''t know where they came from... Ah!" "Plop..." Before Zhou Nini finished speaking, Xu Xiaoxiao picked it up like a chicken, threw it out, and fell into the newly dug swimming pool in Zhou Hengguang''s yard. The swimming pool was filled with water, and it was alreadyte autumn. Zhou Nini fell into it and instantly became a drowned chicken. "Help, help! Huh... help! Come and save me, Shuzhen." Zhou Nini drank several sips of cold water, trembling from the cold, feeling afraid and regretful in her heart, so she dared to yell. Liang Shuzhen wanted to go over to help, but Xu Xiaoxiao stood by the pool, looking down coldly, his handsome face looked like a murderer under the dim light. He just stood aside, watching Zhou Nini struggling and crying. Did not save people, Liang Shuzhen did not dare to do so. "Third brother, third brother, I was wrong, I don''t dare anymore, please help me." Zhou Nini''s voice became hoarse from crying, and she was thumping in the water. Zhou Hengguang''s indifference and heartlessness made people tremble. Liang Shuzhen''s upper and lower teeth were trembling uncontrobly. It happened that Zhou Hengguang was looking at her with eyes as if she was already dead. Liang Shuzhen was frightened and couldn''t care about anything else, she turned around and ran away without looking back. "What''s wrong with the director?" Ji Fang, who was waiting by the side of the road, ran in and asked when he heard the movement. "Go down and fish them out." Zhou Hengguang pointed to the swimming pool. "Oh!" Ji Fang agreed, and immediately took off his jacket and jumped down to fish Zhou Nini out of the hole neatly, really using ''fishing''. As soon as Zhou Nini arrived on the shore, she sat on the ground and cried loudly. Xu Xiaoxiao was annoyed by what she heard, "Don''t cry, if you cry again, I will throw you down." "I won''t cry." Zhou Nini immediately shut up, not daring to utter a word. "Su Duoduo and Su Yao are my younger sisters. It''s not good if I hear half a sentence in the future, just wait for me." Zhou Nini''s eyes widened in horror. "Did you hear that?" "I heard it, I promise I will never dare again." "Huh!" Xu Xiaoxiao was annoyed, and then blew the cold wind and woke up early, and drove away without Ji Fang. Waiting for the sound of the car to stop before Zhou Nini dared to speak, "Third Brother..." "Don''t cry." Zhou Hengguang squatted down and said nkly, "Where''s your good friend?" "Huh?" Zhou Nini remembered that Liang Shuzhen left when she asked for help, and she was extremely disappointed, "She left." Ah... I''m here to pay off the debt, please help me calcte how many chapters I owe. Chapter 943: how can there be so many coincidences Chapter 943 How can there be so many coincidences "Then are you still good friends?" "It''s not her fault, it''s Xiao Xiao who is too scary." Zhou Hengguang has no patience anymore, the smarter the person, the more he can''t stand the idiot, "Ji Fang, immediately arrange for someone to send this idiot back to Zhou''s house, immediately." "Third brother?" Zhou Nini was terrified, "I don''t want to go back...don''t let someone send me back, or I will be scolded to death. Third brother, I know I was wrong, don''t be angry." "I''m not angry." Zhou Hengguang didn''t want to waste any more time, Zhou Nini was spoiled by her aunt, and couldn''t listen to other people''s advice at all. "Alright then!" Zhou Nini had no choice but to get up and follow Ji Fang away. Regret in her heart, she is not stupid and knows why the third brother is angry. Although the third brother has a weird temper, he will not be as rude as Xu Xiaoxiao. The third brother must be angry because of Liang Shuzhen. Thinking of her rtionship with Liang Shuzhen these days, I don''t want to find out that since she became friends with Liang Shuzhen, she always said some hints to herself. If it wasn''t for Liang Shuzhen just now, how could I speak without thinking. The more Zhou Nini thought about it, she secretly swore in her heart that this matter should not be left alone. **** In the hotel, Lu Jianan thought that the banquet was almost over, so he kept paying attention to the movement in the corridor outside. All the rtives and friends of the Xu family who came from the capital were arranged to live here. The left and right rooms are full of familiar people. When Lu Jianan and Song Zishan came out, none of the others followed along with any sense of loyalty. Both of them knew in their hearts that it didn''t matter if Song Zishan left first, the others absolutely could not and would not leave first, and Xu Pei would be really offended if they did that. Because of her father, Song Jiaming, Song Zishan dared to bully Su Wen, but she did not dare to offend Xu Pei. Wanting to understand this point, Song Zishan couldn''t get angry even though she felt ufortable in her heart. But it¡¯s okay not to go with her. If you don¡¯te to her room to say hello when youe back, don¡¯t me her for being rude. "I''m back." Lu Jianan was refreshed when he heard footstepsing from the corridor, "Zishan, do you think they''re back?" "Definitelye back." Song Zishan was full of confidence, "They are all smart people, and they will not be stupid. I, Song Zishan, did not rely on the Song family to make it to where I am today. Even if she, Su Wen, has a backing, it is useless if she can''t do it herself." After calming down, Song Zishan suddenly realized that she had made a big mistake. Using her status to argue with Su Wen, she lowered her status and promoted Su Wen. They were not from the same world. To put it bluntly, Su Wen didn''t even have the qualifications to be her opponent. This time, she was impulsive. Lv Jianan''s eyes shed with aplicated look. She had a glimpse of the hotel yesterday, and her intuition told her that she must not underestimate Su Wen. Sure enough, it didn''t take long before there was a knock on the door. "Go and tell them that you''ve gone to bed, and you have something to say tomorrow." Song Zishan sat on the bed gracefully, slightly lifting her chin reservedly, "Jianan, you are right, I shouldn''t lower my status. No one wants to see I''ll see you soon." "Heh..." Lu Jianan chuckled, got up and opened the door, there were indeed many people standing outside the door, and the door opened when the atmosphere was embarrassing. "We are back, where is Zishan?" Everyone asked pretendingly, "Come over to say hello to you." "Zishan has already gone to bed, and everyone is tired, and they have to go back to the capital, go to the room and go to bed early!" Lu Jiananughed in his heart, pretending not to see everyone''s embarrassment. Chapter 944: learned another trick Chapter 944 Learned another trick "Okay, then you remember that we will go to Su Wen''s signing event tomorrow." Everyone rushed to ask, "When we came back, we confirmed with Aunt Zhou that the "Scumbag Handbook" signing event will be held in the province. The atrium on the first floor of the citymercial building." "Yes, get up early tomorrow, let''s go to the front early, and we can go back to the capital when it''s over." "I even brought a camera! I''m going to take a photo with my idol tomorrow." "Great, I didn''t have a camera. If I knew I would have mine." Everyone was very excited at the thought of meeting the writer of "Scumbag Handbook" tomorrow. Especially girls, and they are all young people. This book was sought after by everyone as soon as it came out. It is even more difficult to find a book in the capital, and every time I go to a new store, it is out of stock. It can be seen how popr it is. This time, the opportunity just happened to catch up, and you must not miss it. "What did you just say?" Lu Jianan''s expression changed, and his voice suddenly raised eight degrees, "Say it again." "Say what?" "Tomorrow''s signing event, whose signing event? Meet who?" Everyone was inexplicable, "Su Wen, what happened to the signing event of "Scumbag Handbook"? Where did you ask...Wait, Su Wen, huh? Why is this name the same as the name of Professor Su''s eldest daughter?" After being reminded, all of them showed incredulous expressions. You looked at me and I looked at you for a long time before saying, "It must be a coincidence, right? The writer Su Wenren is a pseudonym, not his real name." "Yes, yes, yes, pen name, don''t think too much about it." "Just say, definitely not alone." "Professor Su''s eldest daughter hasn''t even graduated from high school, how can she write a book. If you are suspicious, she is worthy even if you don''t look at it." "Okay, let''s go back to the room." Everyone yawned and walked away, Lu Jianan stood alone at the door, the more he thought about it, the more he felt something was wrong. "What''s the matter?" Song Zishan saw that everyone had left, but Lu Jianan didn''t go in for a long time, opened the door and stretched out his head and asked, "What are you thinking?" "No!" Lv Jianan suddenly came back to his senses, "Are you going to the book signing for the author of "Scumbag Handbook" tomorrow?" "Go, of course. You will all take autographed books back and give them as gifts, so it''s okay if I don''t have one." Lv Jianan intends to persuade her not to go, but then he thinks that there is no such coincidence in the world. **** Here Xu Xiaoxiao took Ji Fang and just left, He Changming, Shen Erkui and Cao Meihua came back with their little cousin and Cao Jun, and Zhou Yan personally arranged for them to be sent back. It happened to be together, so I don''t need to listen to the two little girls now. After calling the two little girls to take a bath and go to bed, the adults sat together in the living room and chatted. Because none of the Su Wen sisters attended today''s banquet, Cao Meihua was embarrassed and worried. Since Su Wen didn''t go, she naturally didn''t want to go. This trip was aimed at Su Wen. Later, Su Wen persuaded her to go after the younger sisters. The purpose is to support Liumei and Xiaomei. Although it may not be effective, it is also a heart. As a result, the scene was an eye-opener for several people. All the worries beforeing here were gone, and their hearts were so happy. To tell the truth, it is not umon for people to hold banquets and mess up the scene in rural areas. But it¡¯s really the first time I¡¯ve seen something like this today. Although it doesn¡¯t look like a rural vige, it¡¯s an invisible sword. Cao Meihua enjoyed watching it very much, and thought to herself: I learned another trick. How to **** off your enemy gracefully. Cao Meihua felt that her trip was not in vain, which opened her eyes. Chapter 945: im already obsessed with you Chapter 945 I''m already obsessed with you As for Professor Su Xuewen''s identity, Su Wen didn''t figure it out yet, so she didn''t mention it. After doing it for a while, they each went back to their rooms to sleep. Since everyone was very busy, we agreed to keep in touch frequently, and the group left after breakfast the next day. Su Wen is going to participate in the signing event today. After sending people away, she put on light makeup, changed into a set of clothes and went straight to the signing event. When he arrived, Zhou Yan had already personally brought the employees of the publishing house, as well as the cooperative bookstore, and the people of the newspaper office were busy. The books at the scene were piled up into a mountain, and these were sold at the signing event. Readers who bought them could ask Su Wen to sign them. On the other side is a huge poster, and a row of tables and chairs that have been arranged temporarily. The table is covered with a red tablecloth that falls to the floor, and there is a well-prepared flower name tag on it. There is also a red carpet on the ground, and the audio microphones are also veryplete. You can tell at a nce that it was carefully prepared. The signing event in this era has just started, and it is still in the initial stage of exploration. In order to sessfully hold today''s signing event, the publisher has put a lot of thought into it. Among them, Su Wen gave a lot of suggestions, including the early publicity, process and cooperation with newspapers and magazines. The notice was published in the newspaper a week in advance. Before themercial building opened, there was already a long queue in the square at the gate. When Su Wen came in, she walked through the staff passage at the back. "Wenwen." Zhou Yan was checking theyout of the scene, and when she saw Su Wening, she waved happily, "This way, I''m here." It''s a good thing she didn''t yell. Such a yell instantly attracted the attention of everyone present. With a whoosh, all the busy people at the scene stopped their work, and their eyes focused on Su Wen like a spotlight. Fortunately, Su Wen has seen the era of rapid development of the mediawork. She has seen too many blinding spotlights and microphones that are almost stuffed into her mouth. Su Wen looked back with a smile, nodded politely and politely, and then walked towards Zhou Yan in a rxed and natural manner. When she left, many staff members were still in a daze. It took about a minute before he came back to his senses, followed by a low-pitched exmation and sigh. Su Wen''s back was facing and she could clearly feel the fiery eyes behind her, and she couldn''t help being a little embarrassed. Will the reaction be too big? "Wenwen, you are so beautiful today, oh my god! I''m already obsessed with you." Zhou Yan is like a little girl who is crazy about star chasing, sping her hands on her chest, and staring at Su Wen intently, "It''s so beautiful, Usually you are amazing enough, now let me see you in a better look, how will I live in the future!" Su Wenughed, "Little aunt, don''t y tricks, don''t you just put on makeup? It''s not that exaggerated." "I''m serious." Zhou Yan whispered, winking in the direction behind Su Wen, "Everyone is dumbfounded, must have never seen such a beautiful writer. Not only is he talented, but also has good looks, figure, and Temperament, my God! I''m going to be jealous of you, and the most enviable thing is that you still have a man as good as my eldest nephew." "Usually I already have nine points of color, today this make-up adds three points, out of ten I will give you twelve points." While talking, it went wrong again. However, Zhou Yan has a skill, and she can pull back the crooked building even if it is crooked for thousands of miles. "Why are you here so early? It''s still over an hour before it starts!" Chapter 946: Signing session begins Chapter 946 Signing session begins "I was afraid of beingte, so I arrived early." Although she was not nervous, Su Wen still made sufficient preparations. "That''s right, how do you see theyout?" As soon as Zhou Yan finished speaking, she was called over by an employee with a work card, and came back with a smile after a while, "The staff of the morning newspaper just came to me and wanted to give you an appointment in advance. Take a few photos and use them as the cover of the literary section of the newspaper the day after tomorrow." Morning News is well-known not only in the province, but also in the whole country, and its cirction ranks among the top five in the industry. Newspapers and periodicals of this scale absolutely look down on the current Su Wen. If they want to appear in the morning newspaper, they must either spend their own money to buy advertisements, or work hard and have a deeper umtion of fame and works. The reason why the morning paper came back today is because of Zhou Yan''s face, which is also why he promised to report in a small square. "The cover of the literary edition on the inside page?" Su Wen was quite surprised, "Why are you so easy to talk to? Didn''t you say that morning papers are hard to get?" "Hehe! It''s very difficult to invite, but it''s different now. Anyone with eyes will not let you go." Zhou Yan looked at Su Wen meaningfully, "As long as you are in the news media, you will definitely look like Sharks smell blood." Some people are born to be legends. When encountering such people, fools know to hold on tightly. The biggest loss is to miss them. She is now extremely looking forward to the sales volume of the morning paper tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. In Su Wen''s words, thebination of her current poprity and the cirction of the morning newspaper will definitely have unexpected effects. The two put so much energy into publicity and nning, and many of Su Wen''s suggestions made Zhou Yan amazed and apuded. She is confident now that she will be popr in half the sky. Su Wen''s mouth twitched, "Could it be because of my face?" "Not only looks, but also temperament." Zhou Yan said seriously, "The title of beautiful writer has long been boasted, but those people are only measured by the standards of ordinary people, but you canpare with movie stars .Even if you are the famous Hong Kong sister, you are not bad." Beauties have their own beauty, but Su Wen''s beauty is undoubtedly the most touching. Beauty without knowing it, knowing it without caring...the charm is natural. When such a stunner is still a best-selling author, the aura is so bright that it blinds people''s eyes. "I see." It''s a double filter! Effect bonus. "By the way, these books...shouldn''t be sold out?" Looking at the mountain of books, Su Wen struggled to ask. If all of these are sold out, her autograph hand will be exhausted. Zhou Yan smiled mysteriously, "Actually, I don''t think it''s enough to sell. Look outside, there are more and more people. No, I''ll tell the security guards to maintain order on the scene." Zhou Yan is busy, and Su Wen will not dy her. Both of them tacitly didn''t mention what happened yesterday. One is that you will be busy soon and don''t want to be distracted. Second, it is not necessary. Everyone is not stupid. It is best to let the past go. It is meaningless to keep repeating the past. Especially there was Song Zishan who wanted revenge. After thinking about it in Su Wen''s mind, she knew that it was best to press down on this matter. Su Xuewen''s arrangement is correct. Besides, she doesn''t want to be under Su Xuewen''s glory either, she is not her original body, she just wants to get everything she wants through her own efforts. More than an hour passed quickly, during which Su Wen took photos with the morning newspaper. The signing session began. As soon as the gate of themercial building came, the readers waiting outside rushed in. Fortunately, dozens of security guards came forward to maintain order. This was the only way to prevent the chaos from getting out of control, and very few people who were rushing forward were stopped. Good night, okay! Chapter 947: no use regretting Chapter 947 Regret is useless After the signing session started, Su Wen sat behind the registration desk under the arrangement of the staff. Zhou Yan also arranged for her two young people, a man and a woman, to be her assistants, who would sit on her left and right side to help pass pens and things. Because it was the first book signing, it was a bit chaotic at the beginning, the scene was noisy, and the speed of the people who bought books and collected money was a bit slow, but fortunately, they got used to it quickly. Su Wen also entered the state. Start a quick signing. As for her signature, I had someone design it when I first entered the workce. The word Su Wen is definitely a flying and flying phoenix dance. But a person''s signature is unique. Her signature is definitely unique. Luckily, the first one was a girl in her twenties, with a pair of ck-rimmed eyes. When she walked in front of Su Wen, her whole body trembled with excitement. His cheeks were flushed, and he lowered his head when facing Su Wen, not daring to meet her eyes at all. Su Wen quickly signed her name on the title page, and because she was the first one, she wrote a special blessing. "Okay." Su Wen handed over the book, the girl was still in a daze, and she reacted after being reminded. "You, are you really the writer Su Wen?" Li Mei finally plucked up the courage to look at Su Wen. Damn it! Although she is a woman, she still blushes and beats when she looks at Su Wen. Li Mei couldn''t believe that there was such a good-looking person in the world. Her skin was as fair as jade without any blemishes, her ck hair was as beautiful as clouds, and she smiled when she looked at her with eyes as clear as autumn water. "I am." Su Wen asked with a smile, "What? I don''t look like it?" "It''s not like you''re different, it''s more like a star. I will always support you." Li Mei said excitedly. "thanks." "I..." Li Mei wanted to say something, but the people waiting behind were already impatiently urging her, so she had to quickly leave from the side. Next, Su Wen didn''t have time to talk to people, so she turned into a signing robot and wrote non-stop. There are really too many people queuing up, they have already lined up from the mall to the outside, and the square outside is also full of people. But although Su Wen didn''t have time to talk, she was able to listen to people while she was busy. All the people in line were looking at Su Wen, and some with cameras were still taking pictures. At the beginning, the staff came forward to stop the photo taking, but it was useless at all, and in the end it was fine. "Oh my God! Su Wen is more optimistic than I thought." "Look, the dress she is wearing is really pretty. What brand is it? Why haven''t I seen it before?" "I''m so lucky, I didn''te in vain today." "When I go back and tell my ssmate, she will definitely be jealous of me." "Hahaha... me too, my ssmate went home from vacation, and if I find out at school tomorrow, I will definitely regret it." "It''s useless to regret, why not go back during the holidays?" People in line were chatting. Fortunately, Su Wen signed faster and faster, and the team moved forward very fast. When Lv Jianan and Song Zishan arrived, there was a line of people outside, and both of them retreated at the first sight. "How long will this take?" "How about next time!" Song Zishan didn''t want to wait in line with such a loss of points, "Didn''t it mean that there will be a signing event in the capital next month? Wait for us next month!" She wants to go, but the others don''t. "Why don''t you wait a little longer!" Chapter 948: Learn how to be a scumbag? Chapter 948 Learning how to be a scumbag "Yeah! I already told my sister yesterday, if I don''t go back, that **** girl will die of anger." "I told my mother too." Song Zishan frowned slightly, "What should I do? Continue to wait?" She originally nned to meet Su Wen for a while today, but if she waited for a long time, it would be toote. "It doesn''t matter, let''s line up first." "No, I have a solution." It was a man who spoke, and the temperament of the group was rtively mature and stable. He took out a card from his pocket and walked inside, said a few words to the person in front of the line, and saw that person took the money, took the money with joy and left the line, giving up his seat give him. Go back to the end and start queuing again. The other people''s eyes lit up, and they began to follow suit, and soon everyone jumped in line sessfully. Because the money was paid, the people in the front line were willing to let it out, so the people in the back line had no choice but toin. I can only mutter a few words! However, most people were more envious, and even more admired that Su Wen was so popr that someone actually gave out a card to jump in line at a signing event. I wish I was the one who was cut in line. The staff at the scene saw everything in their eyes, and immediately reported to the people above, and some people came out to check the situation. The people from the morning paper took a lot of photos on the spot, and recorded the incident of jumping in the queue as an anecdote. It must be published as a gimmick in the newspaper. Zhou Yan also heard about it, she was immediately happy, and said to the staff: "This is a good thing, the more this is the case, the more we are popr, people have a habit, the more we are sought after, the more people will follow us. " The young man with a good camera at the side echoed, "Isn''t it! There is a new steamed stuffed bun shop in front of my house, and people line up to buy steamed stuffed buns every day. I didn''t like steamed stuffed buns at first, but seeing so many people queuing up to buy steamed stuffed buns, I went there out of curiosity. Line up to buy." "Yes! That''s the reason. Just wait! Our signing will be more sessful than expected, and there will be someone who will take the initiative to cooperate with us without asking the newspaper for the next one." At this time, Song Zishan and her party were already in front of Su Wen. "thanks." "You''re wee." Su Wen quickly wrote down her name with a signature pen. "Can I write my name, please? Just write to pay tribute to my dearest reader, Jiang Yu." A pleasant voice sounded above her head, and Su Wen raised her head in surprise to meet a pair of smiling eyes. It was the first man who offered to spend money to jump in line just now. Qin Yu smiled brightly at Su Wen, "My name is Jiang Yu." Su Wen: "..." Is she being molested? "You are a big man..." The implication is that it is appropriate for you, a big man, to read "Scumbag Handbook"? Or do you want to learn how to be a scumbag from a book? "Ahem... I am your loyal reader, and I like your book very much." "Learning how to be a scumbag?" "what?" Su Wen knew at a nce that he had never read her book at all. The reason why she came to buy a book and asked for an autograph must be to help her family or friends buy it. Although her book has been read by many people, most of them are women. Hearing that the man mentioned this book, he felt veryplicated. But Su Wen didn''t continue talking. First, the people behind were already waiting anxiously, and second, she was not interested, and she didn''t like to say flirty words to strangers. But as an author, as long as the requirements of readers are not excessive, they will be satisfied. In a word, she will not be stingy. Having said that, the person opposite was not the first to make a request, but he was more naturally calm than the person in front of him. She can''t think that others are impolite just because they are handsome. Chapter 949: dont be funny Chapter 949 Don''t be funny Su Wen wrote it quickly, and the assistant cooperated and handed it over. "Thank you." Jiang Yu took it, and looked at the beautiful handwriting on the title page with a satisfied smile. When he went out, he passed by friends who were still in line, and was grabbed by his good brother Liu Qiang. "Jiang Yu, is yours finished?" "It''s finished." Jiang Yu raised the book, and suddenly thought that the reason why he came to the autograph meeting was because his mother knew about their arrangements for today from others, so she called him to tell him. But this book must not be given to my mother. Jiang Yu spent two more cards of Great Unity, asked people in line to buy them, and got another autographed book. When he came out, he had quickly scanned the contents of the book, and finally understood why Su Wen looked at him with such weird eyes just now. Can''t helpughing. "Jiang Yu, what are youughing at?" Liu Qiang, who had just pulled Jiang Yu to talk, also signed it. "No, nothing." Jiang Yu closed the book, but the smile on his face grew bigger and bigger, "By the way, have you read this book?" "Of course I''ve read it, I like it." Liu Qiang held the book and said, "Jiang Yu, don''t you know that this book has be a beacon of my life, I have to read it before going to bed tomorrow night .¡± After finishing talking, he hugged the book in his arms, as if someone was going to **** it from him, and said regretfully: "It''s a pity that you can only buy one book at the signing event, and everyone can only sign one book. Hey, you Why are there two more copies? Did you ask someone to buy it for you?" "Ok!" "Forget it, one book is enough for me." Jiang Yu looked at Liu Qiang inexplicably, "Have you read the contents of this book?" "Of course I''ve seen it." Liu Qiang said in an unspoken tone, "I must watch it every time I confess my love." Jiang Yu thought of what the beautiful author asked him when he signed the contract just now, and felt that he had done something stupid. "You don''t want to learn how to be a scumbag, do you?" "Yes! But don''t say this, as long as everyone understands it in your heart. Hehehei... Jiang Yu, aren''t you? Since I have this book, I am no longer afraid that no one will like it." Jiang Yu: "...I am not." "It''s true, you don''t need it." Liu Qiang held his heart pretending to be jealous, and said in a funny way: "There is no way for people to be ugly. How can they fall in love if they don''t learn some knowledge? Fortunately, I have my life guide. Don''t be afraid." "Okay, don''t be funny." Liu Qiang sighed, pretending to be sad and said: "Although I have learned knowledge, I left my heart here today. I don''t think I will be happy in the future." After finishing speaking, he handed the book in his hand to Jiang Yu look. Liu Qiang''s signature is not written on the title page, but directly on the cover of the book. A line of beautiful and free and easy handwriting reads: "A person, a city, a lifetime of love!" Jiang Yu''s eyes widened in astonishment. "My goddess is so talented. When I signed the letter just now, I was so cheeky that the people behind me urged me. I didn''t respond, so my goddess wrote this sentence to me." Liu Qiang sighed, "I just expressed my thoughts. Tell the goddess, she can just write it down. You don¡¯t need to think about it, the only pity is that she didn¡¯t sign it for me, ahhh...I¡¯m going to cry to death, why didn¡¯t you sign it for me.¡± Hehehe... In fact, what he asked to write was even more disgusting, and Su Wen reluctantly wrote this sentence because she didn''t want to write something so disgusting. But the meaning was the same as what he wanted to say, it was less nasty. Chapter 950: one standing, one sitting Chapter 950 One standing, one sitting The corner of Jiang Yu''s mouth twitched, and he kicked Liu Qiang, who was being funny, "You are so thick-skinned, it''s right for people not to sign you, or they think they like you!" Thinking about Liu Qiang''s words, Jiang Yu suddenly felt Too thin-skinned. You should have a thicker skin. "It''s just writing casually. What''s the point? Besides, isn''t it normal to like it? I like it very much!" Although Liu Qiang said so, he knew it in his heart. Su Wen didn''t write the reason for the signature, so he didn''t force it. "By the way, did you find out?" Liu Qiang suddenly covered his mouth with his hand in a mysterious way, and nced at the direction of Song Zishan and Lu Jianan who were still in line, "Now Song Zishan''s face is going to be hurt, worse than yesterday. Shame." "What do you mean?" Jiang Yu asked suspiciously, "What does it have to do with Song Zishan?" "I remembered, when Xu Xiaoxiao took us to the restaurant for dinner the day before yesterday, you had something to do, but many people who went there didn''t notice. After all, it was far away at that time, and many people didn''t pay attention." Liu Qiang smiledcently, "Fortunately, I have a pair of scout eyes, and I can recognize it at a nce." "The writer Su Wen is Professor Su''s daughter, Su Wen. She is a pseudonym and a real name." Liu Qiang found out as soon as he arrived today, and has been holding back to say nothing! He was waiting here just to see Song Zishan make a fool of himself. Liu Qiang believes that he must be the only one who thinks the same as him. We came from the capital together, and we all know each other well, but it doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t have a bad temper. Who is not a man at home? Being used for no reason is always ufortable, and some of them were once Professor Su''s students. Naturally, my heart is towards Professor Su. Jiang Yu was stunned for a moment, and turned his head to see Su Wen who was signing autographs through the floor-to-ceiling ss of the shopping mall, but there were so many people inside that he couldn''t see it from the outside. However, Jiang Yu still focused on watching for about a minute before regaining hisposure. "That''s why you''re so excited?" "Hahaha..." Liu Qiang keptughing, "I''m going to Song Zishan soon, hurry up, go in and have a look." "Farewell!" Jiang Yu pulled Liu Qiang back, "If you don''t look at it, you can imagine what it will be like. If you go in now, anyone with a discerning eye will know that you already knew the inside story but deliberately kept it secret." What Jiang Yu didn''t say was that Song Zishan Definitely not as gentle and kind as she showed. Song Zishan, who has a superb wrist, not only does not possess the beautiful qualities of gentleness and kindness, but also holds grudges. "Alright then!" Liu Qiang felt very sorry. The queue inside soon reached Song Zishan and Lu Jianan. Song Zishan was in front and Lu Jianan was behind. After thest person in front of the two had signed and left, Song Zishan was already standing in front of Su Wen. One is standing and the other is sitting. A self-confident, beautiful and dazzling person who has already had everything under control. Caught off guard, the embarrassment on his face disappeared in a sh. Even though the reaction speed was fast, he was stillpared. Su Wen already knew that Song Zishan woulde. When Zhou Yan came to talk to her the night before yesterday, the two had discussed it, which is why Su Wen dressed up and made up today. What is a battlefield? This is the battlefield, the clothes and makeup are all without blood, swords, lights and swords. Su Wen yed with the signature pen in her hand, and her red lips curled up into a touching smile. Cherry-colored lipstick matched her snow-skinned ck hair, and every smile seemed to tell everyone that she was different. Chapter 951: she is so lucky Chapter 951 She is so lucky And she is indeed different. The taupe-colored nail polish all over her body, from the hair strands to the fingertips, all reveal elegance, personality and just right. If it was another person, Song Zishan would definitely sigh, there is such a woman who can dress up. But now she just wanted to drop the book in her hand, overturn the table, turn around and leave. But she can''t do that. She couldn''t afford to lose this man. The eyes of the two collided in mid-air, and they had fought for hundreds of rounds in the blink of an eye. Song Zishan''s eyes were burning, her face flushed, and she tried hard to resist the urge to vomit blood. She only felt that her twenty-four-year life was ruined today. Su Wen is indeed her mortal enemy. "Miss Song, it''s a pleasure to meet you." Su Wen suddenly stood up from her seat. She was the focus of attention at the scene, and she had been sitting before. Standing up suddenly now naturally attracted everyone''s attention. Everyone was guessing Song Zishan''s identity, discussing in low voices. "Who is this?" "Are you Su Wen''s friend?" "She is so lucky!" "You saved the gxy in your previous life!" "If only I could be Su Wen''s friend." The voices of these discussions are not small, and Song Zishan can hear them clearly. Lu Jianan, who was standing behind Song Zishan, could also hear it clearly, only then did he realize that the bad premonition he had been harboring since yesterday had finallye true. For Song Zishan, seeing Su Wen at this time is not because she saved the Milky Way in her previous life, but because she destroyed the Milky Way in her previous life. "Do you want to sign?" Su Wen asked with a smile. Song Zishan looked at Su Wen with cold eyes under her bangs, "That''s right." "No problem." Su Wenming knew that Song Zishan would definitely want to vomit blood, and deliberately put on a friendly look on her face, took the writing of her name, and handed it to her again. Actually, Su Wen could have asked the assistant next to her to pass it over, as was the case with the people in front of her, but at this point in the matter, there is no need to do small tricks at all. That will only make you look inferior and you won''t be able to get on the stage. Song Zishan didn''t say anything, or deliberately didn''t answer, so Su Wen stopped in mid-air or something like that. She also knows, no need! If you really do this, you will only lose your identity even more. Reputable people would not use such petty tricks that could not be put on the stage. She prided herself on her status and self-cultivation, so naturally she would not do something disrespectful. Besides, Su Wen can do it, if she can''t do it, won''t she bepared by Su Wen? It is to show that she is more cultivated than Su Wen, and she has to maintain her decent demeanor now. Because Su Wen stood up, Liu Qiang and Jiang Yu could see it from outside. The two brothers stood side by side and looked inside, and could feel the shadow of swords and swords from a distance. Liu Qiang sighed, "Tsk tsk tsk... Sure enough, women''s battlefields are much more exciting than men''s." "Song Zishan must have died of anger after suffering such a big loss this time." "No, if it were me, I would be so angry that I would vomit blood." Liu Qiang gloated, "Yesterday I imed that there was no Su Wen in my own ce, and today I rushed to ask for someone''s autograph. Hahaha... this face hits me." It¡¯s too loud. No way, I¡¯m dying ofughter, this must be the funniest thing of the year, and I¡¯ll definitely share it with others when I get back.¡± Jiang Yu nced, "If you speak louder, Song Zishan will hear you." Chapter 952: stomped hard Chapter 952 I stepped on it hard Liu Qiang shut up immediately, and smiled awkwardly, "Hey, I just think it''s funny." Jiang Yu ignored him, this man has a big mouth, as long as Liu Qiang knows something, the whole world knows it. Song Zishan must have regretted that Liu Qiang also came, after all, they would not say anything because of face, but Liu Qiang would definitely. It is estimated that the news has already been sent back to the capital before they returned to the capital. "Don''t worry, even if I don''t say anything about this matter, wouldn''t Zhou Yan also say it? Wouldn''t Xu Xiaoxiao also say it? To put it bluntly, it was Song Zishan who offended people first, so don''t me them for pping me in the face." "Hmm! What you said makes sense." Jiang Yu agreed, but what was in her mind was that she was already married, and her husband was Zhou Hengyang. Regardless of what Jiang Yu, Liu Qiang and the others thought, Song Zishan quickly left with the signed book. Lu Jianan stepped forward to sign with aplicated expression. This time, Su Wen didn''t stand up to say hello, and didn''t even recognize her. Instead, he continued to focus on and sign quickly, but Lu Jianan felt very ufortable, and kept staring at Su Wen. After signing, he was urged by the people behind beforeing out with his book. He hurriedly caught up with Song Zishan who was in front of him. Arriving in a ce where there were few people outside, Song Zishan couldn''t help tearing up the book in her hand any longer, tore it into pieces and threw it on the ground, then went up and stomped on it a few times. It was Su Wen''s hateful face that she wished she would step on her feet. "I''m **** off, I''m **** off." Song Zishan put her hands on her hips, her eyes ckened with anger, "I, Song Zishan, have never been so embarrassing in my life, I''m so **** off. She must have done it on purpose, and Zhou Yan, All of this must have been deliberately designed by Zhou Yan to take revenge on me." Even at this point, Song Zishan subconsciously didn''t think that Su Wen had the ability to deal with her. Instead, she put the responsibility on Zhou Yan''s head, but no matter who she puts the me on, it won''t hinder her hatred for Su Wen. Lv Jianan wanted to say a few words offort, but in the end he decided to let it go. If it was her, she would be **** off. And Zishan is right, Zhou Yan must know, even if she didn''t know when she arranged the signing meeting in advance, it''s true if she didn''t say anythingter. But why do people remind? Especially after Zishan did that. "This matter won''t be left alone." Song Zishan secretly vowed, isn''t it just writing a book? She, Song Zishan, was just not interested in it before, as long as she wanted to write, she would be much better than Su Wen. "Wait!" "What are you going to do?" Lu Jianan asked in fear. "Isn''t it just writing a book? I can do it too." Only then did Lu Jianan heave a sigh of relief, "Well! I believe in yours, and I will definitely be able to write better books. You are studying literature, and the teacher said that you are very talented." Luckily, Zishan was not overwhelmed by anger. Do something impulsive. "Let''s go back." "Don''t wait for others?" "No." Song Zishan sneered, "Wait for them tough at me? Don''t think I don''t know, they are all waiting behind my back to see my joke!" "Probably not." Lu Jianan exined insincerely, "Maybe I don''t know, at least I didn''t expect it at all, who would have thought of it!" I thought it was just a country girl, even if I climbed Zhou Hengyang, I couldn''t get rid of poverty , Simple and honest rustic essence. Thest time I had a quick nce at the restaurant, I was far away, I couldn''t see it very clearly, and I didn''t get close contact with it. At that time, I only thought that the appearance was not bad, but today I saw it up close, and I realized what Haoyue Tonghui is. Chapter 953: Shocked Chapter 953 Surprised by heaven and man What does it mean to be shocked. There should be many people who want topete with Zhou Hengyang to be the son-inw! "Hehe, how could it be! We came with so many people. There were quite a few people in front of us. I don''t believe that they didn''t recognize them on the spot. They just didn''t say anything when they recognized them." Lv Jianan sighed, and had no choice but to bite the bullet and persuade: "Then you really should review it." Why didn''t you say it when you recognized it. Song Zishan felt angry for a while, but she also knew that Lu Jianan was doing it for her own good, so she held back, "Hmph! It''s not because of Mathematics, this person is dead, and he still wants to fight against my family." "Apart from Su Xuewen?" "What else?" "Zi Shan, haven''t you noticed that since your uncle''s legs got bad, your temper has be more and more serious?" Lu Jianan had to say that as a good friend, she really did everything she could and should do. "Because of your uncle''s rtionship, your family and rtives treat you better and love you more. None of your other cousins ??canpare to your status in the hearts of your grandparents and uncles. This imperceptibly spoils you too much , In addition, uncle''s temper is gradually getting out of control, and you are also affected." This is also the reason why as a friend, Lu Jianan will be more and more tolerant of Song Zishan. Even her friend is so tolerant, let her go, let alone family members! But she really doesn''t want her friend to lose herself in this kind of pampering and tolerance. The so-called tolerance can only be for a short time, and no one can tolerate others for a long time. That would be very tiring, and she was already feeling very tired. Just as a friend, she couldn''t bear to face her friend alone. Song Zishan was taken aback, and didn''t speak for a long time. I don''t know how long it took before Song Zishan solemnly grabbed Lu Jianan''s hand, and said gratefully: "Thank you, Jianan. I am lucky to have a friend like you in my life." Lv Jianan smiled, and said openly: "We are good friends, aren''t we?" "Well! We will be good friends for life." "Then let''s go back to the capital!" "Okay, I''ll listen to you. I know you are afraid that I will trouble Su Wen, but you look down on me, I will not trouble her, only a loser will trouble others." Song Zishan smiled proudly, "I''ll just leave her with nowhere to go." "Yeah! I trust you." Lv Jianan did not persuade her to let go of her hatred this time or not to make trouble with anyone. Those words are not what a good friend should say. A good friend will only firmly support her. Besides, it is true that Su Xuewen personally ruined Zishan''s father. Zishan is right to do this for her father. **** The signing event was originally nned to end at 4 pm, but it ended earlier because today is the Mid-Autumn Festival, and everyone has to go home for the festival, and have a reunion dinner to enjoy the moon at night. But because there are too many people, it is impossible to line up. Time is postponed again and again. Su Wen couldn''t even lift her arm for signing. When she went out in the morning, Su Wen told Su Xiu to pack the mooncakes and give them away when she came back. But seeing that Su Wen hadn''t returned home when the time came, Su Xiu discussed with Su Qing, why not send the mooncakes over there! Anyway, who the eldest sister is going to give it to, the two of them almost know in their hearts, and Zhou Yan will definitely be there at today''s signing. Those that can be sent are almost there. When Cao Jun and Cao Meihua returned, they had already sent them. It was also said that Su Xiu had fully listened to Su Wen''s advice, and the variety of mooncakes made by adding an oven at home was dazzling. Chapter 954: super hard Chapter 954 Super Hard Salted egg yolk, pineapple, Cantonese-style puff pastry, among which Su Wen''s favorite is salted egg yolk red bean. With so many mooncakes, it is the best gift for rtives and friends during the Mid-Autumn Festival. When the signing meeting finally ended, Su Wen was sitting on a chair drinking water and was very happy when she saw Su Qing and Su Xiuing. "Great, I''m hungry." After a whole day of work, I hurriedly ate a bun at noon without stopping. "Is it very hard?" Su Xiu felt distressed, and took out a piece of bread from her backpack and handed it over, "I just baked it, try it to see if it tastes good." "It''s super hard." Su Wen acted like a baby, opened the bread and took a bite, it was fragrant and soft, with the sweetness of rich cream. "Huh! The bread is red? Did you add... strawberry juice?" "Hmm! You told mest time, so I tried it." "Yes, ording to me, you don''t need to learn this skill." Su Wen gave a thumbs up, "You are so talented, the key is that you like to cook and study, and you don''t care if the real material is delicious or not. Disaster." "Then do I still have to learn?" "Learn! Why don''t you go to learn? You can always learn a little more knowledge, even if you can''t learn, you can still meet people withmon interests." Su Wen supports Su Xiu to go out and meet new friends. "Okay! Then I''ll learn." Su Xiu smiled and narrowed her eyes. Brother He also supports her to learn! This is her hobby. Although she can make delicious pastries and bread, she still has a lot of confusion in her heart. The more I know, the more confused I be, so I want to understand more deeply, so that I can implement what my elder sister said, and be the top pastry master in the future, and have my own brand chain store. Things are too far away in the future, Su Xiu doesn''t think so much, she just wants to do a good job in front of her now. "Study hard, and learn foreignnguages ??at ordinary times. If you don''t know it, you can ask Su Xue and Fifth Sister for advice during their winter vacation. When you learn English, I will send you abroad for further studies." To these younger sisters, Su Wen is really cultivating now. In order not to let the younger sisters follow in the footsteps of the novel, changing their personalities and broadening their horizons are essential. Especially girls, only by seeing a more exciting and broader future can they have higher pursuits. Only by living freely and transparently. Su Xiu''s eyes widened in disbelief, and she looked at Su Wen without saying a word for a long while. "What''s wrong? Are you afraid to go out?" Su Wen took a sip of water, looked at Su Xiu''s silly look, and said with a smile: "You don''t think I''ll marry you off soon, do you? If you think so, you''re wrong, I support you in dating , but the matter of getting married can be early orte. Whether you get married or not doesn''t affect your going abroad." Su Xiu''s eyes were reddish, and she choked up and said, "No, I... I dared to go, I just didn''t think of it." She didn''t expect that the elder sister had already considered this step for them, she...she just didn''t know how to express it . "It''s good if you dare to go, but I don''t feel relieved if you go alone. Then I will ask Su Qing to go with you. She likes design, and it is best to study design in the fashion capital system." Having seen Song Zishan and others, Su Wen didn''t feel inferior, but she also knew that whether it was Song Zishan or Liang Shuzhen, Lu Jianan was different from before in Sanjiaying. I am not afraid or cowardly, but Su Qing, Su Xiu still subconsciously feel inferior because of her vision, education, and growth environment. Chapter 955: Cant help complaining Chapter 955 Can''t helpining I want topletely reinvent them and send them to the best foreign countries to study for a year or two. I have seen more exciting times and spent more money so that they will not feel inferior. In the future, when she spends money, she won''t look at her with distressed and thunderous eyes. hehe¡­ Su Wen felt amused in her heart. Although she has never been a parent or given birth to a child, she knows that good upbringing and self-confidencee from money and power. Without money, without power, how can you be yourself? Big face? That''s not self-confidence, it''s arrogance. In order to have money to raise a few younger sisters, she has to work harder! "What are you talking about?" Zhou Yan finally finished her work and walked over to see Su Wen talking to Su Xiu. The two sisters were sitting side by side, smiling and smiling at each other asionally. "I said that I will send Su Xiu and Su Qing abroad for further studies when the conditions are better and the money is rich. One will study pastry and the other will study design." "That''s great! I can help introduce you." Zhou Yan agreed very much, "The little girl is going to see a wider world, Wenwen, are you going to me?" "Me? I won''t go for the time being." Although she didn''t study abroad before crossing, she also went abroad many times, some for business trips, and some for tourism. What should be known, has almost been known, and it is really unnecessary. She should make more money! "Anyway, there will be opportunities in the future." Zhou Yan just asked casually, and quickly changed the subject, "By the way, you all moved to the provincial capital, and your fourth child is still studying in the county. Do you want to move to the provincial capital as well?" "Is the procedure troublesome?" Su Xiu asked hastily. She wanted Su Xue to follow her to the provincial capital, so that the whole family could be together and she could take care of her nearby. It is really impossible for the fifth sister to go to university together, but the fourth sister can. "It''s not troublesome, not only is it not troublesome, but there are many schools that want your fourth child." Zhou Yan runs a publishing house, often publishes some educational books, and has business contacts with various schools. Others are well-informed. "Your fourth child''s academic performance is very good. Many people say that she will be the second Su Jun. Such a good student, it is an honor to be recruited into the school." That good school with a solid foundation does not hope to cultivate real talents. "Then I''ll go back and ask. Su Xue has a weird personality, and I can''t figure out what she''s thinking." Su Wen said. "Weird?" The girls of the Su family that Zhou Yan hade in contact with were all very good-natured, either gentle and considerate, or bright and mboyant. I didn''t expect that there were some with weird personalities. "No, the fourth child is the strangest thing in our family, with the weirdest personality. Don''t look at my fifth child who was admitted to college at a young age, and his IQ far surpasses us ordinary people, but the fifth child has a very good personality. Laoshi has the weirdest personality." Su Wen couldn''t helpining. "Eldest sister, do you say that about fourth sister?" Su Xiu said helplessly. "I''m not wrong." Su Wen didn''t care! Su Xiu: "Eldest sister, I found out that you are quite vengeful." How long has passed, and the eldest sister still whispers about the fourth sister! Actually, Su Xiu knew that the eldest sister didn''t me the fourth sister, but... even whenpared with them, there was still a difference. But she never told the second sister about this kind of thing. The eldest sister has her own ideas. In fact, the eldest sister is right. The fourth sister has a weird personality. Chapter 956: different Chapter 956 is different "You girl, your fourth child must be sad to hear that." Zhou Yan teased, and sniffed Su Wen after speaking, "What did you eat just now? Think so." "Bread, sent by Su Xiu, here is also a taro cream filling, do you want to eat it?" "Yes, bring it quickly." Zhou Yan has also been busy for a long time, and she was already hungry, so she took it in a hurry and took a bite, closing her eyes happily. "Oh my god! It''s so delicious, is this made by Su Xiu? Why is it better than the one I ate at your housest time?" "This is a new product I researched, and the cream is imported." The price is very expensive. If it weren''t for the big sister''s enthusiasm, she would be reluctant to spend money on imported cream. Since moving to the provincial capital, Su Xiu has always felt that the speed at which she spends money has increased rapidly, but since her family is happy to eat, she doesn''t care about money anymore. "It''s delicious, it''s so delicious." Zhou Yan was overwhelmed by the fragrance and glutinous taste of taro paste, "Why haven''t I tasted this taste before? What''s the method?" "This is a different way of making soft European bread than the bread we usually eat." She also bought a book and studied it for a long time before she learned how to make it. "good." Zhou Yan was full of praise, she was delicious, and the ce where Su Wen and Zhou Yan were originally was the focus of everyone''s attention. Before, the elder sister saw that Su Wen was talking to someone, so she didn''t want to disturb her, so she didn''te forward. Now Zhou Yan was eating happily, which was really too greedy. I don¡¯t know what kind of delicacy it is that makes President Zhou eat it so happily. Everyone was drooling after seeing it, and they couldn''t help but put down what they were doing and gathered around. There are also clever ones who don''t forget to have a book in hand, and are going to take the opportunity to ask Su Wen to sign it again. Everyone has seen today''s grand asion, whether it is the staff of the shopping mall, or the staff of newspapers, publishing houses, and bookstores. This time it waspletely popr, and it was a matter of face to have a signed book of Su Wen out. What people talk about the most is Su Wen''s signature, which is so individual and unique. Isn¡¯t this what young people are pursuing now! I believe that after today, there will be countless people imitating Su Wen''s signature. I don''t know how many people practiced secretly in the room. Another thing that people like to talk about is that there are people who pay people to line up, or jump in line. A big unity, just to meet Su Wen up close and ask for her autograph. This incident exceeded many people''s expectations. Even though Zhou Yan said that she wanted to be Su Wen''s agent and learn from Hollywood experience, she did not expect it at all. Now that things have happened, more people have seen business opportunities. "Su Wen." "Su Wen, you''ve worked hard today. This is the milk I just went out to buy for you." The little assistant who was signing the autograph blushed and looked at Su Wen, holding the milk in his hand, looking at her expectantly, for fear of being caught by the idol. reject. Su Xiu''s expression changed immediately, and she stared at the little assistant warily, wishing she could rece Su Wen and drive him away. Su Wen was startled, gave Su Xiu a funny look, and took the milk with a smile, "Thank you! This is the bread my sister brought from home, please have one." She couldn''t refuse others'' enthusiasm, but I don''t want to owe favors either. "Thank you." The little assistant took the bread and ran away quickly. "Eldest sister, you..." Su Xiu pouted, "If my brother-inw finds out when hees back, he will definitely die of anger." Chapter 957: My style is up to me Chapter 957 My styling is up to me "Then he has toe back!" I understood in my heart that Hengyang went to rescue Liu Chun, and supported him. But it is impossible to say that there is no loss in my heart. Su Wen has already made up her mind that she must punish him when hees back. Let him know how good he is. Su Wen has already written down the items one by one in her small notebook. Su Xiu''s eyes widened in astonishment, and she said, "How can you do this, big sister?" Do you treat your brother-inw like this? I didn''t expect you to be such a big sister. ¡¯ look, both Su Wen and Zhou Yan found it very funny. "Little aunt, have you seen it? Now my status in the family is not as good as Hengyang. Those who know Su Xiu are my sister, but those who don''t know think she is my sister-inw!" Su Wen spread her hands together, her tone very helpless . "Hahaha..." Zhou Yanughed happily. Su Xiu wanted to speak up, but after a short while, Su Wen and Zhou Yan were surrounded by the staff. I had no choice but to wait on the sidelines until Su Wen finished dealing with everyone and distributed the bread and mooncakes brought by Su Xiu to everyone, and then everyone dispersed happily. A little thing is worthless, but it is also a heart, which is nothing but to maintain the rtionship. Su Wen has been in the workce and knows that grassroots employees should not be underestimated. The above must be maintained well, and the below cannot be ignored. And today, everyone is very active and enthusiastic. Waiting for the others to disperse, Zhou Yan gave a thumbs up. Su Wen smiled knowingly. "By the way, I have one more thing to tell you." "whats the matter?" "Just now the editor-in-chief of Aishang Magazine contacted me and wanted to invite you to take a cover. This is a very good thing. The status of the cover is more important than the interview. Of course, the interview is also indispensable." "Why did Aishang change his mind?" I talked about it before, but I didn''t hear that there would be a cover. "Hehe... I said long ago that anyone with long eyes will ask you to shoot the cover." "Little aunt, let me be serious." "Oh! I heard about today''s grand event. The editor-in-chief came here in person. In the afternoon, I stood by and stared at you for a long time. You don''t know, you look like you want to take off the eyeballs and stick them on you." it is good." Su Wen thought for a while, and agreed, "Okay, I agree, but the styling is up to me." She didn''t want to leave behind any dark history, and after more than ten or twenty years, it was dug out by others, and now the photos are full of local atmosphere, The shape of the burial love family killing Matt. Then she will beughed to death. She has seen many celebrities whose ugly photos from many years ago were found. "Okay! I guess this will happen, she will agree to whatever you ask." Zhou Yan was sure of Su Wen''s vision, so she didn''t hesitate. The two chatted for a while about what happened today, and agreed to go to the publishing house tomorrow to talk, and then they broke up and said goodbye, and went home. In fact, Zhou Yan originally wanted Su Wen to go to her house for the festival, but Su Wen refused, and just sent the mooncakes made by Su Xiu herself. Waiting for Su Wen and Su Xiu to go home by car, they suddenly remembered something. "Su Xiu, I remember you came with Su Qing, where is Su Qing?" It seems that she didn''t see it at the beginning. "Sister, you just found out!" "Isn''t there a lot of people before me? Where did she go?" "I met an acquaintance at the entrance of themercial building, so I went to meet my friends." "Lin Weiguo?" Su Wen''s eyebrows twitched. She always felt that Lin Weiguo was very mysterious, and she hadn''t seen him several times. Chapter 958: skin too thin Chapter 958 The skin is too thin "That''s right, it''s Lin Weiguo." I knew I couldn''t hide it from the elder sister, "I see that the second sister really likes Lin Weiguo." "Have we talked again?" "Second sister didn''t admit it, but..." Su Xiu hesitated before saying, "Second sister is not Lin Weiguo''s opponent, and she will fall sooner orter." Su Wen rarely heard her say such a thing, and she couldn''t help being amused, "Oh! Really? Then are you Brother He''s opponent? Have you fallen?" "Sister...how can you say that about me? I''m your own sister." Su Xiu blushed into an apple, lightly hammered Su Wen and turned her head away to ignore her. Su Wen quickly coaxed: "Okay, okay, I was wrong, I shouldn''t say you." She was too thin-skinned. "Humph!" The uncle driver couldn''t help being happy, thinking that the rtionship between the two sisters is really good. Young is good! Thinking about when he was young, he was very popr! **** In the pedestrian street near the shopping mall, Su Qing desperately wanted to break free from her big hand, but she tried hard but couldn''t do so, "Lin Weiguo, what are you doing? Let go." She came to deliver things to her eldest sister, but she stopped before entering the gate of the mall. Met Lin Weiguo. It was just to say hello, but unexpectedly, he was dragged to the pedestrian street. Zhou Hengguang''s face turned dark instantly, and he had never felt that the word Lin Weiguo was so harsh. "Don''t call me Lin Weiguo in the future." Zhou Hengguang said unhappily. "What do you call you?" Su Qing was confused, and forgot to break her hand away, "What do you call Weiguo?" "Weiguo can''t do it either." Zhou Hengguang suddenly showed a smirk, "Qingqing, you can call me Guangguang or Ah Guang." Although he never wanted others to call him that, but if it was Qingqing, he couldn''t do it either. "Is this your nickname?" "That''s right, it''s my nickname." Although Su Qing wondered why Lin Weiguo¡¯s nickname was so different, most people¡¯s nicknames have a little rtionship with their daimyo. But Lin Weiguo''s situation is not umon, so he didn''t say much. "Then I''ll call you Aguang." Su Qing changed her words obediently. "Good boy!" Zhou Hengguang was immediately happy. "By the way, why are you here?" Su Qing thought he had gone home for the Mid-Autumn Festival holiday! Did not expect to meet outside. "Come here to buy mooncakes, I just saw you." In fact, Zhou Hengguang followed all the way here, because he couldn''t be seen by Su Wen and the others, so he had to do so. Speaking of buying mooncakes, in fact, he had already spotted the mooncakes that Qingqing was holding. "I happen to have mooncakes." The reason why Su Qing came with Su Xiu was because Su Xiu couldn''t carry so many things by herself, and she came to help. There will be two boxes of mooncakes in the other hand! "Did you do this yourself?" Zhou Hengguang''s eyes lit up, and his handsome eyes looked at Su Qing expectantly. "No, I...can''t do it. My third sister did these." Su Qing blushed under his gaze, especially the anticipation in his eyes seemed to say that she didn''t do it by herself. It was a guilty conscience. . No! What is she guilty of? It would be nice to have mooncakes for him to eat. Zhou Hengguang was a little disappointed in his heart. It would be even better if Qingqing made it herself, but after thinking about it, his sister-inw did a good job! Let my sister-inw do more housework, so that Qingqing can rx more. That''s right! Zhou Hengguang is such a selfish and unreasonable person. Chapter 959: what are you shouting Chapter 959 What are you shouting about "Thank you, I will ept your gift." Zhou Hengguang suddenly lowered his head, the distance between the two was very close, and now his tall nose almost touched the tip of Su Qing''s nose. "You..." Su Qing could only feel his breath blowing on her face, it was so hot and numb that she couldn''t tell what it felt like, as if a pair of invisible hands were gently grabbing her heart. She wanted to say something, but her brain was slow to respond, and she could only subconsciously look at the handsome face close at hand. There was a slight smile in Zhou Hengguang''s eyes, and he murmured in a low voice, "Baby Qingqing is really kind to me, and she will even give you mooncakes. I''m very happy." Su Qing''s eyes widened instantly, and she stared at Zhou Hengguang nkly, unable to react for a long time. It wasn''t until Zhou Hengguang pressed his palm on his forehead that he suddenly realized that his whole body was about to burn red. "What''s the matter? Such a big reaction?" Zhou Hengguang asked amusedly. "You...you you..." Su Qing looked like she was looking at some scourge, pointing at someone with a good-looking smile, "What are you yelling? You..." Oh my god! How could he call her that? Brother-inw would not call elder sister so nasty. "Didn''t you agree to be my girlfriend?" Zhou Hengguang frowned, and slowly tightened the corners of his slightly curved mouth. "I agreed." Su Qing is actually verymitted, and she will definitely not go back on what she promised. Although the situation at that time caught her by surprise, she didn''t know what to do after being told by him in a few words. In retrospect, I realized that I was a bit stupid. But stupid is stupid! Su Qing admitted that she actually had a good impression of Lin Weiguo in her heart. "Since we are already boyfriend and girlfriend, it''s not wrong for me to call you that!" Zhou Hengguang said, holding Su Qing''s hand forcefully in the palm of his hand again, and then led her to move forward with his fingers sped tightly. "But no one I know is like this." "You are too conservative in thinking, it is right for us to fall in love like this." Zhou Hengguang suddenly turned his head when he spoke, just at this time Su Qing heard his words and listened carefully. The two moved in unison, and their lips touched together inadvertently. It was like a superficial touch, everything looked as if Su Qing took the initiative to kiss him. It seemed that it was really just a misunderstanding, which made Su Qing angry and ashamed, and had nothing to do with him. What''s even more exasperating is that someone actuallyined jokingly. "Little Qingqing, you are too domineering. You are allowed to kiss me in public, but I am not allowed to kiss you." Su Qing just wants to hit someone now. Zhou Hengguang watched the eyes of the little woman in front of him getting brighter and brighter, as if there was a me burning in her eyes, so beautiful that he couldn''t take his eyes off, wishing he could hold her in his arms and kiss her hard. And since he thought so, he would definitely do it. Zhou Hengguang is not his elder brother, he is so scheming that he can hide his true temperament for so many years. Brother is a person who can be extremely cruel to himself. But Zhou Hengguang never wronged himself, he was only cruel to the enemy. So Zhou Hengguang thought so, so he did it simply, no matter what the flood was, no matter what he would be watched in the public. A strong arm sped Su Qing''s slender waist, and her **** thin lips were printed on the back of her head with one hand. Kiss the red lips that tempted him all the time. Since thest kiss, Zhou Hengguang felt like he was possessed by a demon, and that scene would always appear in his mind inadvertently. There seems to be a clear taste between the lips and teeth. Chapter 960: dont call me baby Chapter 960 Don''t call me baby Since then, he has found that he seems to be addicted. Although I was surprised in my heart, I never thought of trying another person. Because as long as he thinks of changing someone, he feels disgusted. Zhou Hengguang''s kiss was caught off guard, so fervent and ferocious that Su Qing was stunned by the kiss. When she reacted and wanted to struggle to push away, she found that she had no strength in her hands and feet. It was clearly a push, but it was a bit like a gesture of refusal. Finally, Zhou Hengguang took a bite of Su Qing''s soft lips, and then left with a lot of satisfaction, his deep eyes were full of smirks after he seeded in stealing a kiss. "you¡­" "Shh... a lot of people are peeping." Zhou Hengguang raised his slender index finger and touched his lips, making a gesture of not speaking. He is handsome and unrestrained, but has apletely different naughty charm from usual. Su Qing looked around guiltily, and sure enough, passers-by were all peeping, and some even whispered. It is whispering but the voice is notughing. This is a pedestrian street in the city center, and the flow of people can be imagined. "Young people nowadays are really shameless." "Are you still ashamed?" "Damn! If you want to make out in broad daylight, you won''t go to bed." "This woman is not a good thing at first sight." Of course, apart from those who med her, there were also those who secretly envied Su Qing''s good luck for finding such an outstanding and handsome man. However, some envy Su Qing, and some envy Zhou Hengguang. After all, Su Qing is not bad at all. He has a good foundation, and under Su Wen''s unremitting care, he has already undergone earth-shaking changes. What''s more, Su Qing herself has her own appreciation of aesthetics, and her talent in design is far behind even Su Wen. Su Wen dared him to invest so much money to run the su family, relying on Su Qing''s design talent. "Don''t leave yet." Su Qing was so angry that she couldn''t care less about getting angry, so she took Zhou Hengguang''s hand and ran away. I kept running out of the pedestrian street, and stopped at the Civic Square. There were quite a few people around, but at least I wouldn''t be the object of others pointing fingers at me. Kissing in public in the 1980s was definitely a rarity. "What are you running for?" Zhou Hengguang stared at Su Qing who was patting her chest with her hands to calm down her rapid heartbeat, the smile in her heart almost overflowed like a flood at high tide. "We are an aboveboard couple, what''s wrong with kissing in the street? Who''s in the way?" Someone said naturally. "What''s the matter? Of course it''s not good." The thin-skinned Su Qing is not as thick-skinned as him. "I feel good, I like you, you like me too, who am I in the way?" "It''s just not good." Su Qing tried to exin, "People also said that if you want... want to make out, you can go to bed. It''s not good on the street." Zhou Hengguang suddenly took a step forward, with a touching smile on his handsome face, he lowered his head and leaned in front of Su Qing, looking directly into her eyes, and said in surprise: "Baby Qingqing, you are so right. If no one pays attention, let''s go to bed and make out now!", Su Qing: "..." Su Qing stared at him nkly, her almond eyes widened, and Zhou Hengguang was amused by her cute look. "Hahaha...haha, Qingqing, are you looking forward to it?" Su Qing only realized that she had been tricked, kicked Zhou Hengguang angrily, turned around and left. Who dares to kick someone who has been evil and domineering since childhood? But this week Hengguang was not angry at all, he chased after him slowly, and shouted after him: "Baby Qingqing, don''t be angry." "Don''t call me baby." Chapter 961: If you are too honest, you will suffer Chapter 961 Too honest will suffer Su Qing was so angry that she exploded, but there was nothing she could do about him, "I said no shouting, did you hear me?" Ever since she knew Lin Weiguo''s true face, her temper has turned bad. Zhou Hengguang raised his eyebrows, "Then what should I call you?" "Shouting..." Su Qing was tongue-tied when asked, she always felt a little silly, it was just a title, did she have to argue with him like this? "Why don''t you talk?" Su Qing looked at Zhou Hengguang''s handsome face and the beautiful phoenix eyes behind the lens, and suddenly asked, "Why aren''t you angry?" Zhou Hengguangughed and said: "Why am I angry? How can I be willing to be angry when you are so nice? It''s toote for me to love you!" "I really don''t know if what you said is true or not." Su Qing whispered. She had never met Lin Weiguo before, and she said he had a good temper, but Su Qing told herself directly that Lin Weiguo was not a good-tempered person. Even his temper should be very bad, but in fact he has never been angry with himself. Instead, she was always angry. In front of him, Su Qing felt that she was a wayward child. Just like just now, she kicked him, and there was a shoe print on the clean trousers, which looked so abrupt and dazzling. It can be seen that Lin Weiguo is a very clean person, and he should be angry when he was kicked and stained his clothes. Zhou Hengguang raised his eyebrows, and the smile in his eyes deepened. It seems that Baby Qingqing found something, she is really a sensitive and careful girl. But he is really not angry, he found outst time, and this is not the first time Qingqing kicked him. If it were someone else, if you dare to kick him, you would be courting death. But if this person was reced by Qingqing, he would take it as being coquettish. "I like Qingqing, why would I be angry with you? Don''t think about it so much." Zhou Hengguang knew that she was going home, and he would go hometer. There was not much time left for the two of them, so he didn''t want to waste it like this up. So he held Su Qing''s hand forcefully, pulled her forward, and said as he walked, "Baby Qingqing, let me teach you." "Teach me what?" Since she couldn''t correct it, Su Qing also gave up, it was just a title, and she got used to it after hearing it. Although he would still blush and feel embarrassed, Lin Weiguo had a melodious deep voice, and every word was very pleasant to hear. Su Qing sighed slightly in her heart, and decided to temporarily let go of the insecurity deep in her heart and take him seriously. Zhou Hengguang slowed down his pace, amodating Su Qing''s pace, and his pretty thin lips raised a charming smile, "I teach you not to be too honest, you have to be thick-skinned, too honest will suffer." Su Qing: "..." This was the first time she had heard such words. "Like you?" Su Qing asked angrily. Unexpectedly, Zhou Hengguang nodded solemnly, "Yes, you are like me, but you are a girl, so you don''t need to follow mepletely. You have your advantages, but I am afraid that you will suffer. You have to protect yourself. Otherwise I''d be worried." Su Qing''s heart skipped a beat, her ears turned red unknowingly, she lowered her head and didn''t even dare to look into his eyes. The fair and delicate neck slowly turned pink, Zhou Hengguang gasped for breath, and his Adam''s apple rolled up and down unconsciously. Can''t help but kiss quickly, when the soft lips brushed against Su Qing''s skin, both of them were startled at the same time. Su Qing raised her head in astonishment, and it took a long time toe back to her senses, "Why do you..." Chapter 962: like masochistic Chapter 962 I like masochistic "If I want to kiss, I can kiss!" Zhou Hengguang gave Su Qing a rogue smirk, and pulled her to continue walking, "I don''t like to abuse myself like my brother." Su Qing also noticed this, "Your brother? You have another brother? I haven''t heard you say that before!" "Yes, not one, but two." Zhou Hengguang sighed, "Didn''t I tell you before that my mother divorced and remarried with my bad gambler father? The remarried stepfather has two sons." "Then did they bully you?" Su Qing''s heart tightened, thinking that Lin Weiguo would have had a hard time following her mother''s remarriage in the past. Zhou Hengguang lowered his brows and eyes, and a look of loneliness appeared on his handsome face, "Probably...it''s not bad!" The more he said that, the more it meant that life in that family was difficult. Su Qing''s heart ached so much that she couldn''t help holding his hand back, and secretly swore in her heart that she would never make random guesses about him and lose her temper. "I will treat you well in the future." Su Qing said firmly. "Really?" Zhou Hengguang''s eyes lit up, but he himself didn''t realize that the joy in his heart was so hot, without any pretense. Zhou Hengguang only felt his chest vibrating, his heart beating out of control, and an emotion he had never felt before spread from the depths of his heart, gradually spreading to all his limbs. An iprehensibleplex color appeared in the depths of the pupils that no one had seen. This kind of emotion is so strange to him, never had it since childhood. When the elder brother and the second brother said they wanted to protect him when he was young, he was also happy. But it is very different from now. He thought, he understood why the elder brother couldn''t extricate himself because of the elder sister-inw. "Yeah!" Su Qing looked back bravely, and said firmly: "Although you are always unpredictable to me, I will treat you well, and my home will be your home from now on." The exposed loneliness touched her, making her feel distressed and willing to let go of her inner anxiety. As the eldest sister said, you must be brave and not look back. Before doing it, I think about the consequences, but nothing happens. Although she couldn''t see through Lin Weiguo, it was a fact that she was moved. How do you know it''s not suitable if you don''t try it! Zhou Hengguangughed, and gently rubbed Su Qing''s hair, "Did you say that about your boyfriend? I can''t even coax me." "Then how do you want me to coax you?" Su Qing asked seriously. Zhou Hengguang was amused by her, and the two of them were walking on the avenue covered with red maple leaves. The man was tall, tall, tall, handsome and elegant, and the woman was charming. When they walked side by side, they were like a bird, and their eyes and smiles were so eye-catching that people couldn''t move them away. eyeball. Be the most beautiful scenery in thiste autumn season, passers-by can''t help but look twice. But Su Qing didn''t notice all this at all. She had a pragmatic personality since she was a child, and she didn''t notice this earth-shaking change in herself at all. Not to mention that he seemed to shine when he was in front of Lin Weiguo, and the amorous feelings between his eyebrows and eyes werepletely different from usual. This is probably why it is said that women in love are the most beautiful. Zhou Hengguang couldn''t help staring at her deeply, engraving everything now deep in his mind. "Call me dear, or baby, just take the initiative to kiss me." Zhou Hengguang spread his hands, "How about it? It''s not too demanding!" "Not high." Su Qing sneered, "Then where are you taking me, my dear? It''s getting dark, and I have to go home!" Zhou Hengguang smiled and narrowed his eyes, "I''ll be there soon." Chapter 963: director in love Chapter 963 The director is in love The ce Zhou Hengguang wanted to take Su Qing to was very close to the city center, and it took only a quarter of an hour for the two of them to walk there. It was a newly opened imported supermarket. This is the first one in the provincial capital. It can be seen that the decoration supermarket inside has not yet officially opened, and the goods are not fully ced. But the facade has alreadye out, and the decoration is very luxurious, and passers-by can''t help but stop and watch curiously. The supermarket has aplete range of items, all of which are foreign goods. When the two arrived, the staff was putting Chinesebels on the product shelves. This supermarket was opened by Zhou Hengguang. He already had a lot of foreign resources in his hands. In order to build a good rtionship with Liumei and Xiaomei, he asked Ji Fang to buy him a lot of snacks from abroad. Zhou Hengguang had this idea at that time, went to Sanjiaying to meet Su Qing, and immediately arranged for it. No, the urgently needed items almost arrived today. "Is this an imported supermarket?" Although Su Qing has gone to high school and learned English, she can only recognizemon words, and her foundation is still poor. When you enter the supermarket, you can only barely recognize the items, and many items that have not beenbeled are not very clear. "Let me trante for you." Zhou Hengguang took Su Qing straight to the destination, "Last time you told me that there are still many colors of leather dyes that cannot be bought. I took a look and found a lot.¡± Sure enough, this entire row of shelves is full of special leather dyes, care agents, and a series of leather products. There are so many that make people dazzled, many things that Su Qing has never heard of before are also here, and she can''t take her eyes off her. Happily, he took the initiative to hug Zhou Hengguang, "That''s great, thank you." "Thank me why don''t you give me a kiss..." Before Zhou Hengguang finished speaking, he just froze in ce, his handsome face was slowly stained with a blush, more moving than the sunset. Because he hadn''t finished speaking, Su Qing took the initiative to press a kiss on his lips. This was the first time Su Qing kissed him. After a long while, Zhou Hengguang came back to his senses, and his lips seemed to still have the soft touch just now. Looking at Su Qing who had turned around and began to choose items happily, Zhou Hengguang couldn''t help shaking his head andughing, and then leaned on the pir beside him with his hands folded and watched silently. The staff in the store saw the interaction between the two, and they were all stunned. Of course it also includes Ji Fang. As Zhou Hengguang''s assistant, Ji Fang of this supermarket certainly knows about it and even participated in it! The director kept an eye on the progress of the opening of the imported supermarket in his busy schedule, and Ji Fang lost a lot of hair when he urged him. But Ji Fang never thought that the purpose of the director''s painstaking efforts to open the supermarket is to make the girl happy? At this moment, Ji Fang''s entire world view was about to copse, he rubbed his eyes vigorously, and looked again, it was true. No vertigo. The director is in love? Omg! I can''t even imagine it. Even though he has seen it with his own eyes, Ji Fang still feels unreal as if he is dreaming. Who would have thought that a director with a deep and unpredictable personality, a bad temper that makes people unpredictable, and a bully likes to fall in love with someone? Ji Fang looked again, and suddenly realized that the girl the director likes looks so familiar? This, this...isn''t this sister-inw''s younger sister? He met at the boss''s house, Su Wen''s sister Su Qing? Ji Fang immediately looked at his director with strange eyes, and he also understood many things that he could not understand before. Chapter 964: big secret Chapter 964 The Big Secret For example, why did the director go to Qingshui County? For example, why did the director use Lin Weiguo¡¯s name to write letters to others? He remembered that those letters were sent to Qingshui County. Isn''t the Su family from Qingshui County? Also, the director was unwilling to attend the banquet at Xu''s family yesterday. There are too many thoughts, the more Ji Fang thinks about it, the more frightened he bes. He seems to have discovered a big secret of the director. It''s over, will he be silenced? **** While Ji Fang was hiding in the corner trembling with a guilty conscience, Su Qing had already selected what she wanted, many, many, and it was the first time she bought something so generously that she didn''t feel bad about spending money. Finally understand why the elder sister is so forthright when she spends money every time she buys something. When checking out, an embarrassing thing happened, she didn''t have that much money. "I''ll pay." "No." Zhou Hengguang''s proposal was rejected by Su Qing without hesitation, "Your life is already very difficult, how can I let you spend money! I will do it myself." "I''m willing to spend money for you, even if I lose everything." This supermarket was originally opened for her, and Zhou Hengguang hated that he had money but couldn''t spend it. "That doesn''t work either." Su Qing insisted: "I take all the things you usually give me, but I bought these things for the studio, and I have to issue an invoice to go back and reimburse them." "Okay then!" Zhou Hengguang had no choice but topromise, wondering if he had acted too much and pretended to be poor and sessful? Ji Fang hid in the corner,ining crazily in his heart. I didn¡¯t expect the director to be such a director. Your pair of shoes is the sry of an ordinary person for a year. How dare you say such a thing? The whole supermarket is yours. Not enough money, Su Qing returned some of the goods, spent all the money she had, and asked the supermarket to issue a receipt before leaving. After staying outside for such a long time, the family must have been waiting impatiently, so they rejected Zhou Hengguang''s offer to take her home, and took a taxi back home. When getting into the car, Su Qing thought for a while, "Are you going home for the holidays today?" "Go back, although I really don''t want to go back, but I can''t go back." Zhou Hengguang looked at her, a little bit reluctant for her to go. "Okay then!" Originally, Su Qing wanted to invite him to her home for the holidays, and meet her eldest sister by the way, since he still wants to go home, she will find another chance next time. "Then you go back quickly! Don''t be toote, or it will be bad." After all, it is not his real home, so it will always be inconvenient. It will be bad if his stepfather and elder brother look badly at him. "Hmm!" Zhou Hengguang no longer had a smile on his face. "goodbye!" "goodbye." After Su Qing left in the car, Zhou Hengguang''s face turnedpletely cold, and his whole person''s temperament had long since lost the cheerfulness and friendliness before, and on the contrary, he became more and more repulsive to others. The slender and tall figure stood on the side of the road, and the warm yellow light shone on him, making him feel more and more lonely and cold. On the night of Mid-Autumn Festival on the 15th day of the eighth month of the lunar calendar, a bright moon had already hung in the night sky. There were no pedestrians on the street for a long time, and he seemed to be the only one in the world. After an unknown amount of time, Zhou Hengguang suddenly said, with a deep and cold voice, "You know everything?" Ji Fang shivered, "I know... I know." "Hehe..." Zhou Hengguang sneered. Ji Fang was so frightened that his little heart almost jumped out, but he was not stupid, and immediately swore, "Director, I swear, I will absolutely keep the secret, and no one will tell." "The big boss didn''t say anything?" Chapter 965: Pillar of talent Chapter 965 Pir of talent "Don''t say it, I will never say it." Ji Fang clearly distinguished his identity, "I am the director''s secretary, of course I listen to the director. In Changhe, I work part-time." Zhou Hengguang finally turned around, and gave Ji Fang an unpredictable look, with sharp eyebrows and eyes. Ji Fang''s little heart trembled. "Um... Director, your family has already urged you, if you don''t go back, it will be toote." If the director hadn''t been sent home, he would never havee to see the director now. Coming to the director at this time is like hitting the bullet point . "it is good." The car was parked across the road. After the two got in the car, they drove to Zhou''s house. In fact, the Zhou family¡¯s old house is not in the provincial capital, but in the capital. It¡¯s just that the eldest son of the Xu family, Zhou Jingxin, and the second son, Zhou Guangxin, have settled in the provincial capital for a long time due to work reasons, and the old man and his wife oftene to the provincial capital. Zhou Jingxin is the father of Zhou Hengyang brothers. Since the second brother passed away and the eldest brother left home, the Zhou family has been restless. Although it can''t be said that the undercurrent is surging, people''s hearts are not as unified as before, and Zhou Hengguang himself is among them. Although he was not as decisive as his eldest brother, the old men in the family knew that they could no longer control him. Thinking of this, Zhou Hengguangughed at himself. In fact, he doesn''t hate the Zhou family, on the contrary, he appreciates it. The Zhou family is different from the Xu family and the Song family. Because the ability of the Zhou familyes from knowledge and everyone''s hard work, generations of the family have been dedicated to development and scientific research. From grandfather to father, second uncle, younger uncle, then to eldest brother, second brother to Heng Xing of the second uncle''s family...even if he himself was rebellious when he was young, he chose architectural design. His main focus is on bridge design, and he has devoted himself to bridge construction since his freshman year. After a few years, I started as an intern and studied with professors, and now I am the chief engineer ofrge-scale bridge construction. Conquering one construction problem after another was the opposite of what he wanted to do, but he did it anyway. Isn¡¯t it because of the pressure from grandpa and father? The men of the Zhou family must be the pirs of the country. What is a pir of talent? Uncle¡¯s darkness never sees the light of day, and he has to use an alias even for dinner with his family. Big brother''s aerospace engineer and fighter pilot can only be regarded as his part-time job, but that is his favorite job. There is also the nuclear research of the second brother. The second brother, who loves tough, loves to make trouble, and loves to y, stays in the deserted desert and in the cold and lonelyboratory all year round, and finally loses his life. Second brother wouldn''t die at all. If the second brother survives, the eldest brother will not run away from home either. And uncle. The Zhou family has cultivated one pir after another, and made one after another remarkable feats, but no one has ever cared about whether they are willing, free, and happy. Zhou Hengguang didn''t know what others thought, but he knew that his second brother would definitely not be happy when he was alive. "Arrived." Ji Fang''s words interrupted Zhou Hengguang''s meditation. "Let''s go back!" After getting out of the car, Zhou Hengguang mmed the car door and strode into the courtyard gate. As soon as he entered, he could see a long dining table in the garden, covered with a clean white tablecloth, with various Type moon cakes, fruit and other items. This is a must-see for the Mid-Autumn Festival every year. Seeing the third brothere back, Zhou Nini jumped three feet high like a frightened rabbit. Seeing that no one was paying attention to her running over quickly, she made a small report: "Grandpa and grandma are here, or the eldest aunt has also returned from the capital. They are all talking about sister-inw." PS: Thest chapter was wrong, it has been modified, just refresh it! Thanks for the support. On May 1st, I went hiking with my friends, and when I came back, I had a backache and a low-grade fever. Why! I''m already a good-for-nothing, and my legs hurt when I go up the stairs. This is an update to make up for the 2nd issue, thank you for your support. Chapter 966: you are not too stupid Chapter 966 You are not too stupid In order to please the third brother and return to the free days before, Zhou Nini did not hesitate to act as a double-faced spy, telling Zhou Hengguang everything that happened at home. Zhou Nini was secretly proud that she was quite sessful as a double agent, and moved to live next to Third Brother to help her family monitor him. Now being sent back by the third brother, then help the third brother to monitor the family. Please both sides, neither side offend, perfect! "Say what?" "Tell me about my sister-inw and the Song family." The corner of Zhou Hengguang''s mouth raised a mocking arc, "It seems that after Song Zishan returns to the capital, she still has a backhand." "She suffered such a big loss and didn''t have an attack on the spot. She definitely won''t just let it go after she goes back." The problem that Zhou Nini can see, others must have known about it. Zhou Hengguang was not surprised at all. "You''re not too stupid." "I was used by Liang Shuzhen, and I''m not really stupid." She just regards Liang Shuzhen as her best friend. Isn''t it normal for her to go out of her way for a friend? Now that Liang Shuzhen doesn''t regard her as a friend, of course she will turn her face. Not only did she have to turn her back, but she also had to fight back. Zhou Hengguang sneered, "Hehe! You have lowered the IQ of all of our Zhou family by yourself. Are you not stupid? You are so stupid as to be a stranger. I suspect that you are not even from the Zhou family." "..." Zhou Nini almost cried, "Third brother, you are too vicious, how can you say that about me? Even if I am really stupid, why am I not from the Zhou family?" "The Zhou family is not as stupid as you." Zhou Hengguang said tly: "Originally the stupidest member of our family was my little aunt, but now that I have you as aparison, I realize that my little aunt still has something to offer. It¡¯s still very transparent in dealing with people.¡± Now Zhou Nini is really crying. What she fears most is being told that she doesn''t look like the Zhou family. The Zhou family members are not only smart and have a high IQ, but they are all handsome men and beautiful women. She has nothing to do with either of these two. Although she is also a good-looking person,pared with the Zhou family''s men, she is an existence that lowers her appearance. It was the little aunt who lowered her appearance in the previous generation, but this generation has be her. It doesn''t matter if you lower your appearance, the most important thing is not to lower your IQ. Zhou Nini secretly wiped her tears, and sang "Little Cabbage" in her heart, no one loves her. That''s a pain! "Third brother, you are too bad and vicious." Zhou Nini said aggrieved. "You just found out now?" "I..." Zhou Nini choked, "Of course I knew it since I was a child, but you have refreshed my knowledge of you time and time again." "You can try again." "I won''t say it anymore." Zhou Nini is not stupid, and if she continues to say it, she is looking for death, and promises that the third brother will refresh his viciousness again, "Third brother, don''t be angry, I still have news for you to return." She pointed to the side Because the people who were in the living room or their own room came out one after another. At this moment, someone at the dining table has already started to say hello to Zhou Hengguang, and it is a bit inconvenient to talk. So the two came to the corner, and Zhou Nini continued to report back. "I don''t know what Song Zishan said when she returned to the capital. Originally, my uncle and my aunt hoped to persuade my brother toe back through Su Wen. Now my aunt has changed her mind. I think she didn''t show any affection for Su Wen in her speech. Dissatisfied, but I think there must be a problem." It''s rare that Zhou Nini''s mind can still see these problems, it''s not easy. Chapter 967: Zhou Hengxing Chapter 967 Zhou Hengxing Zhou Hengguang nodded slightly. A strong mother-inw always doesn''t like a strong daughter-inw, and the elder sister-inw still recruits, so Su Wen is not really a daughter-inw! Mom has no right to control Su Wen. The rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw was awkward from the very beginning, and it was too easy for Song Zishan to achieve her goal. "Third brother, what do you think the eldest aunt will do if she takes action against Su Wen?" Zhou Nini asked worriedly. "What should I do? You actually care about sister-inw?" "I don''t care about Su Wen, I care about my elder brother. Third brother, you don''t know that the life when the mother-inw and daughter-inw have conflicts and the husband is in the middle is the most difficult life." Zhou Nini has a bit of a gossip character, and she is more concerned about this kind of mother-inw than other people. Much smarter. "It''s okay, the eldest brother has run away from home, and he won''te back in the future." Zhou Hengguang''s words made Zhou Nini''s mood immediately depressed, and she asked sadly: "Is it true that you won''te back again? Then what should we do?" "What should we do?" Zhou Hengguang had long nned to join the Su family, so naturally he didn''t want to answer Zhou Nini''s question. "What are you talking about?" Suddenly a clear voice joined in, it was the fourth child of the Zhou family, Zhou Nini''s brother Zhou Hengxing. It is rare for others toe back in the capital this time. It''s rare to say that the main reason why so many people came back this time is because of Zhou Hengyang. Everyone knows that Zhou Hengyang, who has been missing for two years, has returned to the provincial capital, and now Zhou Hengguang works in the same factory as him. "Let''s talk about elder brother and sister-inw." Zhou Nini quietly forgot Zhou Hengxing''s nce, "Anyway, you won''t understand." Zhou Hengxingughed angrily at this stinky girl, "Go, go, what do you know? You''d better y while ying! You can''t get involved in these things." Zhou Nini was driven away. As a double agent, she failed to provide good news to the third brother, and was very frustrated. It was also sad to find that even her own brother despised her IQ. *** Regardless of what the Zhou family thought, when Su Wen and Su Xiu arrived home, they helped Su Xiu prepare all kinds of delicious food, and after they were ready, they watched cartoons with Liumei and Xiaomei. Although the TV quality was poor, Su Wen actually watched it with gusto. After watching the cartoon, it was gettingte, and Su Qing hadn''te back yet. Su Wen decided to eat mooncakes first. So Su Wen, Su Xiu, Su Xue and the two little ones sat together, each with a piece of mooncake they liked, eating mooncakes and admiring the moon while waiting for Su Qing toe back. "The moon came out very early today." "I saw the moon before it was dark." The little girl said impatiently. "Me too." Sixth Sister nodded along, and asked enthusiastically, "Elder Sister, is Second Sister dating?" "What do you know about love?" Su Wen smiled. "Of course I understand." "I understand too." Liumei and Xiaomei rushed to raise their hands to speak. ¡°The girls in our ss like our monitor.¡± ¡°All the boys in our ss like me.¡± The two spoke in unison, but what they said waspletely opposite, which caused the three sisters Su Wen tough out loud. The little girl felt that she was beingpared, so she pouted angrily. As a result, this is not the worst blow, and the worst blow is yet toe. Sixth Sister said triumphantly to Younger Sister: "The monitor of your ss also likes me, but I don''t like him. I have already rejected him." The little girl burst into tears, "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo Good night, okay! Chapter 968: Take the lead Chapter 968 Take the lead "Okay, stop pretending to cry, there are no tears." Su Wen ruthlessly revealed the truth. "Okay then! I''ll listen to the elder sister and I won''t cry anymore." The little girl''s face became thicker, she didn''t feel embarrassed at all when she was exposed as a fake cry, and took the opportunity to act like a baby with Su Wen, "Look at me, elder sister , Big Sister, do you like me the most?" "I..." Su Wen just wanted to speak, when she realized that she was swiping, three, four, and six turned their heads to look at herself expectantly at the same time. Su Wen couldn''t speak anymore. "Eldest sister and I." Su Qing came back just in time, heard this sentence as soon as she entered the house, and immediately joined in the fun. Su Wen: This day is impossible. After having dinner and sharing mooncakes, this Mid-Autumn Festival is over. It was supposed to be a reunion between the two of them, but Fifth Sister didn''te back from school, and Zhou Hengyang didn''te back from Northwest either. Su Wen stayed in the study untilte at night, and the phone on the desk never rang. After waiting for so long, I thought I would wait for his call. On the notebook in front of her, at some point, Su Wen wrote "I miss you, I miss you so much." **** The next day, Su Wen sleptte, and was woken up by Zhou Yan who rushed into the house before she got up. "Little aunt?" Su Wen opened the door in a daze in her pajamas, only to realize that it was raining outside, and now she didn''t want to get up. Rainy days are more suitable for sleeping! Su Wen opened the door, turned around and went straight back to the bedroom, continuing to catch up on sleep. She likes to sleep in. When she was in Sanjiaying, every time Hengyang came back from training, she didn''t get up. When I arrived in the provincial capital, I was too busy. I had to work overtime every night and get up very early during the day. Today is a rare day to sleep in. Zhou Yan followed into the bedroom, holding a newspaper in her hand and said excitedly: "Look, Wenwen, take a quick look, your report is out. The speed of the morning newspaper this time is too fast. It was supposed to be published tomorrow, but it turned out Boarded today." Su Wen was not surprised at all, "If the morning paper is not published, other newspapers will be published, and it will be their loss if others **** it first." After all, what happened yesterday was a big news hotspot. There has never been a signing event of this scale before, and it can be regarded as a leading role for the industry. "You girl, why aren''t you surprised at all." Zhou Yan couldn''t help rolling her eyes, "You should give me a surprise anyway, let''s have fun!" "I''m very surprised." Su Wen showed a smirk at the level of a movie star, "But today''s newspaper can''t see the specific effect. If you want to see the effect, you have to look at the fermentationter and report one after another. .¡± "That''s true." Zhou Yan recognized this very much. You can''t see the effect immediately after being published in the newspaper, you can only see the long-term influence. "But the newspapers praised you as a flower." "Let me see." Although Su Wen wasn''t surprised, she couldn''t bepletely indifferent. After all, it was the first time she was published in a mainstream newspaper! Looking at ten lines at a nce, Su Wenmented: "As expected of a mainstream newspaper, the wording is very objective and fair, but the praise in it is mainly on our operation mode. After the reform and opening up, the economy has developed rapidly. Good head." Su Wen put down the newspaper, "If I''m not mistaken, the publishing house has received a lot of orders today, right?" "Smart." Zhou Yan tapped Su Wen''s forehead affectionately, "There are a lot of orders, this is the best publicity we discussed before. Regarding your own packaging and media publicity, yesterday''s signing meeting has already Many readers have seen you with their own eyes. And your temperament and appearance have greatly exceeded the readers'' expectations." Chapter 969: sour words Chapter 969 Sour words Zhou Yan walked up and down the room excitedly, "Do you know what this means?" "what?" "It means that you can not only be a writer, but also develop into the entertainment industry." "That won''t work." Hengyang knew he couldn''t die of anger. I don''t even want her to participate in the signing event, let alone go to the entertainment industry. Although Hengyang never cared about her and supported her in developing her career, she couldn''t just think about herself. Su Wen didn''t want to make Hengyang angry and disappointed. "why not?" "That''s not my goal. I just want to start my own business. It''s not even my goal to write a book. It''s just because ofck of money, there''s nothing I can do." Su Wen lowered her eyes, "You should see that, I I¡¯m not a gifted writer, I¡¯m not really good at writing books.¡± Zhou Yan disagreed with this, but she could see that it was true that Su Wen was not interested in the entertainment industry. "Alright then! I''ll just focus on making bags!" Zhou Yan''s sour words made Su Wen amused, "What''s wrong with me making bags? It''s obviously very promising, but all you carry are my bags now." "Hahaha... very good, I really like it, remember to get a membership card for me when it opens, and send it to me as soon as there are new models in the future." "Don''t worry! No one else can lose yours." The two chatted for a while, and Su Wen couldn''t sleep anymore, so she got up and went to the kitchen to find that Su Xiu had left breakfast for herself before going out. Although Zhou Yan had eaten it, the polenta cooked by Su Xiu was too fragrant to hold back. Watching Su Wen eat another meal. "Are you eating breakfast or lunch?" "Anything is fine." Before she had time to eat breakfast, Su Wen was already hungry, and a bowl of corn porridge served with her pickled cucumbers was crisp and refreshing. "How is your writing going? When can you finish the draft?" "I''ll give it to you by the end of the year at thetest." Su Wen thought about it, "As you know, I''ve been very busy recently. If you can help me cancel all the subsequent signings, I can speed up the time." Zhou Yan sneered, "Hehe! Don''t even think about it, I will arrange signing events in four cities for you, two in the south, one in Haicheng and thest one in the capital. I will finish filming for Aisha Magazine tomorrow. The photos from the exclusive interview, we will leave the day after tomorrow.¡± "New Year''s Day will be around the corner after running in the four cities." Su Wen calcted, her face copsed, as if she wanted to cry but couldn''t cry. "The journey is too time-consuming, and half of the time is spent on the road." "How can it be so exaggerated? Isn''t it normal to waste time on the road? I mean, we have to cooperate with the bookstore and the local media in the end. This is the first time we have done this. It''s all about crossing the river with stones. Don''t worry about it step by step. " Su Wen nced at Zhou Yan strangely, thinking, it''s really abnormal to waste time. If this is put in twenty yearster, it will be very convenient whether it is an airne or a high-speed rail. Day trips from one city to another. Now there is no high-speed rail, no moving cars, and the express speed of the train is very slow for her, and she still gets train sick. Of the four cities to go to, two of the airports are under construction and you must take the train. "How can I not be in a hurry, the founding store of Su''s family is about to open on New Year''s Day, and there are a lot of things that need to be done." Su Wen said angrily: "Besides, Hengyang is not at home, and I will be away for a month, and my sisters are at home I''m really worried." Chapter 970: attitude change Chapter 970 Attitude Change "With Heng Guang here, don''t worry." Zhou Yan said proudly: "I''m not boasting, my natal nephews are all reliable, so why worry about entrusting them to help take care of you? Besides, no matter what Both Su Qing and Su Xiu are steady and proper people." "That''s true." Su Wen found that as she got along with each other for a long time, she regarded this ce as her home from the bottom of her heart, and her sisters became her closest family members. As the head of the family, if you have to go on a business trip to another ce, you will always miss it in your heart. But what Zhou Yan said is right, the younger sisters have long been able to be independent, and she really doesn''t have to worry about it all the time. "Okay, that''s it." Because of the tight schedule ahead, Su Wen didn''t go out in the afternoon, so she packed her luggage at home alone. It was only good to pack two 29-inch suitcases. Anyway, Zhou Yan was very rich and well-organized for this trip, and the arrangements were very appropriate. There were twelve staff members apanying her, two of whom were dedicated to serving her. The next day, apanied by her assistant, Su Wen went to the office of Aishang Magazine. Originally, Zhou Yan proposed to apany her, but Su Wen refused. It is not necessary for Zhou Yan to apany her all the way, besides, it is not appropriate to follow her around as her. These are the two young interns who served as her assistants at the signing event yesterday. The boy is called Fang Shuai, and the girl is called Fang Sha. They are actually a pair of siblings. Su Wen didn''t know about it before, and only found out after chatting on the road of cooperation again. Originally, the two were just interns. Fortunately, they stood out from the crowd of colleagues and were temporarily transferred to help for a day. Zhou Yan probably saw that the two of them were serious and responsible in their work, flexible and careful in dealing with others, so she directly transferred the two of them. Su Wen also has a good impression of the two, so naturally she has no objection. When I arrived at Aishang, Su Wen didn''t see the editor-in-chief of the magazine, and Su Wen didn''t take it seriously. If you don''t see it, don''t see it! Maybe it''s because I''m not stylish enough to be interviewed by the editor-in-chief in person. She is not the kind of person who has to earn face, as long as she can do a good job. Su Wen cooperated with the photo interview throughout the whole process, and everything went smoothly. Clothes, shoes, and essories are all brought by herself, and she also does makeup. The makeup artist and clothing editor arranged by the magazine had an ugly face at the beginning and refused to cooperate, butter they were full of admiration and followed Su Wen. The attitude is a big change of 100 Baidu. The bearded photographer was stunned, holding the camera and stood aside in a daze. After watching for a long time, he rubbed his eyes, as if he had seen a ghost. Instead, it was the makeup artist, and the clothing editor was embarrassed by the look, and gave the photographer a hard look. "Fang Shuai, do you think that the people in the magazine are very strange." Fang Sha leaned in front of Fang Shuai and muttered softly, "When we came here, everyone''s faces were so smelly that they were going to die, and now they will all be around Su Wen. I can¡¯t drive him away. And the photographer¡¯s thick beard can cover his entire face, and he hasn¡¯t moved his eyes since Su Wen came here. I can¡¯t wait to gouge his eyes out now.¡± The president said when he transferred her to be Su Wen''s assistant, don''t let people take advantage of Su Wen. From now on, Su Wen''s safety will be defended by her. Fang Shuai nced at Fang Sha strangely, thinking that the way you look at Su Wen is much more straightforward than the bearded man. "Talking to you!" "Oh! I think the eyes of the bearded man are nothing, it''s appreciation." Although the photographer''s eyes have been staring at Su Wen, but the eyes are not obscene, it is the astonishment and appreciation of a photographer when he finds beauty. Chapter 971: Slap in the face is delicious Chapter 971 p in the face is really fragrant Su Wen must have discovered it herself, so she didn''t care. "Really?" Fang Sha asked uncertainly. "Definitely is." Only then did Fang Sha feel relieved, and carefully tidied up the essories brought by Su Wen, and put them in the jewelry box before muttering gossip, "I heard from the seniors in the office that Su Wen is married, what a pity, it''s so Married young." Fang Shuai ignored her, Fang Sha was really curious, and couldn''t hold back the gossip in her heart, talking non-stop by herself. "It''s a pity, getting married too early. I really don''t know what kind of person can match Su Wen, wait... I heard Su Wen call our president''s little aunt, so isn''t Su Wen''s husband the president''s nephew?" Fang Sha suddenly realized, filled with righteous indignation, "Hmph! There must be..." Before he finished speaking, Fang Shuai covered him, "Don''t implicate me if you want to die, and don''t think about it if you have nothing to do. What you think is all messed up." Soon, put on makeup, change clothes and start taking pictures. The bearded photographer started to work with excited eyes. Professional photographers are very rare in this era, most of them are at the studio level, and the bearded man is already at the top of the industry, so Aishang specially recruited them from the capital. Originally, I heard that I was taking a picture of a little-known writer, but I was very reluctant. He also came here because he owed the editor-in-chief of Aishang. Before I came here, I had already made psychological preparations. Most of the images of little-known writers are sloppy and shy, and they don¡¯t know where to put their hands in front of the camera. It was an insult to him. It''s not just the bearded man who thinks so. In fact, the entire magazine is dissatisfied with Su Wen, and the reason for dissatisfaction is different from that of the bearded man. After all, they have seen Su Wen''s photos, and some of them have seen Su Wen in person on the day of the signing. I am 100% satisfied with the image and temperament. What is dissatisfied is Su Wen''s picky, arrogant and weird demands. Everyone in the magazine felt insulted, especially the makeup artist and clothing editor. They are the ones who follow the trend of the times, and they can only achieve this step after thousands of selections. Foreign magazines have studied countless. Now he is actually disgusted by a little-known little writer. That''s right! The day before yesterday, Su Wen was still their favorite best-selling author, but now she has be a little-known author. This caused Su Wen toe today, and everyone put up faces. Even the editor-in-chief who had a good impression of Su Wen went out to meet clients. But the bearded man was an exception. Everyone made faces to Su Wen, but the bearded man stood aside stupidly and let out exmations from time to time. All the staff of the magazine have long said that Su Wen doesn''t want to wear their clothes or make up? Well, everyone will definitely not get involved today, let''s see how she makes a fool of herself. Wait until she makes a mess and apologizes. result- Not only are they fully prepared, but they are also familiar with it like a neer. Bringing a fully equipped equipment that amazes professionals. When Su Wen took out the prepared clothing, shoes, essories and cosmetics, andmunicated the style with the responsible editor in an orderly manner, everyone had only one idea. Was pped in the face. One second before, she stood firm to show Su Wen''s face, but then it became¡ª It smells so good! Oh, by the way, what''s even more frustrating is that they tried their best to put on a face. Su Wen was always smiling the whole time, and it wasn''t affected at all. It''s like punching cotton, which is soft and has nowhere to go. Chapter 972: create myth Chapter 972 Creating Myths Frustrated! So frustrated. Since I have been convinced by others'' aesthetics and unique high taste, there is no need to hold grudges. If they themselves had better and more beautiful ones, why would they choose the ugly ones? That''s right,pared with Su Wen''s clothes, their clothes are so ugly! Not only ugly, but also rustic. A strong local vor. Su Wen has experience in taking pictures, and she is not at a loss as a novice standing in front of the camera. The originally nned whole day was quicklypleted. At the end of the interview in the afternoon, Su Wen took Fang Sha and Fang Shuai away. Several people from the magazine office enthusiastically delivered it to the gate, and they didn''t go in until no one was seen, just in time to meet Editor-in-Chief Xiaing back from the outside. "What? Meet me?" "Ah... yes, editor-in-chief, you are back." "How did the talk go?" Editor-in-Chief Xia is not blind, deliberately teasing this group of people and admitting it cheekily, "What is this for? Who are you sending it to?" "Su Wen." "Send her?" Editor-in-chief Xia looked like a ghost, "You all took the wrong medicine? I was stillining when I left in the morning!" "That''s why we have blind eyes." "Yes! It''s our frog in a well." "I don''t know the heights of the sky and the depths of the earth." ¡°We don¡¯t know what the real aesthetic is.¡± "I have never seen a taste that is elegant but not cold." Editor Xia sneered, suspecting that his confidantes were out of their minds, "If I remember correctly, are you using these words to scold Su Wen? Why? They were bounced back?" Everyone was embarrassed. Editor-in-Chief Xia became more and more surprised, "Really got bounced back?" "Editor-in-chief, you can go to Beard and see." "Okay then!" Editor-in-chief Xia was already prepared in her heart, but she still couldn''t think of what p in the face Su Wen would use to make everyone change their attitude from the bottom of their hearts. When she put down her backpack and found the bearded man, she was already locked up It''s outside the small ck house. "Eh... the editor-in-chief and the photographer said that they have to work overtime overnight. If you want to see it, you have to wait until tomorrow." "As for being so impatient?" Editor-in-Chief Xia said angrily, "I want to see what results wille out tomorrow, and everyone has rebelled." After the bearded man worked overtime and stayed up all night, Editor-in-Chief Xia got his wish the next day and saw the first batch of photos, and then¡ª Really fragrant. Can''t wait to call Zhou Yan, and was told that the president has taken people to other cities to hold a signing event. "When can Ie back?" "Because it needs to go to four cities, it is expected to take one month." The magazine was published a month ago. Editor-in-Chief Xia asked President Zhou to call her as soon as possible when he came back, and then hung up the phone with great regret. After waiting for a month, Su Wen''s worth will not know how high it will rise! Now editor-in-chief Xia just wants to curse people. **** One monthter, the new issue of Aishang Magazine wasunched, creating the best result in history, a fabulous miracle. The first batch was sold out in three days, and it took three additional printings to meet the market demand. Everyone is envious that Aishang Magazine has made a lot of money this time. It''s almost the end of the year again, and the cover photo of Aishang magazine caught thest train and was selected as the best of the year. In addition to this, the most discussed models are the models in this issue. It is actually not correct to say that the models are actually hired, because the models that were originally hired at a high price did not have any sshes at all. What really exploded the market and set off a frenzy of sales was Su Wen, who made Editor-in-chief Xia set it on the cover the first time she saw the photo. This is to make up for yesterday! Thank you for your support, don''t forget to vote for the little cuties who read the article! Chapter 973: Northwest One Hegemony Chapter 973 The Northwest Overlord Editor Xia boldly used as many as ten photos, together with interviews and editorial messages, etc., which can be described as full of dry goods. From makeup, hairstyle, and clothing, she fully demonstrated the fashion, trend, and taste she interpreted. The beauty brought by Su Wen ispletely different, fresh and refined, confident and generous. There are pursuits that women in the new era look forward to but have not yetprehended, here, she presents them in all aspects. Coupled with her already beautiful face with icy muscles and bones, what else can''t be captured? In the words of the bearded photographer, Su Wen''s photos can make countless people her captives. There are men, but there are also women. In addition to selling well, this issue of Aishang magazine has many follow-up effects. The sales volume of the magazine is increasing every day, and it is sold all over the country. Besides, editor-in-chief Xia also made up his mind and determined the final position for the magazine. That is clothing, beauty. Ai Shang Magazine has not been established for a long time, only half a year, because the editor-in-chief Xia has profound qualifications, skills, and vision, and it has achieved its current scale. But it can''t soar into the sky, and there is no clear and clear positioning yet. Everything is crossing the river by feeling the stones. Now all the difficulties are gone, the person who brought all these changes is Su Wen. Editor-in-chief Xia regretted that she didn''t stay in the office to receive the photo on the day of the photo shoot. The phone calls in her office were almost buzzing these days, and they were all from the same industry who wanted toe over to get in touch with her and ask about Su Wen. . People who want to invite Su Wen have long lined up. **** Northwest¡ª In December, it has been snowing heavily in the northwest, and the endless deste scenery is covered with white snow. An Iveco left thergest livestock farm in the area and went straight to the county town. When you arrive at the county seat, you have to transfer to thergest city in the area, and then transfer to a ne to fly directly to the capital. There were five or six people sitting in Iveco, and the driver was a tall and burly man with tough features. It''s a cold day, but the man''s posture is very thin, which makes people feel very cold. This person is the tyrant of the Northwest, Long Fang! Liu Chun was arrested by a brother who was rted to his subordinates. After Zhou Hengyang came, he first set up a trap, and after the people jumped in, they were all arrested by thunder. After Liu Chun was rescued, the subordinates had never suffered such a big loss, and finally moved the dragon out. It is said that a strong dragon does not suppress a local snake, not to mention that a dragon who releases people is not a local snake, and a human is a low-headed dragon. But Zhou Hengyang is not an ordinary strong dragon. As a result, the two met, fought against each other several times, and set up a game for each other. From scheming to kung fu fighting, everyone was dumbfounded. I thought that the rtionship would get worse and worse, and finally get out of hand. Even when Long Fang''s subordinates were afraid, the two of them did not fight each other and became good brothers. The man sitting in the co-pilot is tall and has long legs. He is lowering his head to reveal a sharp outline, a tall nose bridge, thick eyshes and slightly pursed thin lips. He was concentrating on reading a magazine in his hand, and he was in a high mood from the thin lips pursed. This person is Zhou Hengyang who has been in the northwest for more than a month. Liu Chun sat in the back row, behind the driver''s seat, and was stretching his head to see what Zhou Hengyang was doing. "What are you reading in Hengyang?" Long Fang, who was driving,ined dissatisfiedly, "You haven''t put down this magazine since you got it, and you said you would go back after the mine started working. It''s too disrespectful to leave now." Continue to repay the debt (*^¨Œ^*)(*^¨Œ^*) Chapter 974: Miserable Boss Liu Si Chapter 974 Tragic Boss Liu Si Long Fang did not want Zhou Hengyang to go. Don''t look at him as a tyrant in the Northwest that everyone fears outside, but he is not as vicious as the legend says. Because everyone is afraid of him, very few people dare to y with him, just joking. Once Hengyang left, it was really boring. Zhou Hengyang''s brows were stern, and he was a little toozy to talk to Long Fang. This guy has one side when he is not familiar with it, and another side when he is familiar with it. I don''t know if it was because no one dared to chat with him in the past, and he panicked. I always feel that the current dragon talks too much. Zhou Hengyang''s deep eyes were full of undercurrents that he was trying to suppress. He turned the magazine in his hand over hisp, and began to close his eyes and meditate. Magazine turned Jianlong nced at the person on the cover, twitched the corner of his mouth, and teased: "How long have you been staring at her beautiful beauty? I want my brother to help you get it back." Liu Chun couldn''t help covering his forehead behind, and didn''t want to say anything anymore. Anyway, he knew that Hengyang would be ufortable, and as soon as he saw the magazine, he immediately dropped everything and rushed back. Liu Chun wants to sympathize with his good brother, tsk tsk tsk... the more taciturn the more he cares! Anyway, he really didn''t dare to provoke him. Forget it, let Long Fang continue to add fuel to the fire! Only Long Fang won''t be killed if he speaks now. Zhou Hengyang suddenly opened his eyes, and the eagle-like sharp eyes swept over. The pressure caused the air pressure in the entire car space to drop a lot. The people behind each other secretly winked and winked, but no one spoke. In fact, the other people in the back row were no lessplicated and shocked than Liu Chun. They always had a bad premonition, for fear that Zhou Hengyang would let the dragon be abducted. I don''t know who spread the word, but everyone was secretly worried that the boss had taken a fancy to the boy surnamed Zhou. Otherwise, how could the boss be so nice to the kid named Zhou? Brothers are not so good. The biggest doubt is that since the boss became brothers with the boy surnamed Zhou, his whole person has changed. He talks more with the boy surnamed Zhou in one day than in the previous month. When it''s hot, everyone only dares to make up their minds, but they dare not speak out. Switched to someone else sitting in the position of Long Fang, already sweating profusely and trembling with fear. But Long Fang didn''t know that, instead he showed an extremely arrogant smile to Zhou Hengyang, "Brother, I am loyal enough!" Obviously still brooding over someone''s rushing back! If it weren''t for the cooperation between the two of them spreading out, and they couldn''t leave each other, he would have wanted to be together. "Ahem..." Liu Chun couldn''t help coughing, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Long Fang nced at Liu Chun from the rearview mirror, "Boss Si, what are you coughing for?" Liu Chun: "..." How did he be the fourth boss when he was doing well? Liu Chun wanted to cry. "No, am I not the third boss? When did I be the fourth boss?" Liu Chun couldn''t helpining, knowing that he had been passively demoted once a few months ago. Zhou Hengguang, that smelly and shameless beast in clothes, squeezed him from the position of the second boss to the third boss as soon as he came. Long Fang grinned, "Because I am now the second boss of your Changhe." "..." Liu Chun thought of something weird and smiled, "Brother Long, if you think of the second boss, then you have to go to our ce topete with the second boss." He was very excited when he thought that a well-dressed beast would not be as good as a beast. Anyway, neither of them is human, so they can be beaten to death, so as not to harm others. The one who was bullied the most was himself. No matter how Long Fang and Zha Zhaguangpeted, he would be the fourth boss. Long Fang snorted from his nose and didn''t say anything, but he had already expressed his attitude. Obviously, he is looking forward to going to the provincial capital to fight the legendary second boss, but he will not lose, he has secured the second boss''s position. Chapter 975: I feel pity for you Chapter 975 I sympathize with you Zhou Hengyang finally opened his eyes, and nced sideways at Liu Chun. That look... how should I put it! Anyway, Liu Chun saw sympathy. "Woooooh..." Liu Chun wanted to cry, "Hengyang, do you think I am the worst?" Unexpectedly, Zhou Hengyang shook his head solemnly, "You are not, I am." "what?" "No... how is that possible?" The people in the car couldn''t help but exim. Long Fang had already seen that Zhou Hengyang was abnormal, and asked gloatingly, "Did you break up in love? Or did you have a crush on that one?" While speaking, he winked in the direction of the magazine. "I''m married." Zhou Hengyang corrected again. "It''s a pity, then my sister has no chance!" Someone said it was a pity, but his expression didn''t feel pity at all. If you want to talk about cheating girls, Long Fang is definitely ranked first. His own sister came to him and secretly said that he likes Zhou Hengyang. Originally, I wanted to get my brother''s support, but my brother took the lead in opposing it. Before she had time to chase after her, Tao Hua was pinched by Long Fang. Long Fang''s original words were: "You are too bad to be worthy of Hengyang." It is said that the sister of the Long family was so angry that she cried, made troubles and hanged herself at home. She has never hidden in the city since she expressed that she would sever ties with Long Fang. It is said that the rumor that Long Fang liked Zhou Hengyang was passed on by a sister of the Long family, just to avenge his brother. The Long family girl thinks that her elder brother is trying to steal a man from her, and now her own brother is her number one rival in love. Reminiscent of the unreliable character of the Long family girl, it seems not surprising to say such a thing! Zhou Hengyang nced at Long Fang helplessly. "Tell me, do you know the person on the cover of the magazine?" Zhou Hengyang''s slender fingers unconsciously rubbed the magazine, and said with aplicated expression, "She is my wife." There were gasps of air-conditioning in the car one after another. Many people have seen the cover of the magazine, and everyone secretly cast envious and jealous eyes on Zhou Hengyang. No wonder the boss said that his sister is not good enough, as long as it is a man, he knows who to choose if he is not blind. There is such a beautiful daughter-inw at home, who is in the mood to look at the flowers and nts outside! Long Fang held the steering wheel with one hand, touched his chin with the other free hand while shifting gears, and said thoughtfully: "Then you have to go back quickly, you have a big heart, why don''t you take your wife with you when you go out?" By your side? If it were me, I would take it with me wherever I go!" Tsk tsk tsk...Hengyang is so pitiful, maybe this time my daughter-inw is coveted by many people. Long Fang had no doubts about Zhou Hengyang''s im that the person on the cover was his wife. Zhou Hengyang tapped Long Fang on the shoulder with his fingers, and said angrily: "What are you thinking? Be careful, I will beat you." You don''t need to think about this bastard''s messy thoughts. "I sympathize with you." "Get out!" Zhou Hengyang would have kicked him if he hadn''t seen him driving. "She has her own work to do, and it''s snowing heavily in December here in the northwest, and I can''t bear to let her suffer with me." Zhou Hengyang said in a low voice, not so much for Long Fang''s hearing, but as for his heart The longing in the depths is as uncontroble as a raging flood. God knows that since he came to the Northwest, he has been thinking about Wenwen all the time. Every time he is ale at night, when he closes his eyes, it is only Wenwen. My heart hurts thinking about it, I want to kiss her, I want to hold her, I want to think about the fragrance on her body. I wish I could rub the little woman into my body. I don''t know if the heartless little woman has thought about him. Chapter 976: you bachelor dont understand Chapter 976 You are a bachelor and don''t understand A trace of astonishment shed in Long Fang''s eyes, "Hengyang, this sentence really doesn''t look like you would say it." "You''re a bachelor who doesn''t understand." "Hehe! Then I''d better never understand." He wouldn''t be tempted by a woman, that thing is too naive. Zhou Hengyang nced at Long Fang meaningfully, "I hope so." He didn''t think so before. **** The best-selling Su Wen of Aishang magazine in the provincial capital has no time to pay attention at all. This month, she was either bumping on the road, or busymunicating with the organizer and signing. My writing arm was so sore that I couldn''t lift it up. I lost almost ten catties in a month. Su Wen, who was already slender, has be a paper figure now. Zhou Yan was still with her in the first city, and Zhou Yan didn¡¯t have so much timeter on. In addition, Su Wen was already able to take care of herself, and she was able to handle the signing with ease, so she didn¡¯t need Zhou Yan to follow her, so she went back first. The results of this month''s busy work are also obvious. Although I am tired, I have gained a lot. Su Wen met many people, expanded her circle of contacts, and of course promoted herpany in advance. Agreed on the cooperation n behind several newspapers, Su Wen will advertise an entire page in the newspaper with thergest cirction that day when the founding store opens. The photo of the advertisement has been conceived, and you can find someone to take pictures when you go back. Su Wen has already asked Zhou Yan for the contact information of Aishang''s bearded photographer. These things are all done by Su Wen during the interval of the signing meeting. Besides these, she also needs to find time to write a new book, and then she talks to Su Qing on the phone tomunicate about the renovation progress of the founding store, the progress of the studio, and so on. There are many things, more trivial things, Su Wen is too busy to touch the ground. It¡¯s hard to get to thest stop in the capital. Today¡¯s on-site signing session is over, so I¡¯m done. "Su Wen, sit down for a while and drink a bottle of juice." Fang Sha unscrewed the cap of the juice bottle prepared in advance and put it in front of Su Wen. The signing event has not started yet, and there are already crowds of people outside, there are too many people. This month, Fang Sha saw with her own eyes how busy Su Wen was, feeling distressed and admiring. People are more beautiful than you, more talented than you, and harder than you. I really can¡¯t do without admiration. Compared with myself, I don¡¯t even have the strength to envy. "Thank you." Su Wen nodded in thanks but didn''t dare to drink. It doesn''t matter if you''re thirsty. It''s a waste of time to drink too much water and go to the bathroom midway. In order to better cooperate with the organizer and not to keep readers waiting, Su Wen will refrain from drinking less water on the day of the autograph signing. Fang Shuai took the information and said something to the organizer, with a livid face, hurriedly walked towards the lounge. Followed by the two business managers of Chunfeng Deyi Publishing House, and the staff of the capital with work badges around their necks. The atmosphere among the few people was not right, apparently there was a quarrel. "What''s wrong?" Su Wen stood up from the chair. "The number of people is too high." Fang Shuai did not look old, but he was very prudent in his work. "The number of people queuing at the scene has exceeded two-thirds of our expectations. There are too many, which poses a safety hazard." It was the first time to hold a signing event in the provincial capital because I had no experience, and I didn''t expect so many people toe. Fortunately, the order was maintained that day without any idents. Su Wen proposed to limit the number of people in the subsequent signing session. Every time, she wouldmunicate with the local organizers in advance and consider factors such as safety, on-site carrying capacity, and security to limit the number of participants. Good night, okay? Don¡¯t forget to vote for the cutie who read the article! Rmended tickets are avable every day! It''s time to waste! Monthly tickets are more valuable, they are cleared once a month, please vote for me (*^¨Œ^*) Thank you for your support (`) Chapter 977: Security risks Chapter 977 Safety hazard "Two-thirds more?" Su Wen was also shocked by this number. The capital itself is thergest because it is the heart of the mothend. After discussion, the number of readers should not exceed 8,000. In fact, the number of 8,000 has already made Su Wen exhausted. Even if she signed her signature more than 8,000 times a day, it would be an impossible task. "It is estimated that the number of people will reach 30,000 throughout the day." Fang Shuai''s face turned pale, "Our president once exined that we must protect Sister Su''s safety. Such arge number of people will increase the hidden dangers." "It''s more than that!" Su Wen sneered, she is not a novice who doesn''t know anything, she has no social experience and is led away with a few words by others. With the on-site staff who are not considered security at all, it is absolutely impossible to maintain order. In her previous life, she had seen too many concert stampedes and gang fights. "Thirty thousand is definitely not enough." Su Wen firmly refused, "All positions can increase manpower, but mine can''t. Eight thousand is my limit." She is short of money, but she is not willing to risk her life just to make money. The staff of Chunfeng Deyi Publishing House have long been obedient to Su Wen''s words after a month of running-in, and their position is naturally consistent with Su Wen''s now. The face of the person in charge of the organizer who came over changed, and he couldn''t wait to shout: "Why not? The more peoplee, the better. Others want more people! We spent a lot of energy in the early stage to promote it. , for today.¡± So many readers havee, it''s toote for them to be happy! "I said, why are you so timid? What can happen? Readers havee all the way, and they lined up before dawn many times. It''s too unreasonable for you to despise too many people now." ¡°Young people are just unstable.¡± "You can''t be unscrupulous because of your innate conditions. You still have to be down-to-earth. Readers can''t be fooled." "Su Wen listened to our persuasion, it''s okay to repay the readers'' love. They like you, and you can''t let them down. You can''tin about the hard work of signing and don''t want to cooperate. Besides, what''s the hard work of signing? We have so much work The staff were so busy that they didn¡¯t even say a word about their hard work.¡± Several people in the organizer were chattering and resolute. In the end, they actually started to give Su Wen an ideological education ss. Although the tone sounded earnest, the meaning was really disappointing. Fang Sha was the first to be unwilling, "What do you mean by that? What do you mean byining about the hard work of signing?" "Yes yes yes... It''s not hard work, it''s the easiest!" The organizer''s attitude became more and more perfunctory, and the digging in the words became more and more obvious. "Why is it so easy? You try to write eight thousand times a day without stopping?" "Fang Sha, stop talking." Su Wen secretly gave Fang Sha a hand, and this girl would be taken into the ditch if she continued. The other party obviously dug a hole in his speech. "Oh!" Fang Sha shut up with a slightly aggrieved expression, making her younger brother Fang Shuai very speechless. "Since you have no objection, Su Wen, let''s get busy first, there are too many things..." "Wait..." Su Wen interrupted in time, "I have a request." "What request?" The organizer looked unhappy, thinking to himself that there are so many requests. "Increase security, there are too many people at the scene, we don''t want to disappoint the enthusiasm of the readers, but also ensure the safety of the readers." Su Wen is toozy to care about the attitude of the organizer, so she can only be patient for now. What should I do if I am impatient at this time? Arguing with each other? Not only will it not do any good, but it will also make things stalemate. In the end, it must be yourself who suffers from being discredited. Chapter 978: still too many people Chapter 978 There are still too many people "This..." The organizer originally thought that Su Wenken would take the opportunity to ask for more money and make some more tricky requests, but now that she didn''t mean it that way, it''s not good to be too strong. "Think about it, if there is a stampede ident at the scene, you, as the organizer, must be the first to take responsibility." Su Wen''s words startled the organizers. They were only focused on making money and forgot about it. If an ident really happens, they will be the first to be unlucky. "Okay! I''m going to find a security guard temporarily." After the organizers left, Su Wen specifically told Fang Shuai and Fang Sha to be carefulter. Tell me well, Su Wen went to the bathroom, and learned about the scene by the way, and the signing session started as soon as she came back. A series of procedures such as speeches and speeches passed quickly, and then the signing environment. Su Wen sat at the table, looking at the dark crowd, with a bad premonition in her heart. There are still too many people. She is not yet so well-known and can cause such a big sensation in the capital. But there is no time for her to think about it, because the readers are already in front of her, Su Wen calms down and quickly enters the working state. **** In a time-honored morning tea shop not far from the signing event, Lu Jianan hurried in with a bag on his back, and looked around the hall before finding Song Zishan sitting at the corner. Song Zishan saw Lu Jianan as soon as he entered, and waved to his friend in a very good mood. "here." Lv Jianan pulled to the seat and sat down, took a sip of the fragrant soy milk from the cup in front of him, and then said: "You are indeed here." Song Zishan smiled, "Can I not take a look at such a big event?" Lv Jianan rolled her eyes helplessly, "What''s so interesting? I feel bad after seeing you." She really didn''t understand what her friend was thinking. She clearly hated Su Wen in her heart, but she just kept paying attention. After returning from the provincial capital, her attention to Su Wen has reached the point of paranoia. However, Su Wen''s development has grown by leaps and bounds in the past month, and she is no longer limited to writers, especially her appearance on the cover of magazines has attracted countless people''s attention. Lv Jianan also read Aishang magazine, and I have to say that no matter how critical your eyes are, you can''t find anything bad. If you use one word to describe it, it would be "beauty" everywhere, and the overall effect is epoch-making, with apletely different style from before. It can be said that Su Wen and Aishang Magazine have ushered in a new era. Countless people regard this issue of Aishang Magazine as the pinnacle of the era. Lv Jianan secretly admires her in her heart, and one can imagine how her good friend Zishan will feel when she finds out. The magazine was annoyed and tore up several copies. "Aren''t you just asking for guilt?" Lu Jianan said helplessly. "I''m not feeling well, so naturally I can''t make others feelfortable." Song Zishan automatically ignored her friend''s veiled persuasion, and changed the subject, "Haven''t you eaten yet? I ordered your most delicious Xiaolongtangbao." "Didn''t eat." Lu Jianan nced across the road, "I heard that you are helping Su Wen promote today''s autograph session?" "Yes!" Song Zishan supported her chin with one hand, and said happily, "You saw so many people, isn''t it a sensation?" "What on earth do you want to do?" Take the initiative to help the thorn in the flesh to spread the word. If you say that Zishan has no purpose in this kind of thing, she will not believe it if you kill her out of good intentions. "I can''t believe you have such good intentions." Chapter 979: Su Wen and I are sworn enemies Chapter 979 Su Wen and I are sworn enemies "I''m just kind." "Forget it, I won''t ask you if you don''t tell me." Lu Jianan knew his friend''s character, and he couldn''t force her. "It''s not that I won''t say anything, but I want you to witness it with your own eyes." She was sitting here just to wait and watch the show. "There are too many people, what''s the matter..." Lu Jianan suddenly stopped in the middle of speaking, and then his face was full of horror, his hand holding the chopsticks was trembling, and he looked at Song Zishan in astonishment. Song Zishan winked at her, "What did you think of?" Lv Jianan tried to calm down her heartbeat, "It''s nothing." She knew that such words must never be said, and Zishan would not admit it if she said it, but would drop the conversation. But if you don''t say anything, it doesn''t mean that there is nothing. Lu Jianan subconsciously looked at the surging crowd on the opposite side, thinking that such a magnificent person might die in such an ident so quietly, somehow, he felt very ufortable. "Jianan." Song Zishan held Lu Jianan''s hand, "You are good in everything, but you are too kind and easy to soften your heart. Is this our fault? No, it is Su Wen''s own fault, so you should not be too greedy , she wants too much, and she doesn''t see if she has the life to bear." Song Zishan never felt that she was vicious, and Su Xuewen''s death still had a great impact on the Song family. It can''t be seen on the surface, but in fact he is constrained everywhere, so naturally he dare not go too far in doing things. Fortunately, she doesn''t need to show up by herself, as long as she pushes gently in the dark, she can get the desired result. Doesn''t Su Wen want to be famous and to be sought after by countless readers? Then she will be fulfilled, and help her get more readers. As long as there are so many people who are interested in troubled waters and make a noise, they will immediately change from quantity to quality. Thinking of this, Song Zishan showed afortable smile. Lu Jianan thought for a while and nodded, "Yes! I can understand Zishan. As long as Su Wen is around, you will not be happy." She realized it when she was in the provincial capital. Zishan was proud since she was a child, and everyone praised her The little princess in the palm of her hand fell into Su Wen''s hands. Because Su Wen was targeted by Xu Xiaoxiao and Zhou Hengguang, the two favored sons of heaven, she lost her face and was extremely embarrassed. Later, by ident, they queued up to participate in Su Wen''s signing event, not to mention that Su Wen was also Su Xuewen''s daughter. "Jianan, Su Wen and I are mortal enemies." Song Zishan exined, "Even if there is no festival in the provincial capital, she and I are still mortal enemies." "Isn''t it because Su Wen makes you feel dangerous, and her appearance is a great threat to you?" Lu Jianan is so smart, how could she believe Song Zishan''s exnation, most of the time she just doesn''t say it. Song Zishanughed at herself, and let go of Lu Jianan''s hand. "Jianan, you are still so smart and transparent. The reason why I have be good friends with you since childhood is because of you." She and Lu Jianan have been close since childhood, but it is a pity that Lu Jianan is too smart, this is her only dissatisfaction. "Jianan, it would be great if you could be a little stupid." "If I''m stupid, am I still worthy of being your friend?" "Hahaha..." Song Zishanughed and stopped after a while, taking out a brand new book from her bag, "Look at my sample book, it will be officiallyunched on New Year''s Day." "So fast?" "Is this still fast? Then you don''t know much about my power." Chapter 980: sale immediately Chapter 980 will be released immediately The little princess of the Song family wants to publish a book, and there are countless people who want to support her with a lot of resources. There are the best publishing houses, the best editing channels, and the best teacher guidance. She wants to write better than Su Wen, and more literary than Su Wen. snort! Compared with hers, Su Wen''s writings are all **** things, so vulgar and unrefined. Song Zishan even showed Su Wen''s book to the professors of the Faculty of Arts for this reason, and was criticized by the teachers, which made her feel much better. Lv Jianan carefully checked the printing quality, it is very exquisite, and there are many literary experts rmending it. "You wrote prose, oops! I like this." Lu Jianan''s eyes glowed, and he praised: "Zi Shan, your writing style is really good, you really deserve to be a talented woman. I knew that if you didn''t write, if you did, you must be extremely good. of." "Then do you think I have a chance to win this year''s Hundred Flowers Literature Award?" Lv Jianan was taken aback, concealed his surprise, and said seriously: "I''m afraid it will be toote for the New Year''s Day release, if you can release it now, it will definitely be possible." "Okay, then I''ll let people start the sale tomorrow." Song Zishan immediately made a decision, anyway, as long as she wanted to, someone who worked overtime overnight would definitely meet her requirements. "OK." Lv Jianan didn''t express any other opinions this time, just like Zishan said, he didn''t understand her energy thoroughly enough. It is impossible for ordinary people, but it is easy for the little princess of the Song family. She can write the best books when she wants to. She can release it immediately if she wants to. She wants to win the Hundred Flowers Literature Award, the highest honor, so she will definitely be the winner. These are unquestionable, there is no process, no reason, and no need to consider external factors, all people have to give her concessions. "Thank you Jianan." Song Zishan smiled brightly and said movedly: "Now I only have you as my best friend, and you are the only one who can tell the truth to me. My most authentic side, my most embarrassing side You''re all involved." Including the side where she suffered great humiliation in the provincial capital. Lu Jianan exaggeratedly shook her goose bumps, and joked: "Zi Shan, what''s wrong with you today? Why are you so disgusting? We are good friends. I don''t agree with you when you say that. You have so many friends. Be careful that other people will be jealous if they hear it. of." The little princess of the Song family wants any friends. "You don''t know, my cousin brought back a wild girl from somewhere, and now everyone is hurting the wild girl, and I will fall out of favor at home." Song Zishan said half-truthfully. "Are you talking about Cousin Jingxian''s daughter, Xiaoya?" Because of his good rtionship with Song Zishan, Lu Jianan is also very popr with the elders because of his quiet personality, so he often visits Song''s house. The married eldest sister of the Song family came back with her because her husband was transferred back to the capital because of his work, and brought a daughter back. She also met Lu Jianan several times. She was very smart, lively and cute, and she liked her sweet little mouth. But it is impossible to say that she canpare with Song Zishan. "It''s her." The situation inside was a bitplicated. Song Jingxian didn''t say anything when she returned home, but anyone with eyes could tell that something was wrong. "Haha... Zishan, you will also be jealous, and I will call you auntie!" Song Zishan clenched the palms of her hands, pinching her beautifully manicured nails on her palms, and resisted speaking out what was in her heart. If you really want to say it, it seems that she is too stingy. Just like Lu Jianan said, the wild girl is just a bastard, and she is no better than her when ites to ttering. Why should she care about a bastard. Chapter 981: both sides are not happy Chapter 981 Unfavorable to both sides "Eh? Isn''t that Jiang Yu? And Liu Qiang." Lv Jianan has been secretly watching the other side of the road, seeing more and more people, feeling terrified. Although she disagreed with Zishan''s behavior in her heart, she didn''t show it. Because she and Zishan are friends, she has no position to stand up against Zishan. The two grew up together. Lu Jianan said that he was Song Zishan''s good friend, but in fact he was more like Song Zishan''s vassal. The rtionship between good friends is equal, honest and mutual help. The rtionship between Lu Jianan and Song Zishan is not equal. "You let people hint to Jiang Yu and the others?" Lu Jianan was very surprised, thinking that this should not be something Zishan did, it was too substandard. Jiang Yu is not an ordinary person, who can let Zishan do whatever she wants. "Do you think I would do such a risky thing?" Song Zishan just wanted to create an ident quietly, but didn''t want to make any mistakes. She has a good rtionship with Jiang Yu, but Jiang Yu has always kept a certain distance from her, let alone obeyed her words. "Then why is he here?" "Perhaps the news has spread too widely, you have heard about it!" Song Zishan sneered, "Haha! It is undeniable that Su Wen is indeed popr now, and these people who came here are indeed attracted by the name." Otherwise, she wouldn''t have a chance to strike. "I really can''t see it." Lu Jianan muttered to himself. "So you still don''t believe me when I say Su Wen is a vixen, but now even Jiang Yu is fascinated. I don''t know how many green hats Zhou Hengyang has been wearing." Song Zishan snorted coldly, looking at the various dim sum and morning tea on the table It was cold, and impatiently called the waiter to take it all down and put it back on again. "I don''t think so, I think Su Wen''s eyes are clear, it''s not like..." "As the saying goes, you know the face but don''t know the heart. How can you tell it just by looking at it? Jianan, what''s wrong with you recently? Why do you always speak for Su Wen? Don''t forget that we are good friends." Although confident Su Wen stepped on the bottom of her feet, but Song Zishan couldn''t control her anger when she saw everyone around her standing on Su Wen''s side one by one. Zhou Hengyang, Zhou Hengguang, Xu Xiaoxiao... Even Jiang Yu and Liu Qiang came to support Su Wen. That''s fine, but her best friend repeatedly speaks for Su Wen. Lu Jianan sighed, andforted him: "Okay, don''t be angry, Su Wen is about to be a dead person, what do you care about with a dead person?" She is also a fool, she is already sitting here and wants to see Su Wen with her own eyes and die", why are you still saying those things? Not only does it add to Zishan''s troubles, but it also makes herself look very hypocritical. Both sides are not pleasing. Song Zishan smiled immediately, with a bright smile, "You''re right." While the two were talking, Jiang Yu and Liu Qiang outside also saw the two sitting in the morning tea shop. The main reason is that Liu Qiang saw it, this guy is a foodie, he got upte in the morning and was dragged out by Jiang Yu in such a hurry that he came here without even eating. This meeting happened to pass by a time-honored Cantonese-style morning tea shop, so I wanted toe in and fill my stomach first before going in line. "I''m going to have something to eat first before queuing up." "No, what time is it? It''s time for lunch. If you arete, you have to finish." Jiang Yu pulled Liu Qiang to prevent him from running around, "You go to line up with me first, I think people are better than us today There are even more times in the provincial capital." "What are you afraid of? We spend money to find someone to line up for you." Since learning this trick from Jiang Yu in the provincial capitalst time, Liu Qiang hase back and used it with great proficiency. Chapter 982: cant afford it, cant afford it Chapter 982 I can''t afford it, I can''t afford it "Find someone to stand in line instead of us, just sign and send it over." Jiang Yu pursed his lips helplessly, obviously disapproving of Liu Qiang''s words. He came to line up because he wanted to be able to smile at Su Wen when he signed it, not to sign the book. That''s right, ever since Su Wen smiled at him face to facest time, she couldn''t forget that smile when she returned to the capital. Jiang Yu felt that he was dazed. "We''ll go by ourselves." "Wait, why are Song Zishan and Lu Jianan here? Isn''t she against the girl of my dreams?" Liu Qiang didn''t know what to say, and started grinning as soon as he saw Song Zishan, "Tsk tsk tsk...don''t talk about her I¡¯m also here to cheer you on, haven¡¯t you been **** offst time?¡± "What dream girl? Stop talking nonsense." "It''s really not me talking nonsense." Liu Qiang felt extremely wronged, "Now Su Wen is the dream lover of many people, no, just ask any man, eight out of ten will answer you like this, and the other two probably won''t It''s blind." Since thest time I asked Su Wen to sign in the provincial capital, Liu Qiang returned to the capital and said it to everyone he saw, and he said it to everyone he saw. Because Liu Qiang''s words were too exaggerated, everyone didn''t believe that he was bragging, and it didn''t take long for Su Wen''s photo to appear on the cover of the magazine. Now Liu Qiang was so proud that he boasted that he had seen Su Wen in person. "Then you have to see if Zhou Hengyang is happy." Liu Qiang couldn''t help but shuddered, "Okay! I won''t talk cheap anymore." Although Zhou Hengyang has been away from the capital for a few years, there are still legends about him. When he was there, it was different from the chaos of demons now. So when Liu Qiang thought that the lover of his dreams was Zhou Hengyang''s daughter-inw, he immediately gave up. well! Can''t afford it, can''t afford it. Jiang Yu shook his head helplessly, and turned his gaze to Song Zishan. The eyes of the two met in mid-air. Song Zishan was tasting the freshly served crystal shrimp dumpling with chopsticks in her hands. She met Jiang Yu''s eyes and raised her chopsticks as an invitation. Jiang Yu shook his head politely, rejected Song Zishan''s invitation, and took Liu Qiang away to queue. "Leaving?" Lu Jianan asked nervously: "No idents, right?" The two of them ran over now, and it would be troublesome if there was confusion and involvement. Song Zishan snorted coldly, put down the chopsticks in her hand heavily, and pped them on the table, making a "bang" sound. "Hmph! It''s his own fault for the ident. I invited him over just now. It''s him who wants to die." Lv Jianan shook his head helplessly, "Zi Shan, your temper was not like this before." Song Zishan also realized that her tone was a bit aggressive, "I''m sorry, I will pay attention." She has always been able to control her temper very well, but she couldn''t control her anger when she met Su Wen. "You don''t have to apologize to me, I''m not angry, I''m just worried about you." "I know Kanan, you treat me the best." "I''m still worried that Jiang Yu and Liu Qiang will be involved. If something happens to them, it will definitely cause a sensation. It''s hard to guarantee that we won''t find any clues." Lv Jianan said worriedly. "Don''t worry! Everything was an ident, and there will never be any clues." Song Zishan smiled innocently, obviously very proud of her arrangement, "Is Jiang Yu a fool? If he doesn''t even have a way to protect himself sooner You don''t have to mess around." "okay then!" "Look." Song Zishan kept paying attention to the opposite side, and saw that the people who had lined up in an orderly manner suddenly rushed in. Once the huge crowd lost control, it would rush in like an avnche, and the people who lined up in an orderly manner would also be engulfed in it. The scene waspletely out of control. Chapter 983: This guy looks familiar Chapter 983 This person looks familiar At the signing event, someone suddenly screamed, shouted indistinctly, and rushed towards Su Wen''s position. Just like a drop of cold water dripping from a pan of oil, it immediately caused a huge reaction. The crowd panicked and pushed each other, and the security guards who originally maintained order were also dispersed when the scene got out of control. "Ah!" Fang Sha screamed, her face pale with fright. "Oops!" Su Wen stood up quickly and yelled at people to keep calm, but it was useless at all, and no one responded to the security guards to maintain order. Instead, the crowd waspletely in a panic, expecting to run outside, some wanting to fish in troubled waters to surround Su Wen and the others, and some outsiders wanting toe in. There are also timid ones who are so scared that they only know to stand in the distance and scream for help. "What should I do? What about Sister Su?" Fang Sha was incoherent in fright, "Where are the staff? What about Sister He and the others? Why are they all gone? There are also security guards." "Shut up." Fang Shuai was also sweating profusely. "The scene can''t be maintained anymore, we have to leave." Su Wen is 10,000 people who don''t want to have an ident, and a stampede ident with so many people will kill people. Many of the people present are her readers, and she has the responsibility to protect them. But now she couldn''t do anything, instead she was wrapped in the crowd and pushed and pushed, and she would fall down at any time. It would be unimaginable to regret it once they fell down. Fortunately, there were three of them. In this kind of chaos, someone supported each other, so it was rtively safe. When the chaos happened, Jiang Yu and Liu Qiang had just entered, and instead of being in the crowd, they pulled away. But Jiang Yu not only didn''t run outside, but squeezed in desperately along the way. Liu Qiang also followed behind to help, cursing and helping those who fell down. But there are too many people, even two big men with good hands can''t squeeze through. The short distance of a few hundred meters separated each other like a moat, and Jiang Yu''s anxious man tried to find Su Wen''s figure in the crowd. "Jiang Yu couldn''t find Su Wen, so he must have left." Liu Qiang shouted hoarsely, "We can''t continue looking blindly, please help!" Jiang Yu gritted his teeth, refusing to just give up. He had to see Su Wen leave with his own eyes before he could rest assured. But it won''t work if you don''t save the fallen person. The two of them are trying to save people in the chaos like a pair of iron gates, but there are too many people, and the strength of the two of them is just a drop in the bucket. Not far in front of them, they watched a seven or eight-year-old girl fall to the ground and cry Calling her mother was stepped on by someone who was busy running away. The eyes of the two were about to burst, but the expected tragedy did not happen. At the very moment, two lightning-fast figures suddenly appeared, and lightly pulled the little girl up from the ground. "Huh! This person looks familiar." Liu Qiang rubbed his eyes subconsciously. "It''s Zhou Hengyang who came." Jiang Yu suppressed the bitterness in his heart and stopped stubbornly looking for Su Wen. The two stepped forward and cooperated with Liu Chun to save people and maintain order. "Go, go over there." Su Wen, who was in the innermost ce, pulled Fang Sha up against the current, and at this moment, she was hit hard by a burly man, her whole figure was like a broken kite, and she was knocked into the air. Going out, even Fang Sha, who was pulled by her, fell to the ground. A fall at such a time would be fatal. Fortunately, Fang Sha''s other hand was held by Fang Shuai, but Su Wen was not so lucky. The moment she hit a boulder and flew upside down, her whole body fell apart and her mind went nk. Chapter 984: close call Chapter 984 A close call What followed was that the body fell heavily on the signing table. The poor material signing table couldn''t bear the impact and made a "boom" cracking sound, and it suddenly became torn apart. Su Wen also fell on the marble floor, her whole body ached like she was about to fall apart. This is not the most terrifying thing. The most frightening thing was because of her sudden fall, the people around who were running for their lives didn''t have time to stop, and were about to step on Su Wen after pushing and shoving. Even though Su Wen tried hard to stand up, there was no time at all. The chaos at the scene made it impossible for her to stand up in time. The result of countless feet and countless people stepping on her body can be imagined. This must be the cruelest way to die. Su Wen thought that she would die one day, but she never thought that she would die in such a cruel way. She can''t ept her fate. What Zhou Hengyang saw was this scene when he rushed over with all his might, but he was still almost two meters away. Such a short distance of two meters seemed to separate life and death. Zhou Hengyang''s handsome face was as pale as paper, and his tall and straight body burst out with unparalleled strength at this moment, leaping over. "Wenwen!" Zhou Hengyang''s hoarse voice didn''t even realize that he was in such pain. Boundless fear is like a pair of big hands firmly grasping Zhou Hengyang''s heart. He has never been fearless. At this moment, the indomitable man is overwhelmed by a kind of fear called "lost". For a short moment, what he thought in his mind was that nothing would happen to Wenwen, he would rather exchange his life for Wenwen. If something happens to Wenwen, he will never forgive himself even if he dies. At the same time, Su Wen didn''t know where the power came from when she was in the nick of time, and rolled on the spot with the kick that hid on her body in a thrilling manner. And Zhou Hengyang finally arrived, hugged Su Wen tightly with his strong arms and stepped on her, and quickly picked her up from the ground. Everything waspleted in a short moment, in one go, Zhou Hengyang''s excellent reaction made everyone dumbfounded, and even forgot to run for their lives. In fact, since Su Wen was knocked into the air, the panicked people at the scene have already attracted attention, and the panicked crowd calmed down. Originally, everyone came for the author they liked, so naturally they expected that the author they liked would be more and more popr. the better. When Su Wen had an ident, it was like a sudden drop in temperature cooling down boiling water. It''s just that things happened too fast, too suddenly and it was toote to stop all the chain reactions, so dangers appeared behind Su Wen, scaring everyone''s hearts. Now that Su Wen was rescued, the restless crowd calmed down after the fermentation just now. Wherever the entrance and exit passed by, the efforts of Liu Chun, Jiang Yu, and Liu Qiang finally calmed down. "Wenwen, how are you, Wenwen?" Zhou Hengyang rushed out holding Su Wen, his forehead covered with fine cold sweat, "Where does it hurt? I''ll take you to the hospital, we''ll go to the hospital now." The man''s vigorous and strong body was trembling uncontrobly. Su Wen''s dangerous scene just now kept reying in Zhou Hengyang''s mind, and he would never forget it in his life. "Su Wen." Seeing Zhou Hengyanging out with Su Wen in his arms, Liu Chun was terrified, "What''s wrong with Su Wen?" Jiang Yu and Liu Qiang also followed nervously, their hearts raised. However, Zhou Hengyang didn''t care about him, so Su Wen tugged at Zhou Hengyang''s clothes, "Hengyang, why are you here?" Was she dreaming? She must be thinking about it day and night, and the hallucinations will appear when she thinks too much. Chapter 985: sore and warm Chapter 985 Painful and Warm "My eyes must be dazzled." Su Wen''s face was as pale as paper, and she murmured, "You are still in the northwest! Why did you appear in the capital? I must miss you so much that I have hallucinations." Zhou Hengyang''s eyes turned red instantly, "It''s me, I''m here, you don''t have hallucinations." He held Su Wen''s hand and put it on his face, "Touch it, it''s me, it''s the real me." "Huh? It''s a real person." Su Wen''s mind was confused from the pain just now, and she was highly nervous, so she couldn''t distinguish reality for a while, and she finally figured it out. "Great, Hengyang, you are here." She is really happy! Su Wen is like a coquettish kitten, hugging Zhou Hengyang''s neck relyingly, burying her face in the warm and broad embrace and rubbing against it. Zhou Hengyang''s heart was about to melt, it was painful and warm, and the joy of regaining what had been lost made him wish to rub the person in his arms into his body. No matter how much anger there was along the way, the jealousy was gone, and I couldn''t bear to me even half a word. The only thing left is to me Wenwen for her boldness and not cherishing herself, but now how can she be willing to me her? It''s toote to coax. "If I don''te, I will die." Zhou Hengyang coaxed helplessly: "Are you scared? You want my life like this!" The little girl is too bold. "This will not be allowed in the future, or else don''t me me for not letting you do business." Zhou Hengyang spoke more than ever before, and he kept admonishing, with a tone that could not be too serious. thing. "Dangerous things are not allowed to be done in the future. There is no need to work so hard. Your hard work will make me think I am useless." "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Su Wen nodded obediently. "You, you..." Zhou Hengyang shook his head helplessly, "You will coax me, you did what you promised me that time?" The situation is so critical this time, if he and Liu Chun hadn''t arrived in time to regret it would be unimaginable. "Don''t talk, I''ll take you to the hospital." "I''m fine, you put me down." Su Wen''s whole body hurts from the fall, but she can''t just leave, she can''t leave the confused readers here, "Put me down quickly." "Does it really hurt?" "It doesn''t hurt, hurry up." Su Wen kept urging him, Zhou Hengyang had no choice but to put him down. Until then, the organizers and security guards ran out from nowhere, and Su Wen became very angry when she saw these irresponsible people. I really don''t know how the little aunt did the review. Finding such an unreliable partner is simply harming others and oneself. But no matter what, let¡¯s appease the emotions of all the readers first. Fortunately, no irreparable ident happened, otherwise she would really me herself for the rest of her life. With this lesson learned, Su Wen must put safety first in any activities she does in the future, and be responsible for herself and others. "Fang Shuai." Su Wen couldn''t stand still due to the pain, and Zhou Hengyang immediately supported her steadily, letting her lean all the weight of her body on him. "Sister Su." Fang Shuai ran over nervously, wanting to ask Su Wen how she was and if she was injured. But the man standing next to Su Wen was too imposing, and his cold face of refusing to be thousands of miles away could scare people''s calves to tremble. "You stay and arrange for all the readers to leave, and talk to the organizer about giving each reader a book as a gift. Arrange for the injured to be sent to the hospital. All members of our team will follow your arrangement, and we must send Everyone''s emotions are calmed down, and there must be no more mistakes." Here I am. I just spent 12 yuan to watch thest few episodes of Under One. The plot of the third season is not as exciting as before. I look forward to the fourth season. Chapter 986: Escaped Chapter 986 escaped This is a difficult task, but it is a great opportunity for Fang Shuai. If he misses this time, he doesn''t know how long he will be an intern. "Okay, Sister Su, don''t worry, I will get it done." Fang Shuai clenched his fists excitedly. Zhou Hengyang frowned displeasedly, his cold eyes scratched Fang Shuai like a knife. Liu Chun rolled his eyes from the side, "I''ll stay and help take care of it too! It''s not that Su Wen, you can''t be like this when you go out in the future. You are too ineffective in doing things, and you are all rubbish." Jiang Yu and Liu Qiang couldn''t help the corners of their mouths twitching. "You''re back." Su Wen noticed Liu Chun only now, "Great, Hengyang is worried to death about your disappearance." Liu Chun winked at Su Wen, and said, "So Hengyang is so worried about me, I didn''t know it! I should have bought firecrackers and put them here from the airport..." He was kicked by Zhou Hengyang before he finished speaking, and Liu Chun didn''t care, stepped aside and continued to chatter, "Su Wen, let me tell you, your Hengyang is in the northwest this time..." Woooo ¡­Hengyang, you let me say, you let go. " He hasn''t said what he wants to say yet! I have endured it for a long time, and I will suffocate to death if I don''t say it. Especially Long Fang, he had to remind Su Wen to pay attention to Long Fang and his sister. In Liu Chun''s opinion, both of them had bad intentions towards Hengyang. The cheeky younger sister was rejected but still chased after her, and the older brother was obviously a pushover to others and never looked at them directly, but he just had a yful smile with Hengyang. There are also more words. must be uneasy and kind. Liu Chun felt that he had to help Su Wen. "Okay, let''s go." Jiang Yu and Liu Qiang were not familiar with Liu Chun and had no impression, but they were too familiar with Zhou Hengyang. I''ve never seen anyone who dared to pluck their beard. Now Zhou Hengyang is obviouslyughing out of anger, and he will die miserably if he continues. The two of them saved Liu Chun because they had a good time working with him just now, so they dragged Liu Chun away. "Does it hurt? Don''t talk about it, let''s go to the hospital first." Wenwen said that it didn''t hurt, Zhou Hengyang had already discovered that she had been enduring it, and it was just anotherpromise. "Okay!" Su Wen took the initiative to hug the stern man in front of her, with a flowery smile blooming on her pale face, "Hengyang, you are so kind, you will show up every time I am in trouble, how can there be such a good man like you in the world , I''m so lucky." "I''m angry, it''s toote for you to coax me now, let''s think about how to exin it to me first!" Hengyang''s mouth twitched, and he hugged the man with a cold face, and went straight to the car parked by the side of the road regardless of the strange eyes of the people around him. in the car. Zhou Hengyang''s car sped past the morning tea shop, clenched Song Zishan''s angry hands into fists, with a ferocious expression. It took a while to calm down, but she still couldn''t swallow the breath. Such a good opportunity actually allowed Su Wen to escape. Hateful! It will be impossible to want such a good opportunity in the future. Zhou Hengyang must be prepared when he thinks about it. She put in all of her time and effort, and started making arrangements when she learned that Su Wen wasing to the capital to hold a book signing a month ago. She used every ingenuity to make today''s day a coincidence. That''s right! is a coincidence. She spent so much thought, just to cause today''s ident, to bury Su Wen''s life with usible coincidences. Chapter 987: inquire about gossip Chapter 987 Inquire about gossip Now it was a false rm, there was a lot of thunder and rain, let alone Su Wen''s life, even if no one else died. "Damn it!" Song Zishan gritted her teeth and patiently said, "Why is the boss of the Zhou family here?" After speaking, she sighed andughed at herself, "Forget it, since Zhou Hengyang is here, I have no chance. Forget it." If it doesn¡¯t work this time, there will be opportunities in the future. She will wait slowly, and she will always be able to wait for opportunities. It''s good that Su Wen doesn''t die this time, as she can trample her under her feet openly and let her, a so-called talented woman, see what a real talented woman is. After she decided to write a book, she heard from her friends that Su Wen had been nominated for this year''s Hundred Flowers Literature Award. The news has not been spread yet, hers is inside information. Now she is going to **** Su Wen''s Hundred Flowers Literature Award. Lu Jianan was also terrified, even more frightened than when he learned of Song Zishan''s n. "Zi Shan, do you doubt that the boss of the Zhou family is back?" "No, don''t worry!" Song Zishan sneered, "So what if you suspect? Even if I don''t do anything, I will still be suspicious. Anyway, everyone knows that my family and Su Xuewen are sworn enemies. If something happens to me, my family will People will also suspect Su Wen." "makes sense." "let''s go." "Wait, I''ll pay the bill first." Lu Jianan told the waiter to settle the bill, and then left in a hurry with Song Zishan. **** Jiang Yu stood alone in a daze, until Zhou Hengyang''s car was out of sight, and he still didn''t recover for a long time. "Don''t look, people will go far away and you won''t be able to see them." Liu Qiang patted his good brother on the shoulder, "Just now you said me, but in the end, you yourself are worse than me. I''m just poor." "What are you talking about?" Jiang Yu pretended not to understand, "Don''t talk nonsense, there is nothing wrong." "Okay! You just have to be stubborn!" Liu Qiang didn''t force him, and turned around and ran to get along with Liu Chun. "Brother, Brother Liu Chun." Liu Qiang knew each other very well, and followed each other affectionately, "Brother Chun, you see that your surname is Liu and I am also surnamed Liu. Your name is Liu Chun and I am Liu Qiang. We can tell by our names that we are brothers. Do you think this is fate?" Liu Chun took a sideways nce and was amused, "I said where did youe from? Do we know each other?" "I didn''t know each other before, but now I do!" Liu Qiang hurriedly took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it for Liu Chun. The on-site order has been epted by someone to follow up, and there is no need for Liu Chun toe forward in person. He stayed mainly to watch out for opportunities not to cause trouble. Now the two surnamed Liu are standing shoulder-to-shoulder. ce to smoke. "Brother Chun, how did you know Young Master Zhou?" Liu Qiang began to inquire about gossip. "Young Master Zhou?" Liu Chun raised his eyebrows, "This name is too capitalist. We all call Comrade Zhou, simple and down-to-earth." "Hehehe..." Liu Qiang had a cheeky smirk, "We didn''t dare to shout in front of our faces, we always called Young Master Zhou or the boss of the Zhou family behind our backs. To be honest, Brother Chun, we are just dudes and Young Master Zhou. I have never had a rtionship." "Then what are you?" "Of course I took the opportunity to hug the big brother''s thigh." Liu Chun was delighted to hear it, "I said you are too quick-witted, right? Zhou Hengyang has been kicked out of the house, and he is no longer the young master of the Zhou family as you call him. He is still a bird. Can''tpare to you, why do you still talk to him?" Chapter 988: no accident Chapter 988 is not an ident Liu Qiang had strange eyes, "Brother Chun, do you think I have a problem with IQ?" Liu Chun looked serious, "I can''t see the IQ, but I''m not sure if there is a problem with the brain." "Brother Chun, don''t make fun of me, I''ll just tell you like this! People don''t know that Zhou Dashao is gold and diamonds. They will shine wherever they are ced. Those who are capable and ordinary like us The ordinary people don¡¯t listen. And I¡¯ve heard that Young Master Zhou ran away from home by himself, not because he was kicked out of the house.¡± "Okay! The news is very well-informed." "Hey, there are no secrets in Sijiu City." "Then let me ask you, what do you think of the ident just now?" Liu Chun was talking about idents, not idents. Liu Qiang heard something right away, but he is also a loach, and he is slick, "What''s wrong? Brother Chun, what do you mean?" Liu Chun shook the soot, showing a deep and unpredictable expression, "You kid just kept looking at the opposite side, did you think I was blind?" Then he raised his hand and gave Liu Qiang a p, "You don''t say that Hengyang has plenty of ways Let you speak." "I said, I said it''s okay?" I really underestimated Liu Chun, and it turns out that it is not a small character who can get along with the boss of the Zhou family. Jiang Yu vaguely heard the conversation between the two, and when he saw Liu Qiang handing over his eyes for help, he snorted coldly and pretended not to see it. He was also taken aback by the thrilling scene just now. It is best if there is no problem here, and if there is a problem, he will be the first to let the mastermind behind it go. So naturally he wouldn''t help cover up the fact that Song Zishan had appeared on the opposite side. Even if others don''t check, he will. **** In the hospital, Zhou Hengyang broke into the treatment room regardless of the nurse''s obstruction. The nurse who was giving Su Wen the medicine was angry, anxious and scared. Suddenly, a handsome man with a stern expression came in, and he was a little nervous. Nong¡¯s hands were shaking when he applied the medicine. "Can''t go in, get out quickly." "Ah! Rogue." Because Su Wen had to apply medicine to bandage the wound, half of her clothes were taken off, revealing arge area of ??skin, only the key parts were covered. Zhou Hengyang''s sudden intrusion naturally caused a panic. "It''s okay, he is my husband, don''t worry." Su Wen hurriedlyforted him. The two nurses breathed a sigh of relief and continued to administer medicine to Su Wen. "Why did youe in? Just wait outside. The doctor said it''s all right. Fortunately, no bones were hurt." Su Wen was also surprised by this. She fell so hard at that time that she was about to pass out from the pain. identally broke a rib! Zhou Hengyang took a deep breath, and his face immediately changed, gloomy and frightening, as if a storm was about toe. As soon as he came in, his eyes were instantly taken away by the bruises on Su Wen''s body, and his whole heart throbbed uncontrobly. Su Wen''s skin is fair and wless, Zhou Hengyang hugged her, and he was reluctant to use too much strength in his arms, for fear that she would hurt and hurt. Sometimes when the emotions are slightly out of control and the strength is used too much, red marks will be left, and it will be serious the next day. Just that made him very ufortable. This time, Su Wen''s body was shocking, bruised, fell, and there was still dried blood on the exposed left shoulder. Obviously, when the shoulder fell and hit a sharp object, a wound was left, which had been neglected and stitched up. four stitches. "You..." Zhou Hengyang was about to go mad with anger, his handsome face was livid, "Su Wen, are you trying to **** me off? How long have you made yourself like this since I left?" Chapter 989: write a review Chapter 989 Write a review Su Wen was too guilty to look at him. "Speak." Zhou Hengyang roared in a deep and cold voice, which frightened the two nurses. They quickly helped Su Wen with good medicine, and fled out with medical supplies. When there were no outsiders in the treatment room, Zhou Hengyang walked up to Su Wen with heavy steps, and helped Su Wen tidy up her clothes with a nk expression, and buttoned the clothes one by one. The man who was in a rage was so powerful that it was difficult to breathe, but the movements of his hands were more gentle and careful. Treating it like a fragile priceless treasure is like a sweet torment for Su Wen. "I''m sorry!" Su Wen has always been a cowardly person, and she also knew that she was careless this time. I have never seen Hengyang so angry! Zhou Hengyang helped her button thest button, took the camel-colored cashmere coat on the hanger beside her and wrapped her up like a silkworm baby, making sure it wasn''t cold and wouldn''t be so cold that she put her arms around her chest and condescended. ledger. "What''s wrong?" "The fault was that I was too careless. Next time I won''t dare." Su Wen raised her head and looked at Zhou Hengyang pitifully, with a pair of watery peach blossom eyes trying to say "I dare not, I''m very pitiful". "Hmph!" Zhou Hengyang snorted coldly, his thin lips curled up in a cold and mocking arc, "Is that all?" "Ah? Then what else?" Su Wen was stunned for a moment, not expecting it for a while. "You..." Zhou Hengyang told himself not to be angry, absolutely not to be angry, and to control his temper even if he was going mad with anger. If you want to collect debts, you have to wait for Wenwen to recover after her injury, and then double the amount of debts. not now. "Okay, think about it, think of writing a 1,000-word review." "Ah?" Su Wen was incredulous, "Don''t you want Hengyang? I don''t want to write a review, and you are also at fault." Speaking of this, Su Wen became angry, "You wait, these days I will put your fault It''s written down in my little notebook. It''s a clear note, and I''ll settle the score with you when I get back." Zhou Hengyang was obviously full of anger, angry and distressed, and now Wenwen acted like a baby and made a petty temper with him, and immediately all anger disappeared. With a soft heart, she only wished that all the injuries could be reced by herself, that she could hold her in her arms to hurt her, and coax her well. "Oh! What did you charge me for?" "Don''t say it now." She wouldn''t say it now in a foolish way. Now that she is wronged, she has a guilty conscience and is short of breath, but she can''t be justified, and she can''t achieve the best results. "It''s pretty smart." Zhou Hengyang liked it more and more, and suddenly stepped forward and hugged him horizontally. Su Wen was so frightened that he hugged his neck in time to prevent him from falling. "I''ll give you three days to write out the review and give it to me." "Do you really want to write?" Su Wen knew that he was holding back! Zhou Hengyang nced at her silently, Su Wen had no choice but to admit defeat, and said weakly: "Okay then! Just write." "obedient." **** Aftering out of the hospital, Zhou Hengyang did not take Su Wen back to the hotel where she lived before, but arranged for someone to go to the hotel to bring all her luggage, and went directly to a courtyard house. Su Wen was shocked when she came in. This geographic location, this area... tsk tsk tsk, it will be worth at least a few hundred million after twenty years. And there is still a price but no market. "Whose house is this? Is it your brother Zhou Hengguang''s?" Su Wen was ced on Luohan''s bed carefully by Zhou Hengyang like a baby, and couldn''t help but look around. "My own, if you like to give it to you." He found outst time that the young daughter-inw seems to like real estate very much. She was very happy when she gave away a few houses in the provincial capitalst time. If she can get rid of the idea of ??working hard to make money, she can give away a few houses in the capital. Good night, okay? Thank you for your support, there is no more today. Chapter 990: extremely like Chapter 990 Super like it "Like it, super like it." When Su Wen heard that the house belonged to Zhou Hengyang, she said that the little expression she liked was so cute. She looked at him stupidly, her delicate red lips parted slightly, and Zhou Hengyang couldn''t help but bowed his head and pressed a deep kiss for a long while. Only then reluctantly left. "How much? Like me more?" Su Wen found out that she had been tricked, and this person seemed a little different after going out. "Huh?" Zhou Hengyang raised his eyebrows slightly without getting an answer, and hummed softly. The deep voice seemed to have a hook, and the ears of those who listened were crisp. Su Wen was taken aback for a moment, and immediately said, "No, of course I like you more." Zhou Hengyang asked jokingly: "Is it because I can give you more houses?" "What do you think?" The man she likes is really majestic, generous, and open-minded. There is nomon problem in men, such as arrogance, narrow-mindedness, and always feel that women approach him with purpose, for profit and so on. Her Hengyang has never been like this. Hengyang is obviously capable, but he never feels that being a door-to-door son-inw makes him lose face. Instead, he doubles her face in front of others. Omg! How could there be such a good man! When Su Wen looked at Zhou Hengyang, there were little stars in her eyes, and she almost became a nympho. "I say definitely not." "What?" Su Wen thought he would say yes, but unexpectedly he said something unexpected, "Then what did you say?" "Don''t you like me because I look good?" What Zhou Hengyang said was serious, but Su Wen couldn''t helpughing, "Hahaha... Hengyang, why did you be humorous after going out for a trip? But what you said seems more reasonable. Compared with giving me a house, I still like your handsome appearance." "anything else?" Su Wen actively cooperated and worked hard to perform, "There is also an outstanding temperament, calm and restrained, and a sense of security." Zhou Hengyang raised his eyebrows and asked, "Isn''t it?" "What isn''t it?" Su Wen was really confused now. "Don''t you like my figure better? If you have pectoral muscles, you have pectoral muscles, and if you want abdominal muscles, you have abdominal muscles?" Su Wen''s cheeks blushed suddenly, and she felt a burning embarrassment of being seen through. It''s over! Let him find out. It must be because my eyes are too obvious, and I can''t help peeking at him when he is taking a shower or swimming. This guy didn''t say anything at the time, Su Wen thought he didn''t know and didn''t know! It turned out that he knew it a long time ago, and had been ying stupid. "No, no, you are talking nonsense." Su Wen will never admit such a shameful thing, "Do I need a reason to like you? You are so good, you can''t finish talking about the advantages of your body for three days and three nights, even a blind person can see ite out." Zhou Hengyang''s eyes seemed to turn into a cluster of violently burning mes, which almost burned her when he looked at Su Wen, which made Su Wen feel nervous, "Don''t look, what are you looking at me for?" Zhou Hengyang suddenly approached, with his thin lips against his fair and small earlobes, he whispered in a low, **** voice, "I will work hard." "Ah?" What does this mean? Why did this sentence suddenly appear? Su Wen was about to ask, but Zhou Hengyang had already got up, as if he didn''t say what he just said. "Sit properly and don''t move around." Zhou Hengyang regained his seriousness, turned around and made a phone call. Su Wen didn''t hear clearly what she said. After hanging up the phone, she came over with a thick nket and wrapped Su Wen around her body. She was afraid that she would be ufortable sitting and stuffed a pillow for her to hug. Chapter 991: give me an explanation Chapter 991 Give me an exnation Su Wen was dazzled by his sessive movements. "Hengyang, you are so considerate!" Su Wen said doglegly. "Oh! I''m angry! It''s useless to be obedient." Zhou Hengyang spoke coldly, but the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but curl up. "It''s not about being obedient, but from the heart." Zhou Hengyang nced at her coldly, pulled a chair and sat in front of Su Wen, with a distance of almost one meter between them. It was the first time that such a deliberate distance was maintained, and it gave people a sense of oppression that a storm wasing. Su Wen couldn''t help but sit upright. "Tell me what this is?" Although Zhou Hengyang still had a handsome face, he looked very scary. But the uncontroble rage and violence that was full of anger before was coaxed away by the sweet words of the little daughter-inw just now. Emotions can already be controlled, so naturally it will be settled after autumn. He was afraid that he would not settle the score any longer, and if he continued to be coaxed by the young wife for a few more words, he would forget hisst name, let alone settle the score. No, strictly speaking, he has long forgotten hisst name. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have changed my surname for my daughter-inw. Thinking of this, Zhou Hengyang rubbed his eyebrows helplessly. The slender and straight body stretched back on the back of the chair, putting away the dignified and solemn posture just now, and reced it with a less oppressive sitting posture, and crossed his legs leisurely. "What?" Su Wen pretended to be confused. Zhou Hengyang didn''t speak, and casually threw the magazine on Luohan''s bed, "Give me an exnation." Sure enough! Su Wen was not surprised at all. She was mentally prepared when the magazine was sold all over the country. At that time, when I promised my little aunt to do an exclusive interview, I didn''t even think about taking the cover. Later, the signing event in the provincial capital was a big sess, and I even took the cover. At that time, she was focused on her career, so she would not let this opportunity pass by. In addition to these, there is another reason, because Hengyang is not there, and magazines that are so far away in the northwest cannot be sold. By the time hees back, the enthusiasm will have passed, and maybe the next issue wille out. Who would have thought that magazines could be bought that far. Hasn''t he always paid attention to these? Su Wenined in her heart, but she still had to be sincere on the face, "It''s the cover, does it look good?" Zhou Hengyang was about to beughed out of anger, rubbing his chin and looking at Su Wen yfully, "Wenwen, how do you want me to answer you?" Su Wen realized that he was really angry and couldn''t make jokes anymore. "You don''t like it? But you never said it before, you said you would support me in doing what I like." Su Wen was a little aggrieved. Zhou Hengyang sighed, and his tone softened a bit, "I don''t like it, very, very much. When I saw someonementing on a magazine with your photo in the northwest, I was going crazy. God knows I I controlled myself and didn¡¯t kill those people, I support you to have your own business and do the work you like, but I can¡¯t stand some cats and dogsmenting on my woman, do you understand?¡± Su Wen nodded. She thought, those words were definitely not Hengyang''s understatement. "No more." Su Wen looked at Hengyang''s cold and inappropriate gloom, as if being bitten by ants. If she knew that it would make Hengyang so sad, she would definitely not do that. She was not interested in these things at first, and the reason why she did this was only for the su family, and she wanted to expand her reputation and hype the opening of the su family. "Tell me, do you like this?" Su Wen shook her head. Chapter 992: is my wife Chapter 992 is my wife "Okay! Don''t talk about it, you''ve been tired all day and injured, eat something first, and then go to bed early." In the end, Zhou Hengyang''s heart softened, and he was reluctant to continue talking. Going on, the little daughter-inw should me herself and feel guilty, there is no need to really make the little daughter-inw sad. It is enough for him to be sad alone. "Hmm!" Su Wen nodded obediently, and asked uncertainly, "Are you still angry in Hengyang?" Zhou Hengyang said sternly and selflessly: "The review paper still needs to be written." "Then write yours too." Su Wen didn''t want to suffer. Whoever wants him to go to the Northwest will find no one, and he can''t even be reached by phone. She is also very worried. "Okay!" Zhou Hengyang agreed simply. The two of them were talking when there was a knock on the door outside. Zhou Hengyang got up to open the door and came in with a woman in her thirties. There is a basket on his arm, which is full of various vegetables, and the fish is carrying an army green bag. Dressed inly, with a jade bracelet on her wrist, with Su Wen''s eyesight, she couldn''t tell how much the jade was worth, but she could tell that the jade had a lot of water, so it might be worth a lot. "Wenwen, this is Tian Xin, I called to help take care of you." Zhou Hengyang introduced, turned around and said to Tian Xin: "Sister Xin, Wenwen is my wife." After speaking, I don''t know what came to mind, and added, "It''s my wife." Sure enough, Tian Xin''s calm expression was instantly broken, like a crack in the mirror, and the way she looked at Su Wen was also different. "Hello, my name is Tian Xin. I''ll take care of you from now on. I''ll cook for you first." Tian Xin smiled unnaturally, nodded at Su Wen and went to the kitchen familiarly. Su Wen didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. Tian Xin left after she finished speaking, without waiting for Su Wen to speak at all. Su Wen smiled, turned her head and stared at Zhou Hengyang. "Are you sure you really asked someone to take care of me?" This was clearly to impress her, and she waspeting with herself from the moment she entered the door! The expression is calm, but there are many stories in the eyes. If she had never seen the world and was less courageous, she would be suppressed in the first round, and she would not be able to straighten up in front of Tian Xin in the future, let alone in front of the Zhou family. "Naturally, I will take care of you. I don''t worry about people I don''t know." Zhou Hengyang exined with a serious expression: "I suspect that today''s ident was not an ident. Tian Xin was brought here for your safety." "Is she from the Zhou family?" If she wasn''t from the Zhou family, she wouldn''t be so hostile towards herself. "Hmm! I almost grew up in Zhou''s family since I was a child. We brothers are very familiar with each other. We are very careful in doing things and the food is delicious." It was precisely because of this that he called Tian Xin over, "Tian Xin usually takes care of this yard." Zhou Hengyang nced around while speaking, "It''s spotless, which means she didn''t perfuse me." "It''s really considerate of you to be spotless after years of absence." Su Wen wrinkled her upturned nose and said sourly. "Wenwen, are you jealous? What kind of jealousy is this! She is ten years older than me!" Zhou Hengyang was so happy, sitting on the Arhat bed and watching Su Wen''s mood was obviously much better than before. Su Wen punched him, and said angrily: "You should be d that she is more than ten years old than you, or you will die." She admitted that she was irritated by Tian Xin''s gesture just now. If she deliberately provoked her, then she did seed. Chapter 993: brought souvenirs Chapter 993 brought souvenirs "Did you see the jade bracelet she was wearing?" Zhou Hengyang is thoughtful and has a good memory. He can clearly remember everything that happened since he was a child. He didn''t pay attention to Tian Xin just now, but when Wenwen said this, her eyes narrowed dangerously. "She showed the bracelet on purpose for you to see." The temperature in the capital in December is already very cold, and everyone wears thick coats, and those who are not cold enough have already put on cotton jackets. Tian Xin was wearing a cotton-padded jacket, and she didn''t take off the heavy cotton-padded jacket immediately when she came in. Logically speaking, the bracelet would not be exposed. Su Wen gave him a clever look. Zhou Hengyang''s eyes flickered with sternness. It seems that he has been away for a few years, and his status is not as good as before. Even the people below dared to ignore his words. "If I remember correctly, the bracelet was given by my grandma. The ss is full of greens and it is indeed very valuable. It seems that she was very considerate in taking care of the sick Heng Guang when she was a child, and grandma rewarded her." Su Wen sighed, "I don''t want to target anyone, but I won''t be polite to anyone who shows embarrassment. Your family must hate me to death, right? If you hate me, hate it! Anyway, you are now a member of my Su family .¡± She gets it cheap, and she doesn''t care if she is hated. Zhou Hengyang gave Su Wen a strong hug, and rubbed Su Wen''s hair with his big hands before saying, "Stop thinking about it, it won''t affect us." "Well! Tell me about things in the northwest, how about it?" Su Wen is most interested in this. Looking at how lively Liu Chun is, it''s obvious that he''s having a great time! "When I rescued Liu Chun, I also met a new friend. I cooperated with my friend and negotiated a few business deals, and bought a few mines together. By the way, I even brought you a gift. I will give it to you in the car when I have time." It wasn''t until he got to the mine that he remembered that there was still a gift not given to Wenwen. "What gift is it?" Su Wen asked expectantly. "Diamonds that haven''t been cut and polished yet." Zhou Hengyang said lightly, not caring at all, "One of the minerals, this one, I picked out a good one and brought it back. You can arrange to find someone in a jewelry store to make it custom-made, or you can collect it .¡± Su Wen: "..." What to do if you are so jealous? She worked so hard, her arms were swollen from a month of business trips, and she didn''t make much money, and she almost lost her life because of this incident. As a result, what about others? A calm sentence of diamonds, I brought them back from the mine. Dare he bring it back as a souvenir? "What''s the matter?" Zhou Hengyang found that the little daughter-inw''s expression was wrong, and asked nervously, "Is there any difort?" "My heart is ufortable." Su Wen gave him a nk look without being curious, and simply threw herself into his broad arms to y tricks, "No, I''m going to be jealous of you, very jealous." Zhou Hengyang let her act coquettishly in his arms, fearing that she would bump into her and hug her with his arms, and said helplessly, "Isn''t mine yours?" "That''s different." Logically speaking, she is the one who should earn money to support the family. The little daughter-inw is on the edge of a dead end again. "Let me tell you about a new friend I met! He is one year older than me, and he is my brother-inw. You will call him big brother in the future." "Aren''t you a man who doesn''t ask others for help?" "he likes." Su Wen: "..." How did she recognize Chong Ni? What the **** is this? "His name is Long Fang, and he wille back to me after he finishes his work in the Northwest. Then he will introduce you to me." Su Wen''s heart skipped a beat, thinking that it was true. Another super tycoon in the business world in the novel, the boss, finally appeared. This person is not one of the four giants of the Changhe Group, but has an inseparable rtionship with Changhe. It is not too much to say that the Northwest Group under his name is a business empire. No more, good night Chapter 994: Prohibition and recall Chapter 994 Prohibited Recall Provincial capital, Aishang magazine¡ª "Something went wrong, something went wrong." The ongoing meeting was interrupted by the assistant in a hurry, which made Editor-in-Chief Xia and the others very displeased. "Didn''t you see that there is a meeting?" "Twitter what?" The assistant was also very wronged. If it wasn''t for the urgent matter, she wouldn''t dare toe here to seek death. "Editor-in-chief." The assistant called out in a low voice, not daring to look at other people''s faces. Editor Xia frowned slightly, thought for a while and stood up, "You go in first." He left everyone behind and took his assistant out. As soon as he walked out of the conference room, Editor-in-Chief Xia''s face turned cold, "What the **** is going on?" "The editor-in-chief of this issue of our magazine has been banned from sale." When the assistant first got the news, it was a bolt from the blue, so why was it banned? And it was their record-setting issue. This is offending someone, and it is offending someone who absolutely cannot afford to offend. The assistant ran over in a hurry after realizing the seriousness of the problem, and dared not ignore it. "What?" Editor-in-Chief Xia almost thought he had heard it wrong. "What did you say? Are you saying it again?" "This issue of our magazine has been banned from sale. Not only that, but all the ones that have already been issued will be recalled." The little assistant stabbed Editor-in-Chief Xia''s heart tremblingly again. Editor Xia''s eyes went dark, his mind went nk, and he almost fainted. "Editor, are you okay?" "I''m fine." Editor Xia took a few deep breaths, and brought his assistant back to his office. After hearing the assistant exin the matter clearly, his face turned ashen. "Editor, do you think we have offended someone?" Editor Xia didn''t speak, but his mind was already spinning rapidly. She has been proud of herself recently, but she is not arrogant enough to offend others casually, she still conducts herself ording to her previous style. Did she offend someone when she didn''t know? Was it secretly remembered by others? Editor-in-Chief Xia thought more and more about the possibility, thinking about it in his heart, recalling all the people he had dealt with during this period, and found that there was no goal. Write down any individual doubts, and then start calling to test. Is there any result after testing it again? That is how the matter? "No, I haven''t offended anyone recently." "But¡­" Editor-in-Chief Xia thought of something, and smiled wryly, "Even if I offend someone, the people I''m dealing with currently don''t have such a big weight, I can do this step." He who can do this step can also take her The magazine was shut down. Why only focus on this issue? etc¡­ Just for this issue? This issue? What''s in this issue? What is different from before? Surge in sales? No, not for this reason. Editor Xia shook his head and vetoed this guess, if it wasn''t because of the sales, it was Su Wen. The problem lies with Su Wen. Thinking of this, editor-in-chief Xia felt bitter, and once again regretted that when Su Wen came to shoot, he was too self-confident to even meet her face. The following facts gave her a p in the face, which was already the limit. I didn''t expect that the limit was still behind. "Editor, have you thought of it?" the little assistant asked timidly. "Hmm! You notify me to withdraw all the magazines of this issue, as much as you can. Remember to do it quietly, and find a reason!" Editor-in-Chief Xia''s mind turned quickly, and now that he found the reason We must actively solve it. I hope that I can do things beautifully and satisfy the people behind the scenes. Chapter 995: Its because of Su Wen Chapter 995 is because of Su Wen When everything was settled, Editor-in-Chief Xia immediately went out without warning whether Wenwen and Zhou Yan were there, so he went straight to Chunfeng Deyi Publishing House. The timing was not bad, just happened to meet Zhou Yan in the office. However, the atmosphere was not very good, Zhou Yan became furious and smashed the office. Editor-in-Chief Xia came in at this moment, and immediately received sympathetic looks from countless people. "Editor Xia, why are you here?" Zhou Yan was furious! When he turned around and saw Editor-in-Chief Xiaing in, his eyebrows twitched, and his tone was a little angry. She was actually a little bit angry at the editor-in-chief Xia, she was unlucky, and the editor-in-chief Xia was also unlucky! The best-selling issue of the magazine is about to be recalled, and it is a loss. Forget it, but dare not speak out, for fear that if the work there is not satisfactory, the entire magazine will be closed. The management and control of their business is very strict. It took countless thoughts to get the qualification certificate. "I..." Editor-in-Chief Xia was also angry, but she didn''t dare to confront Zhou Yan, so she had no choice but to say: "I came here to tell you that this issue of my magazine is banned from sale and all of them will be recalled." Zhou Yan nodded immediately when she heard the words, "I already know, you should thank me for talking about this." "Thank you for what?" "Thank you for pleading for me! If I hadn''t pleaded for you, your Aishang would have gone bankrupt directly." Nima! It is not just Aishang Magazine that is about to go bankrupt. If she wasn''t the aunt of the bastard''s eldest nephew, her publishing house would also go bankrupt. Isn¡¯t it just on the cover of a magazine? Isn''t it a good thing to shoot so beautifully? The eldest nephew is so jealous, is he so angry? Zhou Yan felt very unlucky and aggrieved when she thought of being threatened by her eldest nephew. "This..." Editor-in-Chief Xia''s heart skipped a beat, thinking that this is indeed the case. She had suspected that someone with such great energy before, but for this issue, she was definitely exaggerating. Although she has never greeted people at that level, she still has indirect contact or hears about it. For people at that level, one sentence doesn''t need to be so troublesome. "Thank you, President Zhou." Editor Xia sincerely apologized. "Forget it, you are also innocent and have been implicated, so I naturally want to help you out." Zhou Yan waved his hand, "But you are not at a loss, even if the impact of this ban on sale is great, it hasid a solid foundation in one fell swoop." You love Shang''s position." This is not wrong, Editor-in-Chief Xia knows it well, which is why she still maintains herposure. "Is it because of Su Wen?" "I advise you not to ask, it''s better to pretend you don''t know anything." "Okay, then I''ll go back first." Editor-in-Chief Xia waved his hand heartily, "Seeing that you''re busy here too, I won''t bother you. Let''s get together when we have time, and I''ll invite you to drink tea and y cards. Wen also called out." "Ok!" Editor Xia had just left when Wei Xin came in. The two passed each other and nodded. "How''s it going?" Zhou Yan saw Wei Xining in, and when he thought of the ident that would happen in the signing of the capital, he became angry again. The reason why she got so angry was not because she was reprimanded by her eldest nephew, but because the affairs in the capital were too rubbish. Her Zhou Yan¡¯s fame was gone. Fortunately, her eldest nephew rushed over in time. If Wenwen really did something wrong, she would never forgive herself in this life. "I figured it out, Su Wen has been taken away by Zhou Hengyang. Fang Shuai said that Su Wen was seriously injured, and they don''t know where Su Wen is at this moment." Wei Xin said with a sad face, "Also, the organizers are too irresponsible. We must make them look good this time." Zhou Yan pped the table fiercely, "Humph! I have been away from the capital for a long time, so I have fooled my mother as an idiot. Just wait! I will go over overnight, and I will go see how Wenwen is doing first." "Alright, why don''t I go over and help?" "No, I actually don''t have the right to deal with this matter now, and the eldest nephew will definitely not let me handle it." Like the eldest nephew''s wife ve, the daughter-inw will definitely take action herself if she is wronged. Chapter 996: Tian Xiulan Chapter 996 Tian Xin After Tian Xin cooked the meal, put it on the dining table and set it up, she ran to the living room and didn''t see Zhou Hengyang, and Su Wen didn''t see her anymore. Just about to go to the main living room to have a look, before reaching the door, Zhou Hengyang who opened the door blocked the outside. "Hengyang." Tian Xin shouted happily. Zhou Hengyang frowned slightly, his expression bing more and more cold. Tian Xin''s heart trembled, she didn''t understand what she did wrong, why did Hengyang look unhappy? "What''s the matter with you, Hengyang?" Tian Xin asked puzzled. "What did you call me before?" Zhou Hengyang asked seriously. "I..." Tian Xin was taken aback, with a slightly humiliated expression on her face, "I called...Young Master, but you said it''s not good to call you Young Master, it''s inappropriate and you don''t want me to call you that." "Then when did you change your mouth?" "Yeah... I just figured it out." Zhou Hengyang looked at Tian Xin''s faltering, slurred speech, and a trace of disgust shed in his eyes. No wonder Wenwen was angry, Tian Xin''s behavior was clearly intended to cause Wenwen to misunderstand. For people with bad intentions, he has never been soft-hearted, let alone save face. "You can go, you are not needed here." "Why?" Tian Xin looked shocked, "Eldest young master, you just came back, and no one took care of you. Who will cook for you when I leave?" "It''s funny what you said, will I have no one to cook after you leave?" "But¡­" "Also, put all the keys of the house under my name on the table outside, and you won''t need to leave for hygiene in the future." Now Tian Xin is not only serious, she is sweatingyer uponyer, and her heart is flustered. She has made no credit or hard work in the Zhou family these years. Although she is a nanny, her status is not low, and she has been regarded as one of her own. Because she has been helping the young master to take care of the real estate under his name, she has an extraordinary status in the Zhou family. Others also gave her some face because of the young master. She absolutely can''t lose the job of helping the young master to take care of the house, and... several houses have been secretly rented out by her. No one knew about this matter, she did it secretly. "The key is in the old house, I didn''t bring it." "It''s okay, I''ll send someone to get it with you." Zhou Hengyang waved his hand, "You go! Go back and get the keys ready, my people will go there soon." "Young master..." Tian Xin wanted to ask for love, but she knew the young master''s temper, the more she said, the more mistakes she would make, so she left reluctantly. "Going away?" Su Wen held the door with her hands and stretched her head to look out. "Didn''t you sleep?" Zhou Hengyang looked back at Su Wen and smiled, "Why are you up?" "I woke up as soon as you left." Su Wen rubbed her eyes sleepily. The heating in the bedroom was sufficient, and it was not cold at all to step on the carpet with bare feet. She had fallen asleep on Luohan''s bed before, and she didn''t know when she was carried into the room. Hengyang and Tian Xin were talking outside just now, she only woke up when she heard the voice. "I only slept for less than an hour." Zhou Hengyang stayed by the bed the whole time, but he didn''t expect his wife to wake up aftering out for a while, "Then eat first! Go to bed after eating." "it is good." Su Wen washed her face with warm water, and the anesthetic from the stitches on her shoulders passed before she fell asleep. "Does the wound hurt?" "Well, it hurts." Su Wen took the opportunity to act like a baby. "Deserved it!" Su Wen: "..." Does this person have any sympathy? Chapter 997: What kind of flying vinegar Chapter 997 What kind of flying vinegar Although Zhou Hengyang was still talking harsh words, he was very careful and considerate when eating. He didn''t even let Su Wen hold the chopsticks. "I''ll do it myself." Su Wen looked at his handsome face close at hand, her cheeks were flushed, so she was ashamed to let him feed herself. "The arms are swollen like that, how can I eat?" Zhou Hengyang nced at her, obviously still angry! "When you didn''te back, I didn''t eat anymore?" Su Wen whispered. Although her voice was low, Zhou Hengyang still heard it, his brows were all knit together, and the hand holding the chopsticks was momentarily stiff. "Sorry!" "Why did you say sorry to me?" "Forget it." Seeing her heartless, Zhou Hengyangughed angrily, "Eat first." Su Wen looked at the sumptuous dishes andmented: "I can''t tell that Tian Xin''s cooking skills are very good." Zhou Hengyang''s face turned dark. "You also found that Tian Xin''s attitude towards you is very strange?" Su Wen became more and more interested as she spoke, "Do you think she likes you? By the way, is she married? Does she have a husband? Logically speaking, she is in her thirties Should be married." Zhou Hengyang''s handsome face was livid, and he wished he could kiss Wenwen''s chattering little mouth fiercely. "What nonsense?" "I''m not talking nonsense, believe me, a woman''s intuition is very urate." From the first moment she saw Tian Xin, she felt the hostility towards her. Zhou Hengyang raised his hand and poked Su Wen''s cheek hard. The good feel is satisfying. "Don''t talk, Tian Xin has been married a long time ago, it''s not good for you to spread the word." Zhou Hengyang is a very serious person, and it is said that he has never cared about this kind of thing, and he doesn''t know about it, let alone take it to heart. "You''re married!" No way, the woman''s intuition told her that Tian Xin didn''t look like she was married. "Could you be divorced?" "Also a possibility." "Sure enough." Zhou Hengyang''s handsome eyes narrowed slightly, a sh of thought shed in his eyes, "I probably understand what you mean." "What''s the meaning?" "The problem may be that I handed over all the real estate in the capital to Tian Xin. It is reasonable to say that it should not be handed over to her. It was because I left the capital in a hurry and didn''t arrange many things, so I just left the keys. Throw it to her. That''s why she misunderstood." Speaking of this, Zhou Hengyang sneered, "She never dared to call me by my name before. She probably helped me take care of the real estate for several years. She feels different." People are really greedy. "Uh..." After hearing what he said, Su Wen couldn''t say anything, and hesitated for a few seconds before saying, "You have stopped her from talking, which is actually a good thing for her." "Okay, you don''t need to be jealous, you don''t need it." Hengyang thought it was funny, he had never seen his daughter-inw jealous for himself before, and he should be happy to be jealous once in eight hundred years, but what kind of food is it? flying vinegar? Not at all! "If you want to be jealous, find a possible suspect." Someone encouraged with a smirk, "Tian Xin wouldn''t dare to pay attention to me even if she gave her the guts, at most she was nning on those dozens of houses. " "Dozens of houses? Houses?" Su Wen suspected that she had heard wrong, "How many houses did you give her to take care of?" Originally, she thought it was this courtyard house. "It should be 41 sets!" Zhou Hengyang raised his eyebrows, not caring at all. Chapter 998: Why do you need evidence? Chapter 998 Why do you need evidence Su Wen: "..." She had a lemon, and in her previous life, she couldn''t afford a house in the capital after working so hard, and this guy actually has forty ones. "What''s wrong?" "No...it''s nothing." Su Wen told herself to be calm. To them, it was just a number and had no other meaning. Su Wen saw that Hengyang really didn''t take it seriously at all, so she didn''t mention it anymore, and obediently asked him to feed herself. After eating, he urged him to eat by himself, and then sat aside and waited. Zhou Hengyang eats very fast, which is a habit developed in his previous work. But although he ate fast, he was very elegant and well-bred. Su Weny on the table and stared intently, the more she watched, the more she liked it. Fortunately, Zhou Hengyang''s mental quality is strong, and he was not affected by someone who watched intently from the sidelines. After dinner, Su Wen nestled on the soft sofa, and Zhou Hengyang rolled up his sleeves and washed the dishes himself. After the dishes were washed, Liu Chun also came back, followed by Jiang Yu and Liu Qiang. "Is there anything else to eat? I''m starving to death." Zhou Hengyang is still wearing an apron, which doesn''t match his tall and straight body at all. This man who can bring great pressure even just standing there doesn''t feel that wearing an apron will affect his image at all. Liu Chun''s eyes were about to drop, and he pointed at him tremblingly, "Hengyang, I really should ask Long toe over and take a look." Jiang Yu and Liu Qiang are poor little ones, wishing they hadn''t been here, so they wouldn''t see the big guy''s so homely side. Zhou Hengyang didn''t care at all, he untied his apron and threw it on the back of the chair and nced at Liu Chun, "There is still food in the kitchen, so get what you want by yourself." "Oh!" Liu Chun gestured to Jiang Yu and Liu Qiang, and led the three of them to the kitchen, while Zhou Hengyang went to the living room to find Su Wen with the materials Liu Chun brought back. Su Wen was so tired these days, she fell asleep on the sofa after eating, and Zhou Hengyang gently picked her up and sent her to the bed in the bedroom, helped her take off her shoes, covered her with the quilt and made sure that she was the little daughter-inw Won''t wake up and go downstairs. At this moment, Liu Chun was wolfing down his job, "Where''s Su Wen?" "Tired, go to bed first." "Brother Zhou." Liu Qiang immediately stood up courteously and greeted him at a loss. Zhou Hengyang waved his hand indifferently, signaling him to sit down. Grinning Liu Qiangmei''s teeth, he happily sat down with noodles and ate happily. Hahaha... The boss really has no airs, but he is infinitely better than the person who puts on airs at a certain moment. Jiang Yu covered his face unbearably, wanting to pretend he didn''t know Liu Qiang. "Have you checked it out?" "It''s clear." Liu Chun snapped his fingers and finished the noodle soup in the bowl before saying, "But there is no evidence. It''s not easy to pursue responsibility for this matter. It depends on whether you are willing to dig three feet in Hengyang." Jiang Yu and Liu Qiang also looked at Zhou Hengyang nervously. They knew who Liu Chun suspected, and they were nervous just because they knew. Zhou Hengyang touched his chin, showing a hint of contemtion, and when the breathing of the three of them became cautious, he showed a mocking smile. "Why do you need evidence?" "Forehead?" "Sometimes you don''t need evidence to do things. If I say it is you, it is you, and if I say it is not you, it is not you." The three of them showed a confused expression at the same time. It was still Liu Qiang who turned his head quickly, with admiration and admiration on his face. I thought to myself that he really deserves to be a boss, that is, that he is powerful, and that he is so domineering. The little problem of stomach pain is still not healed o(¨i©n¨i)o write down the debt owed first, and pay it backter! Good night and thanks for your support. Chapter 999: Mouth foul again Chapter 999 The mouth is cheap again After eating, before Jiang Yu and Liu Qiang left, someone brought arge bunch of keys. No one entered the living room, Zhou Hengyang stood in the yard, said a few words to the other party, put down the key and left. Liu Chuny on the floor-to-ceiling window and secretly looked out. "Brother Chun, what are you looking at?" Liu Qiang came over curiously. Liu Chun looked at it seriously, not knowing what he had discovered, his whole body was tense. Liu Qiang approached suddenly and was almost overturned by him, but luckily he stopped in time. "Who is this? It''s so mysterious that you don''t show up." In the courtyard, only the small lights at the four corners were turned on. Zhou Hengyang and the person who brought the keys were standing under the tree, and they couldn¡¯t see clearly with their backs facing the main courtyard. All he could see was a vague figure standing in front of Zhou Hengyang, whose height was about to reach his ears. The waist and back are straight, giving people a sense of order. At first nce, Liu Qiang felt that this person was definitely not simple. Just a back view gave people a sense of danger that could not be ignored. Liu Qiang wisely stopped talking. He and Jiang Yu were not at the same level as Zhou Hengyang before. This level does not refer toparing family background, but personal ability and work strength and so on. Liu Qiang had heard it said ambiguously a long time ago. Everyone who speaks will end up warning ''Don''t provoke'' To be honest, if it weren''t for Su Wen''s signing event, neither he nor Jiang Yu would have known Zhou Hengyang. It was a surprise to get to know each other today, and even helped me a little. The behavior of the two of them huddling together in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows caused Jiang Yu to sit bored in the living room alone, curious and wanted to go and have a look. But when I thought about being a guest at someone else''s house, it would be impolite to eavesdrop on the host''s conversation, so I had to hold back. "Go, go...don''t look at it." Liu Chun came to his senses and dragged Liu Qiang away, "You watched for a long time, did you see anything?" "No, I don''t know who ising. I can''t hear the voice from such a distance." Liu Qiang answered honestly. "I don''t know who you learned your cunning skills from." Liu Chun scolded with a smile, "You two have worked hard today, if you need help in the future, just ask." Liu Chun has an advantage, he can get along with anyone. "Brother Chun, you are being polite, but we haven''t been able to help you much." Liu Qiang was ttered, "It will be useful to us in the future, just tell us." "Okay! Then we won''t keep you, today is too hasty." "we are leaving." Jiang Yu came forward to say hello to Liu Chun. When he went out, the person who brought the keys in the yard had already left. The two of them walked past Zhou Hengyang face to face, nodded slightly and left. After leaving the courtyard, Liu Qiang patted his chest and let out a big sigh of relief, "Jiang Yu, do you find it very nervous to stand in front of the boss of the Zhou family? I don''t even dare to talk to him, Liu Chun is better." The boss of the Zhou family brought too much pressure on him. When he passed by just now, just a look in the eyes made a cold sweat run down his spine. Jiang Yu nodded, "Indeed, but I think he should be good." Today he has been paying attention to observing that Zhou Hengyang cares more about Su Wen than he originally expected. It is very rare for such a man to treat his wife so well. "Why do you say that?" Liu Qiang stared at him in astonishment, "Why are you trying to speak well for your rival? Although I admire the boss, worship is one thing, but rival is another." This guy''s cheap mouth hasmitted another problem. Chapter 1000: my uncles people Chapter 1000 My Uncle''s People "Shut up! If you want to die, don''t get me involved. If people hear this, it will only increase Su Wen''s troubles." "Okay, I know, I just made a joke just now, I will definitely not go out and talk nonsense with others." Liu Qiang is just a cheap talker and just wants to tease Jiang Yu. If you really want him to say it, he absolutely dare not. Don''t say it will make Jiang Yu unhappy, let the boss hear it. He didn''t want to court death. "We''d better forget everything about today, and don''t get involved in the future." Jiang Yu solemnly warned, "Regardless of whether Song Zishan was behind today''s ident, things won''t just be left alone, and the wonderful things in the future are yet toe. Woolen cloth!" Liu Qiang nodded, "Then who do you think can win?" Jiang Yu showed a meaningful smile, "I was optimistic about Song Zishan before today, but after today I am optimistic about Su Wen." Liu Qiang didn''t say the reason, and he must have thought of it in his mind. ***** "Who is here?" Liu Chun sent Jiang Yu and the others away, locked the gate of the courtyard and came back to see Zhou Hengyang sitting in the tea room drinking tea. Thinking like this in his heart, he sat down honestly and poured himself a ss. "My uncle''s." Zhou Hengyang raised his eyebrows. The third master of the Zhou family is the most mysterious. Many people don''t even know that the previous generation of the Zhou family is the third brother. They only think that the third son of the Zhou family is Zhou Yan. Liu Chun and Zhou Hengyang have known each other since they were young, so of course they knew about it, but they had never been in contact with each other, but they knew that the third master of the Zhou family was very mysterious because of the nature of their work. So many Liu Chun did not ask. "How do you n to deal with Su Wen''s matter?" Just now Jiang Yu and Liu Qiang were there, and there were many things to say, but now Liu Chuncai asked: "After you left, I checked all the people at the scene, and the person who bumped into Su Wen also It was detained by me, and I haven''t had time to interrogate it yet." It''s not that I didn''t have time, it''s that it was inconvenient. The ?? person was detained by Liu Chun in private, and the organizer didn''t know it at all. The only person who knew the scene was Jiang Yu who was with Liu Qiang. That kid is astute, and Liu Chun should have noticed it when he started. No, Guo Liuchun didn''t care, and those who are sensible will shut up. "I personally tried it tonight, and I don''t believe that nothing can be dug up." Zhou Hengyang''s deep eyes shed fiercely, and the blue and white porcin teacup in his hand was almost crushed. "It''s okay, I guess I won''t be able to get anything out of the trial." Liu Chun put away hisughing side, his facial features were solemn, "All these coincidences are based on the number of people. If there are not so many people, there will be no idents." "As long as it has been done, it will definitely leave traces." Zhou Hengyang sneered, "Besides, the people behind it are not clever, at leastpared to Song Jiaming. The Song family is really not as good as the previous generation." Liu Chun rolled his eyes, "You are sure that the Song family did it, what a fart it is!" "At least I have to vent my anger on Wenwen personally. I can''t do nothing if I hurt my woman." Zhou Hengyang¡¯s words made Liu Chun suddenly realize, andined in his heart: After all, it¡¯s because of your narrow-mindedness, you want to take revenge on others! "By the way, there is one more thing you may not know yet." "What''s up?" Speaking of this matter, Liu Chun became more emotional, and looked at Zhou Hengyang with the eyes of "you are hiding such a big thing from us", "The identity, the identity of Su Wen''s father, everyone knows now." "Damn it!" Zhou Hengyang mmed the table, his handsome face was livid and angry. Chapter 1001: sweet as hell Chapter 1001 Sweet and deadly No wonder Wenwen just said that she wanted to settle the score with him, and she wrote it down in her small notebook. It is estimated that Wenwen was frightened by the ident she encountered today, and she would not have expected it for a while. Thinking that Wenwen already knew the truth, Zhou Hengyang''s heart lifted up, as if being grasped by a pair of invisible big hands, just waiting for the sword hanging above Wenwen''s head to fall when Wenwen gets up tomorrow. Will Wenwen be very angry? Will they question their feelings? The reason why he was willing to be the son-inw of the Su family was because of Professor Su, but falling in love with Wenwen has nothing to do with Professor Su. This series of questions made Zhou Hengyang pinch his brows with a headache. "You have been hiding Su Wen from before? She doesn''t know anything?" Liu Chun asked cautiously. "Ok!" "Then you are finished. Do you know? When Xu Xiaoxiao''s family invited rtives and friends to attend the banquet held by their daughter, Song Zishan also went, and instinctively refused to allow Sister Su Wen to appear at the banquet that day." Liu Chun kept talking non-stop, telling all the gossip he heard from Liu Qiang. Fully described what happened in the provincial capital a month ago, and added at the end, "If you don''t go to the northwest to save me, you won''t let Wenwen be bullied." Zhou Hengyang didn''t speak for a long time, his right hand was clenched into a fist, and his strong knuckles turned white. "Calm down." Liu Chun''s little heart was about to jump out of fright. "I''m very calm." Zhou Hengyang got up, "Go, take me to see the person you captured." "Oh! OK, let''s go now." Liu Chun can tell that Hengyang is unhappy, very unhappy. **** The next day, just as the sky was slightly bright, Su Wen was sleeping on the big soft bed when she felt that someone around her came into the bed with a thin coldness. As soon as a big hand was ced on her waist, her eyes suddenly opened. What came into view was the man''s handsome and angr face. "I was startled, I thought someone had crawled on my bed in the middle of the night." Su Wen was already sleeping in a daze, but she didn''t think much about being woken up suddenly, so she spoke out what was in her heart. Zhou Hengyang''s handsome face darkened, and he asked sullenly, "Who dares?" "No one dares." Su Wen turned over and hugged the man''s thin and strong body like an octopus, "Who wants you to leave for more than a month. If youe back or not, I will forget that I am still alive." There''s a man." "Don''t say such words to anger me." Zhou Hengyang''s heart was throbbing, and he felt that even if he had nine lives, he would be **** to death by his little wife one day. "Eh? You haven''t slept all night, have you?" Su Wen threw herself into his arms, only to find that the pajamas on his body were slightly cool, obviously they had just been put on, rather than just getting out of bed after a night of sleep out. Su Wen said that she stretched out her hands and fumbled around Zhou Hengyang''s body. She went to bed early yesterday, but now she wakes up and is not sleepy at all, with bright eyes. "Hiss!" Zhou Hengyang gasped after being touched by Su Wen, and grabbed her fiery little hand, "Don''t touch it, or I can''t help it." If he didn''t feel sorry for his wife''s injury, he It''s not so hard to endure. A man who had to separate from his wife not long after he started having sex, God knows how he got here for more than a month. This will be thrown into her arms by the daughter-inw, but she still has to endure it. To Zhou Hengyang, it is sweet and terribly sweet. "Oh!" Su Wen just wanted to see if he just came back from going out, but she acted as if she couldn''t wait. Chapter 1002: she misses him too Chapter 1002 She misses him too Ok! She admits that when Hengyang is not around, she also misses him very much. "Good boy!" Zhou Hengyang changed his posture, put Su Wen in his arms and turned over, so that she was lying on top of him. The posture is too intimate, there is almost no gap between the two, and a thinyer of pajamas can''t block anything at all. Su Wen only felt that there was a scorching breath surrounding herself, making her blush and her heart beat, and she raised her eyes to meet Zhou Hengyang''s deeply doting eyes. Those eyes are like deep whirlpools, which can **** the soul of a person into it. Unknowingly, Su Wen lowered her head to touch his thin lips. It was originally just a shallow kiss, but he turned it into passive and active, sweeping everything with unscrupulous enthusiasm. Su Wen''s brain went nk after being kissed, and she almost lost her soul. Her delicate red lips were slightly red and swollen after being kissed, and she reluctantly left. As soon as she was free, Su Weny in his arms like a fish out of water, breathing heavily. "I still can''t learn to breathe. It seems that I have to work harder." Zhou Hengyang said while pressing the back of Su Wen''s head, biting Su Wen''s lip lightly, prying open the white teeth and taking all her breath again. This kiss was not as domineering as before, it was unscrupulous but even more lingering, making people want to stop. When he left, Su Wen''s peach blossom eyes were watery, as if covered by ayer of mist, like happiness or sadness, like a dream. It''s really seductive. Zhou Hengyang cursed in a low voice, "Damn it! Wenwen, I can''t help it." "Huh?" Su Wen was still immersed in the kiss just now, and there was no reply for a long time. "I promise I''ll be lighter, okay?" Zhou Hengyang''s thin lips pressed against Su Wen''s ear, his deep and **** voice whispered seductively, "Just once, just once, I promise you don''t have to work hard, I''ll do it Just move." "what!" Su Wen just realized what he said, and before she had time to express her opinion, he suddenly turned around and changed positions. Then the room is full of beauty. The sky is bright¡ª Su Wen was lying on the bed like a salted fish, with pillows under her arms, and she was looking at the man who came out of the bathroom refreshed with usations. It was obvious that someone hadn''t slept all night, only went to bed when it was light, and did the most intense physical exercise after going to bed. It''s refreshing enough to make people jealous. And Su Wen went to bed early yesterday, but she didn''t even have the strength to move at this time. In someone''s words, she just enjoyed it, but in the end, her waist was about to break, and her legs trembled even more. No bed. The bastard! It¡¯s all a lie, you only do it once, if Nima believes it again in the future, she will be the number one idiot in Tianzi. "You...you are too much." Su Wen was about to die of anger. Zhou Hengyang wiped his hair, and blinked at Su Wen with a smirk. His already handsome face gave off a calm, restrained and strong temperament when he was not smiling, but when he suddenly made a mischievous smirk, his charm was even greater. Can''t take my eyes off. "Isn''t it once?" Su Wen''s face suddenly seemed to be dyed with clouds, and she was so ashamed that she couldn''t speak. He did it once, but he did it several times, which is even more fatal. With a scumbag of physical strength, she simply couldn''t stand his excessive demands. "You bastard, I will never trust you again." Zhou Hengyang threw the hair towel on the shelf, and said innocently: "Wenwen, I''m not full. I''ll get it back with interest when you recover from your injury." "..." Su Wen was dyed pink from the tips of her ears to her neck. Chapter 1003: because of you Chapter 1003 Because of you Seeing the cute reaction of the little daughter-inw, Zhou Hengyang unconsciously showed a joyful smile after suppressing it for a long time, bent down and kissed Su Wen heavily on the cheek, "Good boy! I''m going to rest at home today and don''t go anywhere, be obedient .¡± "I can''t go even if I want to!" Su Wen punched him. But to Zhou Hengyang, her strength was no different from tickling. "That''s just right. It would be best if I could carry you in my pocket." Zhou Hengyang really regretted not taking his daughter-inw with him to the Northwest this time. Just leave the little daughter-inw alone. "I will take you with me wherever I go from now on?" Zhou Hengyang asked seriously, hiding the depression deep in his eyes. "This... Then I can''t be a follower? This is not good." Su Wen still wants to be independent. She remembers reading a news story about a female star of mine who married a husband who loves her very much. After marriage, she was spoiled by her husband and turned into a little princess. She didn¡¯t even have to wash her underwear by herself. I have been married for more than ten years and have never even been to the bank. Later, her husband got cancer and passed away, and the actress realized that she had seriously derailed from society when she was alone. I lost contact with my former friends, and I can¡¯t do many things, I can¡¯t cook, I can¡¯t socialize, let alone the setbacks I face at work. A single female star couldn''t get out of the pain even after a long time. When she saw this report, she felt emotional for a long time, for the love between the two, for the man''s untimely death and for the female star''ster life. "What are you thinking?" Zhou Hengyang pinched Su Wen''s cheek in dissatisfaction. "I''m reminded of a story I heard." So Su Wen told Zhou Hengyang this story. Zhou Hengyang frowned and looked at her disapprovingly, "Don''t think about messy things in the future, it''s unlucky." "Why are you superstitious?" Su Wen asked jokingly. "Because of you." Zhou Hengyang did not say a word, because with Wenwen, he does not allow any idents, even joking. Even if he knew it was superstition, he would not allow it. "Oh!" Su Wen propped her chin with her hands, looking at him lovingly, always feeling that there was something she wanted to say to him. This month''s separation seems to have been as long as a year, and my heart is full of words. Just looking at him like this, I can''t get enough of it, Su Wen thought, she really loves him more and more. Su Wen loves Zhou Hengyang so much. By the way, has she ever told Hengyang that she loves him? Seems like it never happened. Hengyang has said that, especially when he is emotional, he will whisper sweet words in her ear over and over again that make her emotional and distracted. It''s hard to imagine that this silent, introverted, cold and powerful man would coax her and pamper her. Su Wen thought, wait until tomorrow, the first second he opens his eyes tomorrow morning, and I will tell him, I love you. Su Wen thought happily, andughed unconsciously, and then found that Zhou Hengyang was looking at her jokingly, and she blushed when she saw it, and looked away ufortably. "Ahem..." Su Wen coughed and changed the subject, "Yesterday you asked me to write a self-criticism, so let''s settle the score today." "What ount?" Someone pretended to be stupid. "Your deal with my father." Su Wen spoke concisely, hitting the core of the problem. If she wasn''t lying on the bed, the effect would be better, and more righteous words would have a deterrent effect. : "Why did youe to my house to be the door-to-door son-inw? Also, what is the grievance between my father and the Song family?" Chapter 1004: Its my father-in-law who doesnt want to say Chapter 1004 is that the father-inw is unwilling to say "I have no deal with my father-inw." Zhou Hengyang exined without changing his expression, "It''s a coincidence, and it''s also an opportunity. I just ran away from home because of the death of my second brother. My father-inw is not in good health. Find someone to rely on, it just so happens that I owed him a favor before." The exnation in a few words is not sufficient, and the specific inside story is not clear at all. But Su Wen could tell that he didn''t want to say that Zhou Hengshan''s death was an eternal scar in Hengyang''s heart, and she was reluctant to let him uncover the scar. So Su Wen nodded. "Then why did you deliberately hide it from us?" Su Wen was puzzled and said, "Do you know how surprised I was when Song Zishan suddenly attacked? I didn''t know there was such a difficult enemy before." That''s right, Su Wen used the word enemy. She and Song Zishan were destined to be enemies from the first time they met. Some people just have a bad aura, sparks fly at the first sight when they meet, and they don''t like each other. "I should be by your side." Zhou Hengyang med himself. "It''s not your fault, you can''t follow me all the time." Su Wen was not angry about this, but why the Su family sisters never knew that there was such a rtionship. Zhou Hengyang wants to keep his wife with him all the time! But he knew it was unrealistic, so he didn''t say it. He is a very rational and calm person, so naturally he will not say unrealistic things, even if he thinks so in his heart, he will try his best to do so in the future. "What makes me angry is why both you and my father are deliberately hiding it from us?" "It''s what my father-inw didn''t want to say." Zhou Hengyang sorted out his thoughts, and exined slowly: "I guessed before that it was because of the rtionship between Su Dachun, Ma Xin, and your uncles and sisters. Later, it was because he became a deadly enemy with the Song family. Compared with the halo brought by his identity, the Song family The hostility of the people is more harmful. Instead of doing this, it is better for you to live in the countryside peacefully for the rest of your life." Su Wen was stunned. "Father-inw said that you can''t support thework resources and responsibilities he left behind..." Zhou Hengyang looked at Su Wen with a bit of reluctance, but Su Wen didn''t notice it. Su Wen thought of the character of the original owner, so she understood why Su Xuewen did this very well. "If I don''t bring you to the provincial capital, and don''t get close to my little aunt, Song Zishan won''t find out..." Su Wen raised her hand and stopped Zhou Hengyang from saying, "It''s not your fault, how could you think so? The seven of us sisters can''t hide forever, let alone live in Sanjiaying all our lives. The talents of these sisters It shouldn''t be buried, especially Fifth Sister, she is destined to be the pride of our Su family." The little daughter-inw is too understanding. The corners of Zhou Hengyang''s mouth raised, and he held Su Wen''s words affectionately in the palm of his hand and slowly rubbed them, "Well! Fifth Sister''s future achievements will definitely surpass Professor Su''s." "Is my father very good?" Su Wen didn''t understand Su Xuewen at all. "Very powerful, he is the pride of our country. Otherwise, Song Jiaming''s legs would not be crippled and he would have escaped unscathed." "Who is Song Jiaming?" "It''s Song Zishan''s father." "What enmity does my father have with Song Jiaming?" Su Wen was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that the legendary person who was excellent in everything and could help his rtives for free would be cruel. How much hatred must there be? Chapter 1005: It was all solved by the eldest nephew Chapter 1005 was solved by the elder nephew "I don''t know, my father-inw won''t tell, and no one else knows." Zhou Hengyang narrowed his eyes slightly, pondered for a few seconds, "My father-inw must be hiding a big secret." Su Wen was curious, and couldn''t figure it out for a while. After thinking for a while, she was about to ask if Su Xuewen''s death had something to do with the Song family, when the doorbell rang loudly outside. The courtyard house is not small, and they live in the master room, so it stands to reason that they can''t hear the sound of the doorbell ringing clearly when they stay in the room. I don¡¯t know how the people outside press it. It is estimated that half of the people in the alley will be disturbed. "I''m going to open the door, probably my little aunt is here." Zhou Hengyang has already changed into home clothes, cotton pants, a thin cashmere sweater with a round neck, and his ck hair has dried and be fluffy and soft. It was a little longer than when he left the provincial capital, and he looked more stylish and good-looking. "How do you know it''s little aunt?" "Except for her, no one else would dare to knock on the door like this." Zhou Hengyang ordered, and left to open the door. Sure enough, Zhou Yan rushed in in less than five minutes. She only had time to change into a pair of slippers, and didn''t even have time to put down the coat she was wearing and the bag she was carrying. As soon as he entered the bedroom, Zhou Yan''s eyes were red. "Wenwen, Wenwen, I''m here. Compared to me, I camete. How are you?" Zhou Yan saw Su Wen lying on the bed weakly, much thinner than a month ago, and felt distressed and med herself . "It''s all my fault. It''s because I didn''t handle things well and let those **** who fell into the eyes of money hurt you." Now Zhou Yan was really worried, not because he was afraid that his eldest nephew would get angry. "Let me see where the injury is." Zhou Yan said and was about to lift Su Wen''s clothes. Just kidding, how can she open the clothes. Wouldn''t it be embarrassing if hickeys were seen. Su Wen pressed down on the quilt, "It''s okay, just a few stitches on the shoulder and it doesn''t hurt anymore." It didn''t hurt after sleeping until midnightst night. Maybe it was because she was happy and felt safe in her heart. If Zhou Yan didn''t tell her that she would Almost forgot. "Really?" Zhou Yan asked in disbelief: "Don''t lie to me, how did I hear that the scene is particrly dangerous?" "Fortunately, Hengyang is here, otherwise I would really be dead." "That''s good, that''s good." Zhou Yan patted her chest with lingering fear, seeing that her eldest nephew didn''t follow in, fearing that her eldest nephew would hear her, she ran out of the room to take a look. Found that the eldest nephew had gone to the kitchen to cook, so he ran back with aplicated expression. She has never seen her eldest nephew cook! "Let me tell you, I''m doomed." Zhou Yan dragged a chair and sat in front of the bed and sighed, "My eldest nephew is very angry, many people are unlucky, and I am also unlucky." I wanted to say To be more specific, but the eldest nephew didn''t say anything, so it was hard for Zhou Yan to say anything. It is estimated that the eldest nephew may not necessarily want Su Wen to know. "What''s wrong with you? Hengyang won''t me you for yesterday''s ident, right?" Su Wen was also very angry about yesterday''s ident, but that was the organizer''s problem. If the organizer can solve the problem as soon as it is discovered, there will be no subsequent idents. "It has nothing to do with you. If you want to me it, me the organizer. Little aunt, you can''t just let it go this time. The organizer must take responsibility." "That''s not it!" Zhou Yan was not angry, "The organizer is closed today, and it won''t open in the future. I don''t need to settle ounts at all. I waste for everything today, and my nephew took care of everything." Zhou Yan made a grimace as she said, "I don''t think I have a chance to behave. What I can do now is to coax you well, and what you can do is to coax your eldest nephew well." Su Wen: "..." Where is this going? No more, good night. Chapter 1006: Cant find any flaws at all Chapter 1006 Can''t find any shorings at all Su Wen was stunned by Zhou Yan''s spineless words, "Little aunt, you are an elder, are you still afraid that Hengyang will be angry?" In fact, Su Wen didn''t have the nerve to say that she coaxed him for a long timest night before finally coaxing him well . It''s fine for her to be cowardly, the little aunt is an elder, so there is nothing to cowardly. "Little aunt,e out in the demeanor of your elders, don''t be cowardly." Su Wen clenched her fists to cheer Zhou Yan up. Embarrassment shed across Zhou Yan''s face, but the rtionship between her and Su Wen was quite strong, not to mention that Su Wen would find out sooner orter. Nephew speaks ill. "No way! Wenwen, you don''t know what kind of person Hengyang was since he was a child. He is more evil than anyone else in his bones. You can me me for not getting to the bottom of you." Zhou Yan approached Su Wen and whispered, "Hengyang is very polite and respectful to my little aunt, but this is based on the fact that I have not offended him or provoked him. Once I really provoke him, I will There is no difference between little aunt and passer-by." "Impossible!" Su Wen resolutely defended the image of her own man, "Hengyang is so responsible, responsible, steady and rigorous." She firmly does not believe that Hengyang is an evil person at heart. He is a tough guy. Zhou Yan looked at Su Wen with the eyes of "this child is so stupid, I don''t even know he was cheated", and sighed: "It seems that he really hurt you to the bone." The eldest nephew can only be in front of people who care to hide their true nature. The more you care, the better you can cover up. "What''s the meaning?" "This is a good thing." Zhou Yan patted Su Wen''s hand with a sense of superiority. It is also a kind of happiness to be able to hide for a lifetime. Su Wen didn''t feel the atmosphere of any good things. Instead, she was disturbed by Zhou Yan''s attitude. She always felt that she had neglected some important things about Hengyang. It''s impossible to think about it carefully! She kept everything about Hengyang in her heart, and learned a lot from the original book before she traveled. Of course, there must be some discrepancies between me and the original book, but she only saw a little bit of him. There are really no shorings. Tut! Her home Hengyang is excellent. Can''t find any disadvantages at all. Zhou Yan saw Su Wen mentioning the admiration on his elder nephew''s face, and he felt more and more superior in his heart. "Wenwen, you just need to know that my little aunt is very cowardly and my eldest nephew is very angry. You have to say something nice for me." Zhou Yan brought back the topic that was far away, "Otherwise I will be in trouble." Another thing she didn''t say is that Zhou''s women are scumbagspared to Zhou''s men. Although the eldest nephew is a younger generation, he is the leader of the new generation. He has been trained as an heir since he was born, and the education he has received since childhood is different. Can''tpare! When she was a child, what she thought about was how to y, to have fun, and to y as she wanted. The eldest nephew has be a mainstay and a pir of talent since elementary school. "Can I help you?" Su Wen doubted that if Zhou Yan couldn''t do it, it would be useless to speak by herself. "You can definitely do it." "Then...then I''ll try." She really didn''t want to be troublesome if it were someone else, but the little aunt couldn''t refuse. "Good Wenwen, it''s up to you whether my publishing house can continue to operate." Zhou Yai was very happy that her goal was achieved. "Little aunt, you said earlier that the organizers in the capital don''t need to find someone to settle ounts. What''s going on?" Su Wen still had her career in mind, "Tell me about it." Chapter 1007: Dong Na Chapter 1007 Dong Na Zhou Yan had a strange expression, "The organizer that cooperated with our publishing house went bankrupt, and it didn''t even open this morning, and was sued. I heard that there is a big problem." It''s hard to say the specifics. Su Wen frowned, thinking of the organizer''s negligence before the ident yesterday and the attitude of inaction after the ident, she felt no regrets in her heart. "Is it made by Hengyang?" "Exactly." Even if Zhou Yan personally confirmed it, Su Wen still couldn''t believe it. Hengyang has overturned her impression time and time again. At first she only thought that Hengyang was a retired engineer and pilot who had a good background but had already broken the rtionship with the family. Later, he became the richest man and built a business empire all by himself, step by step. Although the achievement is very high, but that is ten or twenty yearster. Now Hengyang is still in the initial stage of starting a business with nothing. Later, she made a mistake now. Hengyang is indeed the beginning of starting a business, but it is definitely not nothing. Now it seems that she still doesn''t know anything about Hengyang''s ability. But Su Wen is not curious, let alone angry because Hengyang did not confess to her. She is a very conscious person, far away from herself, and she never cares about things that are not directly rted to her interests. Because it''s unnecessary, just like when she was in Sanjiaying, she never wondered about Su Xuewen''s specific past. Because living in the countryside is unnecessary and unnecessary. Now she will inquire with Hengyang because Song Zishan''s appearance has already affected her, so she has to figure it out and take active precautions or even fight. "Hengyang didn''t tell me, so I don''t know yet. Are you sure it was really made by Hengyang?" Although Su Wen figured it out, she still couldn''t believe it subconsciously, "Just one night, the time is too short, even if Hengyang If you want to do it, there is not enough time.¡± "Silly boy, my eldest nephew did more than this overnight." The brat''s efficiency has been very high since he was a child, and it has be more and more efficient over the years. Su Wen wanted to ask something, but seeing Zhou Yan''s mysterious look as if she didn''t want to say it, she didn''t force it, but changed the topic to the next arrangement. "The signing event will not be heldter, nor will it be in the future. I will put all my energy on the opening of the founding store." Su Wen has already arranged for the next thing to do, talking and talking And talk clearly. "Before I go back to the provincial capital, I''m going to Imperial University to see Fifth Sister, and then I''m going to the Film Academy to ask for a spokesperson." "Spokesperson? Do you have someone fancy?" "Yes, specifically, I need to make a trip tomorrow to meet the talent in person." The spokesperson Su Wen wants to invite is the future international actress, Dong Na. Now Dong Na is still struggling with food and clothing. Although she has been admitted to the film school, she is not outstanding. Her looks and imposing manner are not the type that is popr nowadays. In the original novel, Dong Na became popr from the age of twenty to twenty-eight. It became popr and won the international best actress crown. She is the first actress in China to win a heavyweight actress. In the next two decades, although the domestic entertainment industry has developed better and better, no one has ever won the biggest award. It can be said that Dong Na is the pinnacle, and no one can surpass her. Chapter 1008: Brand story Chapter 1008 Brand Story Dong Na''s looks, temperament, height, and personality are all Su Wen likes, and they are also very simr to her current brand positioning for the Su family. Besides, for Dong Na''s future achievements, she will not let go of this potential stock. Of course I want to take her down now, of course the Su family is definitely worthy of being the future international actress. The cooperation between the two parties is a mutual achievement and a win-win situation. Su Wen didn''t intend to take advantage of others while they were in danger. Zhou Yan was very interested in Su Wen''s n, "What else? Besides inviting a spokesperson, do you have any other ns? If you want to achieve the effect you want, you can''t just bring an endorsement to the newspaper." Currently, the best publicity effect is first published in newspapers, followed by radio, TV, and magazines. ording to Zhou Yan''s thinking, of course, there is a wave of advertisements in every channel. But ording to her understanding, Su Wen disagreed. "The next step is hunger marketing." Su Wen showed a sly smile, and exined the concept of hunger marketing to Zhou Yan in detail, and finally said with a smile: "If you do this, it''s basically the same. Of course, I still have to su family Write a brand story and inherit the concept." If you want to elevate the style of the brand, the necessary packaging is indispensable, and the high-end brand story is the most important. Su''s family doesn''t have one, so she can write it herself! "Make it up yourself?" Su Wen smirked, "How can you say that you made it up? This is called artistic processing based on facts." Anyway, she would not admit that she made it up. Zhou Yan gave a thumbs up in admiration, and became more and more confident in Su Wen''s founding store. Even if there are no such dazzling marketing methods, with unique design, exquisite quality and packaging that can bring a sense of surprise, it will attract discerning people. Combined with Su Wen''s adequate preparations, she has already begun to look forward to the grand opening of the founding store. "My story has already been written, and I put it in the bag I carry with me, so you can help me see if there is anything I need to improve." Su Wen looked around but didn''t see her bag, "It''s probably in the Downstairs, I''ll ask Hengyang." "No, you sit down and I will ask." Zhou Yan pushed Su Wen to sit down, and ran slowly to find Su Wen''s bag. Sure enough, she found it in the living room. She took it and walked to the bedroom, but Zhou Hengyang called to stop her. "Little aunt, what you should say to Wenwen, it''s better not to say it." Zhou Hengyang was wearing friendly home clothes, but his demeanor was not friendly at all. The appearance of leaning on the pir with his hands folded on his chest made people feel more and more dangerous. "No, don''t worry, eldest nephew." Although Zhou Yan''s love at this time is different from Su Wen''s, the realm is the same. I have to say that the two can be good friends because they have a lot inmon. "Do you have other things to do in the capital?" Zhou Yan realized instantly, "Yes, I still have something to do, I''ll be leaving in a while." "En!" Zhou Hengyang nodded in satisfaction, "Wenwen needs to rest." After speaking, Shi Shi ran away. Zhou Yan stood in ce and shook his fist at the back of his eldest nephew. This brat grew more and more crooked, but everyone said he was good, and they were full of praise. No one believed her when she said it, not even Wenwen just now. Zhou Yan took Su Wen''s bag back with a heavy heart, but Su Wen didn''t notice. She took out the notebook she carried with her during the business trip, turned to the page of the brand story and handed it over. "Look." Zhou Yan took it, and carefully browsed Su Wen''s beautiful handwriting, and fell into it unconsciously after reading line by line. Touched, joyful, all kinds of emotions are mixed in it, and I just feel envious after watching it. Chapter 1009: is this your person Chapter 1009 Is this your person? I really envy Su Xuewen and Liu Mingxuan, the love story between a scientist and an educated youth. After Su Wen''s processing, the love story between the two is written in a simple and unpretentious manner, but it is also extremely romantic, and there is no shortage of high-IQ humor that belongs to scientists. The token of love between the two of them was that Su Xuewen personally made a box bag for the newlywed wife when they got married. Although the story is fabricated by Su Wen, the box bag is not. Su Xuewen and Liu Mingxuan really did it when they got married, and the house still has a wooden and cowhide structure, which is still well preserved these years. The reason why such a bag was made at that time was because there was a custom in Qingshui County that the woman would marry a box as a dowry. The box is mainly used to put money in the box. Liu Mingxuan was sent to the Sanjia Camp, and she has no contact with her natal family, so naturally there will be no dowry box. Su Xuewen didn''t want to wrong his wife, so he made one by himself, and secretly put money in the box to give to his daughter-inw. Made up for Liu Mingxuan''s regret. ording to Su Xuewen''s aesthetics and taste, the boxes made are different from the traditional ones. They are more beautiful, more refined, smaller and exquisite, and the straps can be easily carried on the body. The mahogany material and cowhide are very textured. "That''s really well written, that''s great. So are you going to use this case bag as a staple?" "That''s right, the position of the su family is a precious inheritance of love. This box can be passed down from mother to daughter, or it can be given by mother to daughter, and husband to unmarried wife." Su Wen exined her philosophy. "Did I see the suitcase?" "No." Su Wen shook her head, "You will see it when it opens. Although bags are our main focus, they are indeed sold in limited quantities." When the two talked about bags, they couldn''t finish talking, and finally Zhou Hengyang called for breakfast himself before stopping. *** While Zhou Hengyang and Su Wen were having breakfast, Song Zishan was called back to the old house by the old man of the Song family for the first time. When she arrived, the old house was having breakfast. Ya are here. Song Zishan and her cousin have an average rtionship. They are not separated by the same age, and there is a generation gap. When Song Zishan was sensible, Song Jingxian was already married. So I can¡¯t say I¡¯m familiar with it. Song Zishan hated the daughter her cousin brought back from other ces for no reason. Everyone knows that the cousin has not been pregnant all these years of marriage, and this little girl is not her own at all, she is just a bastard. Also matched to change the surname to Song. I really don''t know what my grandparents thought, but they agreed to change the wild girl''s name to Song Xiaoya. "Grandpa, I''m back." Song Zishan concealed her thoughts, and greeted everyone present with a smile, "Cousin Jingxian, good morning, little girl! What can I eat? Zhajiang noodles are good, I like them .¡± "Has Zishan eaten?" Song Jingxian greeted. The old man of the Song family had a different attitude today, with a solemn expression, which made Song Zishan subconsciously feel uneasy. She is actually quite afraid of her grandparents. "Have not eat yet." "Then wash your hands and eat first." "it is good." Song Zishan watched her grandfather secretly, and after she sat down, she began to eat breakfast gracefully. The mood that was originally excited because of the release of the new book today has be apprehensive. It seems that it is not a good thing for Grandpa to find her back today. The little girl sitting next to Song Jingxian didn''t speak, and only asionally talked to another little boy who was about the same age, picking up vegetables. After dinner, the old man of the Song family put his hands behind his back and brought Song Zishan to the annex where the guards lived. "Look, is this one of yours?" The old man of the Song family is seventy years old this year, but he is still full of energy, not angry. Song Zishan''s pupils narrowed sharply when she saw the person lying on the ground. Isn''t this the person she hinted at yesterday that Su Wen''s signing would cause chaos? Why is grandpa here? Good night, okay? Chapter 1010: Lack of bearing Chapter 1010ck of tolerance How could it be possible for Song Zishan''s reaction to be hidden from the old man of the Song family, who could tell what was going on in her mind at a nce. Besides, that kid Zhou Hengyang has always been reliable in his work, and if there is no problem, people will not send people to him directly. "Grandpa, how could he belong to me." Song Zishan shook her head in denial, "I don''t even know him." Song Zishan, with flustered eyes, didn''t notice the flickering disappointment in Grandpa''s eyes. As the eldestdy of the Song family, the first thing she should have is tolerance. If you do something wrong, you must have the courage to admit it, even if you are a bachelor, it is better than pretending to be stupid. Zishan is good at everything, but shecks tolerance. She is narrow-minded and looks very goodpared with several young people, but she is not optimistic in the eyes of the older generation. That''s all! With Jiaming like that, Zishan is already promising. After all, the old man never expected Zishan to be like the brothers of the Zhou family, and to be better than the average little girl would be considered as worthy. No matter what the old man thinks in his heart, his face is still dignified, "The man was sent by someone from the Zhou family, and he warned me. You are really promising, and I have lost my old face." gone." Song Zishan bit her lips angrily, "Does Zhou Hengyang have evidence? Why did he do this?" She can be 100% sure that what she did did not leave evidence, and all her actions were just hints in her words. She read so many psychology books, not for nothing. "The boy from the Zhou family sent people to me as evidence." The old man sternly shouted, Song Zishan, whose eyes were as sharp as an epee, was out of breath, and his words were more severe than ever before, "I don''t care what you think, you are not allowed to trouble the Su family in the future, Su Xuewen is dead, I don''t want people to think that my Song family is stingy." Song Zishan had never been reprimanded like this before, her face turned red and white, but she didn''t dare to say a rebuttal, so she had to bow her head honestly and apologize. "I''m sorry, Grandpa, I was wrong, and I won''t dare in the future." After apologizing, I felt unwilling, "My father would rather die now, and I want to vent his anger on him." The old man nced at his granddaughter and warned: "If you don''t want to listen, go to your elder brother and let him discipline you." This is the most severe punishment. Everyone knows that the highest status among the younger generation of the Song family is Song Zishan''s cousin, Song Jinyan, the boss of the Song family. And Song Zishan''s natural enemy is Song Jinyan. She was afraid of Song Jinyan since she was a child, just like mice are afraid of cats. Every time she saw this cousin, she would run away. And Song Jinyan''s personality and handling methods are notparable to Song Zishan''s. As the heir cultivated by the Song family since childhood, Song Jinyan is outstanding in everything, has high demands on himself, and also has high demands on others. The most important thing is that all the Song family dotes on Song Zishan, but Song Jinyan is very indifferent to Song Zishan, even easy to talk to. As Song Jinyan''s status has been getting higher and higher over the years, he has long been out of the same level as his peers. Song Jinyan put more pressure on Song Zishan than many elders. There is also a little-known secret in it- That is, the rtionship between Song Jinyan and Song Jiaming is not good. So don''t look at Song Zishan''s im to be the little princess of the capital, but she is actually a big problem, and her current status is also in jeopardy. If her rtionship with Song Jinyan breaks down one day, then everything she has now will be gone. Chapter 1011: Dont provoke Zhou Hengyang Chapter 1011 Don''t provoke Zhou Hengyang Song Zishan is cautious every time she sees her cousin, even more nervous than in front of her grandfather. If she is really handed over to Song Jinyan to discipline her, she will definitely live like a year. "Grandpa, I was wrong, and I will never do it again." Song Zishan''s face turned pale, and she immediately apologized obediently. She was not stupid and really angered grandpa, and her cousin would not let her go. And grandpa already loves her very much, smart people know how to coax grandpa well. After thinking about it, Song Zishan didn''t hide it anymore. Anyway, no matter how big a disaster she caused, grandpa would help her to settle it in the end. "Grandpa, I lied to you just now. I know this person, but I really didn''t do anything. I was wronged this time, and Zhou Hengyang made too much of a fuss." Song Zishan took the old man''s arm, "Let''s go out and talk. " After arriving outside, he told the story of meeting Su Xuewen''s eldest daughter at the banquet at Xu''s house, and finally stuck out his tongue mischievously, "Su Xuewen is too cunning to arrange for his daughter to marry Zhou Hengyang temporarily. Hey! I just wanted to help publicize the matter this time, and I didn''t want to do anything, but to cause some trouble for Su Wen." After finishing speaking, she blinked pitifully, "That''s all, and you also found out that nothing happened." The old man nodded slightly after hearing this, "It''s a good thing that no ident happened. What I''m warning you is not to provoke Zhou Hengyang, you can''t afford to provoke him." This is the key. "I see, thank you grandpa for reminding me, Zishan will never make mistakes again." The old man was satisfied when he saw that his granddaughter admitted her mistakes seriously, and asked kindly about her granddaughter''s book publishing. "I heard you''re going to publish a book?" "Yes! Grandpa, I published a book of essays, and it''s officially on sale today." "Not bad." The old man praised: "Put more energy on these things, you have to show your talent, and don''t meddle in those messy things in the future. If something really happens, you still have to be cautious!" "Hmm! Grandpa still loves me." "You are my granddaughter, who do I love if I don''t love you?" In fact, the old man has no airs in his daily life, and he is very approachable when he doesn''t teach others. "You send me dozens of copies here, and I will help you give my oldrades-in-arms brothers to promote you." Song Zishan wanted to ask by ident, if she wasn''t the granddaughter of grandpa, would grandpa still love her so much? But Song Zishan quickly put this ridiculous idea behind her. **** A street away from the Song family¡¯s old house, there is a small white two-story building with a courtyard. The environment is quiet and the courtyard is well arranged. Lush cannas are nted around the courtyard wall. The cannas will wither long ago in the cold weather. . If it is summer, the red cannas are in full bloom, which is a very beautiful scenery. This is the residence where Song Jiaming, the second son of the Song family, recuperates. Ever since Song Jiaming''s legs became disabled, he has never been out here, nor has Canna ever been opened again. Today, a group of uninvited guests came to the gate of the courtyard where few people rebelled. Two imposing and powerful off-road vehicles stopped at the gate. The driver in the driver''s seat quickly got out of the car and ran to the back to open the door for someone. The car door opened, and the first thing that appeared was the man''s long, straight legs. He stepped on a pair of dark brown leather shoes. From the size of the soles of his feet, it could be seen that the man must be tall and straight. Sure enough, when the man got out of the car, his height and appearance were far better than expected. Chapter 1012: Song Jinyan Chapter 1012 Song Jinyan Nearly 1.9 meters tall, with sword eyebrows and star eyes, powerful andpelling. The outstanding appearance is concealed by the unsmiling seriousness, which makes it difficult to notice that the man has an extremely outstanding face at first nce. The first thing to pay attention to is his unfathomable aura like a towering mountain. The man was wearing a straight uniform, which further entuated the man''s wide shoulders and narrow waist. After getting off the car, he strode forward and entered the gate. When the security guard at the gate saw someoneing, he saluted immediately, and the respectful person weed him in. "Master, pleasee inside." The security guard was in a state of panic. Ever since the second child of the Song family became disabled in his legs, his personality has been cloudy and unpredictable. As for the eldest son of the Song family, as the nephew of the second child, it seems that he has never visited his uncle. I don¡¯t know why it came this time. "You don''t need to follow, I have something to say to my second uncle." Song Jinyan''s voice is deep and hoarse, with great personal characteristics and charm, and anyone who hears it will never forget it. Such a nice and charming voice is not only not a good thing for him, but it adds a lot of confusion. It is too recognizable, which is often not a good thing. "yes." Song Jinyan was very familiar with this ce, and it didn''t look like it was his first time here. After going upstairs, he found Song Jiaming in a wheelchair in front of the French window of the study on the second floor. "Second Uncle." Song Jiaming''s appearance is also much older than his actual age. His face was pale and thin, and his expression was gloomy. If you look carefully, you can see the madness hidden deep in the eyes of the other party. Song Jinyan frowned slightly. "Why are you here?" Song Jiaming turned the wheelchair and said angrily, "I''ve been disabled for several years, and I haven''t seen you here before. Is this going to the Three Treasures Hall for nothing?" He didn¡¯t like this nephew before he became disabled, and he didn¡¯t like him even more after he became disabled. Who would like a junior whopares himself to others everywhere. And this kid has been secretly investigating him for the past few years. What''s even more hateful is that he can''t do anything, and the old man doesn''t care. "Second uncle doesn''t go out all day, how much does he know about the news from the outside world?" Song Jinyan didn''t sit down, but stood upright, his deep and sharp eyes locked on Song Jiaming tightly, not letting go of his slightest mood swings. "I don''t know, I''m a **** and wait to die." Song Jiaming''s bad attitude didn''t affect Song Jinyan, his expression remained the same, "Since Second Uncle doesn''t know, then I''ll tell Second Uncle about it." "Zhou Hengyang is back." Song Jinyan''s expression became a bit moreplicated, but his tone remained the same, but the name that he could deliberately mention was definitely not a trivial matter. In fact, the significance of Zhou Hengyang''s return to the capital is far greater than what Su Wen thought. Song Jiaming''s heart skipped a beat, and his already pale face became even paler. "He is now Su Xuewen''s door-to-door son-inw." Song Jiaming already knew the news, even though he knew it, he still clenched his fists on the armrest of the wheelchair fiercely when he heard it again. "What do you want to say?" Song Jiaming finally couldn''t stand the pressure brought by Song Jinyan''s step by step, and asked angrily: "If you have something to say, just ask, don''t talk here, I don''t want to waste time, just leave if you have nothing to say, I''m a **** It''s useless." Song Jinyan sneered, everyone is used sometimes, but his second uncle, because his grandma went to the countryside and was born in the countryside, and suffered a lot since childhood, everyone in the family fell out of favor. Later, his legs became disabled, and no one dared to provoke him. Good night. Chapter 1013: you are threatening me Chapter 1013 You are threatening me "Second Uncle, haven''t you always been worthless?" Song Jinyan didn''t want to save face. "You..." Song Jiaming was so angry that he almost fainted, "Get out, get out of here." "I''ll leave when I''m done asking." Song Jinyan changed his posture, put one hand in his trouser pocket and asked forcefully, "I want to know the truth about your disabled legs." Song Jiaming almost fell off the wheelchair when he heard the words. "Everyone knows that my leg was caused by Su Xuewen." "I know, but what I want to know is why Su Xuewen wanted to harm you?" He was just curious at first, but he had an intuition that there was something wrong. He had arranged private investigations over the past few years but never found the truth. Su Xuewen''s tactics were too high, and he didn''t reveal any traces. Song Jinyan would have found out if it was anyone else. It has been a few years since the incident, and it stands to reason that there should have been a result long ago, but Song Jinyan was too busy to put all his energy on this matter. The undercover investigation has been dragged on and off until now, but the clues have actually been cut off, and suddenly things have turned around. Song Jinyan knew about Su Xuewen''s situation in his hometown in the countryside for a long time during the investigation, but he didn''t take it seriously. However, Zhou Hengyang became the son-inw of Su Xuewen''s eldest daughter, so it was different. Song Jinyan discovered an unusual thing after sorting it out. So he made a special trip here to verify with his second uncle. Song Jiaming trembled angrily, and cursed angrily: "What do you mean? Su Xuewen harmed me, so instead of ming him, you me me, the victim. Do you regard me as your elder?" Song Jinyan''s thin lips curved into a sneer, "Second uncle, do I regard you as an elder? Others don''t know, don''t you know?" These words are simply too embarrassing. Song Jiaming almost vomited blood. That''s right! Song Jinyan was indeed rebellious and unruly since he was a child. When he grew up, he took full control of the power of the Song family, as if he was born at odds with the people in the second room. Although he didn''t make things difficult for him, he didn''t show good looks either. Not to mention respect. Of course, although many people are well aware of these inside facts, no one will definitely break them. Now being exposed by Song Jinyan himself is already a shame. Once it gets out, it will have a great impact on the status of Song Jiaming and Song Zishan. After all, there are too many people who follow the wind, and in order to please Song Jinyan, the new generation of Patriarch, they will step on Song Jiaming a few times. "Are you threatening me?" Song Jiaming must not let Song Jinyan get any rumors. "Second Uncle, would you like to tell me?" "I don''t know." Song Jiaming was bitten to death and refused to say. Song Jinyan had a hint of thought in his eyes, but he actually made two preparations foring today. The second uncle is willing to say the best, but not willing to say the same can also detect his attitude. His second uncle is more vicious than intelligent, and if he can kill him without saying anything, the wrong party must be on him. That is to say, Su Xuewen wasn''t harmful at the beginning? Song Jinyan touched his chin, got up and left directly. After leaving the yard, he didn''t get into the car, but stood beside the car, lit a cigarette and started smoking. The confidential secretary and good friend Song Shan who was waiting outside couldn''t help asking curiously: "Why did you investigate the events of the year? This is really unreasonable. Song Jiaming is your uncle, and Su Xuewen and you can only be said to know each other." Song Jinyanughed at himself, "You also think my elbows are turning outward?" Matsuyama will not be as superficial as others, and he just thinks it is unreasonable to say things like turning his elbows outward. Chapter 1014: must have a big secret Chapter 1014 must have a big secret "No, I think there must be a big secret in it, otherwise you wouldn''t have investigated it. It''s strange to say that Professor Su''s character is obvious to all. For such a gentle gentleman, schrs will attack your second uncle. This matter It¡¯s not right in itself.¡± Who is Song Jiaming? To put it bluntly, he is an old dude. Because her legs are disabled, people sympathize with her, and her reputation is better now. "Isn''t it? It''s too unreasonable." Song Jinyan blew out a smoke ring, and the cigarette between his fingers drew an arc in the air with his movements, the movements were very chic. What is more attractive is his stern and solemn expression, without any pretense of being chic. She is very chic, but she never takes it seriously, which is why she is extra **** and attractive. "Just because of this?" Matsuyama was dumbfounded, "You have been investigating the motive for several years, and you are investigating your own uncle just because you think it is unreasonable?" I really don¡¯t know what it means to be keen, it¡¯s good to be suspicious! How about being arrogant! "But I did find out something." What Song Jinyan didn''t say was that he had dealt with Professor Su several times because of some work. He was very difficult to be approached since he was a child, but Professor Su, who was unprecedented, liked him very much. Even when the matter about Second Uncle and Professor Su came up, his first thought was that Second Uncle deserved it. Right here, he has to investigate clearly. If you don¡¯t understand clearly, doesn¡¯t it mean that Song Jinyan is blind and has problems seeing people? "Find what?" Song Jinyan narrowed his eyes slightly, biting the filter of the cigarette with aplex expression, took a deep breath, threw the remaining half of the cigarette on the ground and extinguished it with his foot. After a pause, Song Jinyan frowned and said: "The county where my grandma went to the countryside was called Qingshui County, and she came from the same ce as Professor Su. My second uncle was born in Qingshui County. Not long after I was born, my grandma had a special job. The one who went to the frontier. I entrusted my second uncle to the captain¡¯s house who went to the countryside and stationed in the vige, and it took three years to bring him back.¡± During that special period, there were too many changes. Many people didn''t know what the future would hold. Even the Song family had experienced many twists and turns. The eldest son of the Song family who stayed in the capital was no longer free, so he entrusted Song Jiaming to the care of a simple and honest rural viger in order to leave a way out. In that era, theposition of poor peasants was better, so many families would make simr arrangements. Songshan opened his mouth and said in astonishment: "You mean, Professor Su and your second uncle have known each other since childhood, and the conflict may have been buried in Qingshui County?" "That''s right, the family that helped take care of my second uncle is rted to Professor Su''s mother." "But even if there is a conflict, it''s not a deep hatred, right? After all, it''s so small, there''s no time to make trouble!" "So Second Uncle and Professor Su must be hiding something." Song Jinyan concluded. "Did your second uncle tell you?" "I didn''t say it, it''s more suspicious if I didn''t say it." In short, this trip was not in vain. "But Professor Su is gone, is it necessary to continue the investigation?" Matsuyama always thought it was not worth it. "My gut tells me, of course it has to." Matsuyama knows how scary the honest intuition is. "I heard that Professor Su''s daughter ising to the capital, please help me arrange a time to meet." "it is good!" **** In the courtyard, Su Wen didn''t go out after a day''s rest. She wanted to go out but someone refused to let her go. I had no choice but to admit that I was cowardly, and stayed at home honestly, not going anywhere. But Su Wen is not boring at home, Zhou Hengyang has been with her all the time. Chapter 1015: Song Zishan Chapter 1015 is all Song Zishan He also took out the diamonds he brought back from the northwest. When Su Wen saw the diamonds that hadn''t been polished, her jaw almost dropped in shock. Omg! She had never seen such a big diamond. And there are more than one, apart from thergest one, there are more than a dozen of different sizes. In addition, there are special jade and agate in the northwest. The value of these things is rtively cheaper than diamonds, and they are also bigger than diamonds. Zhou Hengyang casually wrapped them in a cloth. What I know is jade and agate, but I don¡¯t know what kind of screw, pliers and other tools! Because the cloth bag is very casual, it seems that it used to hold tools. There is no woman who does not like diamond jewelry, and Su Wen is no exception, and her mood is instantly healed. I was in a happy mood all day, and I was busy designing a jewelry with a notebook. Finally, after much deliberation, it is better to design it as the logo of the Su family. Zhou Hengyang looked at the young daughter-inw''s happy appearance, and felt both funny and distressed. Feeling sorry for my daughter-inw can make her so happy, so it''s easy to coax her. It''s funny how the daughter-inw is gesturing around with a diamond, it''s really cute. However, Zhou Hengyang also silently wrote down another hobby of his daughter-inw, which is jewelry. As for jewelry and house, that is my favorite, not sure yet. But in the future to make my daughter-inw happy, it is definitely right to give these two. Zhou Hengyang stayed at home with Su Wen, but he was not idle. As his career got bigger and bigger, he became busier. In addition to cooking for Su Wen and changing her medicine, she just immersed herself in drawing design drawings that Su Wen didn''t even understand. He drew pictures extremely fast, and his efficiency made Su Wen dumbfounded. One person is better than three people, and it didn''t take long for the drafts he lost on the desk and the floor. After reading it for a long time, Su Wen could understand big terms such as machinery, dynamics, and fluid mechanics. Others are tooplicated. Su Wen thought about it and these should be the core technology for Changhe Group to be a business empire in the future. It is also the guarantee that Changhe can go all the way to the cutting edge of the trend of the times. It is also mentioned in the novel that Changhe''s sess is entirely due to Zhou Hengyang''s talent. An iparable mechanical engineer who has mastered countless core secrets. At night, Zhou Yan also came, bringing a lot of newspapers and magazines. There is also a beautifully bound book. "Look." Zhou Yan put the things in her arms in front of Su Wen. "All the news about you disappeared overnight, and you became Song Zishan. Those who didn''t know would think it was some kind of literary genius!" Zhou Yan held a newspaper and said, "Look, it''s all praises for Miss Song''s family. I suspect that they ept red envelopes in private. These reporters really have no morals. They dare to ept any red envelopes, and they are not afraid of losing money." .¡± "Where does thise from?" Su Wen found that her little aunt had a really big brain, and immediately thought of people receiving red envelopes. "Look, it''s all Song Zishan, she suppressed your news." This is what makes Zhou Yan most angry. "She is free to write and publish books, but she can''t step on your shoulders to publicize. What is the most beautiful female writer, the most aura female writer, is sought after by countless people, and praised by famous writers." The more she talked, the more angry she became. Zhou Yan, who was so angry, went to pour a ss of cold water and drink it, which was better. Chapter 1016: behind the scenes Chapter 1016 Little moves behind Su Wen took the newspapers brought by Zhou Yan and read them one by one, and then read Song Zishan''s prose, her eyebrows gradually frowned. "Are you in love? It''s clearly nned for a long time." Zhou Yan sat opposite Su Wen and continued toin. "I met with several big bookstore owners in the capital today, and they all told me about the tasks assigned by their superiors. Each bookstore has assigned tasks, and the tasks are different ording to the size. In short, the next step is to promote Song Zishan''s new book. " She is in this industry, and she knows the inside story of this industry best. What kind of right is this to directly assign tasks to bookstores, and there are countless bookstores pushing it, so it''s hard not to be popr. Nowadays, if a writer wants to stand out, besides having an amazing talent to write a good book, it depends on whether he is praised, and he can be popr even if he is strongly praised. And the treatment that Song Zishan enjoys now is no longer forced. Instead, go straight to the finish line. "How did shee up with the idea of ??writing a book?" Su Wen asked amusedly, "I remember she wasn''t in this line of work." She really deserves to be the eldestdy of the Song family, she is unmatched by others when she makes a move. With a nce at the cover of the book, five or six famous writers strongly rmend it, and the preface is written by a novelist that even Su Wen likes. Several of the novelist¡¯s subsequent books have been adapted into movies, which are very sessful. Song Zishan is really good at being able to invite so many big shots to support her. With these as gimmicks, people will support even if the writing is rubbish, and Song Zishan''s writing is not bad. Su Wen read it carefully, and she is quite talented in conscience. "I must be jealous of you and want to surpass you." Zhou Yan guessed with the greatest malice, "You are really narrow-minded." "Isn''t it?" Song Zishan is the eldest daughter of the Song family after all, and she still has to take the Song family''s face into ount when she does things. If she loses points too much, the Song family will lose face. The Song family in the novel is not inferior to the Xu family and Zhou family at all, and Song Jinyan, the new generation head of the Song family, is said to be extremely powerful. With Song Jinyan''s golden thighs, Song Zishan can be a little princess for the rest of her life. Why do you go to such lengths to lose points? "Why not?" Zhou Yan snorted coldly, "Your book has been removed from the shelves, it must be Song Zishan''s fault." "Isn''t it made by Hengyang?" Su Wen shouldn''t be surprised what that vinegar essence will do behind the scenes. "Hehe! If you think so about my eldest nephew, you are wrong. Hengyang will take down the magazines you shot, but not your books." As soon as Zhou Yan finished speaking, Zhou Hengyang, who came out of the study, continued in an unpredictable tone: "Yes, daughter-inw, how can you miss me so much?" Su Wen: "..." It''s not easy. I said bad things once in 800 years, and I was caught. She had reason to suspect that the little aunt did it on purpose. "No, Hengyang, you misunderstood me, why would I miss you so much." Su Wen immediately coaxed: "In my heart, Hengyang, you are the best, really!" Zhou Hengyang had a slight smile in his eyes, and asked pretending to be suspicious: "Oh! Really? Why don''t I believe it?" "Really, you have to trust me." Su Wen blinked, "How can you trust me?" "Let''s do this! Just kiss me, and I''ll believe it." Holding a teacup in his hand, Zhou Hengyang walked up to Su Wen, and tapped his cheek with his index finger. Zhou Yan: "..." Hasn''t she seen it? This is her eldest nephew? Didn''t someone rece it? Chapter 1017: Do you have a fever? Chapter 1017 Did you have a fever? Or have a fever and talk nonsense? Zhou Yan really wanted to touch it to see if her eldest nephew had a fever. Su Wen''s cheeks were flushed, the two of them were already so close, of course she was willing to kiss Hengyang. But she was quite embarrassed in front of her little aunt. If it was a stranger, she would let it go, since they didn''t know each other anyway. But the little aunt is the elder. I always feel that showing affection in front of the elders is a bit too much. "Wenwen, hurry up." A certain person urged, as if he couldn''t see a huge volt light bulb next to him. "Ah? Oh!" Su Wen was so urged by him that she didn''t have time to think about anything. She stood up on her tiptoes and kissed Zhou Hengyang''s cheek. The tips of her ears turned red. After the kiss, she didn''t dare to look at Hengyang and Zhou. Yan, pretending to be serious while holding a newspaper. From Zhou Hengyang''s perspective, he could see that her fair neck was dyed pink, causing Zhou Hengyang''s heart to feel hot, and his Adam''s apple rolled unconsciously. "Wenwen needs to get used to it in the future." Zhou Hengyang whispered a word in Su Wen''s ear affectionately, and then returned to his study with the freshly poured tea, without even looking at the light bulb. It can be said that it is quite magnanimous, doing its own way. Waiting for the elder nephew to leave, Zhou Yan said in disbelief, "Okay! Wenwen, my elder nephew will fall into your hands for the rest of his life." "Why didn''t I fall into his hands?" It was obvious that she was fascinated by someone''s masculinity at first, otherwise she would never have been tempted. You must know that she has just timed over, so she made up her mind not to fall in love and not to fall in love. Not to mention being passionate about men. Zhou Hengyang was the first person she listed as the one who would not be tempted. Who knew... who knew that a mistake would be a eternal hatred, a heart was taken away, how could it be taken back. It can only be said that someone is too appetizing to her. Beauty, figure, and personality are all perfect, and you can''t take your eyes off at a nce. She just crossed that time, and she wanted to stick to it and not be moved, but it took a lot of perseverance. But no matter how great the perseverance is, it cannotpare to the charm of someone''s eight-pack abs and mermaid lines. Su Wen''s heart still pounded when she thought of the scene where someone undressed by candlelight when the two slept in separate beds. Not only before, but now it remains the same. Su Wen suspects that Hengyang must know her weakness, and will always give her a fatal blow on her weakness. Last night too... "You? Um... It can also be said that based on your appearance, what kind of man can''t be found? Uh... you can''t find it. You really can''t find a good man like my eldest nephew, so I advise you to definitely Cherish my eldest nephew." After Zhou Yan finished speaking, she quietly wiped off her cold sweat, and winked at Su Wen: Did you leave? Su Wen nodded. Zhou Yan breathed a sigh of relief, oh my god! Fortunately, she reacted quickly, otherwise she must be unlucky. "Okay, let''s not talk about this." Zhou Yan came here today for business, "Song Zishan, are you going to deal with it like this? She is amazing, but I, Zhou Yan, are not bad, how about we fight her?" "Do you really want to fight?" Su Wen hesitated, she had her own considerations. "Of course." Zhou Yan didn''t even want to say: "It''s okay if she wants to make a move, want to be famous, and want to be sought after by thousands of people, but she can''t use those methods against you behind the scenes, and my Zhou family is not vegetarian." "never mind!" "Why?" Zhou Yan obviously disagreed, "I said Wenwen, you are so young, you are young and aggressive, why do you look like an old man?" Chapter 1018: Help me meet Feng Yanze Chapter 1018 Help me meet Feng Yanze "My name is Buddhism." Su Wen didn''t think she was cowardly! Hengyang is the only one who can make her confess. She loves Hengyang, and is willing to admit love to him. Besides, her Hengyang family is so nice, why is she pampering her so much? This is not called admitting cowardice! "What is Buddhism?" So Su Wen exined patiently. Zhou Yan was quite interesting after listening to it, but it didn''t change her mind, "No! I must teach Song Zishan a lesson." "No need." Su Wen exined: "You know, the most important thing for me is not to write a book, but to open a store and apany. This is my next task. If I focus on fighting Song Zishan , that is not worth the candle.¡± "But..." She was very unwilling. "Little aunt, listen to me." Su Wen showed a sly smile, "Don''t Song Zishan regard me as the biggest enemy now? In order to suppress me, I did not hesitate to use resources to write the book myself, so let''s leave it to her. Wait for me After thepany made money and opened to the capital, and everyone around her carried Su¡¯s bags, she suddenly realized that writing a book was just a trivial matter, and I didn¡¯t care about it at all. And mypany has already achieved sess.¡± "Then isn''t she going to be **** off?" "Definitely." Su Wen nodded, "Song Zishan''s supercilious person will definitely feel extremely humiliated when he finds out that what he cares about and what he fights for is not worth mentioning in the eyes of the enemy." The more arrogant a person is, the more he cannot allow failure. Song Zishan will also be aughing stock at that time. Zhou Yan''s eyes lit up when she heard this, and she gave a thumbs up in admiration after thinking about it, "It''s amazing, you''re right, the more she cares, the more we don''t take it seriously. Let Song Zishan be proud of it for a while before we talk about it." Su Wen smiled shyly. Actually, she still had a scruple that she didn''t mention, that is, she didn''t want to involve her little aunt in the conflict between herself and Song Zishan. The current conflict was only between himself and Song Zishan, it hadn''t expanded, and the Song family didn''t take it seriously. If the Song family really took action against him, it wouldn''t be Song Zishan who made a fuss. Then her fate is unknown! However, it will be different if Zhou Yan gets involved. Will the Song family think that they are being bullied? Would that Song Jinyan, who was very rich in the city, feel that his sister was bullied by others? Once it develops to that situation, it will be detrimental to yourself. She must keep her sense of proportion and try not to expand the scope. Besides, she didn''t want to involve Zhou Yan either. After all, Zhou Yan is the Zhou family, what would she think if she asked Zhou Yan to help her Zhou family? She, Su Wen, is also a person who wants face, so naturally she doesn''t want to bow her head in front of the Zhou family. Let alone drag Hengyang down, let him be looked down upon by the people there. To put it bluntly, Su Wen feels that she is the head of the family, and Hengyang will be her son-inw. It is already very unpleasant for her not to honor Hengyang. I feel that I am ipetent as the head of the house. It stands to reason that she should support Hengyang. But the actual situation is that Hengyang supports her and helps her take care of her family. So she can no longer drag Hengyang down. **** Provincial capital, Changhe Office¡ª Zhou Hengguang leaned leisurely on the boss chair, holding the phone in one hand, and rubbing the position of Tianyang acupoint with the other. If you look carefully, you can see the fatigue in his leisurely posture. Zhou Hengguang has been very busy recently. With the development of his career, he has more and more types of work. However, the elder brother wanted a beauty rather than a country, so instead of going back to the provincial capital as nned, he went to the capital to find a wife. "Hey! Help me meet Feng Yanze." There was a previous chapter that was messed up when it was uploaded, it has been revised, remember to look back (*¨Œ*) Good night, okay? Chapter 1019: biggest rumor Chapter 1019 The Biggest Rumor Few people know the phone number of the research institute, and those who can call here are either close friends of Professor Feng, or cooperative units. When the telephone specialist heard the voice from inside, he was surprised by the man''s deep and melodious voice, and then transferred the call without dy. Here Feng Yanze was standing in front of the French window, concentrating on the distance downstairs, and he didn''t know how long he had stood there. It''s been cold recently, the girl is probably afraid of the cold, she doesn''t pass by downstairs every day like before, she reads and runs alone in the small yground. You can only see it once in a while, and it is getting more and more difficult for Feng Yanze to stand here and watch it once. I don''t know what happened today, but that girl was sitting alone in the small yground in a daze. This is rare. I heard that she would never be alone in a daze. The school privately joked that the brain of a genius is always in motion, and there is no time to be in a daze. Every minute and every second is very important. Judging from the grades that the girl has obtained after entering the school, she is indeed very busy. No matter how smart the brain is, it takes time and hard work. The girl has been abandoned for many years, and her foundation is still weak, and she needs to work harder to make up for it. Feng Yanze''s eyesight is excellent, standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, he could vaguely see the little girl''s trembling body, which made him frown displeased. Recently there have been many rumors about the school, even Feng Yanze, who has never been interested, has heard of it. The biggest rumor is about Su Jun. Her real identity has been spread. Professor Su''s status is unparalleled in the school. After Su Jun''s identity spread, it caused a huge shock. Countless people flocked here. Su Jun himself already had a great reputation in school, a genius among geniuses, and received the attention of teachers. Now that the news spread, the research institute that Professor Su was in charge of came over and invited the little girl to join. The Department of Mathematics will not let people go. Now the two are engaged in a tug-of-war, and finally the pressure falls on the little girl. Countless people are paying attention to her final choice, even the military is paying attention. After all, Professor Su''s research has been cooperating with the military. It is not an exaggeration to say that he is half of the military. Just then the phone rang. "Hello!" Feng Yanze turned back and sat down on the leather sofa, and connected the phone. "What has Professor Feng Da been up totely?" Zhou Hengguang''s joking voice came from the phone. Feng Yanze frowned slightly, always feeling that this guy would find nothing good for him. "Of course I''m busy. It''s a coincidence that you called. I''ve been staying in the research room recently." Feng Yanze held the phone in his hand, and nced downstairs inadvertently from the corner of his eyes. There was no little girl anywhere. Back view. Feng Yanze felt restless, and with his slender fingers, he unbuttoned the top button of the shirt, revealing a small piece of skin between the neck and the perfect contour. "I heard that the school is very lively recently?" "Hehe! Don''t you know?" "I''ve already graduated, and you don''t know if I know it." Zhou Hengguang heard about it. Although he graduated and is no longer in school, he still heard it from his former ssmates. But he is from the Department of Architecture, and he is not familiar with the Department of Mathematics and the Institute and Department of Physics that Professor Su was in charge of. Certainly not as much as Feng Yanze knew. "I..." Feng Yanze paused slightly, "What do you want from me?" "Take care of my elder brother''s sister-inw!" Zhou Hengguang smiled, obviously in a happy mood. Chapter 1020: you must be jealous Chapter 1020 You must be jealous "I can''t hear any concern." Feng Yanze sarcastically said, "It''s good that you don''t make trouble. I''ve never seen you be so kind before." When this guy graduated, the professors in the school almost bought firecrackers to celebrate. As good as the Hengguang industry is, the people are as hateful as they are. The key point is that his hatefulness makes people helpless, and they can only admit that they are unlucky. "I don''t care about you, of course you can''t tell." Not to mention, this sentence sounds quite reasonable. Feng Yanze sneered and hung up the phone. Soon, the phone rang again. After answering the call, Zhou Hengguang''s unhurried usation came from inside, "You hang up on me." "You don''t care about me, why should I listen?" "Yanze, are you jealous?" Zhou Hengguang teased. While listening, Feng Yanze held the phone away from his ears, his skin got goosebumps, "What do you think?" "I think you must be jealous." "Let me guess the purpose of your calling me." Feng Yanze pointed out the purpose of this guy sharply and thoughtfully analyzed. "Ah Guang, you probably don''t know who you are, and you will never do meaningless things. You suddenly called me, and it must not be for me. Because of your elder brother''s sister-inw? Su Jun? This is not your style, Although Su Wen is your sister-inw, don''t you think you are too enthusiastic?" Speaking of this, Feng Yanze suddenly thought of something, something shed in his deep and mncholy eyes, which made his handsome but cold face seem to soften a little. "Ah Guang, don''t you just fancy your elder brother''s sister-inw?" Thinking of Zhou Hengguang''s six younger sister-inws, Feng Yanze made fun of him unkindly: "Ah Guang, does your elder brother know? He knows if he will beat you to death you?" "Don''t talk nonsense, there is nothing." Someone denied it without hesitation. "Brother is such a jerk, if your elder brother knows, I guess the consequences will be wonderful." Feng Yanze''s slender fingers rested on his knees and yed rhythmically, as if there was a certain rhythm in each stroke. This is a habit of his, only when he is in a good mood. "Yanze rice can be eaten indiscriminately, but words can''t be said indiscriminately." Zhou Hengguang has already considered the consequences clearly, so he is not afraid! But being discovered by this guy, I was still very upset. "Whether I''m talking nonsense, you know it in your heart." Feng Yanze''s reasoning ability can be arranged, and the identity of a professor of psychology is not random. "Ah Guang, it''s wrong for you to be like this. I said it earlier." As a good friend, Feng Yanze understands Zhou Hengguang''s obsession deep in his heart. Speaking of the two bing friends, it was because Zhou Hengguang once consulted Feng Yanze about his psychological problems, and they became acquainted after going back and forth. After getting acquainted with each other, some of their personalities are too simr, so they naturally became friends. They are of the same kind. "Stop! Don''t talk about it." Zhou Hengguang interrupted in time, and he couldn''t let him analyze any more, "You said something wrong just now. It''s really okay for me to find you this time, but I just miss you." Feng Yanze pursed her thin lips, almost unable to stand this guy''s hypocrisy. "Do you know Mr. Su?" "No one in the school doesn''t know, after all, she is the daughter of the most beautiful Professor Su." Feng Yanze twitched her lips. "You really do know." Zhou Hengguang changed the subject, "You definitely don''t know about my sister-inw." So Zhou Hengguang briefly mentioned it, and finally said: "The Song family is very powerful. I heard that the May Seventh Research Institute that Professor Su was in charge of invited Su Jun to join, and the person behind the Fifth Seventh Research Institute is Song Jinyan. For Su Jun I don¡¯t want Su Jun to join for safety.¡± Chapter 1021: not easy to bully Chapter 1021 is not easy to bully Don''t look at Zhou Hengguang who returned to the capital, and he does the work of three people every day, but he should know no less news than others. The May 7th Research Institute is the leading research institute in the entire academic world and the capital''s military. Wuqi is just the code name of the research institute, and the specific projects in it are only known to insiders. This is also the most mysterious position of the May Seventh Research Institute, but anyone with a discerning eye knows the power and status of the Fifth Seventh Research Institute. Over the years, the security and funds of the May 7 Research Institute have been the best. As long as it is a project proposed by the May 7 Research Institute, it will be given the green light all the way through. There is no upper limit on research funding, so it would be strange if a group of poor experts and schrs could not be envious. Since Professor Su joined forces with a group of experts and professors to establish the May 7th Research Institute, it has recruited top talents from various universities and colleges in various fields. There is also a Department of Mathematics, so it is not out of the ordinary to invite Su Jun to join. To put it bluntly, only people with a dark heart like Zhou Hengguang would think of this level. After all, Professor Su¡¯s affair with Song Jiaming happened at the May 7th Research Institute. It¡¯s okay if you didn¡¯t expect it, but you have to be on guard when you think about it. Who knows what''s going on inside the research institute? Feng Yanze sat up straight suddenly, and his expression was not as rxed as when he was chatting with his old friend just now. "There is no conclusion yet, and the mathematics department is not easy to bully." "I understand Song Jinyan very well. If he is behind the invitation, everyone willpromise in the end." Zhou Hengguang''s words added a touch of sternness, and he said ironically, "I don''t care if I have other purposes or not, I won''t do this." agree." "You really have a strong desire for revenge." Feng Yanze couldn''t see that his friend was still angry because of what Song Zishan did in the provincial capital! "Did you know that?" "That''s not true, I already knew it." Because they are of the same kind. "If you offend Song Jinyan, Song Zishan''s life will be difficult." "They''re brother and sister." "So what? Do you think Song Jinyan would care about this?" Feng Yanze was silent for a moment. In fact, he was not interested in Song Zishan. In his eyes, Song Zishan was not worth mentioning. The really powerful one is Song Jinyan. This is a powerful opponent that people don''t want to be enemies with. "What do you want me to do?" That is, when Ah Guang asked him for help, Feng Yanze would refuse without even thinking about it. After all, he didn''t want to offend Song Jinyan either. "You take action and get Su Jun to your research institute. Of course, I don''t want her to really join, it''s just a reason for her to do whatever she wants and choose by herself." Only Feng Yanze can destroy Wuqi Invitation from the Institute. "You and the Department of Mathematics are enough to deal with it. I have already talked to the head of the Department of Mathematics in advance." "The Department of Mathematics is not afraid that I will really **** people away?" Zhou Hengguang was taken aback for a moment, apparently he did not expect his friend to be so abnormal, this is not something Feng Yanze would say. Steal people? Or grab a little girl? It''s incredible. Using Zhou Hengguang''s words, Feng Yanze is a psychopath with deep shadows. Especially when ites to women, how can he describe it... Anyway, it''s quite annoying. Specifically, Zhou Hengguang couldn''t tell clearly, who wanted this guy to be a psychologist and the best at disguising. "Everyone likes a genius, especially a genius brain." Feng Yanze said nonchntly. Chapter 1022: Just out of the tigers den, and into the wolfs den Chapter 1022 Just out of the tiger''s den, and into the wolf''s den Zhou Hengguang suddenly worried that in the future, his sister-inw had just left the tiger''s den and entered the wolf''s den. What if the brain is studied by this pervert? In that case, Qingqing will hate him to death! "Yanze, I can warn you, don''t take Su Jun''s idea, you can''t study her brain." Feng Yanze was nomittal, the two chatted for a while, and they talked more this time than Feng Yanze talked in a month. After hanging up the phone, Feng Yanze took off his snow-white white coat, put on a long ck overcoat, and left the research institute, heading towards the Department of Mathematics. Coincidentally, when we arrived, we met a little girl. Feng Yanze took a special look at Su Jun''s forehead, and found that the little girl had a plump forehead, a high nose bridge, and delicate and small nose wings. His skin is as fair as jade, probably because he hasn''t been out much since he entered university, Su Jun''s skin is several shades paler than when he was in Sanjiaying. Unknowingly, a radical change has taken ce, and the eyes and temperament are also different. Fifth Sister subconsciously looked at the man who was walking towards him, and didn''t take it seriously, but politely gave way to let him go first. It turns out that the purpose of the two is the same. After entering the department head''s office, Fifth Sister knew what was going on. "Xiao Su is here,e quickly and let me introduce you. This is Feng Yanze, a professor in the Department of Medicine, who specializes in brain surgery and psychology. He is the youngest professor in our school. You will be his assistant in the future." The dean of the department is an old urchin. He knows what his favorite student cares about, and joked with a smile: "Being an assistant has benefits, and there will be schrships for good grades." Feng Yanze raised his eyebrows, he didn''t expect Zhou Hengyang''s sister-inw to be a money fanatic. Fifth Sister, who was about to refuse, heard the words, thought for a moment before nodding her head in agreement. Her attitude remained the same from the beginning to the end. She looked a little dazed, but her eyes were extremely firm and focused. He didn''t notice at all that the man standing beside him was the second most beautiful man in Capital University, the dream lover of countless girls. The head of the department who knew the students was even more satisfied. The look in the eyes of Wumei was more kind and eager than looking at his own granddaughter. After all, as soon as her granddaughter saw Feng Yanze, she couldn''t walk, and shepletely humiliated him. Student Xiao Su deserves to be the daughter of the first beauty, so she should dismiss the second beauty. snort! The dean of the department will admit that he has deep grievances against the second beauty! "Is it because I be an assistant of Fengjuesuo, so I can''t start Wuqi Research Institute?" Wumei blinked, with many doubts in her mind, no matter how dull she was, she noticed something was wrong. But the elder sister taught her so much, and the fifth younger sister silently kept many words in her heart. If she has doubts in her heart, she will not tell strangers, why not call the eldest sister and ask the eldest sister before talking. There have been a lot of rumors about her at school recently. The news that her father is Professor Su, the eldest sister called her in the provincial capital a month ago to tell her. At first she didn''t take it seriously at all, because her father was already knowledgeable and omnipotent in the minds of the girls. It''s normal for a professor! At that time, she didn''t know what Professor Su meant, until she was approached by the Fifth Seven Research Institute. But Fifth Sister was only surprised for a moment. Dad is already very powerful! Fifth Sister is not Su Wen, she doesn''t know Su Xuewen at all. However, her calmness did notst for a week. Not long after the news came out, the Wuqi Research Institute came to her door. Hearing this strange but familiar name, Chapter 1023: neglected Chapter 1023 is ignored Fifth Sister suddenly recalled what her father told her when she was a child. This made Fifth Sister break out in a cold sweat, and no one dared to say anything. Actually, Su Xuewen discovered that Wumei was very smart when she was very young. She originally nned to train her well and take her with her to teach her when she was admitted to university. But there are no holidays, and all ns are not as good as changes. But Su Xuewen taught Wumei a lot, such as the core secrets of the Wuqi Research Institute. At that time, Fifth Sister was still very young. Although she remembered it, she didn¡¯t understand it. Children have long forgotten it. Later, my father passed away, and no one reminded me, so I still know. With the appearance of the May 7th Research Institute this time, coupled with the umtion of profound knowledge, the vision is no longerparable to before. Of course I know what it is. Fifth Sister didn''t dare to say a word, for fear of getting into big trouble. The things her father taught her must be very important, and must be within the confidentiality regtions. "That''s right, you don''t need to go to the May Seventh Research Institute." After the department head finished speaking, he turned to think of something. There was a thump in my heart, thinking that Xiao Su might want to go, right? It''s normal to want to go, and no one doesn''t want to go. "If you really want to go..." Feng Yanze interrupted the head of the department before he finished speaking, "Since she is my assistant, she is naturally mine." He has already shown up, and he will never allow the person he likes to be robbed Walk. The head of the department looked at Feng Yanze strangely, thinking that he had to ask for Xiao Su! It is true that the sun came out from the west. Fifth Sister shook her head, "I don''t want to go." She was afraid that if she went, she would be found out, and it would be troublesome. "That''s good, that''s good." The head of the department exined a few more words to Fifth Sister before letting her leave. Originally, Feng Yanze wanted to give Wumei some advice, but the girl turned around and left after she came out of the office, without even looking at him. Feng Yanzeughed angrily. very good! It had been a long time since anyone had ignored him this much. **** Siheyuan¡ª While eating, Zhou Hengyang heard the phone ring and got up to answer the phone. Su Wen sat honestly at the dining table, apparently eating, but actually eavesdropping. She found that Hengyang is very busy! Unlike her, she has been nesting in the courtyard for several days, and no one has looked for her at all. This made Su Wen wonder if her poprity is not good? It shouldn''t be! Although she doesn''t have many friends, it''s been a few days since the ident, so it stands to reason that she should know about it. Not to mention a visit, but also a phone call to express condolences. If others don¡¯t call, the girls at home should also call. Su Wen put down her chopsticks, thinking that the little ones in the family must have gone crazy while she was away. snort! Go home and teach again. But if she thinks so, she won''t call home right now. After all, she almost had an ident, so it''s better not to tell them, so as not to worry. Not long after, Zhou Hengyang answered the phone and came back. "Why don''t you eat?" Looking at the half bowl of rice left in Su Wen''s bowl, she frowned slightly. The daughter-inw is too thin, she should gain some weight. "I''m full." Su Wen took the opportunity to act coquettishly, "Don''t put so much food with me in the future, you can''t finish it." Zhou Hengyang picked up the chopsticks, "Good boy, I''ll take you out to y after eating." Su Wen''s eyes lit up, "Really?" Hengyang wanted her to stay at home obediently and recuperate all day, almost suffocated to death. To kill her, she finished writing the new book in order to pass the time. Zhou Hengyang''s beautiful thin lips raised a shallow arc, "Mmm!" "it is good." Hengyang never broke his word, Su Wen believed it without even thinking about it. He picked up the chopsticks and ate the rest of the meal, then looked at him eagerly. Chapter 1024: look how honest i am Chapter 1024 See how honest I am After dinner, Su Wen specially changed into a suit of clothes. White bottoming shirt and skirt on the upper body, a pair of ck short boots and a ck coat on the feet, and what Zhou Hengyang is wearing looks like a couple shirt. The two have the same coat color and the same ck short boots, but one is a man and the other is a woman. The same is that men are handsome and tall, and women are beautiful and generous. One is masculine, and the other is graceful and very seductive. It looks like a close couple lover. Su Wen was carrying a shoulder bag, her ck cloud-like hair was scattered on her shoulders, and the wind blew her hair gently fluttering, which was so beautiful that people dare not look directly at it. When getting in the car, Zhou Hengyang narrowed his eyes slightly, and stared deeply at Su Wen. "What are you looking at me?" Su Wen asked puzzled. "It''s nothing." Zhou Hengyang''s tone was a little depressed, but he didn''t say much after getting in the car and starting it, and went all the way to Capital University familiarly. Zhou Hengyang didn''t say anything, Su Wen was curious, and looked at Zhou Hengyang fascinatedly with her head tilted along the way. God! The side face is too pretty! From the bridge of the nose to the thin lips, to the chin, Adam''s apple, the perfect neckline is fascinating. Like a work of art. The more Su Wen watched, the more satisfied she became, and she was secretly happy by herself. Zhou Hengyang suddenly turned his head, and met Su Wen''s eyes, his deep eyes tightly locked Su Wen''s sight, as if by magic, Su Wen seemed to avoid it with a guilty conscience, but he couldn''t look away . He could only passively be fixed in ce by his eyes, his heart beating wildly. "Does it look good?" Zhou Hengyang finally spoke. "Huh?" Su Wen found that she could move her eyes, "It''s... nice." After finishing speaking, he still winked his eyes like Zhou Hengyang, meaning: Look at how honest I am. Zhou Hengyang was about to be amused by her, "Looks good and still avoids me at night?" "Eh..." Su Wen blushed, "I can''t hide." She didn''t admit it! Zhou Hengyang held the steering wheel with his right hand, and put his left hand on the outside car window, showing a yful smile, his eyes spoiled and helpless, "me me, I spoiled you." If his wife hadn''t been injured, how could he let his beloved woman be a monk instead. "daughter inw." "Ok?" "You have to know that your man has been vegetarian for a long time, and the consequences are very serious." Su Wen straightened her back suddenly, feeling nervous, joyful and a little bit of anticipation in her heart. "You can''t me me, can you?" Su Wen felt very sweet in her heart when she thought that he was obviously suffering from restraint and had to sleep with her in his armsst night. A man who is crazy about you is liking, and giving everything for you is more liking, if he is willing to restrain his desire for you. Love is as much as the heart likes it, as impulsive as the body, and as strict as the self-control. Su Wen understood him well, so even though she knew that Hengyang had concealed something about Su Xuewen, she still couldn''t bear to lose her temper and quarrel with him. I always feel that if I don''t cherish it well, I''ll be an asshole. Su Wen leaned over suddenly and kissed Zhou Hengyang on the cheek. When she left, she saw a red lip mark on the man''s handsome face, and suddenlyughed. "Hahaha..." Su Wen smiled and pointed at Zhou Hengyang''s cheek, pretending to be angry and asked: "Tell me honestly, did you do something to apologize to me? Why is there a woman''s lip marks on her face?" Zhou Hengyang didn''t wipe it with his hands, and didn''t care about the lip marks on his face at all. Instead, he answered solemnly, "The lip marks are left by my most beloved woman." Chapter 1025: The little daughter-in-law is so sweet Chapter 1025 The little daughter-inw is so easy to coax After finishing speaking, she raised her eyebrows and said jokingly: "I don''t want to wash it, so I just keep it." Su Wen was molested because she couldn''t do it. After getting out of the car, how could he really see people with her lips on her face, so she stood on tiptoe to help him wipe his face. Taking advantage of the situation, Zhou Hengyang hugged Su Wen''s slender waist, and made a half-circle with ease around her body, and carried her to the side of the road where pedestrians were walking before putting her down. He did all this with a natural demeanor, and his movements were smooth and flowing. It took only a few seconds before and after, but he was extraordinarily rxed and beautiful, with gentleness and care. Here is already the capital university where peoplee and go, the two of them are already outstanding in appearance, and they have attracted the attention and whispers of passers-by as soon as they got off the car. Zhou Hengyang''s inadvertent action directly caused many people to subconsciously exim. "My God! It''s so beautiful!" "Have you seen it? With just one arm, a person can rotate 180 degrees in mid-air with such a light movement. The corner of the skirt is so beautiful when it flies up!" Someone covered his face excitedly, excitedly His eyes are bright. "See, see." "This arm is so powerful, it seems to touch it." "Go! Don''t be ashamed." Although no oneined about the girl who spoke, she was not ashamed, but in fact, everyone still admired her very much. At least they have the courage to speak out what''s in their hearts, they don''t even dare to have such a bold idea. That man is extremely outstanding and handsome, but he is too handsome, too outstanding and powerful, making people only dare to take a peek at him from such a distance. Not to mention touching, it is courageless to strike up a conversation. His legs felt weak when he was caught by the corner of his eyes, and his heart was beating non-stop. "Who do you think is more beautiful, he or the second most beautiful person in our school?" Someone had an idea. "It''s not the same type. The second beauty has mncholy eyes and is handsome and gentle. But that man is masculine and upright, handsome and restrained, and he is not the same type at first nce." These words summed up so well, several students gave their thumbs up one after another. As long as he was able to speak, Zhou Hengyang had already left side by side with Su Wen. Going all the way to the mathematics department, I was not sure whether Wumei was in the dormitory or in ss on the way, and asked someone. Fortunately, Fifth Sister is a famous person, so she can find out if she asks casually. "Hengyang, you are too kind! I''ve wanted to see Fifth Sister for a long time." Su Wen has been recuperating in the courtyard these days, and she still misses Fifth Sister in her heart. Originally, she was going to visit Fifth Sister on the first day she came to the capital, but the organizer asked her to cooperate with the signing event, but she didn''t have time. "Is this enough?" The little daughter-inw is so easy to coax, which makes people feel distressed. "Of course." "Then I can do better." Zhou Hengyang suddenly approached, with a deep and ambiguous voice, "I''ll show you when I get back at night." Su Wen: "..." Her disappointing cheeks were slowly stained with ayer of crimson, making her more charming and charming. "Not serious." Su Wen said angrily. "What are you thinking about? I''m talking about cooking for myself at night. I learned a special dish in the northwest." Zhou Hengyang smiled, and his whole body seemed to be dyed with a warm color that made people want to move. Angrily, Su Wen gritted her teeth, "Okay! You will make fun of me now." After speaking, he secretly reached out and pinched someone''s waist while he had no idea. But the muscles are too hard, pinching doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t work at all, and it makes the man around him suffocate, and the way he looks at Su Wen changes in an instant. Chapter 1026: sister i miss you Chapter 1026 Sister, I miss you so much Zhou Hengyang grabbed Su Wen''s provocative little hand, pursed his thin lips and pressed his voice, "Although I''m outside, I don''t mind doing something." Knowing this man''s coquettishness, Su Wen immediately became honest. "Hehe, I was wrong." Su Wen smiled tteringly, pulled back her phone and smartly looked for topics to distract the men around her from the dangerous aura. "By the way, who called you when you were eating at home? Is it the new brother from Northwest?" "It''s not Long Fang, it''s Heng Guang calling." Mentioning the business, Zhou Hengyang restrained his mind, his serious face appeared more calm and introverted. "Everyone in the capital knows that Fifth Sister is Professor Su''s daughter. You don''t have much influence in the provincial capital, and no one knows Professor Su. But it''s different in the capital. Professor Su has a great influence, especially Capital University and him. The national research institute that was in charge before." Su Wen knew it must be a big deal as soon as she heard it, and listened to him with a serious expression. "What happened to Fifth Sister?" When Su Wen thought that Fifth Sister had an ident in the capital, an unknown fire rose in Su Wen''s heart. Sensitively feeling her emotional ups and downs, Zhou Hengyang didn''t say anything, but took her hand without any trace, holding it firmly in the palm of his hand. "No, but it''s a secret idea. You don''t understand what Professor Su means. He has a lot of secrets in his hands. Someone wants to get the secrets through Fifth Sister." "The fifth sister is not very dangerous?" "It''s okay, don''t worry. The other party hasn''t really made a move yet. For the time being, they want to get Wumei into the research institute that Professor Su was in charge of. If there are really core secrets, it''s nothing to give them to research and research. After all, it belongs to the country. I''m afraid there will be nothing , but people understand that it is only troublesome if there are things.¡± Zhou Hengyang is not a stingy person, and he never takes things that he should not have. What you want, you will get it by yourself. Before his father-inw passed away, he was there, and he never listened to his father-inw''s exnation. "Heng Guang has already asked Feng Yanze to help, and transferred Wumei to his research institute. With Feng Yanze protecting her, no one can touch her." Su Wen felt relieved, "Fortunately, I owe Zhou Hengguang a favor this time." "Why are you polite, you are his sister-inw, shouldn''t he help you with things!" Zhou Hengyang took it for granted, and didn''t take it as a matter of squeezing his brother at all. The corner of Su Wen''s mouth twitched, and she felt a little sympathetic to Zhou Hengguang''s uncle. "Sister? Eldest sister?" Before the two of them walked to Fifth Sister''s ssroom, Fifth Sister, who had been informed in advance, greeted her. She already knew that her eldest sister woulde to the capital. She has been thinking about the time these days and has been waiting! I waited and waited, but my eldest sister was already anxious. I was about to go to the reception room to call home today, and my eldest sister came. "Great, big sister, I miss you so much." Fifth Sister jumped into Su Wen''s arms excitedly, making everyone around her look dumb. His jaw dropped in shock. This... this is a super genius who is always calm, so calm that he looks a little dull? Many students felt that their eyes were about to pop out. Zhou Hengyang stood aside and looked at the two people hugging, chatting andughing together, and couldn''t help butugh. The little daughter-inw is really heartless, and immediately threw him aside as a man when she saw her sister. There are eight people in the family, so his status can only be at the bottom. It really makes people jealous. But he couldn''t do anything topete with his sister-inw, so he could only endure it. No matter! When Su Qing and Su Xiu get married, there will be someone with a lower status than him. Thinking of this, I was instantlyforted. Chapter 1027: who gave the guts Chapter 1027 Who gave the guts In the wide corridor, peoplee and go, busy but orderly. Especially when they passed by the door of Song Jinyan''s office, everyone all walked lightly in unison, not daring to disturb the boss. After working together for a long time, the subordinates all know that this boss hates noise. "Be careful." Songshan came in from the outside and closed the office door with his backhand before saying, "Both the Department of Mathematics and Mr. Su rejected the invitation from the research institute." "Who gave it the guts." He didn''t ask why, but directly pointed to the core of the problem. No one intervenes, so it will definitely not be this situation. "Feng Yanze from the Department of Medicine." Song Jinyan smiled when he heard the words, put down the pen in his hand, and sneered, "That''s right, the only one in Capital University who has this energy is that kid from the Feng family." "Feng Yanze is an outlier of the Feng family, isn''t he never involved in these things?" Songshan also felt strange. Speaking of which, Feng Yanze''s eldest brother and Song Jinyan are still young. They have known each other since childhood, and they have a close rtionship and have enjoyed cooperation over the years. Song Jinyan has met Feng Yanze many times. This kid has a weird personality since he was a child. Even his own elder brother said he was not a normal person. "Feng Yanze has a good rtionship with Zhou Hengguang, Zhou Hengguang must havee forward." Song Jinyan is well versed in the intricate interpersonal rtionships in the circle, and immediately knows where the joints are. "Zhou Hengyang is really caring enough for the Su family. It seems that the rumor that the son-inw who came to visit is so reluctant to leave home is true." Song Jinyan propped his chin with one hand, and quickly made up his mind as his eyes shed, "Does Mr. Su Have a big opinion on our Song family?" "Boss, did you know? It''s not just resentment, I think it should be hatred." Song Jinyan raised his eyebrows, "I didn''t do anything? Where did the hatrede from?" Songshan hesitated for a while, and then bit the bullet and exined, "Boss, you may not know that the outside world has long said that your Song family killed Professor Su. Now it is normal for Professor Su''s daughter to hate your Song family." Song Jinyan''s face was instantly cold, and his eyes were gloomy and terrifying, "When did you pass it on?" "It''s been there for a long time, but no one dares to say it in front of you." Such words are spread in private enough to make people shudder, who dares to go to Song Jinyan to say it. Even Songshan didn''t dare to tell him when he heard about it. Now that he has said it, he understands Jinyan''s character. He is a pragmatist and never pays attention to these gossips. But this time Jinyan''s reaction was too unexpected, and his attitude towards Professor Su was also abnormal. Song Jinyan didn''t me Songshan, but told him to tell him any news about the Su family in the future. "What else?" Song Jinyan sneered: "Is Professor Su''s daughter so brainless? Doesn''t it mean that Su Jun''s IQ ispletely inherited from Professor Su, even worse? She just refused my invitation like this." The May 7th Research Institute is different, and no schr can refuse. Especially Professor Su''s daughter, where her father''s life''s painstaking efforts are not there. Without that filial daughter, she would just watch her father''s hard work being ruined. "Yes... the problem should be your sister." Matsuyama gritted his teeth and told the news he had inquired about. Song Jinyan frowned as he listened, hisplexion became more and more cloudy. The pen in his hand was pped on the table with his palm, making a loud noise, "Help me to hint that I am very dissatisfied with my cousin Song Zishan." Chapter 1028: Too much brainstorming Chapter 1028 Too much brain filling Matsuyama felt a little bit in his heart. I thought it wasing, here it is! The boss finally made a move for Professor Su''s family. From the first day he knew that the boss had been secretly investigating Professor Su, he had this premonition. Later, when the boss went to see Song Jiaming in person, this premonition became more and more serious. The boss doesn''t have to do anything, as long as he hears that the boss is dissatisfied with the little princess of the Song family, he can immediately turn the guns of those who ttered her. One sentence can make the little princess fall from the clouds. "Okay, I''ll do it right away." I hope the little princess of the Song family can know where she went wrong. **** Su Wen and Fifth Sister finally met each other, and the two sisters had endless conversations. For the sake of the eldest sister, the fifth younger sister, who had never taken leave since entering university, went to a counselor to ask for leave for an unprecedented time. The dean of the department heard that Sister Su Jun was here, and even more enthusiastically asked to meet her, thanking her for cultivating top talents for the country. The dean of the department wished to present the "Greatest Parent Award" to Su Jun''s eldest sister. Fifth Sister has never concealed her family situation. Many teachers in the school know that Su Jun''s family situation is not good. After his father passed away, he almost dropped out of school to work in agriculture. If the eldest sister hadn¡¯t be both a father and a mother, shouldering the responsibilities of parents and encouraging her younger sister to study, the country would have lost an outstanding talent. When he thinks of Su Jun going to farm, the head of the department feels pain in his heart. In my heart, I admire Su Jun''s eldest sister even more, and in my mind, I make up Su Wen as a simple, hardworking, honest, honest, but wise rural woman. Although her face is wrinkled and her back is bent, she exudes the brilliance of motherhood. Not a mother, but greater than a mother. The dean of the department thought of many words of thanks to Su Wen in the office, and his emotions were brewing, but he couldn''t say a word when he saw someone. "This, this, this..." The grandson of the head of the department is already in junior high school, and his expression is even more excited than that of Xiaonian. He pointed at Su Wen for a long time before saying, "Xiao Su, is this your eldest sister? Are you kidding me?" What about simple and devotion? It is agreed that one person can carry the lives of six younger sisters, and earn money in the countryside? Where is the slightest simplicity? Not to mention that she doesn''t have anything to do with simplicity, even if the little princess of the Song family ispared with Su Jun''s eldest sister, she will be thrown out of the eight streets. The dean of the department now has a **** of a thought. "Director, I''m not joking. This is my elder sister, Su Wen." The fifth sister changed her usual indifference and calmness, and exined with pride: "Director, I told you that I was able to enter the university because of My eldest sister, my eldest sister has paid a lot for me, if it weren''t for all of us, we would never recruit a door-to-door girl at home..." "Ahem!" Zhou Hengyang couldn''t stand listening, not to mention how ugly that handsome face was. If it wasn''t for my sister-inw who said this, he would have punched people out of the window. Who knew that Fifth Younger Sister would snort Zhou Hengyang coldly after hearing this. Although she stopped talking, it was obvious that she was not worth it for the eldest sister. She remembers very clearly that the eldest sister looked down on her brother-inw at first, and strongly opposed to recruiting a son-inw. The elder sister must bow her head because of them. Fifth Sister had little knowledge and understanding in Sanjiaying before. Now that I havee to the capital, not only have I learned more knowledge, but my vision ispletely different from before. Now her thinking haspletely changed. The meaning of a woman is not to marry and have children, and to give everything for the family withoutint or regret. ssmate: Su Jun¡¯s family is poor? Chapter 1029: naive and childish Chapter 1029 Naive and childish Women can also pursue what they like and do what they want like men, instead of getting married and having children as soon as they reach their age. The more she knew, the more Fifth Sister became a dear elder sister. It''s not worth it for the eldest sister to marry young for the sake of them and the family. Because they have to recruit a husband, take care of them and don''t even have a chance to go to college, and they have to be raised. She wants to make up for the regret of the elder sister. That''s why Fifth Sister, who never expresses personal opinions at home and has a low sense of existence, is so bold that Zhou Hengyang is not pleasing to the eye. Zhou Hengyang also guessed what this sister-inw was thinking, and just wanted to send her two words. "childish." "Innocent." Su Wen was at a loss. She couldn''t figure out why Fifth Sister, who had always supported Hengyang, suddenly became disgusted? The atmosphere in the office suddenly became awkward. Before Su Wen could speak, the head of the department heard Zhou Hengyang coughing and found Zhou Hengyang on the side. He adjusted his sses on the bridge of his nose, and then he saw the person clearly. For Zhou Hengyang''s sudden appearance, he was as surprised as when he saw Su Wen just now. "Hengyang? You... When did you return to the capital?" Speaking of which, Zhou Hengyang also stayed at the Capital University for a long time. As the top genius in mechanical engineering, that is definitely a treasure in the hearts of all professors. And Zhou Hengyang is different from his annoying younger brother. In the minds of the professors, Zhou Hengyang has no imperfection, and he can hardly pick out any rough edges. He has all the qualities of a genius, and he has no defects that geniuses often have. Will not be proud of one''s talents, not arrogant, studious, etc... The head of the merit department can''t finish talking for three days and three nights. All teachers at Capital University know him. "I''ve been back for a few days." Zhou Hengyang put away his cold face and greeted the department head politely. The dean of the department excitedly pulled Zhou Hengyang to finish speaking. Su Wen yed tricks on him and came out first with Fifth Sister. Thest time I sent my fifth sister to study was too hasty. This time, when I had time, my fifth sister was already familiar with her at school, so I took Su Wen to stroll around the school to see the scenery. Capital University covers a vast area, and the campus scenery is very good, with a strong schrly atmosphere and a profound heritage. The two of them talked while they were walking. About the family, Su Qing, Su Xiu, Su Xue and the two little girls, they couldn''t finish talking all afternoon. Mostly it was Su Wen who said, Fifth Sister listened quietly. When Su Wen asked Fifth Sister how she was doing at school, the girl actually talked about academic matters, and Su Wen couldn''t understand a lot of professional knowledge. "Nothing in life?" Su Wen asked incredulously, "For example, what kind of friends did you meet? How did you get along with your roommate?" Fifth Sister hesitated for a moment as if reacting slowly, "Life is good." Su Wen: "..." So annoying! My sister is getting more and more dumbfounded. No wonder she felt that something was wrong when she saw Fifth Younger Sister this time, this girl was much more dumbfounded than before. If you observe carefully, it''s not that you are dumb, but that this girl is too calm, with a calm face at all times, without emotional ups and downs, which inevitably gives people the illusion of being dumb. "There are many friends, and they are very good." Fifth Sister said seriously. "Who is there? What interesting things happened between you?" Fifth Sister thought for a while, "Let''s do math problems together." Su Wen held her forehead with a headache, she couldn''t do it, this sister was raised crookedly. She was sorry for her title of brainwashing expert,pared with the teachers in the school, they were the brainwashing experts. Good night. Chapter 1030: earnest Chapter 1030 earnest "What''s wrong with you, big sister?" Fifth Sister looked concerned, "Is it ufortable?" "No, I''m fine." "Then why is there a scar on your hairline?" Fifth Sister pointed to Su Wen''s forehead, where there was a light mark, "I remember you didn''t have it before." "I identally rubbed it a few days ago." Su Wen touched it with her hand, and said indifferently, "It''s okay, it''s better long ago." "Why are you alright?" Fifth Sister was very nervous, "The brain is the most vulnerable part of human beings, what if the brain is injured? Sister, you are so beautiful and have scars, so sad?" As she spoke, her eyes turned red. Su Wen couldn''tugh or cry, "This is not a scar, it just happens to be visible, and it will disappear after a while." "It hurts too." It was rare for Fifth Sister to be so stubborn. "You girl, why did your personality change after you were admitted to university?" You were getting more and more dumbfounded. "Not at all." Fifth Sister thought that her personality hadn''t changed at all, but that she understood more, felt more for the efforts of her eldest sister, wanted to treat her better, and felt sorry for her. As for the others, she doesn''t care about them. How nice it is to have that time for her to study. "Let me ask you, why did you say that about your brother-inw when you were in the office just now?" Su Wen always took this matter to heart. "What did you say about my brother-inw?" Fifth Sister didn''t understand at first, but after seeing the serious look of the elder sister, she immediately became serious, realizing that what she said before might have upset the elder sister. After thinking about it, Wumei felt sore in her heart, and felt unwilling to have her beloved treasure being snatched away by outsiders. If she hadn''t been alone in the capital and spent all her time studying and researching, her brother-inw wouldn''t have taken advantage of it so quickly. Obviously before she came to the capital, the elder sister was not so protective of her brother-inw! But Fifth Sister would never say these words, lest the elder sister be upset. "Anyway, you can''t say that about your brother-inw, you have to respect him." Su Wen said sternly. "I respect it a lot." Fifth Sister understands this very well. Although she doesn''t like her eldest sister being snatched away by her brother-inw, she has the minimum respect for her brother-inw. After all, my brother-inw has a very good character, and he treats their sisters very well. He is a person worthy of respect. "No." Su Wen patted her forehead, and found that the fifth sister''s character had developed into that of the fourth sister? Did these two girls contact each other a lot in private, which made the fourth sister brainwashed? "The respect I mean is the kind you said." Su Wen persuaded earnestly: "What you said in the dean''s office before was very inappropriate. You are rejecting your brother-inw, right? You subconsciously regard him as an outsider ?¡± "Isn''t it?" The closest thing in Wumei''s heart must be the seven sisters, except for the seven sisters, everyone is outsiders. "Of course not." Su Wen said firmly: "Your brother-inw is our family and an inseparable part of us. He is my husband. As long as I am the head of the family, no one can treat him as an outsider." Fifth Sister''s eyes turned red when she heard that. "Besides, it was thanks to your brother-inw when our life was difficult before. Without him, our life would not be as good as it is now. We can''t live better, so we should turn our faces? Isn''t that an ungrateful person?" Su Wen''sst words were already very heavy, like a p in the face. Chapter 1031: premonition come true Chapter 1031 Premonition Comes True Fifth Sister was speechless for a while, but after thinking about it, she felt that what the eldest sister said was right, and she was ashamed. "I''m sorry big sister, I was wrong." Fifth sister apologized ashamedly, and focused on exining her attitude, "I will not be ungrateful, and I am not an ungrateful person." She just felt ufortable at the beginning, and didn''t want her eldest sister to be snatched away by her brother-inw. Now it seems that the eldest sister has been snatched away by her brother-inw, what can she do? She can only ept her fate, love the house and crow. "It''s good if you can figure it out." Su Wen was very pleased. The younger sisters are very sensible. When the two were sitting on the edge of the flower bed and talking, Zhou Hengyang had already bid farewell to the excited department head and came to him. After approaching, he was about to say hello, but the sisters actually mentioned him, which made it inconvenient. He had no choice but to stop and wait, and then he heard his wife''s protective words, which made his handsome but slightly indifferent face slowly reveal a shallow smile like winter snow melting. It feels so good to be protected by the little daughter-inw. Zhou Hengyang put one hand in his coat pocket and stood under the tree. He was already satisfied, but he didn''t expect a bigger surprise toe. "Sister, do you like your brother-inw?" Fifth Sister asked curiously: "I remember when Dad asked you to marry your brother-inw, you said that you would never be with him until you died." Su Wen: "..." Why did you mention this again? Fortunately, Hengyang was not here, otherwise he would have been **** off. Su Wen patted her chest and denied it righteously, "Did I say that?" Fifth Sister nodded seriously, "You said it, you not only said it, you even swore it! It was because of your vow that I subconsciously rejected my brother-inw." "Eh..." Su Wen almost choked to death, and wanted to say that it wasn''t her, but she couldn''t. Standing not far away, Zhou Hengyang''s body suddenly tensed up, and his hands in his coat pockets clenched into fists at some point. The smile on his face had long since disappeared, and instead became deep and dignified. The ink is condensed. Like the surface of the sea in the middle of the night before the storm, it is full of shocking power but can''t bear it. He was waiting for Su Wen''s answer. During Su Wen''s silence, seconds seemed like years to Zhou Hengyang. Every second, my heart feels like being roasted on fire, suffering like the scorching sun burning my heart. He was afraid that his bad premonition woulde true. He is even more afraid that Wenwen doesn''t love him at all, but he knows that even if Wenwen doesn''t love him, he will never let go. If you decide, you will die and will not let go. Su Wen organized her words before saying: "That was before, I had never seen Hengyang, and I didn''t want to recruit a son-inw at home, and Sun Yunyun always liked tough at me in front of me, saying that no one would normally recruit a son-inw at home, I will beughed at and looked down upon. I also said that Hengyang is not good. Anyway, I said a lot of bad things about Hengyang. At that time, I regarded Sun Yunyun as my best friend, so I was naturally influenced by her, so I said what I didn¡¯t want to say.¡± Although some of these words were concealed by Su Wen, the "good things" Sun Yunyun did were all true, and Su Wen was shocked out of them all at once. Fifth Sister who heard this was very angry. Zhou Hengyang narrowed his eyes dangerously, remembering Sun Yunyun who had long been forgotten. It seems that he was too lenient before, and it is better to teach this kind of person a lesson. Thinking that he almost lost Wenwen because of Sun Yunyun, Zhou Hengyang found it difficult to control his anger. Chapter 1032: very sour but also very sweet Chapter 1032 is very sour, but also very sweet "But after getting along, I found that your brother-inw is a very good person and treats me well, so I fell in love with him." Su Wen said with a smile: "I love your brother-inw, and I have recognized him for the rest of my life." She hasn''t said love to Hengyang yet! Fifth Sister was stunned, seeing Su Wen''s smiling face seemed to be shining, she was stunned for a moment. My sister smiled happily when she mentioned her brother-inw, she must like it very much. "I know my eldest sister, from now on my brother-inw will be the person I respect the most, and I will respect my brother-inw like I respect you." The fifth younger sister promised earnestly. She will never let the elder sister down, let alone let the elder sister be caught between her and her brother-inw. She just wanted her eldest sister to be well. Since her brother-inw really made her eldest sister happy, of course she was happy. When Su Wen''s words reached Zhou Hengyang''s ears, the shock was huge, making his heart beat wildly, as if it was about to jump out of his chest. He himself could hear the loud heartbeat, and every beat was filled with joy and joy. Zhou Hengyang subconsciously pressed his hand on the position of his heart, as if to prevent the heart from beating out. Here, it is very sour, but also very sweet. Wenwen likes him too. It doesn''t get any better than this. Zhou Hengyang used great control to prevent himself from rushing over, hugged Wenwen into his arms, and rubbed her into his body fiercely. He sealed her lips and kissed her out of breath. Su Wen and Fifth Sister had no idea that someone nearby was listening. The sisters came and chatted for a while, knowing that Su Wen felt a little cold, and when they were about to go to Fifth Sister''s dormitory, they found Zhou Hengyanging. "Hengyang?" Su Wen saw Zhou Hengyang recently, and found that something was wrong with him. I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s wrong, but I feel that Hengyang¡¯s eyes are like fire, so hot that he will melt at a nce. If you look closely, you can''t see anything at all. "Let''s go, I''ll take you to meet Feng Yanze, and by the way, invite Feng Yanze to a nearby restaurant for dinner." Su Wen''s eyes lit up when she heard that, "That''s great. In the future, Fifth Sister will go to Feng Yanze''s research institute, and we also have to establish a good rtionship with him." Workce rtionships are too important. "Yes!" Zhou Hengyang also arranged this out of this consideration. Although there is no need to worry about the backstage being tough enough with Hengguang¡¯s face, who would me being polite? They came to school today, if they didn''t say hello to Feng Yanze, it would be rude. Going to find Feng Yanze Fifth Sister has no objection, she has never cared about these matters, just listen to the arrangement of the eldest sister and brother-inw. When the three of them arrived at the Medical Research Institute, they caused a greatmotion. Actually came from Zhou Hengyang and Su Wen''s school. In just half a day, the news spread like a whirlwind in the school. One reason is that everyone has always been curious about Su Jun¡¯s family situation. After learning that Su Jun is Professor Su¡¯s daughter, everyone became even more curious. Of course the most talked about is beauty and IQ. Su Jun''s IQ is as good as her status as the daughter of Professor Su, and even surpasses it. This has pleased countless teachers, but students pay more attention to appearance than IQ. Professor Su has the title of the most beautiful woman in the capital. These students at school have never met Professor Su, and they feel infinitely regretful, wishing they could be born twenty years earlier. Everyone also admires Su Jun''s appearance very much. It is not an exaggeration to say that she is delicate and beautiful. Chapter 1033: Professor Feng is awesome Chapter 1033 Professor Feng is awesome But after learning that she is Professor Su''s daughter, everyone felt bad. Because it is not as good as Professor Su! It''s a pity that I didn''t inherit my father''s top beauty. However, before this regrettable emotion could be brewed, it was blown away by another news this afternoon. Su Jun¡¯s eldest sister is here. ording to people who have seen it, Su Jun¡¯s eldest sister¡¯s appearance is 100% inherited from her father¡¯s beauty, which is not inferior to the first beauty in the capital. Now, everyone is excited. Who doesn¡¯t want to see the most beautiful style of the capital? Helpless, it¡¯s not good to swarm to watch, so I can only endure it. Just as everyone in the research institute was scratching their heads, someone came, and Professor Feng''s assistant announced thetest news. Su Jun wille to their research institute for an internship from next week, working as an intern assistant for Professor Feng. Everyone gave thumbs up. Professor Feng is awesome. The big guy''s admiration for Feng Yanze was like a surging river, endless. Of course, Miss Su Jun¡¯s appearance did not disappoint everyone. After seeing it with her own eyes, she satisfied her curiosity,pared it with Professor Su¡¯s photo, and praised her as the most beautiful daughter in the capital. "You know, right? Su Jun has seven sisters." A well-informed person suddenly said in shock. "what?" "Seven?" "Seven sisters? Where does Mr. Su rank?" For a moment, everyone surrounded the person who was speaking, and all kinds of questions came flooding in, almost confusing people. "Wait, I heard about it too. A cousin of mine went to another ce to attend a banquet some time ago, and it happened to be the Su family." The speaker didn''t dare to deliberately tease people''s appetites, and said everything he knew. "Su Jun is ranked fifth. There are four sisters at the door and two younger sisters at the bottom. My cousin came back and said that the most beautiful and temperamental member of the Su family is the boss of the Su family, but the other sisters are also beautiful. Even the two youngest It also looks like a porcin doll carved in powder and jade, as if it was made of snow." There was a gasp of exmation all around. "God is so entric." "I am so envious." "Why am I not the eighth child of the Su family?" The **** man thought more, "If that man can marry one of the Su family sisters, he will wake upughing from his dreams." "Stop dreaming." "That''s right, it''s not dark yet!" "I heard from my cousin that the Su family is looking for a son-inw. Have you seen the man who was ushered into Professor Feng''s office just now? His aura is even stronger than our second most beautiful Professor Feng." "Unless you don''t make him better." "It''s iparable, it''s iparable." "It''s far away." "If I can marry a girl from the Su family, I am also willing to be the door-to-door son-inw!" The staff on the first floor of the research institute seldom get together to gossip, and Zhou Hengyang is chatting with Feng Yanze in Feng Yanze''s office on the second floor. Knowing that Feng Yanze has a cleanliness habit, Zhou Hengyang omitted the etiquette of directly holding hands. Let me introduce each other. Although Feng Yanze is gloomy and somewhat abnormal, he has no demeanor in front of people who value him. Although there are not many words, the words are very refined, and the atmosphere of the protagonist is also controlled enough. As the elder sister of Fifth Sister, Su Wen said politely, "In the future, Su Jun will trouble Professor Feng for his internship." In front of outsiders, Su Wen didn''t mention Fifth Sister, but called her big name. Kneeling and begging for a small ticket???????????? Anyone whoes is not rejected, rmended tickets, monthly tickets are missing???? In fact, I want to rush to see if I can perform better and fight for omni-channel rmendations from the editor. As old readers know, omni-channel means explosive updates, and a full-channel explosive update of at least 50 chapters! One more day free! Let us work hard together! thanks. Chapter 1034: elbow out Chapter 1034 The elbow turns outward This was changed from my younger sister and sixth younger sister. These two girls have gone to school, and they will lose face when they grow up. You can do whatever you want at home, but if you go to school, you can''t call your nickname in front of your ssmates. You must call your name. "Sister Su, you are wee, this is my job. Besides, Su Jun is an excellent ssmate, and some of them are powerful professors who want to recruit them. It is also my honor to be able to take advantage of me in the end." Feng Yanze was very polite to save face. Su Wen was quite surprised when he called her sister Su. Shouldn¡¯t it? Although she is the eldest of the Su family, her actual age is not very old, she is a few years younger than Feng Yanze! Besides, Feng Yanze is not a ssmate of Fifth Younger Sister, so there is no need to call Sister Su like her ssmates. Su Wen was only a little surprised and let it go, thinking that Feng Yanze really valued Fifth Sister''s talent. But Zhou Hengyang is different, he knows more than Su Wen, and he knows what kind of person Feng Yanze is. This person has nock of etiquette on the surface, but he is extremely arrogant in his bones. It is even more impossible to call someone younger than him sister. Thinking of this, Zhou Hengyang''s eyes suddenly turned cold and narrowed dangerously. Feng Yanze didn''t miss the change in Zhou Hengyang''s eyes. The eyes of the two collided, and then quickly crossed each other. It''s just a short moment, but there are many things contained in it. They are all old foxes, and they can understand many meanings with just one look. But both sides didn''t say anything, on the contrary, their faces became more personable. Su Wen vaguely discovered something, but now the asion is not right, and it is not the time to talk, there is something waiting to go home to talk about. Fifth sister did not speak from the beginning to the end, and she was not interested in social greetings. After sitting for a while, she went down to visit with others, and entered the internship environment in advance to get acquainted. The three of them sat in the research institute for a while, and it was almost time for dinner. ording to the n, Zhou Hengyang invited Feng Yanze to a nearby time-honored restaurant for dinner. Feng Yanze, who had never been impatient with socializing, agreed for the first time and happily went. After arriving at the hotel, I met an unexpected person in the lobby. Watching Song Jinyan bring two tall young men in from the outside, Song Jinyan is nearly 1.9 meters tall, with long legs, straight fingertips, powerful and stern eyebrows. As he walked in, the air pressure in the entire lobby dropped a bit. Song Jinyan saw Su Wen standing next to the boss of the Zhou family from the moment he came in. Just one nce, and I can''t take my eyes off it. "Ahem!" Songshan had no choice but to gently touch Song Jinyan with his elbow. The eyes of the boss are so direct that they are dumbfounded. The eyes of the boss of the Zhou family are already killing people. By the way, the boss has never been so special to anyone. "Hmm!" Song Jinyan came back to his senses, not at all embarrassed and unnatural, and stepped forward to greet Zhou Hengyang with a calm attitude. The fight between the two of them was obviously at a higher level, and with Feng Yanze included, the words of the three of them could be said to imply sharpness, swords and swords. Su Wen''s scalp was numb when she heard it. The strange thing is that she didn''t feel offended when she was stared at by a strange man just now. It may be because the other party''s eyes are strange, but clear and restrained. So it can''t be annoying. But Su Wen quickly changed her mind, because this person has a very annoying identity. "Hello, I''m Song Jinyan. Nice to meet you. I''ve heard people say it before, and I''ve been looking forward to meeting you, Su Wen." Song Jinyan turned to Su Wen, and first introduced himself with soft eyes, which made Songshan and the two feel in their hearts. Shocked. All cast strange nces at Zhou Hengyang. Like Matsuyama, he knows a lot, so he can''t help thinking a lot about it. For example, the behavior of the boss¡¯s obvious elbow turning outward, I couldn¡¯t figure it out before, but now I seem to have found the reason. Didn¡¯t this chapter mention it recently? ? ? ? ? so sad???????????? Let¡¯sin together???????????? Chapter 1035: misleading Chapter 1035 is easily misleading Facing Song Jinyan''s offered hand, Su Wen didn''t refuse, and shook it back. I just feel that Song Jinyan''s palm is broad and strong, the kind that feels very secure. "Hello, I''m Su Wen." Su Wen withdrew her hand, feeling that Song Jinyan and Song Zishan werepletely different, and they didn''t seem like a family at all. The power and ability in front of him are notparable to Song Zishan, but he is not annoying at all. Very personable, without Song Zishan''s pretentious reserve and arrogance. No wonder the Song family can have such a high status. With an heir like Song Jinyan as their backer, it''s no wonder others don''t support Song Zishan. With such a cousin holding her thigh, Song Zishan can do whatever she wants. Zhou Hengyang''s eyes were sharp as a knife, and even the two who followed Song Jinyan were startled. Songshan really wanted to remind his boss to be careful, not to be too obvious, acting too hot in front of her husband. Can be misleading. But when Songshan thought about the character of his boss, how could he not know, and there was no need to remind him. "Are you Song Zishan''s elder brother?" Although Su Wen was puzzled by Song Jinyan''s attitude, she didn''t want to be led by the nose in a daze, so she took the initiative to raise the topic and took the opportunity to find out what the rtionship between Song Zishan and Song Jinyan was. Sample. The two are cousins, so it stands to reason that they are very close. As long as Song Zishan is not stupid, she will try her best to build a good rtionship with her cousin, but what if? With the mentality of not letting Song Zishan feel better, Su Wen has been observing Song Jinyan''s expression. Song Jinyan raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard the words, and showed a distant smile, "It''s my cousin, not my eldest brother." At the moment, the expressions of everyone present became a little subtle. It¡¯s not that everyone is subtle, but that Song Jinyan¡¯s words are subtle and level. It seems to be exining the facts, but there are many meanings in it, but you still can''t be serious. Because people are just stating the facts, it can be said that they are not revealing anything. Song Shan, who knew the inside story, was in admiration. The boss is really good, so he took the initiative to teach Song Zishan a lesson! Others are smart people with a lot of brains, but Su Wen couldn''t think of so much at once. Hearing this, his heart skipped a beat, and he couldn''t help being more wary of Song Zishan. "It''s all the same, a cousin is also an elder brother." Song Jinyan nodded his right index finger and thumb from time to time, slightly curled his lips, looked at Su Wen meaningfully and said: "My cousin never lived together since childhood, so the rtionship is very weak. The elder brother is different, he lived in the Together, the rtionship will be better." Speaking of this, Su Wen would be too dull if she couldn''t hear it anymore. Not only did she hear it, but she was also sure that Song Jinyan told her on purpose. Although she was puzzled at the moment, she was very gloating. It seems that Song Zishan didn''t perform so well! The little princess that everyone loves is mainly because she can''t handle the rtionship between the heirs of the family well, and if she doesn''t hug her biggest golden thigh, she doesn''t know how long she canst for the current glory. Since Song Zishan and Song Jinyan have an average rtionship, she offended Song Jinyan to death just to get mad at Song Jinyan even if he couldn''te up. "You have a point." "You can call me Brother Song." Song Jinyan smiled brightly, making it impossible to refuse his words. "This..." Su Wen was a little reluctant. Although she wanted to **** off Song Zishan, she didn''t need to do this. Chapter 1036: Can I call you Wenwen? Chapter 1036 Can I call you Wenwen? Fortunately, Zhou Hengyang knew his wife well, and immediately helped her out. "It''s not appropriate to call Brother Song. If someone hears it, they will think that the rtionship between the Su family and the Song family is so good!" Zhou Hengyang said coldly, "Besides, if it gets to Song Jiaming''s ears, it will not be good for you. The feelings of uncle and nephew." Song Jinyan squinted his eyes slightly, with oppressive strength in his deep eyes, "Then Hengyang, you don''t have to worry too much, my uncle and I have been too harmonious since we were young." This time the position was too clear, let alone Songshan Fue, even Zhou Hengyang and Feng Yanze were very surprised, and couldn''t figure out why Song Jinyan would say such a thing. It is said that family ugliness should not be publicized. The higher the status, the more concerned about this face. If Song Jinyan''s words spread today, it will definitely have a great impact, and it will be a great disadvantage to Song Jiaming. If they hadn''t heard it with their own ears, no one would believe that Song Jinyan could say such a thing. "Can I call you Wenwen?" "Huh?" Su Wen had a strange look on her face. She couldn''t understand what this deep and dangerous man was thinking. Was his attitude very strange? "Okay." It''s just a title, no big deal. Many of her readers will now call her that. Song Jinyan smiled, and turned to look at Wumei, "Is this Mr. Su? I heard her nickname is Wumei?" Fifth Sister nodded, expressionless. Song Jinyan didn''t mind either, and nodded towards Fifth Sister, "Then I''ll call you Fifth Sister, and you can ask me for help if you encounter any troubles in the capital. Originally, I wanted you toe to Wuqi Research Institute, but I didn''t expect Feng This kid was taken first, but it doesn''t matter, there will be opportunities in the future." Wumei has no objection to this, she is indeed very interested in the Wuqi Research Institute, and also wants to visit the ce established by her father. So he immediately nodded seriously in agreement. Watching Feng Yanze sneered aside. This girl is in Cao Ying and her heart is in Han! Because Song Jinyan also had an appointment, time was precious and he wasted a lot of time in the lobby. He greeted Su Wen and Fifth Sister and was great with people. This meal was very sloppy, the atmosphere waspletely spoiled by Song Jinyan, and none of them were talkative people, so Feng Yanze left after eating silently. Zhou Hengyang drove Wumei back to school and took Su Wen back to the courtyard. When there were only two of them in the car, Su Wen finally couldn''t helpining, "Hengyang, is Song Jinyan so approachable every day?" "On the contrary." Zhou Hengyang sneered: "Song Jinyan is not only unapproachable, but also difficult to approach. He has a calm and precocious personality since he was a child, and he can''t y with his peers." After speaking, he nced at Su Wen, and said coldly: "What''s more, with people younger than him, in his eyes, they are children who haven''t grown up yet." "Then why did he talk to me and Fifth Sister today?" Su Wen shuddered when she thought about it, "He didn''t have some bad idea, did he?" "No way." "Why? You know Song Jinyan very well?" "I can''t say I understand, but he has a good rtionship with my uncle, so I know something." In fact, Zhou Hengyang is not hostile to Song Jinyan, which is why he will let other men talk to his wife tonight. "Song Jinyan is a man with top-notch scheming methods, but he is notcking in magnanimity. He won''t do any unscrupulous things. What he wants to deal with is more scheming, and he doesn''t want to do bad things." Chapter 1037: Wenwen Im here Chapter 1037 Wenwen I am here "That''s right, if Song Jinyan came forward to help Song Zishan, I might be finished already." Zhou Hengyang squeezed Su Wen''s cheek angrily, "What are you talking about? What do you think of your man? A dry meal? It''s useless." After talking, the car has entered the courtyard. Zhou Hengyang stopped and opened the door. The car drove to the yard before getting off. Su Wen hurriedly opened the door, and before she had time to get out of the car, she was blocked by Zhou Hengyang in the passenger seat. The man''s tall and straight figure made him stand outside the car, and he easily blocked the co-pilot''s door. He stretched out his long arms and pressed Su Wen on the back of the seat, followed by overwhelming kisses. Su Wen quickly fell into it, and unconsciously stretched out her hand to hook Zhou Hengyang''s neck, and was hugged by the man in his arms. From the car to the bedroom, by the time Zhou Hengyang reluctantly left, Su Wen had already been put on the bed by someone. Su Wen''s mind was nk, and the man''s slender fingers unbuttoned his clothes at some point. "Hengyang..." "I am here, Wenwen is here." Su Wen''s heart was beating violently, and she hugged the man''s thin waist tightly, her little hands dishonestly lighting fires everywhere. These are purely subconscious reactions, after all, deep in her heart, she is super obsessed with someone''s figure. "You...what''s the matter with you? Why... woo..." Before he finished speaking, he was blocked by the man again. After a long time, Zhou Hengyang left a little bit, looking at his wife''s misty eyes with satisfaction, and murmured in a deep and hoarse voice, "I wanted to do this during the day." Su Wen''s voice was soft, and she asked, "Why are you so enthusiastic all of a sudden?" Zhou Hengyang couldn''t helpughing when he heard the words, "Daughter-inw, are youining to me that you are not warm enough to you? That is my fault. I have to work harder, and I will definitely not let you, daughter-inw, be left out in the cold." What a little heartless, how hard he endured to take care of her body. "Little heartless." Zhou Hengyang tapped the tip of Su Wen''s nose affectionately, "Who am I all because of?" Su Wen smiled embarrassingly. In fact, she found out that someone got up in the middle of the night to take a cold shower. In such a cold day, she felt shivering all over thinking about it. She really didn''t know why his physique was so good. "I... I''m ready." Su Wen said in a low voice. They are both husband and wife, so naturally they need each other. **** Song Jinyan said that he had an appointment with an important friend, but in fact he didn''t eat at a time-honored restaurant, so he went to the private room to say hello and came out. The purpose of hising here tonight is to meet the Su family sisters. Everyone has seen it, so there is no need to waste time. On the way, Songshan couldn''t hold back his curiosity, and asked, "Boss, are you satisfied with the Su family sisters?" In other words, he had a good impression of the Su family sisters. His attitude is much better than that of his own cousin, the little princess of the Song family. Those who didn¡¯t know thought the sisters from the Su family were his younger sisters! Song Jinyan touched his chin, smiled yfully, "Don''t you think the Su family sisters are pleasing to the eye?" "Of course, beautiful women are always more pleasing to the eye than ordinary people." Needless to say? Not to mention Su Jun''s title of genius and beautiful girl, but her eldest sister Su Wen saw it with her own eyes today, and Song Shan''s eyes almost straightened. Fortunately, he had a firm mind and did not make a rude move. "Ah? You mean beauty?" Song Jinyan was taken aback, and gave Songshan a nk look, "What beauty? That''s not what I mean." He didn''t pay attention to whether it was beautiful, he just thought it was pleasing to the eye. "Boss, haven''t you noticed that Su Wen is beautiful?" Song Jinyan kicked Songshan, "What are you talking about? Why are you so superficial? You look at people''s faces first?" A look of disappointment that didn''t expect you to be such a man. edited Chapter 1038: Bookstores are slow Chapter 1038 The bookstore is slow to sell Songshan felt that he was wronged, what did he look at the first time he didn''t look at the face? Does it depend on your figure? Isn''t that even more impolite? "So what should I watch?" "Temperament, feeling." Song Jinyan rubbed his chin, thinking of the first impression Su Wen and Fifth Sister gave him, there was always an indescribable feeling. I just think that these two little girls are nice people, a good girl. He will subconsciously protect people in his heart. Matsuyama looked confused. What the boss said was too fantasy, he couldn''t feel it. "If I had known that these two girls were good people, I should havee forward in person, so that kid from the Feng family wouldn''t have a chance to **** them away under my nose." Songshan thought that Su Jun is the daughter of Professor Su, so he agreed with the boss. Su Jun has that value and deserves attention. "By the way, arrange for someone to go to Qingshui County, the sooner the better." Song Jinyan suddenly changed the subject, and even his expression became much colder. "Okay, we can leave tomorrow." "Remember to find out something for me. It is important that everything is detailed, and no details can be missed. If you find anything, report it to me in time." "I understand, don''t worry!" Matsuyama also nodded seriously, "By the way, boss, do you know something?" Song Jinyan''s pupils constricted for a moment, "I know something, but there are still some things I don''t understand, so I need more evidence." What puzzled him most was Professor Su''s original attitude and thoughts. And he suspects that Professor Su must also be an insider, he must have grasped the weakness of the second uncle. What will it be? Professor Su must have known something, but why didn''t he say it? Why not choose what is best for you? Is it the one he guessed? Thinking of his astonishingly inconceivable guess, Song Jinyan''s calm and strong heart couldn''t bear it for a moment, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. **** Today, thergest bookstores in the capital have been busy since they opened, not to wee customers, nor to stock up on a certain best-selling work. Instead, it canceled the disy of the prose that was officially put on the shelves yesterday. Because the above said hello, the store manager didn''t dare to be perfunctory, and gave Xin Prose all the best seats in the store. Thergest shelf, the best position, a whole row of disy positions that other book suppliers can''t buy with money. But I worked overtime yesterday for most of the day toplete the disy booth, and it will be taken off the shelves in a hurry today. Although the clerk was puzzled, it was not surprising that many people supported this. Because they spent a lot of energy and desperately selling the prose that was put on the shelves yesterday, it is still not easy to sell. Few readers bought it, and they all said it was so old, who still read prose? Interesting and meaningful, what you can say is that you can apply what you have learned after reading more. No matter how bad it is, there are still novels and martial arts to read, but there is really no market for prose. upying such a good position, all the clerks pushed hard and failed to meet the psychological expectations. It ispletely iparable with the best-selling "Scumbag Handbook". "Scumbag Handbook" has been on the market for several months, and there are still many people who buy it. You don''t need to rmend readers toe and ask directly to buy. I don''t know what happened this time, the book was taken off the shelf, but there were still many people asking about it yesterday. In this case, not just one, but many bookstores. In the morning, Song Zishan, Lu Jianan and a few attendants made an appointment to go to the bookstore together. They said that they went to the bookstore, but everyone knew it well, and the purpose was to cheer for the little princess of the Song family. Beforeing here, everyone has discussed in private, how many copies each person buys, there is no difference. Good night. Chapter 1039: Embarrassed Chapter 1039 Embarrassed Fearing that they might not be doing well, the attendants went out of their way to discuss with Lu Jianan. They all know that Lu Jianan is the best friend of the little princess, so it is right to discuss with her. Lv Jianan is very happy about this, she understands Zishan''s temper, she doesn''t care on the surface but she is very strong in her heart. If youe blindly and make her unhappy, it is a good thing to be happy, but in the end it bes a bad thing, and the mood of both parties is destroyed. "Jianan, how many copies do we each buy? We discussed before, Xiaoli said to buy 100 copies, Cheng Xin said to buy 200 copies, but I don''t think it''s appropriate." The girl who spoke said it was inappropriate, but she couldn''t tell exactly how it was inappropriate, so they started arguing privately. Several other people also stared at Lu Jianan, waiting for her words. Lv Jianan smiled softly, and said appreciatively, "You''re right, it''s really inappropriate to buy too much." "Why? We are not short of money. We should buy more to support Zishan''s first book." "I think it''s almost enough for everyone to buy fifty copies." Lv Jianan exined patiently: "For Zishan, she publishes books to sell to those who like literature, not to make money, and not to worry her friends. It is enough for everyone to buy 50 books." Everyone is not stupid, just a little bit clear. I couldn''t help but rejoice in my heart, fortunately I came to ask Lu Jianan, otherwise I would do bad things with good intentions. Song Zishan has so many people following her. Besides her family background, Lv Jianan''s blessing is also indispensable. Otherwise, if Song Zishan handles the intricate interpersonal rtionship by herself, sooner orter everyone will be scared away and offended. Lv Jianan has a gentle personality, is smart and considerate. Sometimes Song Zishan can''t control her temper, Lu Jianan will help to mediate. Lv Jianan will help her immediately if she offended someone, either with a tactful apology or a strong warning. As time passed, everyone knew about it, and they recognized Lu Jianan in their hearts, and would consult with Lu Jianan if they had any problems. And Lu Jianan never puts on airs, he helps when he should help, and when he can''t help, he will help and speak well in front of Song Zishan. In private, everyone joked that Lu Jianan was Song Zishan''s think tank. They said she was Song Zishan''s dog-headed military adviser with malicious intentions, but no matter what, the two of them cooperated very well together. Song Zishan knew it well, and was willing to listen to Lu Jianan. Everyone discussed privately. Lu Jianan didn''t tell Song Zishan that it would be best if Zishan didn''t know about such a thing, so as to maintain her image of being cool and bright. With a tacit understanding and a happy mood, a group of people came to thergest United Bookstore in the city center. Song Zishan walked in the front, with a sweet smile on her face all the time. After doing so much work in the early stage, it is finally time to ept the results. When she thought that Su Wen had be her, Song Zishan felt an unprecedented joy in her heart, but she concealed her emotions very well, and on the surface she was still the noble and elegant little princess of the Song family. However, Song Zishan''s mood didn''tst long. There was not a single book on the most conspicuous disy shelf as expected. The clerk was busy taking her books off the shelf, and piled them all up in the corner. Song Zishan''s eyes darkened in anger, and she almost fainted. "How could this happen?" Lu Jianan asked in disbelief. The other attendants who came with him were also very embarrassed, as if they came at the wrong time. Chapter 1040: too shameful Chapter 1040 Too shameful Didn''t you say that Song Zishan''s book is very popr? As soon as it was put on the shelves yesterday, it attracted a lot of people''s attention? All major bookstores are full. How could this be? The one in front of you is not wee! Someone refused to give up, grabbed the busy clerk, and asked aggressively, "Okay, why did you put this prose in the corner?" The clerk was busy, and suddenly he was caught in a bad mood, and said angrily: "It''s not easy to sell, and you can''t push it out, why do you want to upy the best position? Our boss made a big mistake this time." , unexpectedly brought in so much goods.¡± After speaking, he shook his arm, pushed the person away and continued to hold the book and left. The person who asked the question turned red, and felt that Song Zishan''s eyes were frightening, "This...maybe it''s a misunderstanding, maybe the owner of this bookstore did it on purpose, yes, this must be Su Wen''s conspiracy, she must be behind the scenes .¡± This person also came up with an excuse out of desperation. It was an unintentional remark, but it seemed to open a new window for everyone. Others were embarrassed at first, but when they heard this sentence, they immediately agreed. "Yes, yes, it makes sense." "Hmph! We really underestimated Su Wen. We didn''t expect her to have this ability behind her." "Why not? With the support of Zhou Hengyang, it is not difficult to achieve this." "Too." "How does the owner of this bookstore mess up? I don''t even have any vision." "Sooner orter it will close down, and when it tters people, it will not see if it canst for a long time. Speaking of this, everyone turned all their anger on the bookstore owner, and everyone condemned passionately. I can''t wait for the bookstore owner to close down immediately. Even if Su Wen is capable, she cannotpare with the little princess of the Song family. It''s not worth offending the little princess of the Song family just to curry favor with Su Wen. Even if everyone said so, Song Zishan''s face was still livid with anger, her fingernails were dug into her palm, and her lips were tightly pursed. She was furious, if it wasn''t for the public, in front of so many people, she would have smashed things angrily to get discouraged. I took a hard look at this store, and I felt aplete hatred in my heart. She was very sure that Su Wen was behind the tricks. She had just taken Su Wen''s book off the shelves of all sources in the capital, and she backhanded herself. The handwriting is too small, it''s just a joke. Actually, what made her angry was not Su Wen''s tricks behind her back. To her, Su Wen''s tricks were just a joke and not worth mentioning. What made her angry was that there would be people without eyesight who would offend her in order to curry favor with Su Wen. It made her feel like her authority was being challenged. "Zishan, since the owner of this bookstore doesn''t know good from bad, let''s go to other bookstores!" Lu Jianan persuaded in a low voice: "There is no need to argue with this kind of person, there will be people who don''t have good eyesight. Just don''t let him continue driving." Lv Jianan''s words curbed Song Zishan''s anger very well. "Okay! Just listen to Jianan." Song Zishan finally showed an ugly smile. Other people immediately followed suit, so a group of people immediately changed to a bookstore, but an even more embarrassing situation appeared. The situation of this new one is simr to that of the previous one, and the best position is not Song Zishan''s. It has long been reced by a best-selling martial arts novel. Now, the excited crowd also realized that something was wrong, and none of them dared to say anything. Chapter 1041: let her jump around Chapter 1041 Let her jump around arrogantly Everyone was silent, for fear of offending Song Zishan. Song Zishan was indeed on the verge of rage, she only felt her face burning hot, as if someone had pped her hard. "Zi Shan." Lu Jianan called out in a low voice, with pleading in his tone. Song Zishan took a deep breath, tried to squeeze out a blunt smile, and pretended not to care, and said: "Hahaha... It seems that we all underestimate Su Wen''s ability. This woman is really powerful. Not only is the Zhou family brothers behind her, but also With the help of that prodigal son Xu Xiaoxiao." "Yes, she does have two brushes." Lu Jianan also agrees. Others followed suit to despise Su Wen, but their expressions were not as positive as before. If Su Wen canpletely make the little princess of the Song family fall into a big somersault in the capital this time, then why should they offend others? The little princesses of the Song family dare not offend them, and Su Wen, who has the ability to teach the little princesses of the Song family, can''t afford to offend them either. Song Zishan and Lu Jianan both noticed these fundamental subtle attitudes. So the two of them had to prove themselves even more, otherwise these followers would be fickle immediately, which would be a huge blow to her prestige. Losing prestige and fame, how can she gain a foothold? "Don''t worry about it, everyone." It was rare for Song Zishan, who was arrogant in her bones, to let go of her identity and take the initiative to win over people. "It just so happens that I have time today. Let''s watch one by one. It just so happened to understand Su Wen''s skills, don''t you think?" "right!" "Zi Shan, you are right." "This is the capital, and it''s not a small ce where she can be arrogant." Everyone made a decision in a few words, one bookstore after another ran down, but the more they ran, the more ugly Song Zishan''s face became, and even Lu Jianan, who had a good temper, turned livid and his eyes were full of anger. Not to mention Song Zishan, who has a bad temper in her bones. But Song Zishan was still holding back and didn''t express her anger on the spot. For Song Zishan''s performance, even Lu Jianan, who knows her best, admires her, and at the same time feels sorry for her friend. When did the little princess who was loved by thousands since childhood suffer such a big loss? Today''s incident spread, how could Song Zishan go out to meet people? will definitely beughed to death. "Jianan, I have something to do this afternoon, so I have to leave first." "Me too, I''m going to my grandma''s this afternoon." "I have an appointment with a ssmate." "Then let''s go first." A group of little servants were terrified, and they really followed. They witnessed the shame of the little princess of the Song family today, and they were afraid that they would suffer the disaster of Yuchi and be hated by Song Zishan. One by one, they made excuses and slipped away with oil on their feet. Although Lv Jianan looked ugly, he still bid farewell to everyone. After they were all gone, Song Zishan finally couldn''t bear it any longer. She threw the bag in her hand to the ground and stomped on it desperately. In her eyes, the ground is no longer a bag, but Su Wen''s hateful face. Tear it to pieces, and crush it into a meat paste to relieve your anger. Lv Jianan just watched his friend get angry silently, and waited for a long time for his friend to vent enough before saying: "Zi Shan, I don''t think Su Wen did this." Song Zishan raised her head sharply, her eyes were red, "Jianan, you actually speak for Su Wen?" "I''m not speaking for her, I just think she doesn''t have such a great ability." "She doesn''t have it, but someone has it, Zhou Hengyang must have it." Song Zishan said bitterly. Chapter 1042: Like Song Jinyan Chapter 1042 I like Song Jinyan "But Zhou Hengyang won''t participate. Even if he is really worthless and participates in person, if others give him Zhou Hengyang''s face, will he really dare to be alone with the Song family?" Lv Jianan calmly analyzed, and said sharply: "You have to know, this matter is not as simple as it seems on the surface. If you want to please Su Wen, you will definitely offend you. Those booksellers who dare to offend you must also weigh your background." "But what if someone paid for it?" Anyway, Song Zishan hated Su Wen so much that she lost her mind. As long as she thinks that everyone in the circle knows about her embarrassing incident, and theyfort each other on the surface, but they don''t know how tough at her behind the scenes, she will be so angry that she will die. "It won''t be so fast, it''s too fast." Lu Jianan was confused, it takes time to do anything, and it''s impossible to do it in a day. "Don''t be angry, Zishan, let''s figure things out first." "I can''t help being angry, I''m going to die." Song Zishan stepped on the bag that was no longer visible on the ground, and said with a grim face: "I have never lost such a big person since I was a child, did you see it just now? Those people areughing at me in their hearts! They were allughing at me." "They don''t dare, even if I lend them the courage." Lu Jianan had a headache, but he still patientlyforted him. "As long as you are the little princess of the Song family, the granddaughter of Mr. Song, and the younger sister of Song Jinyan, no one will dare tough at you!" Speaking of this, Lu Jianan''s eyes suddenly turned cold, and he said coldly: "Unless they don''t think about it for the rest of their lives." Song Zishan was startled, and then asked with a wry smile: "If Jianan didn''t like my brother, would you still treat me like this?" Lv Jianan''s face changed slightly, and he knew in his heart that this was another temptation from his friend. The fact that she likes Song Jinyan is the biggest w in their friendship for the two of them. From the very beginning, Song Zishan felt that she, like other women, was trying to please Song Zishan in order to get close to Song Jinyan. But Lu Jianan knew he was not. She has been friends with Song Zishan for so many years, does she not know the inside story? Song Jinyan and Song Zishan Huanxi were not close at all, anyone who wanted to get close to Song Jinyan by currying favor with Song Zishan would be making a big mistake. By doing this, not only will you not be able to get close to Song Jinyan, but your rtionship with Song Jinyan will be even further away. As long as a smart person would not do such a stupid thing. Outsiders don''t know, how could she not know. She really treats Song Zishan as a friend, so she always helps her. But she also really likes Song Jinyan, she can''t help but have a crush on Song Jinyan, so no matter how many times she exined, every time Zishan said she believed it, as long as something happened, she would be suspicious. Ok! She just treats her as a friend who cares too much about herself, so she doesn''t allow the friendship to be wed! "If you say that, Zishan, I won''t exin it. Anyway, I have exined it many times, so there is no need to continue." Lu Jianan said helplessly. "Jianan, I was wrong. Let''s not talk about it. Let me ask Uncle Cheng how he does things. Let him give me an exnation." "it is good!" The two of them let go of this little unpleasantness, and went to Uncle Cheng''s office that Song Zishan was talking about to inquire about the situation. Originally, he was here to question, but the other party was in charge of publishing, had great power in his hands, and was a subordinate of the boss of the Song family. Chapter 1043: He can give and he can take back Chapter 1043 He can give and take back He actually messed things up this time, and he has to bear the greatest responsibility. "Zishan, I can''t do anything about it this time." Uncle Cheng is a slightly bald middle-aged man, and when he saw Song Zishan approaching him, he smiled helplessly. "Sorry, I can''t help it either." "What do you mean by that?" "You don''t know yet?" Uncle Cheng realized something was wrong. "Know what? What should I know?" Uncle Cheng''s expression was very subtle, but he didn''t dare to make things difficult for Song Zishan. After all, they are a family. Although they are not happy for a while, they will definitely reconcile. I can''t jump out and be a viin at this time. "Actually... it''s because your elder brother said something like this." Uncle Cheng persuaded him earnestly after finishing speaking: "How did you make your elder brother angry? Hurry up and apologize to your elder brother, he is not a stingy person, You apologize and he will surely forgive you." Song Zishan staggered and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Lu Jianan supported him, so he didn''t fall, but Lu Jianan''s face was not good-looking, and his back was covered in cold sweat. She has been secretly in love with Song Jinyan for many years, and she actually knows a lot about the unattainable Song Jinyan in her heart. In fact, the Song family has long been in the hands of Song Jinyan, especially after Song Jiaming''s legs were disabled, even the old manpletely let go and handed over everything to the eldest grandson. As for Song Jinyan, he has all the qualities of a hero, but he also has the means of a viin. This is aplicated person, and it is because of hisplexity that Lu Jianan is even more obsessed. She adores him crazily, so she knows that if he strikes at someone, the means are often more unpredictable, but the result is the most powerful. No one can escape. Presumably, Su Wen''s small actions behind the scenes, and Zhou Hengyang''s personal actions, are not as good as Song Jinyan''s words to the outside world. My friend''s current power and status and reputation are all derived from his status. Others say it is for his friend''s face, but it is better for the Song family. The Song family''s face belongs to Song Jinyan, whoever he says will grant it. He can give and he can take back. It only takes one sentence, and people who are usually frantically fawning on Zishan will immediately turn their backs. Zi Shan will lose everything and nothing. "What should I do? What about Jianan?" Song Zishan seemed to be fished out of the water, her whole body was drenched in cold sweat. It is impossible for her, the client, to not know about things that Lu Jianan can figure out. She even knows more than Lu Jianan, for example, the eyes from her cousin are always cold. So she was afraid of her cousin since she was a child. "Don''t worry, you are also Brother Song''s younger sister, he won''t really get angry with you." "You...you don''t know." "Listen to me, Zishan, where is your confidence? Your ability and intelligence are no worse than anyone else, and you are better than most people. Nothing can stop you." After a while, Song Zishan took a deep breath, and a strong light burst out from his eyes. "you''re right." Now there is nothing more important than getting a better rtionship with your cousin. **** Song Jinyan just came out of the conference room after the meeting, and Songshan approached mysteriously, "Boss, your sister is here, do you want to see her?" "She reacted very quickly." Song Jinyan sneered. Matsuyama gloated a little, "Can you not be happy? It spread in just half a day, and I don''t know how many people are watching the joke behind the scenes!" It was a group ridicule. Chapter 1044: give you ten minutes Chapter 1044 gives you ten minutes Song Jinyan shook his head, nomittal. "Boss, do you want to see Song Zishan?" Seeing the calm expression on the boss''s face, Songshan probably didn''t want to waste time on such trivial matters, but seeing the pitifulness of the two little girls, he relented and helped to speak. Song Jinyan rolled his eyelids and nced at Songshan, "Forget it, let here to my office!" The security of the entire office building where Song Jinyan lives is very strict. No one with a pass will never be able to enter, and the issuance of the pass is also very strict. Only internal personnel have it, and the pass can only be used by the person himself. All visitors must register, make an appointment, and only pass through to enter. Song Zishan wants to see Song Jinyan unless she meets Song Jinyan at home, otherwise she can onlye here and wait. Whether she can see him or not depends on whether Song Jinyan has time and wants to meet. "Okay." Matsuyama turned around and asked the people below to inform the reception room. Song Jinyan turned around and returned to the office. There were still some things to exin in the meeting just now. During this meeting, several people came to report and discuss things one after another. Song Zishan waited for more than an hour. Seeing that it was getting dark, Song Jinyan finally had time. "Miss Song, you can go in." The secretary notified with a smile. "Thank you." Song Zishan was burning with anxiety, but she refused to show the slightest face. Wherever she went now, she felt that someone wasughing at her behind her back. The more this happened, the more she couldn''t lose face. "You''re wee." After the secretary left, Song Zishan held on to Lu Jianan''s hand, "Jianan, you haven''t seen my elder brother for a long time,e in with me!" Lv Jianan really wanted to go in, even if he didn''t say anything, he would be satisfied just by looking at it from a distance. But reason told her that she couldn''t follow in. Zishan went to Brother Song to apologize and ease the tension between siblings. She was not present as an outsider. If she was present, it would make Zishan unable to step down. "I won''t go, I''ll just wait for you here." "Alright." Satisfied with her friend''s sense of humor, Song Zishan turned around and walked to the office door with her head held high, and was led in by Songshan. "Brother." Song Zishan took a deep breath, looked at the big brother sitting behind the office, feeling angry, hated, and wronged for a moment. Why do other people''s elder brothers dote on their younger sisters, but theirs is just the opposite. When she was young, she also wanted to please her cousin, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t get his approval, and she avoided him over time. Song Jinyan crossed his hands in front of him, slightly raised his chin, "Sit." "it is good." Song Zishan sat down obediently, but she didn''t know that her obedience was very hypocritical in Song Jinyan''s eyes. This cousin''s real temperament has nothing to do with being well-behaved! "What do you want me to do? I''ll give you ten minutes." Song Zishan was very upset by Song Jinyan''s merciless words. She waited for almost an afternoon and gave him ten minutes. Her time is also valuable. If it were someone else, she would have lost face. No, no one else dared to treat her like that. "What''s the matter? Huh?" Song Jinyan raised his wrist impatiently to look at the time, and frowned displeased. Song Zishan took a deep breath to suppress the dissatisfaction in her heart, and lowered her posture, "Brother, I came to apologize to you." "Oh! What did you do wrong to apologize to me?" Song Jinyan asked amusedly. Chapter 1045: Brother, do you like Su Wen? Chapter 1045 Brother, do you like Su Wen? Song Zishan''s heart skipped a beat, and she murmured inwardly that it was not good. The eldest brother''s attitude clearly meant that he did not admit it, which was more troublesome than direct reprimand. Because in this case, she didn''t even have a chance to apologize, let alone reconcile with her elder brother. No, today she has to convey to the outside world that she and her elder brother are still very close. "I made you unhappy, no matter what I do, as long as I make you unhappy, it''s my fault." Song Zishan said with slightly red eyes, looked at Song Jinyan pitifully, and softened her tone and begged: "Brother, I know I was wrong Please, please give me a chance." Song Jinyan watched her performance with cold eyes. "Brother." Song Zishan only felt that her face was hot, and it was difficult to tell the whole story, but she couldn''t lose her brother''s support. "Brother, you are angry with me, I deserve it, I am not proper in doing things." "It seems that you don''t know where you went wrong." "I know." Song Zishan blurted out, "Although I don''t think I did something wrong, but brother, if you think I did something wrong, then I will admit it." "Then tell me." "Is it because of Su Wen?" Song Zishan bit her lip, "Brother, do you like Su Wen?" If you don¡¯t like it, why would you turn your elbows outward? How could he attack his sister for the sake of a woman? Song Jinyan''s pupils shrank sharply, and his eyes narrowed dangerously. Suddenly, the oppression in the office was reduced a lot. "Oh!" Song Jinyan snorted coldly, facing his sister''s provocation, he did not deny it but gave Song Zishan the answer he least wanted, "What if I say yes?" Song Zishan''s eyes darkened and she almost passed out. "Brother... how can you like Su Wen? Do you know who she is? Do you know how bad she is?" Song Zishan looked hurt, and shouted in disbelief: "A person like her doesn''t You are not worthy of you, big brother, let alone entering the door of our Song family." "Who said they want to enter our Song family''s door?" Song Jinyan said lightly. "Brother, is it possible that you are also going to be someone''s door-to-door son-inw? You...you..." "Do you think it''s possible?" Song Jinyan interrupted Song Zishan''s chatter, and asked with a sneer, "Don''te to me again." It''s so stupid, if I''m so stupid, saying one more word to her is an insult to IQ. Song Zishan also realized that what she said just now did not go through her brain, adding fuel to the fire and annoyed her elder brother, she immediately apologized, "I''m sorry, elder brother, I was just thinking wildly, and my words did not pass through my brain." She is not like this usually, it is because Su Wen is too evil, it''s fine if she hooked up with the Zhou brothers, but now even her elder brother is also hooked. How could there be such a nasty woman in the world, just relying on her beauty, she would flirt with her everywhere. After this time, she will never let Su Wen go. She will remember this hatred for a lifetime. "Brother, don''t be angry." "Forget it!" Song Jinyan waved his hand, "I don''t think you feelfortableing to me. It''s better to spend more time with grandparents than to waste time with me." "Thank you, thank you big brother, then I''ll go first." Although Song Jinyan didn''t say forgiveness, his attitude had softened just now. Song Zishan''s reaction was quick, and she left happily after thanking her. Songshan sent people in, and joked: "I think your sister is still a very innocent and cute little girl! It''s so nice to look happy just now, it''s much better than carrying it all the time." Chapter 1046: Ambitious Chapter 1046 Ambitious Song Jinyan closed the folder, and said casually: "Then you are wrong, she was innocent and cute just now for you and me to see. She has not been innocent since she was a child, let alone now. It is only now that I know that my patience is not much, so I can''t wait to see you." Temporary patience. Believe it or not, if I am not as good as her, I will be killed by her at any time." Songshan shuddered, "Isn''t it? A girl in her early twenties has such a scheming idea?" "Of course." If Song Zishan hadn''t been too thoughtful, he wouldn''t have be more and more repulsive. "She and my second uncle are worthy of being a father and daughter. They are just as ambitious! Fortunately, my ability can''t support my ambition, otherwise it would be a big trouble." As soon as Songshan heard about Song Jiaming''s secret past, he immediately found Song Zishan very unpleasant, and secretly regretted that he didn''t speak for Song Zishan just now. Let her achieve her goal. "Then you just forget it? Forgive her?" "What should I do if I don''t forgive? You have to give grandpa a face. A small punishment is fine. If she is sensible, she will remember what she should have. My Song family is not afraid of trouble, but I don''t like everyone relying on me." The Song family is self-righteous." This was what displeased him the most. "After all, she is also my cousin." "I don''t think you like this cousin." Matsuyama whispered. Song Jinyan stroked his chin, thinking of something, and showed a nice smile. "If it''s a soft, cute and well-behaved sister, I''m naturally willing to spoil the sky. If I want the stars, I won''t give the moon, and if I want the moon, I won''t give the stars. But that''s fine with Zishan. She only wants the brightest star in the night sky since she was a child. Not at all." And he didn''t have the patience to talk to Song Zishan. I don''t know what''s going on, although Song Jinyan can pick out a lot of faults from Song Zishan and use it as an excuse to convince himself that he hates her. But Song Jinyan knew in his heart that his dislike for Song Zishan was the same as his dislike for his second uncle Song Jiaming. It is inexplicable, there is no reason for it, and you don¡¯t like it at first nce. So he never said it out loud, so as not to make his grandparents sad and destroy the harmony of the family. But deep down in his heart, he never regarded Song Zishan as his younger sister. **** Su Wen didn''t know what happened in the bookstore at all. She was tossed by someonest night and didn''t go to bed until dawn. It was already afternoon when she woke up. She had to go to the film studio to find the future international actress Dong Na. Cancel. Even if she has enough time, she still can''t go. Su Wen''s body seemed to be crushed by a heavy object. She woke up, took a shower, ate something, andy on the sofa to cultivate her body. By the way, he red at a man who smiled like a cunning fox. I always feel that this guy has changed a lot when he came back from the northwest. I don¡¯t know if he was infected by Long Fang or was stimted by something. There is a tendency to let go of oneself. Su Wen is bing more and more curious about Long Fang''s character, which can have such a big impact on Hengyang. In the novel, it is only said that this person is cruel and merciless, and his strength is unattainable. In short, the description is very thin, without fireworks, and not three-dimensional. It must be very different from the real one. Su Wen red several times, but someone didn''t care at all, sitting cross-legged on the expensive carpet in the living room, without any image of writing or drawing on the big coffee table with a pen. The whole person will be overwhelmed by various documents and drawing materials. Although there is no image at all without him, he is **** attractive. Chapter 1047: eat mutton Chapter 1047 Eating instant mutton It is said that serious men are the most attractive, and this is absolutely true. Su Wen thinks so. "Does it look good?" Zhou Hengyang raised his head at some point, and was staring at Su Wen with burning eyes. His deep eyes were sharp and straightforward, and those who watched felt as if he had already seen everything in a nce. This guy! uneptable. Su Wen murmured in her heart, but wisely she didn''t say it. She was afraid that if she said it, someone would show her enthusiasm immediately. Although she likes it very much! But my waist couldn''t take it anymore, my waist was almost brokenst night. "It looks good!" Su Wen gave a thumbs up doggy. Zhou Hengyang''s thin lips raised a happy arc, "Does it look better now, orst night?" "They all look good, they all look good. There is no distinction between equals." "Hahaha..." Zhou Hengyang finally couldn''t help being amused by Su Wen, and took three or two steps to hug her in his arms and kissed him fiercely, "Daughter-inw, how can you be so cute? It''s good for you to eat." Su Wen''s mouth twitched, isn''t she cute, is she very cowardly, okay? "No, I can''t do it." "Lie down obediently, and I''ll rub it for you." Zhou Hengyang let go of his hands and let Su Wen lie on the sofa. His big warm hands were ced on Su Wen''s slender waist, and he could almostpletely close them with a pinch. "Hiss!" Su Wen seemed to be scalded by his big hand, and with the contact of the palm, an electric current spread from the skin, which not only made her shudder. "Don''t move around." "It''s you who don''t move around, be good, otherwise I won''t promise not to do something." God knows, such a curvy little daughter-inw who is lying on her stomach is so graceful and soul-stirring. Su Wen: "..." This is a thief shouting "stop thief", right? Zhou Hengyang''s next performance was very unexpected. The massage was actually veryfortable and the strength was consistent. Su Wen closed her eyes happily and almost fell asleep. I just feel that all the soreness in my body is gone, and I am much more rxed than before. I don''t know how long it took before Zhou Hengyang stopped. "How about it?" Su Wen was taken aback for a moment, then regained consciousness, and praised: "Very good." "Now let''s go out to eat, ande back tonight to help press it again." "It''s good to eat at home, why go out?" The weather is getting colder, and she likes to stay at home. "It''s rare for you to stay in the capital for such a long time. Of course, I will take you to a few more restaurants and taste the specialties of the capital." Zhou Hengyang said while tidying up the materials on the ground: "I don''t know when I wille next time, so I wille It must have been in a hurry." If Wenwen hadn''t been injured this time, she would have returned to the provincial capital long ago. "Okay! Let''s go then, is it just the two of us?" Su Wen was very excited when she heard that she was going out to eat delicious food. "Not only, but also Liu Chun and several former colleagues." Hearing that Hengyang was going to introduce her former friends to her, Su Wen was very happy. She put on makeup with great interest and set off beautifully. Along the way, Zhou Hengyang looked at his daughter-inw dressed like a little fairy with a strange expression. Su Wen didn''t understand on the way, and she didn''t know what the problem was until she got to the restaurant. It¡¯s really a small roadside shop hidden in the depths of the alley, although the shop here today is very famous, but it doesn¡¯t have much decoration. There are more than a dozen tables on the side of the road in the cold weather, full of people. Drinking, punching, eating roast mutton, mutton hot pot... The atmosphere is very lively. Those whoe here to eat don¡¯t pay much attention to it, and it¡¯s very enjoyable to eat with two or three friends. Chapter 1048: dont need to please anyone Chapter 1048 No need to please anyone When the weather is cold, the roastmb in the capital and themb hot pot are everyone''s favorite. Often big hotels can''t produce authentic good taste, but humble small shops have a lot of background. The arrival of Zhou Hengyang and Su Wen cannot be overstated by saying that they are flourishing. The powerful off-road vehicle stopped on the side of the road, and the two bright headlights shone far away. The snow was bright, and the originally lively atmosphere instantly quieted down. Everyone looked here in unison. A shirtless man in the cold muttered dissatisfiedly, "Grandma, who is so grand?" "Who knows! The most important thing in the capital is people with big backgrounds." "Drink, drink." Fortunately, the headlights of the car went out immediately, and were well controlled by the owner. They didn''t shine on the roadside stalls, so they went out immediately. It''s not like some car owners who like to show off, deliberately use headlights to shine on people. Everyone who was eating and drinking outside couldn''t help nodding approvingly in their hearts. good! He is polite. Zhou Hengyang got out of the car first, went around to the co-pilot to open the door for Su Wen, "Here we are,e down!" "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" If she had known that she wasing to eat at a roadside stall, she would not have dressed up carefully. Doesn''t that make her look out of ce? Zhou Hengyang looked at Su Wen with deep meaning, and said in a low voice, "This is very good, really!" "Where is it good? When your friends see it, will it leave a bad impression on them?" Su Wen still cares about her family status. "Wenwen, you don''t know that you are so unattainable that people will not dare to approach you. In such a mixed situation, your appearance is the greatest respect, and nothing else is needed." Zhou Hengyang held Su Wen''s hand and said as he walked, "You don''t need to please anyone, just be yourself." After speaking, he suddenly moved closer and winked at Su Wen, "My daughter-inw is so noble, of course she wants to be a Princess." So from now on, he will help Wenwen to create a sense of distance, not a little girl who can be bullied by anyone. Su Wen''s heart felt hot, and she could hardly take her eyes off Hengyang''s side face. How can he be so good? "Hengyang, you are too kind to me, you will spoil me like this." How can a person be unattainable? How can you not need tomunicate, and make good friends with others without putting your heart into it? In the first two decades of her life, her philosophy of life was constantly falling down, being beaten by society and human feelings, and growing up. Those experiences have taught her to be down-to-earth, to lower her posture when necessary, and to show the greatest kindness when she gets along with people in daily life as long as the other party is not too much. She doesn''t mind being the one who releases kindness first. She did the same thing when she was in Sanjiaying before, and she had a good rtionship with Wang Chunyan. Knowing that the vige chief disliked her, she also worked hard to build a good rtionship. There is also the third grandma. Although she has a good reputation, Su Wen knows that the third grandma is not good to the Su family sisters, and she doesn''t regard the sisters as the Su family at all. There were reasons why the original body was ignorant and misbehaving before, but the estrangement in his bones was also true. Su Wen knew it very well, but after she traveled here, she still tried to build a good rtionship with the third grandma in order to make life easier. This is Su Wen''s philosophy of life. As long as others don''t deal with her, she will release her kindness first. Now Hengyang tells her that she doesn''t need to please anyone, and she doesn''t need to show kindness to anyone. Chapter 1049: sue you black Chapter 1049 Sue you ck She just needs to be herself and let others show kindness to her first. As for whether to ept other people''s kindness, it also depends on her mood. Or see if the other party is pleasing to the eye. This experience moved Su Wen, and something overflowed in her heart for a moment. "Arrived!" "The boss." "Hengyang!" Liu Chun led a group of people to upy thergest round table, and the mutton hot pot on the table was already on fire. The owner of the shop is serving dishes on a te, and a group of people have arrived, waiting for Zhou Hengyang! Liu Qiang and Jiang Yu were actually there too. It seems that the two of them have gotten along well with Liu Chun these few days. When a group of old men saw Zhou Hengyang bringing his wife, they stared straight at him. When they realized that the boss had a bad face, they immediately shivered and stood up and called sister-inw and sister-inw. Carefree and enthusiastic, but in my heart I muttered that the daughter-inw married by the boss is too beautiful. Like a fairy, afraid to speak too hard and blow the fairy away. Su Wen greeted people with a smile, and did notpletely follow what Hengyang said, but this time she will not always pay attention to the situation on the table, for fear of missing something. "Eat more, the mutton here is good, all of them are from Inner Mongolia." Zhou Hengyang chatted happily with others, and did not forget to warm the dishes for Su Wen, "You are too thin, you have to make up for it repair." "Yeah!" Su Wen didn''t refuse, she really likes to eat mutton hot pot, this restaurant''s very authentic mutton does not have the slightest fishy smell, the taste is sweet and delicious with sesame sauce. "Give me some spinach." "it is good!" Zhou Hengyang''s pair of chopsticks has never stopped since the beginning, and I don''t know how he manages to use them with one mind. Everyone with eyes on the side is watching! Because I was so shocked, I didn''t notice that the ss was full when I poured the wine. When I was fishing for meat, I was robbed and didn''t even notice it. But everyone can see that Zhou Hengyang protects food very well, and no one dares to strike up a conversation with Su Wen. Jiang Yu sat on the other side of Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang, asionally nced at them when chatting with people, and quickly turned away. Everyone agreed not to talk to Su Wen, but Liu Chun and Liu Qiang were not among these people. These two people really deserve to be from the old Liu family, they have the same thick skins. Liu Chun sat on the other side of Su Wen, talking non-stop, and hinted to Su Wen that someone had a suitor in the northwest, so Su Wen must be optimistic and don''t rx. Zhou Hengyang was not angry either, and let Liu Chun file a criminalint. Su Wen was amused, and asked softly, "Did you offend Liu Chun in the northwest, Hengyang?" Zhou Hengyang nced at Liu Chun, and said solemnly: "Nothing." "Then how did he sue you for ck?" "Maybe he is too narrow-minded." Su Wen: "..." Liu Chun: "..." The two looked at each other tacitly, and Su Wen gave Liu Chun a sympathetic look. Liu Chun was wronged, and Liu Chun wanted to cry. He has sued him, so why isn''t Su Wen angry? It''s fine if you don''t get angry, but you still bully him with Hengyang, saying that he is narrow-minded. Shouldn¡¯t a normal woman hear that her man has a suitor outside who bes jealous and loses his mind and makes a scene? For example, throwing wine sses, flipping tables, smashing bowls and scratching hair? What a disappointment. Liu Chun nced at Su Wen angrily. Su Wen was at a loss, what did she do? "Sister Su, don''t talk to him, brother Chun is jealous, he is jealous that my eldest brother Zhou has such a good life to marry you, Sister Su." Liu Qiangshou pushed Liu Chun aside shamelessly, and followed him familiarly Su Wen struck up a conversation. Good night, okay? Chapter 1050: share gossip Chapter 1050 Sharing gossip In fact, they are not familiar with each other. Liu Qiang and Jiang Yu helped a lot in the stampede before, and Su Wen epted this favor. Liu Qiang has a good impression of her, probably because this guy really looks like Liu Chun, with the blessing of Liu Chun''s filter. "Sister Su, I adore you. I ran after your signing party twice!" Liu Qiang came up to get close, making it difficult for people to keep a distance. "Thank you! I haven''t been able to thank you enough for what happenedst time!" Su Wen remembered this favor in her heart, and when preparing to give New Year gifts to friends during the New Year, she also added the names of Liu Qiang and Jiang Yu. "You''re wee, you can tell Sister Su if you have something to do in the future." Liu Qiang smiled heartily, and did not forget to wink at Jiang Yu shyly. Su Wen pretended not to see it, and Liu Chun and Zhou Hengyang didn''t take it seriously. "you are wee!" Liu Qiang is too enthusiastic, and Su Wen will not be used to it for a while. "It''s okay, we''ll be a family from now on..." Liu Qiang quickly said what was in his heart, causing Liu Chun to p the back of his head. "Is there anyone who takes advantage like you? I didn''t even be a family with Su Wen, so you became a family?" Liu Qiang held the back of his head that was hurt from the beating, and said pitifully, "Aren''t they all the same? This is no different from a family, right?" "What''s the matter? Is there something I don''t know?" Su Wen heard what the two said, there should be some changes. Speaking of this, Liu Qiang became excited, "Sister Su, let me tell you, I am now an employee of Changhe Company, and I am in charge of the sales department like my brother Chun. This time, I will follow you back to the factory in the provincial capital to learn about training, and I will be responsible for Sales from the capital side." "You? Going into sales?" Su Wen was quite surprised. She remembered that Liu Qiang and Jiang Yu were invited by the Xu family when they went to the provincial capital. They were either family friends or rtives with the Xu family. They should be very close. Presumably his family''s status is not low, Liu Cheng is a good son and brother and ran to be a saleswoman! Although Liu Qiang has a cheerful personality and profound background, his personal connections are indeed very suitable for this job. "Do you not have a job? Such as a public institution? A state-owned enterprise?" Liu Qiang could hear the surprise in Su Wen''s words, and smiled amusedly, "Yes! There is a golden job that other people want to get into. The benefits are good. I can go if I want to. If I don''t want to, I don''t want to. I." "then you?" "It''s because of this that I''m toozy to go." Liu Qiang''s face was filled with boredom other than cheerfulness, "It''s boring, it doesn''t matter if you go or not, the old man at home will check the post. I went to deal with others, others Also deal with me." Su Wen was taken aback. Although she didn''t have such troubles of happiness, she could understand Liu Cheng. "Let me tell you." Liu Qiang covered his mouth with his hands, and muttered softly, "There are a lot of dudes in our circle, and I have dealt with quite a few in this way, except for those who are like big bosses. Let alone Song Jinyan. , Their existence is a major blow to us." Su Wen was very interesting. "Song Jinyan, Zhou Hengyang, Feng Yancheng, and Xu Xiyi are called the Four Great Evils by us privately." Su Wen listened with interest, "Why? I know Song Jinyan, but who are Feng Yancheng and Xu Xiyi?" These two people were not mentioned in the original book, maybe it was because she was still serializing before time travel, and didn''t read the rest to the reason. "Feng Yancheng is Feng Yanze''s eldest brother, a mountain that has been firmly on Feng Yanze''s head since childhood." Liu Qiang winked at Zhou Hengyang who was talking to someone. Chapter 1051: New employees Chapter 1051 New employee "It''s like the big boss pressing on Zhou Hengguang. Even if Zhou Hengguang and Feng Yanze are extremely capable and rebellious, they can''t beat their big brother." Su Wen asked amusedly: "So Feng Yanze and Zhou Hengguang became good friends because of the same illness?" Liu Qiang couldn''t helpughing, and said: "Then I don''t know." But the gloating look has fully exined the problem. So the two snickered tacitly. Liu Qiang added, "Internal rumors say that Feng Yanze and Zhou Hengguang are psychopaths and abnormal, so no one dares to provoke them. It is better to offend a gentleman than a viin. Thebination of them is more terrifying than a viin." , at least the viin is not perverted!" Su Wen nodded approvingly, Liu Qiang suddenly felt like he had found a bosom friend, and immediately regarded Su Wen as one of his own. "There is also Xu Xiyi, he is like this in our capital." Liu Qiang gave a thumbs up in admiration, and his tone was a bit serious. "I''m not familiar with him in the frontier all the year round. I heard about it from the elders. Song Jinyan, Zhou Hengyang, Fengyancheng, Xu Xiyi. Among the four, the boss is the youngest. children, but the education they have received since they were young is different from those of us who are not doing business, so we can''t y together." It should be said that Liu Qiang was still a little dissatisfied with the people in Song Jinyan''s circle, but after meeting Zhou Hengyang in the past few days, he waspletely convinced in his heart. It''s not that people don''t y with them, and it''s not that people look down on them. It''s really a matter of hobbies and cultural levels, and people are really not from the same world. He has been in contact with some Changhe machinery business with Liu Chun in the past few days, knowing what they do, and after actively participating, he has initially integrated into it. Only then did he understand what Zhou Hengyang was doing. To put it bluntly, he didn''t have that time to waste. Not to mention the mechanical engineering research done by Zhou Hengyang, he couldn''t even understand it. But apart from these, Zhou Hengyang doesn''t have the airs he thought before when getting along with each other in daily life. As long as it is approved by him, it is not as imaginable to reject people thousands of miles away. Su Wen listened with great interest, "Then why did you nickname them the Four Great Viins?" "Of course it''s because we all live in their shadow." Liu Qiang looked terrified, "They have been the perfect heirs in the eyes of the elders since childhood, and they are role models to learn from. Whenever they follow them and achieve something, we will be beaten." Su Wen''s mouth became O-shaped. "Sister Su, think about it. If it were you, other people''s children would be so good that people would be envious. When I went home and saw that my own child was still ying in the mud, are you angry? Don''t beat the child when you are angry. Take it easy, and teach me by the way." Su Wen was amused by Liu Qiang''s yful appearance, andughed out loud, "Angry, very angry." Liu Qiang spread his hands, "That''s right." "What''s so funny?" Zhou Hengyang tilted his head and asked affectionately. "Nothing." Su Wen waved her hand. She guessed that Hengyang must not know that he was the shadow of other people when they were young, one of the four viins. Su Wen didn''t say anything, and Zhou Hengyang didn''t ask, and continued the previous topic with his friends. "By the way, Sister Su, have you heard about a big event that happened today?" "What? I don''t know." "Then let me tell you, it''s about Song Zishan." Chapter 1052: watch a good show Chapter 1052 Watching a good show "The matter of her publishing a book?" About Song Zishan, there should be nothing else except the matter of publishing a book. This is what little aunt has been paying attention to recently, because of Song Zishan''s dominance, every time little aunt mentions it, her teeth itch with anger. Su Wen''s book was removed from the shelves of major bookstores in the capital, and Zhou Yan also lost face. After all, it was published by her publishing house. It was Zhou Yan who hit her in the face. "Publishing a book is just the result, but it''s not a big deal." Liu Qiang looked mysterious, "It''s Song Zishan and Song Jinyan''s brother-sister rtionship. It''s been dealt with. However, no matter how she handles it, this incident will seriously hurt her vitality." Yesterday, Su Wen was still thinking that if Song Zishan was smart, she would hug Song Jinyan''s thigh tightly, but she didn''t expect that she is not smart today. "Even if Song Zishan and Song Jinyan reconcile immediately, everyone''s attitude towards Song Zishan will be re-evaluated. The news that Song Jinyan revealed this time is really too cruel, and Song Zishan will be taken from the bottom of the pot. As the little princess of the Song family, but Have a bad rtionship with the Song family''s new generation of people in power, is there anything more ruthless than this? There are already people who have a bad rtionship with Song Zishan waiting to see her fall from the clouds." Tsk tsk... For so many years, Song Zishan has overwhelmed many people with her status and Song Jinyan''s ability. Who is not a little princess anymore. Why is Song Zishan the little princess of the capital? "What''s going on? Why did Song Jinyan fall out with Song Zishan?" Su Wen was still quite gossipy in nature, "Aren''t they cousins?" "Every family has scriptures that are difficult to recite, who knows!" "makes sense." During the second half of the meal, Su Wen kept sharing gossip with Liu Qiang, and they waved goodbye after the meal. After getting into the car, someoneined dissatisfiedly, "Isn''t it okay to ask me directly about this client if you want to know?" Talking so much to a brat. "What you say is different from what others say, and besides, you may not know what they say." Zhou Hengyang started the car, turned around and came out before sneering, "I really don''t know the title of the deadly viin. These **** really have the courage of the bear. I''m so so-called. Others are not as easy to talk to as I am." It was rare to see Hengyang angry, and Su Wen smiled happily. The gossip I heard today is much more interesting than the delicious mutton. She also asked Liu Qiang a lot about Hengyang''s childhood! No, she will record these interesting things in a small notebook when she goes back. **** At night, a certain person felt sorry for his wife and generously let Su Wen go, which allowed her to get up early the next day and go out to the film studio. Zhou Hengyang had something to deal with today, so he didn''t have time to apany her in person, so he called Zhou Yan before leaving. Apany Su Wen. It just so happened that Zhou Yan was also very interested in the literary and art circles, and came here enthusiastically as soon as she received a call. When they arrived, they drove Su Wen away, talking about Song Zishan all the way. Su Wen had to sigh with emotion during this trip, Song Zishan''s poprity in the capital is really high. She deserves to be hailed as a little princess, a little bit of privacy attracts everyone''s attention. The scope of influence is amazing. Zhou Yan, Liu Cheng and Song Zishan are not in the same circle at all, and they can all actively discuss it. Not to mention Song Zishan''s own circle. Chapter 1053: Find someone Chapter 1053 Looking for someone When we arrived at the film studio, we pulled over and stopped. After getting off the car, Zhou Yan was still saying, "I''ve made arrangements to put all your books on the shelves. By the way, when will your new book be finished? As soon as possible! Our entire publishing house I am very anxious, just waiting for your new book." "It''s ready." "Already ready?" Zhou Yan eximed in disbelief, "When will it be ready? Why don''t I know?" "For the past few days, didn''t I stay at home and didn''t go out? I just took the opportunity to finish writing." "Great, you give me the manuscript, and I will review, proofread and publish it when I get back." Zhou Yan was full of praise for Su Wen''s speed, "Your speed is still faster, Wenwen." "Let me tell you first, I won''t be participating in any activities this time." "Don''t worry, even if you want to participate, I wouldn''t dare to let you participate." Zhou Yan was frightened this time, and even Xu Pei reminded her specially, which obviously rmed many people. The two said as they walked, Zhou Yan was not familiar with this ce, but beforeing here, there was someone waiting at the gate who was responsible for leading the way. Because Su Wen only knew that before Dong Na became popr, Dong Na worked as an apprentice in a film studio for ten years, doing odd jobs and being an apprentice. I don¡¯t know the specifics, and no one else has heard of it. Dong Na is not an employee of a film studio, at most she is a temporary worker, and she never stops after herst meal. If you want to learn acting skills, many times you don¡¯t even get paid for your work, so it¡¯s not bad if you don¡¯t give gifts to the master. Internal personnel can only find employees within the establishment. Su Wen made up her mind, so she could only try her luck to find it slowly. If she wanted to find Dong Na in advance, she naturally needed to be more patient. Anyway, knowing that Dong Na is here, she will definitely be able to find her. But these words are hard to say, even Zhou Yan can¡¯t say it, because it¡¯s hard to exin. "We have a lot of actors, including singers and dancers. There are also several repertory troupes below. If you have any requirements, you can directly ask them. We can call everyone to choose." The receptionist was very enthusiastic. Because Zhou Yan has a big background, the higher-ups directly greeted her. Second, job opportunities are rare, no matter who is selected is a good thing. I heard that the other party is very generous, and the reward is very generous. Now with the development of the economy, there are more and more opportunities for filming. There are new projects every year. Two of the four major masterpieces are in the preparation stage, and one has already been filmed. It has provided job opportunities for many people, but the filming is too hard and takes a long time. The ie can only barely support the family. make ends meet. "Wenwen, what do you say? Why don''t you find someone and choose them?" Zhou Yan suggested: "Otherwise, it''s not the way for us to search aimlessly." Su Wen can recognize Dong Na as soon as she sees her, but does Dong Na have a chance to run for election? This is a problem. Su Wen thought about it, and finally agreed with Zhou Yan''s suggestion. Generally speaking, it is a solution. What if Dong Na alsoes? Try it, but if it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯m thinking of a way. So the reception staff took Su Wen and Zhou Yan to the reception room to wait, and he himself went to notify all female employees of the right age who coulde to participate in the selection. Su Wen was bored waiting in the lounge for a while, and came out to stand at the door to visit, but unexpectedly met an unexpected person. "Su Wen?" Lu Jianan thought he was dazzled, and asked in astonishment, "You are here?" Chapter 1054: Do you know Song Jinyan? Chapter 1054 Do you know Song Jinyan? Su Wen ispletely unfamiliar with Lu Jianan, she only knows that she is Song Zishan''s good friend, and she hasn''t even spoken to her. In fact, she and Song Zishan were not familiar with each other, and the several times they fought were all separated from each other, and the one who was directly opposite was the signing event in the provincial capital. The reason why she knew Lu Jianan was because of that signing event, and now she was suddenly asked why she was here, which made her feel awkward for a while. With the rtionship between the two of you, shouldn''t you be asking this question? Su Wen was puzzled, but she still answered, "I''m here for something." After thinking about it, the courteous person also asked casually, "Why are you here? Are you also here for business?" "No!" In fact, Lu Jianan realized that something was wrong after asking, but the question was already out of the mouth, and it was not easy to take it back. She will be mercilessly punched by Su Wen when she is ready, for example, what does it matter to you if Ie here? Do we know each other well? and so on. Unexpectedly, Su Wen actually answered, not only giving her face, but also being polite. Whether it¡¯s fake or real, it¡¯s not an uneducated person from a small ce. This made Lv Jianan very ufortable. She would rather Su Wen do all the bad things, be vicious in her thoughts, behave politely and be uneducated. In this way, she can help Zishan not have a psychological burden when she takes action against Su Wen. However, when Su Wen met twice, she did not give her the impression of such a person, which made her feel very ufortable. Especially thest stampede, it will make her feel like a viin. "I work here." Lu Jianan said politely. Su Wen just discovered that Lu Jianan had a job card hanging around his neck, and sneaking a nce, it seemed that the position was not low. At this time, he is a small leader in the film studio, and he will definitely be the behind-the-scenes boss in the entertainment industry in the future. Especially those who go out from the circle of the capital, they naturally have advantages over other cities. Su Wen murmured in her heart, she really deserved to be the person next to Song Zishan, she was very inconspicuous when she was with her, but she was also very powerful in her career. The two of them have no topic to talk about, and their rtionship is also very awkward. To say awkward is too euphemistic, to say they are enemies is more or less the same. After this incident, Su Wen has long been regarded as a deadly enemy by Song Zishan. It stands to reason that Lu Jianan should have left after a few awkward chats, but she stood there with a somewhat hesitant expression. Su Wen was also quite strange. As Song Zishan''s best friend, Lu Jianan had apletely different personality and behavior. "Do you know Song Jinyan?" Lu Jianan thought for a minute, but couldn''t hold back the doubts in his heart and asked. Originally, she never thought of asking anyone these words, but she happened to meet Su Wen today, so she hesitated and asked. Yesterday Zishan came out of Brother Song''s office and told her that the reason why Brother Song treated her so much was because of Su Wen. Brother Song likes Su Wen. In order to please a woman, a married woman would not hesitate to attack his own cousin. Zi Shan was very sad and resented Su Wen even more. Lv Jiananforted her for a long time before he couldfort her well. After returning, he hid himself and cried a lot. Zishan would never know how sad she would be when she said those words andined to her. She likes Brother Song so much. Zi Shan''s words cut a knife in her heart. She didn''t believe that Brother Song would be such an indiscriminate person. Even if he really liked Su Wen, he would not do things that were dazzled by love. This is rted to her ten-year secret love, she must figure it out. Chapter 1055: The king does not see the king Chapter 1055 The king does not see the king Su Wen was surprised in thinking, and looked at Lu Jianan intently for a while, making sure that Lu Jianan''s seriousness was not a joke. She also took it seriously, but she didn''t fully intend to cooperate. Think about it for a while, but then think about it and find it boring. "I''ve seen it once, but I''m not familiar with it." Su Wen told the truth. "unfamiliar?" "Should I be familiar with it?" Su Wen asked sarcastically, "Do you think I can still make friends with the Song family?" Su Wen made no secret of her attitude towards the Song family in her words. There is no need to be superficial at this level. The Song family should also be aware that this is not just a conflict between her and Song Zishan, but a grudge between Su Xuewen and Song Jiaming. The grievances between the two generations are still so tragic, and there is no room for change. She won''t change her opinion just because Song Jinyan has a good attitude. Everyone is an adult, not a naive child, who will not know the east, west, north, south, and north after a few words. Lv Jianan was slightly startled by the disgust in Su Wen''s words, and suddenly thought of the secret that had been circting all the time, and suddenly understood that Song Zishan hated Su Wen because Su Xuewen ruined her father''s legs. Su Wen also hated the Song family. Impossible, Lu Jianan was suddenly very sure. What Zishan said yesterday must have been a lie to her. No matter whether Brother Song likes Su Wen or not, it will nevere true. Things that don''t really happen don''t need to be taken seriously at all. Because Su Wen wouldn''t like Brother Song. She hates the Song family, and she hates everyone in the Song family. What''s more, they already have Zhou Hengyang. Lv Jianan is not the kind of person who he likes and thinks that whoever is the best man in the world, all women will like him without asking why. This kind of thinking is purely sick in the brain and unrealistic. Su Wen doesn''t like it, and there''s no need to like it. She has a better Zhou Hengyang. As for what Zishan said, Big Brother Song did not recognize her because he fell in love with Su Wen, and to please Su Wen. Brother Song may not recognize him, but he definitely doesn''t like him. "I''m sorry, I''m the one who asked something I shouldn''t have asked. I''m sorry." Lu Jianan nodded generously and smiled at Su Wen, "I don''t bother you because I still have work. Goodbye." After finishing speaking, she turned to herself decisively heading towards the office. Waiting for Lu Jianan to go far away, Zhou Yan, who had watched the show for a long time, asked, "Does she suspect that Song Jinyan likes you?" Su Wen was taken aback for a moment, she didn''t think of this meaning at all, but she quickly shook her head and vetoed, "Probably not, I think she should be asking me to prove something." "Almost! This doesn''t prevent Song Jinyan from liking you." Zhou Yan stepped forward, staring at Su Wen as if looking at some rare treasure, and said curiously, "How did you do it? That kid Song Jinyan But he''s a formidable one, and he''s on par with my eldest nephew, the king doesn''t see the king." "What''s the meaning?" "You don''t know?" Zhou Yan''s expression was exaggerated, "Thest time you met Song Jinyan in a restaurant, do you think it was a coincidence? I can tell you with certainty that it is definitely not a coincidence." Su Wen almost wrote greetings on her forehead, "Isn''t it a coincidence? What is that? Song Jinyan arranged it on purpose? How is it possible? We went to eat temporarily, and the restaurant was chosen by Hengyang himself." "I''m sure this is definitely not a coincidence." Zhou Yan was very sure. Chapter 1056: Ruined Chapter 1056 It''s over "If it was someone else, it might be a coincidence. When this happened to Song Jinyan, I don''t think it was a coincidence. He is a deep-minded person who is best at calcting. He must have deliberately wanted to see you and Fifth Sister before going over." Su Wen still didn''t quite believe it, "What''s his purpose for doing this? Could it be for Fifth Sister?" "Probably not. Song Jinyan didn''t eat at the restaurant that night. He talked to you and left after seeing friends." Su Wen covered her mouth in disbelief, "You know all of this? You are too well informed." "It''s not that they are well-informed, but that countless people are secretly watching. Song Jinyan and his eldest nephew didn''t deliberately hide it. It''s normal for others to know. Many acquaintances went to the restaurant for dinner that night, and some people saw it with their own eyes." "So?" Su Wen had a bad feeling. "That''s why everyone said that Song Jinyan was going to steal someone from my elder nephew, and he''s taken a fancy to you." Zhou Yan looked as if he was afraid that the world would not be chaotic. "Impossible!" Su Wen replied decisively, "You think too much, what is the meaning of this, people who spread rumors have really big brains, and they can spread anything. I don''t even think about whether it is reasonable, at least logic smooth." "Why do you say that? I think it''s quite reasonable." Zhou Yan wanted to ask as soon as she saw Su Wen today, but it was hard for her eldest nephew to ask. It was only through Lu Jianan that he asked what he had been holding back in his heart. "Everyone thinks it''s quite reasonable." "Where''s Hengyang? He heard about it too?" Su Wen''s bad premonition came true. "Hey hey..." Zhou Yan smiled mischievously, and winked at Su Wen maliciously, "What do you think? Do you think everyone knows something that can be hidden from my eldest nephew?" Su Wen helplessly supported her forehead, it''s over! Hengyang must have known it too, she really suffered an indiscriminate disaster. Things that didn''t exist at all, how could they be passed on differently? "Let me tell you this is absolutely nonsense. Song Jinyan doesn''t like the way I look at me. I still know the way a man looks at a woman. His eyes are very clear." It''s not easy for her to hate the Song family in person. Give face. "I don''t care, it''s not what I said anyway, it''s easy for you to convince me, the key is that you have to convince everyone." Zhou Yan was as happy as a child, sweeping away the depression of the previous half month "By the way, you should be d that Lu Jianan''s personality ispletely different from Song Zishan''s, otherwise Lu Jianan would havee up to beat you just now." "She likes Song Jinyan?" This is the only reason, otherwise Lu Jianan would not havee to test himself so abruptly. "Isn''t that obvious?" Su Wenughed, there are no stupid people in the emotional capital. "It''s strange toe here. How could Lu Jianan be good friends with Song Zishan. The two havepletely different personalities. It''s also Song Zishan who is lucky and self-righteous. There is someone who is really good for her when she is superior." Many people murmured strangely in their hearts. "What''s strange about this, no matter how good a person is, someone will hate it, and vice versa." Su Wen was very open. ***** Film studio, prop warehouse¡ª Many people in dark blue overalls were moving in and out of the props, and the warehouse keeper inside was checking the quantity and arranging the props for storage. The person in charge of the warehouse is Huang Guifen, a woman in her fifties. She is chubby, has a kind personality and has a good rtionship with many people. She is also very willing to help people. Some young people from poor families have been helped by her. Chapter 1057: is recruiting Chapter 1057 is recruitment But the people Huang Guifen helped recently made everyone disagree, saying that she was out of good intentions this time. Although Dong Na is also very pitiful, her mother is not a good person, and her father is an idle and bad gambler. Whoever gets stuck will be unlucky. The one who helped Dong Nast time was stuck by her father to ask for money every month, which made her very annoying. Others don''t owe him money? Dong Na also pays for odd jobs, and she should be paid as much as a penny. Dong Na''s father, a bad gambler, went to make troubles from time to time, which made it impossible to start work normally and lost a lot of money. Dong Na was also driven away. Now Huang Guifen has got Dong Na to work as a temporary worker in the warehouse. I heard that she will be paid 50 yuan a month, which isparable to a regr job. It''s no wonder that others are not jealous. It''s no better to introduce such a good job opportunity to your rtives than to Dong Na. In fact, there is another reason why people don''t like Dong Na, and that is that Dong Na is too ambitious and doesn''t fit in with them. Because many people secretly joked that Dong Na was wishful thinking and daydreaming. But that girl is also evil, no matter what others say, she doesn''t care, and she just keeps doing her own thing, making her teeth itch more and more hateful. "Dong Na,e here." Huang Guifen waved to the girl who passed by the door of the warehouse duty room. The girl who was carrying things turned her head in doubt, revealing a clean and beautiful face. A pair of sword eyebrows made her facial features look a little more vigorous and heroic, and she looked radiant when she smiled. "Aunt Huang, are you calling me?" This year Dong Na is only neen years old, young and youthful, far from the star-studded international actress that Su Wen knows. When talking to Huang Guifen, she was a bit shy and cautious. She is very grateful to Huang Guifen for giving her a job opportunity, so that she will not starve to death. She is also afraid that she will be driven away like many times before. That''s why she works very diligently, and she does the dirty work that others don''t want to do. When others arezy, she is the only one who is busy. Just to be able to stay, to have a job to support myself, and to watch more performances by those enviable actors. She has had a dream since she was a child, hoping that one day she will be famous and stand on the stage for everyone to see her. In this way, her father would not dare to beat her when she was drunk, and others would speak for her. Now grown up and in touch with her dream, her crazy obsession is acting. Even if she gave everything, even if she didn''t get anything in the end, she would not regret it. She is also satisfied with just ying tricks. "Aunt Huang, are you calling me? Just tell me if you have anything to do." In the cold weather, Dong Na was sweating from exhaustion. When she put down her things and ran to Huang Guifen, she felt distressed for Huang Guifen. Wiping her sweat with a towel, he said, "Everyone else has gone to the conference room, why don''t you go?" "Why are you going to the big meeting?" Dong Na didn''t know what happened, but when she came in just now, she saw arge group of repertory theater people walking towards the big meeting room. "It''s recruitment." Huang Guifen was well-informed and said mysteriously: "I just heard from people in the factory that there is a big boss with a big background who wants to find a spokesperson for hispany. Yes, it is a spokesperson. I have never heard of it before. I don¡¯t know when this new term came out.¡± "Spokesperson?" Dong Na wondered for a while, "Are you advertising for some product?" Chapter 1058: its hard to get ahead Chapter 1058 It''s hard to get ahead "Yes, yes, yes, it''s advertising. Now our factory policy is open, as long as you have heard the action opportunities approved by the factory, you can take it." Although Huang Guifen is a nice person, she can''t escape her hobbies at this age. That''s gossip! She is well-informed, the studio isrge-scale, with many employees and many cooperations with other brother units, and various gossips are flying all over the sky. What Huang Guifen is happiest is all kinds of gossip. She knows what others don''t know. "Let me tell you! This opportunity is once in a thousand years. You don''t know, but this is the big man who came this time." Huang Guifen gave an exaggerated thumbs up. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be able to temporarily recruit so many entertainers with a single sentence.¡± As he spoke, he wrung his fingers and started counting one by one, "The pirs of the four major drama troupes havee, as well as the coal art troupe of our brother unit, and many people from the military art troupe havee! No matter which unit these people are ced in He is the No. 1 person. Usually his eyes are higher than his head, think about it! If it weren¡¯t for a great good thing, would those heaven¡¯s proud girls squeeze their heads to run for election?¡± Dong Na''s heart was burning when she heard it, but she was not interested. It wasn''t that she wasn''t interested, but that she didn''t dare to think about it. This kind of good thing that you know as soon as you hear it is a once-in-a-lifetime event, and it will never fall on your head. Her appearance can be said to be beautiful among ordinary people, butpared with those entertainers, she is much worse. "I... I won''t go." Dong Na smiled shyly. "Why don''t you go?" Huang Guifen was very enthusiastic, "Didn''t you say that no matter how hard it is and how tired you are, you will not let go of the opportunity? This time is such a good opportunity, the notice said that as long as you are over 16 years old, Women can run for office after the age of thirty. You''re just right!" "I...I will not be selected." Dong Na smiled bitterly. "But..." Huang Guifen still didn''t want her to let go of such a good opportunity, "How will you know if you don''t try? And...and if you miss this opportunity, you won''t be eligible to run in the future." She has worked here for half her life. It is difficult for a person like Dong Na who has no qualifications, background, or professional studies. She only has a passion for it. Unless one day climbed a big tree. "In the past, job opportunities were directly determined by the above. Even in the election, the requirements must be met. This is the first time that there are no requirements, and anyone can participate." Huang Guifen said something heartfelt. Dong Na is a little moved, she does notck courage, this is... While thinking about it, a sharp voice suddenly came from behind, "Just Dong Na, you actually want to run for election? You don''t even look in the mirror to see what you look like, you really don''t know what to do." It turned out that when the two were talking, someone came from the warehouse and listened to their conversation. Dong Na turned her head, bit her lip and said as if nothing had happened: "I don''t, I''m just envious, and have no other ideas." "I can''t be envious." The woman who spoke rolled her eyes and scolded viciously: "What is there for you to envy? I don''t know how much I am? I don''t understand. How can a coolie want to be famous? Artist? Are you apanying the artist?" "Hahaha¡­" The people who came with him couldn''t helpughing. "Forget it, don''t talk about it, who doesn''t know that she is used to dreaming?" Good night, okay? Chapter 1059: why doesnt she leave Chapter 1059 Why is she still not leaving "I just can''t understand how everyone works hard. She has dreams and works hard. We are like trashpared to her. I hate people stepping on big guys to climb up." She red at Dong Na, and then led her away. Dong Na stood there in a daze, unable to recover for a while. "Don''t take it to heart, they are like that. If you don''t work hard, you don''t allow others to work hard." Huang Guifenforted. "I''m fine, don''t worry." She has long been used to hearing it, but sometimes when she thinks about it, what they said is quite right. But she was unwilling to give up. "As long as you are fine, why don''t you go?" "Go!" Dong Na gritted her teeth, "Anyway, I have to be told whether I will go or not. It''s worth being told whether I went or not. It''s better than being told that I didn''t do anything." Huang Guifen smiled with only a slit in her eyes, and encouraged her, "That''s right! You go, what can you say? Let''s not steal, rob, or do anything wrong, so let them talk. Hurry up, it''s toote It¡¯s toote,e to my house for dinner at night, and I¡¯ll make dumplings.¡± "Hey!" Dong Na almost drooled when she heard about eating dumplings at night. "Go! Don''t dy." "Ok!" Dong Na didn''t have any nice clothes either, so she hurried to the big conference room in her dark blue overalls, because she was toote to catch up, so she ran fast all the way. When we arrived, the conference was already full of people. She was thest one, and she was panting all the way, sweating profusely and wearing dirty and old workers'' clothes, she was very embarrassed. As soon as he came in, he received the attention of everyone in the conference room. Suddenly, Dong Na became the center of attention. Someone who knew her asked softly, "Why is she here?" "My God! She doesn''t want to run, does she?" "No way?" "Is she crazy?" "Who is she?" Someone who didn''t know asked curiously. Immediately, someone actively started science poprization, and told about Dong Na''s affairs. People who didn''t know them automatically distanced themselves from Dong Na after hearing about it. Immediately, a distance of one meter was left around Dong Na, and no one was willing to stand with her. Dong Na originally stood at an angle, but now everyone around her is empty, making her position suddenly awkward. But although she was a little cautious, she didn''t want to escape, just like Aunt Huang said that this was her best chance. She can''t miss it. "Why isn''t she leaving?" "You really have a thick skin." "Exactly! Otherwise, I would have found a hole in the ground and got into it, and I am still standing here ashamed." "How did this happen? How can someone like her be qualified to appear here? Is she from that art troupe?" Someone asked curiously: "Temporary workers don''t have such courage." "She is nothing, but her mother was in the repertory troupe when she was young, but she made a mistake and was expelled. Dong Na grew up in thepound of the art troupe, so it is inevitable that she has a bit of love in it, and all the above are open-eyed. Close your eyes." "No wonder, that makes sense." No one will continue this topicter, because everyone knows that there is only so much care that can be given by the higher-ups. It''s impossible to think about anything else. Dong Na''s mother herself had a bad reputation at the beginning. She did a lot of things regardless of the severity for a man, lost her job and had no means. Chapter 1060: Xu Junfeng Chapter 1060 Xu Junfeng Allowing her to stay here as a temporary worker is already very considerate. Dong Na stood where she was, listening to the whispers of everyone, some were mocking, some were trying to drive people away, some were puzzled, and some were sympathetic. But she didn''t take these things into her heart, and the embarrassingnguage was nothingpared to being tortured by her parents since she was a child. Compared to her parents, these people are even cute in her eyes. At least they are just talking about it, but they don¡¯t actually do anything. I really don¡¯t like the asional embarrassment at work, but they can¡¯t do anything to her. Anyway, it can''t be worse than it is now. They would not beat her, would not deduct her wages, and sometimes would throw food to her that she did not eat. Dong Na stood quietly and indifferently, causing the people around her to gradually change their attitudes. I even have a little admiration in my heart, at least there are very few people like Dong Na, very few. So the voices of discussion gradually decreased, and finally the conference room became very quiet. Everyone stopped discussing and got serious about the final campaign. After all, this is a big deal. Those who cane will be reminded by their own leaders, and they must perform well. Being selected may be a chance to skyrocket. Everyone gradually became nervous. At this time, Lu Jianan also brought two people. Her appearance also caused quite a stir. Although Lv Jianan is young, his status in the film studio is not low. He has a strong background, is also very capable, and has a superb way of dealing with people, and he has a good rtionship with many people in the studio. . Despite her young age, her qualifications are already good, and she is very popr. "It''s Chief Lu." "Oh my God! Section Chief Lu brought Xu Junfeng, will he also participate?" "Oh my god! It''s Xu Junfeng, so excited." Speaking of Xu Junfeng, no one in the entire film studio is unaware. Although this person is only eighteen years old, everyone has already known him. With his outstanding appearance and charming smile, he won the hearts of many girls. Not to mention his suave, chic and unrestrained personality, which has a fatal appeal in the eyes of girls. Xu Junfeng only has a name in the film production factory, and few peoplee. He is still a student. Studied at the Capital Film Academy, I heard that his grades are excellent, and he is also a man of influence in the school, from professors and tutors to students, the school janitor has no dislike for him. very popr. He was specially recruited by the film studio just after entering the film school. This is something that other students dare not even think about. "Section Chief Lu, is Xu Junfeng going to participate too?" Arge group of girls swarmed over and squeezed Dong Na who was standing at the door so staggered that she almost fell down, but fortunately she was helped by a strong arm in time. To live so as not to fall. When Dong Na saw who was helping her, her vision went dark, and she wished she could fall down. She would rather fall than have Xu Junfeng help her. It''s not that Xu Junfeng hates it, but that he is too popr, which will make her even more excluded. "Thank you." Dong Na hurriedly stood up, distanced herself from Xu Junfeng as if avoiding the gue, squeezed out of the crowd and ran outside to stand. Xu Junfeng has never been so clearly disliked by others, he looked at Lv Jianan aggrievedly, "Sister Jianan, I am very annoying?" Lv Jianan looked funny, but shook his head solemnly, "No, she is probably shy and embarrassed to face you." Chapter 1061: wont be cheated by bad women Chapter 1061 Will not be deceived by bad women Xu Junfeng immediately showed a bright smile, captivating a group of little girls, "I think so too." He is really charming when he smiles, very attractive, and people who are in a bad mood can''t help but alsough when they see his smile. And Xu Junfeng has been the treasure of his parents, grandparents, uncles and aunts since he was a child. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to engage in film art "without doing business". Lv Jianan: "..." You are so narcissistic. Lv Jianan and Xu Junfeng greeted people they knew respectively, and then asked, "Are you sure you want to participate in the election?" "Sure, why not?" "But I only heard that they wanted women, not men." She was the one who talked too much. On the way back, she met Xu Junfeng, who came here rarely, so she casually told him that Su Wen was going to choose thepany''s image spokesperson. As a result, the young master was very interested as soon as he heard it, and insisted oning to participate. She couldn''t refuse, so she had to bring the man herself. Wait a minute, I don''t know what Su Wen will think. "That''s because I didn''t participate. As long as I participate, she will definitely choose me." Xu Junfeng was full of confidence, "Is there anyone else who can be better than me?" Lv Jianan looked up and down at Xu Junfeng with critical eyes, and finally nodded in admiration, "Indeed, although you are not the most handsome I have ever seen, you are indeed the most popr." This guy has a natural affinity. From ny-nine to just walking, no one can escape his charm. Xu Junfeng''s reserved and elegant smile obviously benefited from Lu Jianan''s words. "Are you also Su Wen''s book fan?" Lv Jianan asked puzzled. Most of the people who like "Scumbag Handbook" are women, and men also like it, but most of them are forced by their wives, sisters, and mothers. Another part is because of Aishang Magazine. However, I don¡¯t know what happened to Aishang Magazine during this period, and suddenly there was no movement in the market, and I couldn¡¯t buy a single copy. Many people feel sorry for it, and those with good vision have already collected it, and maybe it will be priceless in ten or twenty years. "Almost!" Xu Junfeng covered his mouth with words, and said in a low voice: "I heard that Su Wen is about to publish a new book, and the new book is about analyzing your women. I''m just waiting for the new book, so that I can read it in advance. Learn and learn, so that you won''t be deceived by bad women in the future." Lv Jianan covered his mouth and almostughed, this is probably where Xu Junfeng''s charm lies. At any time, people will feel that he is frankly cute. "Did you never hear the news? Why didn''t I know?" "Isn''t it normal for you not to know?" Xu Junfeng looked at her with the eyes of "Why are you so stupid", "If you know, doesn''t it mean that Song Zishan knows too? If she knows, she will definitely y tricks behind her back." "..." Lu Jianan was silent for a while, feeling more and more worried about his friend. In the two fights, Zishan tried her best, but Su Wen did nothing. In the end, it was Zishan who suffered the most, and lost all the good image she had worked so hard for. What Xu Junfeng said just now revealed a lot of information. "You think too much." Lu Jianan could only reply dryly. Xu Junfeng looked at her meaningfully, and then turned around to chat with someone he knew. He is cheerful, humorous and can chat with anyone. Chapter 1062: free i would too Chapter 1062 is free, I am willing too "I''ming." The people standing outside saw a group of people approaching at a nce. Walking side by side with the factory leaders was Su Wen, who was wearing a red coat and had ck hair like a cloud. Stepping on high-heeled short boots and carrying a light brown envelope-style bag in his hand, his slender figure is full of charm with every frown and smile while walking. I don''t know what Su Wen said, but the serious leaderughed like a flower. "Wow!" Everyone in the meeting room did not know who let out an exmation, which suddenly brought everyone who was stunned back to their senses. "is her?" "It''s the writer Su Wen who is going to be selected?" "Oh my God! As long as I am selected by her, I don''t need to charge money." "I would also like to be free." Who doesn''t know how popr Su Wen is. A book and a magazine issue have made her unprecedentedly popr. What''s more, the woman herself is so attractive that once she has seen it, she will never forget it. Top-notch beauty, coupled with unique temperament, men like it, and women like it too. Su Wen''s appearance is bright and beautiful, the kind that is warm and beautiful. It will not make people feel petty, and it will not make people feel that they are not on the stage. Instead, it will give people a strange and contradictory feeling that they never care about beauty, are ignorant but calm. This kind of temperament is very popr in the eyes of girls. Xu Junfeng touched Lu Jianan with his elbow, and said in a low voice: "Look! Who can refuse such a woman? Men can''t do it, and women can''t do it either." After speaking, he gave her a strange look. Lu Jianan was annoyed, "What do you mean?" "I don''t mean anything." Although Xu Junfeng didn''t admit it, Lu Jianan was not a fool, of course she could listen and nevere. This guy is just saying that Song Zishan is not Su Wen''s opponent, she is no match for him. If the proud Zishan heard this, she would be **** off. Being good friends with Zishan made her feel ufortable. She also wanted to persuade Zishan not to treat Su Wen as an enemy, but it was toote, the hatred had already been buried. And she knew Zishan well, and knew that no matter how hard she tried to persuade her, it would be useless. She was too arrogant to listen to even a single bad word. All a friend can do is stand firmly on her side. Su Wen and Zhou Yan followed the factory leaders and walked into the reception room. "Okay, be quiet, let me introduce you." The leaders of the factory apuded and said loudly, starting with Zhou Yan, "This is Ms. Zhou Yan, the president of Chunfeng Deyi Publishing House, who is well-known in the book publishing industry. .This is Su Wen, a well-known writer, and I believe many people have recognized it." Su Wen was very embarrassed about the titles given by the leaders of the factory, but she also knew that they were all just talk, so she didn''t care too much. "Hi everyone, thank you for your hard work." "Hello Hello everyone." Su Wen and Zhou Yan greeted everyone politely and politely, not just because they came to select candidates, they didn''t act like they were superior. The friendly attitude left a good impression on everyone at first sight. Many people were secretly happy in their hearts, and they were already guessing in their hearts that even if they couldn''t be selected, they would take the opportunity to ask Su Wen to sign. I heard that after an ident happenedst time, Chunfeng Deyi Publishing House has announced that Su Wen will not hold any activities in the future. This made her signature more sought-after all of a sudden. It¡¯s strange. Beforeing, everyone¡¯s immediate leaders hinted that they muste, and don¡¯t miss it no matter if they are selected or not. Sure enough, it was the right time. Good night, okay? Chapter 1063: future actor Chapter 1063 Future actor The film studio is worthy of being a national-level unit with arge scale. In the 1980s, the various facilities were considered very good. A meeting room, almost asrge as the auditorium, a superrge circr meeting room, which Su Wen had only seen in the news before. At least dozens of people can sit. "Okay, don''t stand up, and find a ce to sit down first! If there is not enough space, move a chair from the back." The leaders of the factory lead Su Wen and Zhou Yan to sit down at the top and continue to discuss the details of the cooperation between the two parties. This is a direct cooperation between the su family and the factory, and whoever is selected must sign the contract through the factory. Wages are paid by Su¡¯s family, but the factory also pays part of thebor fee. Zhou Yan didn''t really want to give it to the factory, but Su Wen agreed. Because this matter will bemonce in the future, and the amount is notrge, otherwise you will not pay a penny, why should people put down what they are doing and actively cooperate. It can be done with my little aunt''s connections, of course, but Su Wen doesn''t want to do that. Although it can be done by relying on contacts, it will notst long and is too domineering. She came from the grassroots, and she doesn''t like privileges in her heart, so she doesn''t use them if she can. Su Wen''s generosity made the leaders of the factory very happy, and immediately stated that they would actively cooperate. No matter who it is, a word is a matter. Any activity will make way for her, on call. "Thank you! Thank you for your cooperation." Su Wen winked at Zhou Yan and smiled happily. Look! If thebor fee is not paid, they will not do this step. What shecks now is time. When the timees to take pictures, it will be a huge project. It will not be easy to meet her standards. Whoever is selected must be prepared to work hard and work overtime. "Huh? Why is Xiao Xu here?" While talking, everyone found more seats and made them, and those who had no seats also moved chairs and made them in a row around the round conference table. And sitting in the most conspicuous position is Xu Junfeng. Xu Junfeng stood up and smiled at Su Wen and the others, then sat back down again. Su Wen just discovered that a little green came out of Wanhua, and a handsome young man emerged. "he is?" "Oh! He is Xu Junfeng, a student of the Film Academy." When Su Wen heard the name Xu Junfeng, her pupils widened slightly. She didn''t expect that she would be pleasantly surprised by this trip. This is the future film star, the director of the six major award grand ms. The achievements in the future are even higher than Dong Na, or it is he who made Dong Na. Ten yearster, Dong Na acted in a movie for the first time, and it was his work that she appeared on the international stage for the first time. It''s just that Xu Junfeng is too mysterious. It is said that he has a strong background and never epts any interviews, so Su Wen didn''t target him at all. Unexpectedly, he delivered it to the door by himself. Thinking of this, Su Wen quietly began to observe everyone, and sure enough, she found several big stars in the entertainment industry in the future, which is really full of talents. But it''s a pity that Su Wen didn''t find Dong Na. There is a very clear description of Dong Na in the novel. Her appearance and temperament are all clearly written. So it''s not difficult for Su Wen to recognize it, but she couldn''t find it after searching around. But Su Wen wouldn''t be too disappointed, she was already prepared. If you don''t find Dong Na, keep looking, and she will reserve the position of thepany''s image spokesperson for her. Now pick the model first. "This time we are going to choose an image spokesperson and about 20 other models." Chapter 1064: elect Chapter 1064 Selection Su Wen had already prepared a n beforeing, and it was written in great detail. After finishing speaking, he handed over the information to Zhou Yan and the factory leaders, focusing on the responsibilities and remuneration of the image spokesperson, as well as the nature of the model''s work and sry. "We don''t have high requirements for models, and the payment is based on the number of photos actually used. A photo is ten yuan." "Ten yuan for each picture taken?" "Of course not, not ording to the photos taken, because we will take a lot of photos and choose the right ones from these photos. The payment is based on the selection and use. Ourpany has its own internal magazine, and only those who can be selected for the internal magazine It will count the money." "What kind of internal magazine? How many photos will be used in one internal magazine?" Su Wen estimated and gave a rough figure, "Our internal magazine is published once a quarter. The thickness of a book is about 30 pages, and at least 50 photos will be used. I can''t guarantee these figures. , can only be an approximate number. Everything depends on the effect, we can do the first phase first, and it will not be toote when we have experience." Su Wen sat upright, with a serious expression, and talked eloquently, "The requirements for models are not high, and I will not sign a contract. If the shoot is good, we will continue to cooperate. If the shoot is not good, we will be eliminated. If you want to be ourpany''s exclusive model, you have to look at it." My own hard work and talent. I can only say that everyone has a chance." The factory leader is actually very satisfied in his heart. Su Wen''s generosity even exceeded his premonition. It is very difficult to meet such a talkative boss. But negotiation! Of course, it is asking the price all over the sky, and paying back the money on the spot. "Is this price too low? You choose 20 people from us, and it doesn''t cost much to divide one person!" Su Wen sneered in her heart, but her brows did not move at all, "You don''t know ourpany yet. When you really understand ourpany, you will be willing to be a model for ourpany." The portrait rights are paid only when disputes arise. "Oh! Is yourpany so powerful?" "That''s not true. It''s a newpany after all, but we invested a lot." Su Wen looked at Zhou Yan after speaking. Zhou Yan understood it immediately, and then continued the topic. In short, he talked about the development of the Su family and the future prospects of investment. But it''s true, these are the things Su Wen has to do, exaggerated but not too much. Everyone listened intently, and some seats were too close to listen to it, and they were dumbfounded. The heart is full of enthusiasm, newspapers, radio stations, TV station business center wall advertisements, magazines and other channels to disy in all aspects... Omg! Wouldn''t the model who could be selected be famous within a month? This is better than working hard in a drama with dozens of audiences. Even filming TV dramas and singing, there may not be such a quick way to be famous. Besides, as long as you be famous, if you want to make TV series, movies, and sing, you have more capital than others. Now, everyone is gearing up and eager to try. When Zhou Yan talked about the mountains with others, Su Wen didn''t waste time. It was not difficult to choose a model. With the cooperation of the receptionist, she got up and asked the people who had been waiting for a long time to line up and pass in front of her. Su Wen, on the other hand, stood in front with a serious expression, looking sharply at each other''s eyes one by one from the other''s figure, pace, temperament, and demeanor. Chapter 1065: buy one get one free Chapter 1065 Buy One Get One Free Su Wen''s eyes are very beautiful, and her pair of peach blossom eyes are shining brightly. When she stares at people with fascination, the influence she brings is huge. If her psychological quality is slightly weak, she will panic and avoid. This pass can screen out arge number of people. Physically, they are pretty good, after all, they are professional. They have learned to dance, sing and perform since they were young. It''s just... It''s a bit too deliberate to stick out your chest, with the spirit unique to this era, which makes Su Wen feel a little ufortable. But it doesn''t matter, you can train ording to her requirements. "You, this way." "Ok!" "no." Su Wen''s speed is very fast, shaking her head from time to time, shaking her head, shaking her head again, and making people stand to the left when she is satisfied. After a round, only eleven people were selected. When a person was selected to stand in a row, everyone in the conference room looked at Su Wen differently. Admiration,plicated. Because these eleven people are too outstanding, they were not conspicuous when they were mixed with dozens of people. Now that they have been selected and stand together, it is obvious when they arepared with those who were not selected. Whether it is height, eyes, temperament, they are far away from others. It¡¯s just¡­ the **** are a little small. After discovering this detail, everyone was a little speechless. Zhou Yan also noticed it, and reminded in a low voice, "Wenwen, do you really like those with small breasts?" Su Wen was embarrassed for a while, "Nothing." "then you?" "Small **** look good in clothes, which suits my aesthetics better." Zhou Yan suddenly realized. "What about me?" A clear and pleasant voice suddenly sounded, "What do you think of me?" Su Wen turned around and found that it was Xu Junfeng, "You want to be ourpany''s model too?" "Improper model." Xu Junfeng looked at Su Wen with a smile, "I want to be the spokesperson of yourpany." Xu Junfeng''s words made the conference room quiet for a moment. Su Wen thought about it seriously, "Yes, but ourpany also has requirements, can you do it?" "any request?" Su Wen slightly lowered her eyes, covering a sessful smile that shed across her eyes. That''s great, the future grand m actor, the grand m director came to her door and wanted to give her a contemporary spokesperson. If she let go of her knowledge, she would waste everything. She has to think about how to squeeze Xu Junfeng, so as to get the best conditions for thepany. After pondering for a while, Su Wen opened her mouth wide, "The contract is 20 years, and when we endorse ourpany, we cannot endorse the same product, and any other endorsements must be approved by ourpany." This is to prevent the spokesperson from epting other endorsements indiscriminately and lowering thepany''s grade. If it is a big foreign brand, it will y a positive role. "Twenty years?" Xu Junfeng asked in surprise, "I will be old in twenty years, do you want to use me?" Su Wen almostughed, my God! Was the future grand m so cute when he was young? "I will use you." Su Wen answered affirmatively with a smile in her eyes. Xu Junfeng twenty yearster is the real golden age, the peak period. A fool would not use it. Xu Junfeng gave Su Wen a strange look, thinking that this person is really strange, and his request is different from others. But think about it, he is not very keen on making money, so it doesn''t matter whether he speaks for him or not. Nodding in agreement without much thought. "Okay! But I may not cooperate well with you, I am very busy." Xu Junfeng said a little proudly. Chapter 1066: why is she Chapter 1066 Why is it her "No problem, pleasee to my studio to sign the contract." Su Wen said as she took out a beautifully printed name tag from her bag and handed it over, "There is an address and contact information on it. Contact the studio to confirm the time. Remember within a week, don''t bete. "Fine!" Su Wen sent name tags to the other eleven people, "When will your work start and what should you prepare? I will send a telegram a week in advance, and ourpany will reimburse a certain standard of travel expenses. Please be sure to arrive ording to our requirements. , beingte and asking for leave will be automatically eliminated." "it is good!" Originally, everyone was still thinking about whether the group would be reimbursed this time, but now they are very happy to hear that thepany will reimburse everyone. "Okay! That''s it." Seeing that it was already veryte, and I wasted too much time when I came out today, Su Wen exined a few more words and was about to leave. When she reached the door, she met a tall girl carrying a chair. He is tall and thin, and his skin is a healthy wheat color, which is not actually dark, which is amon skin color in this era. Butpared with Su Wen, it looks darker. The Su sisters are born with fair skin. Su Wen pays special attention to skin care and sun protection after time travelling. The tall girl stood face to face in front of Su Wen, making her look like an ugly duckling. But Su Wen knows that the ugly duckling will transform into a white swan sooner orter, and be the queen after the change. She is Dong Na. It was Dong Na she was looking for. Dong Na stared at Su Wen in a daze. She didn''t recover for a while, her eyes were full of surprise and curiosity. How can there be such a good-looking person? Exquisite like priceless porcin, there is no trace of beauty in the whole body, even the eyes that look at people make people feel happy. "What took you so long to move chairs? We''re all over." A bitter voice brought back Dong Na''s thoughts. She lowered her head in depression and said dejectedly, "I''m sorry! I''m toote." There were not enough chairs in the conference room just now, so she went to the small conference room next door to move chairs, but was locked inside. It has not been released until now. Dong Na knew that she was being targeted, but she had nothing to do, it was toote, she could have done it. "Your name is Dong Na?" Dong Na raised her head in astonishment, looked at the little fairy in front of her, "I...I am." Su Wen hooked her lips, surprised by her good luck, "It''s just you, pleasee to ourpany to sign a contract with Xu Junfeng within a week." After speaking, she stuffed a long business card into Dong Na''s hand, and then left with Zhou Yan . After they left, the scene exploded, and the roof was almost torn off by their voices. "What did Su Wen say just now?" "What do you mean it''s you?" "I do not know I do not know¡­" "What the **** is going on?" "Mr. Lu, do you know what Su Wen said just now?" Dong Na stood where she was, confused in her heart, and only felt that the business card in her hand was worth a thousand dors. Xu Junfeng has achieved his goal, so he left first, and when he passed by Dong Na, he said, "What a jealous girl, remember to buy the ticket in three days and set off with me." Xu Junfeng''s words are like a basin of cold water pouring on everyone, and everyone finally wakes up. Maybe it''s not sober, but facing reality. Dong Na is the most important goal of Su Wen''s trip. The image spokesperson of the su family. Compared to Xu Junfeng, it¡¯s just buy one get one free. But, but how could it be her? How is she better than everyone? Why? Everyone didn''t understand, the way everyone looked at Dong Na changed. Good night, okay! Chapter 1067: why choose the worst Chapter 1067 Why choose the worst Lv Jianan left with his girl who was depressed because of losing the election. When she passed by Dong Na, she also looked at her curiously and said nothing. After going out for a long distance, the depressed little girl asked sadly, "Mr. Lu, why did Su Wen choose Dong Na?" Lu Jianan thought for a moment, "Probably because Dong Na has a tenacious temperament, she is very firm, even if everyoneughs at her, but she is not affected at all. Such a person will get through sooner orter, not now, It will be the future, too." Frankly speaking, she actually admires Dong Na. She even mentioned it in front of Zishan, but Zishan didn''t take it seriously at all. She hoped that Zishan could learn some of Dong Na''s qualities. As a result, Zishan took her words as an insult to her, and she has never said them since. The little girl''s eyes were red, and after thinking for a long time, she cried and said, "Then I want it in the future." "Okay,e on, as long as you live up to it, I will make you famous in the future." "Section Chief Lu, can I really do it?" The little girl''s eyes that had just cried were shining like water. Lv Jianan couldn''t take it anymore and rolled his eyes at the little girl, "I think what you want to ask is not whether you can do it, but whether I have the ability?" "Hey hey... let you see it." "Go, go, go...you nasty girl." "Section Chief Lu, I was wrong, and I won''t dare in the future." "I don''t think you have the slightest awareness." The twoughed andughed as they walked, and the little girl quickly let go of her disappointment. Lu Jianan was very satisfied, which is why she valued her. Confident and cheerful, will not hold on to failure, and will start again soon. And these are what Zishan does not have. Zishan is too proud. She was really afraid that one day Zishan would encounter setbacks and bepletely ruined. What will she do by then? **** On the way back, Zhou Yan finally couldn''t help being curious, "Wenwen, why did you choose the worst one?" "Is it really bad?" Maybe Su Wen has an idol aura, and she thinks Dong Na is good. "What do you think? Didn''t you notice the look in other people''s eyes when you chose her?" "Hehe... I really didn''t pay attention." She was only secretly happy just now, but she cared so much. It''s a rare opportunity to shine in front of her idol, and of course she can''t let it go. "Little aunt, did you think I was handsome when I gave Dong Na my business card just now?" Zhou Yan said in a word: "Handsome! Very handsome, if I were to give up on you immediately, you will not marry me in this life." This girl also has a childish side, so she must tell her eldest nephew when she returns. "Hahaha... that''s good." Su Wen smiled happily. "Forget it, I don''t dare you, anyway, you know it well. You will go back to the provincial capital tomorrow. You will be busy after you go back. I heard from Wei Xin that your original store has been renovated. ording to your The drawing of the design, the effect of the decoration is very good.¡± "The price is also very expensive. Marble tiles, imported carpets, and imported crystal chandeliers are not expensive. There are also disy stands and sofas that are all customized with extra money." Thinking of the money spent on decoration, Su Wen felt heartbroken. If it wasn''t for the decoration that cost so much money, she wouldn''t have been busy outside for more than a month, and if she didn''t go back home, the little ones would probably be in trouble. Chapter 1068: Celebrate Chapter 1068 Celebrate Su Wen didn''t dare to call back these days, because she was afraid that the little girl, the coquettish ghost, would cry at her. When the younger sister cried, her heart softened. This ghostly girl has already figured out her temper, and she loves acting like a baby more and more. "If the effect is good, it must be worth it." Zhou Yan didn''t even have such a vision, "You have to know that appearance is very important, especially when you buy expensive things, how can you win the first ce without a matching appearance? Convincing." "In short, I support you,e on!" Zhou Yan clenched her fist, which startled Su Wen. "Little aunt, don''t move around, pay attention to driving, pay attention to safety." I was really scared to death, no, she had to learn her driver''s license when she returned to the provincial capital. Before crossing, Su Wen had a driver''s license and knew how to drive. Here, if she doesn''t know the original body, she can''t. Besides, even if she doesn''t have a driver''s license, she can''t drive without a license. With the move to the provincial capital, I can''t drive without a driver''s license, which is extremely inconvenient. In the future, I will use the car when I go out, buy goods, and meet customers when purchasing. **** After everyone in the conference room dispersed, Dong Na was called over by several big leaders, and she received unprecedented attention. Everyone kindly told her to work hard and behave well. Not only that, but also helped her solve the staffing problem and arrange the dormitory. From now on, she is an official employee of the film studio. After waiting for more than an hour, Dong Na was dizzy when she came out of the office building. She didn''t know why she became like this. Everything seemed like a dream, if this was a dream she would never want to wake up. When she walked to the warehouse in a daze, Huang Guifen, who had heard the news a long time ago, flushed with excitement, and greeted Dong Na happily when she saw her. Dong Na is also very happy to be selected as Huang Guifen, and feels more fulfilled. Because she was optimistic about Dong Na early in the morning and supported her to participate. So Huang Guifen felt a sense of aplishment this time. "Girl, girl, I knew you could do it. That''s great, that''s great. No, we''re going to have a good celebration tonight. Let''s go home with my aunt. We''ll buy two stewed vegetables, cut half a roast duck, and buy a Have a beer to celebrate." Such a good food and drink is only willing to part with during the New Year and holidays, which shows how happy Huang Guifen is. "Aunt Huang, pinch me, ouch...it hurts." Dong Na was pinched severely by Huang Guifen, she cried out in pain but she covered her mouth and smiled, she smiled and finally, somehow, tears flowed down her face, "Woooooooo... Aunt Huang is real, it''s true Yes, I am not dreaming, I am not dreaming." "You girl, of course it is true. Now everyone knows that you were selected together with Xu Junfeng. Everyone envies you! You can be with Xu Junfeng, which shows that you are also very powerful." Although Huang Guifen was in the warehouse, she got the news immediately. "Don''t cry, it''s so ugly. You have been selected now. I heard that thepany that came to select the candidates has a lot of background, so you won''t have to worry about it in the future." Huang Guifenforted her happily, and helped her to put it on with a handkerchief. Dry your tears. "Well, I don''t cry, I don''t cry." Finally, after Dong Na stopped crying and calmed down, Huang Guifen couldn''t hide her excitement and asked: "Tell me what it was like at that time, I don''t know what others said, so tell me quickly .¡± Huang Guifen wished she could be there. Chapter 1069: show off Chapter 1069 "I..." Dong Na has always been mysterious! She didn''t even know how she was chosen, it was so sudden and unexpected. "I don''t know. There were not enough chairs in the meeting room at that time. I went to other offices to move chairs, and I was dyed. When I came back, it was over." Dong Na didn''t subconsciously say that she was locked in the office, so she couldn''t catch up. "and then?" "Then when I came in, I happened to meet her. She asked me my name, and then gave me this." She said and took out the business card Su Wen gave, "This is what Xu Junfeng and I will look for within a week." She signed the contract." "That''s it?" Huang Guifen asked in disbelief. "That''s all, and then she left." So she has been very confused. She thought that the election must at least answer a lot of questions, as well as show talent and body, and finally decide who it is. "It''s unbelievable." Huang Guifen murmured, "Maybe this is your luck. No matter what you were chosen for, you were chosen anyway. The opportunity belongs to you. You just need to grasp it firmly. Well, don''t miss it." "Yeah! I will." "You don''t have toe to work in the warehouse these few days. Your father, who moved your things to the dormitory to live in the province, is biting you like a blood-sucking leech." Huang Guifen made arrangements, fearing that Dong Na was inexperienced and not prepared enough. Sufficiently, if something goes wrong before signing the contract and the new boss is dissatisfied, it will be over. "Okay! It''s toote tonight, so I''ll move tomorrow." "Tomorrow you still have to go to Xu Junfeng, ask him when he will leave, make a good rtionship with him, and go to other ces in the future so that we can take care of each other." "Okay, I''ll go find him tomorrow." **** On the second day, Su Wen, Zhou Hengyang, Liu Chun, Zhou Yan and the new employee Liu Qiang. A group of five people left the capital and took a ne back to the provincial capital. Jiang Yu came to the airport to see him off, and stood alone with Liu Qiang to talk. "Congrattions, you can finally do what you want, and you don''t have to mess around every day." Jiang Yu said enviously. "If you want to change jobs, you can!" Liu Qiang is very embarrassed now, and what''s even happier is that his old man didn''t stop him this time. In fact, it wasn¡¯t unstoppable. When the old man first heard that he had resigned his golden job, he was furious and wanted to beat him to death. Fortunately, he was quick-witted and told the old man that he was going to work for thepany founded by Zhou Hengyang at the very moment. Liu Qiang was very fortunate to see what is called real face-changing in Sichuan opera. The old man wanted to beat him to death one moment, and immediately praised him for his insight and good luck, and asked him to follow Zhou Hengyang to do well. It saves you to go out all day to idle around, and get angry when you see it when you are not doing business. Liu Qiang still can''t forget how ugly the old man''s real face is. If the top ten worst old men are selected, he will definitely vote for his own old man with his real name. Not only that, but he will also help the old man actively solicit votes and send him to the first ce. "I can''t leave here." Jiang Yu smiled helplessly, "Even if I can leave, Zhou Hengyang won''t want me." "Impossible, the big boss is great." Since Liu Qiang joined Changhe, he has be the number one fan of the big boss. He does not allow anyone to say that the big boss is not good. "You don''t understand." Men know men best, and Su Wen doesn''t know anything, but he can''t hide his careful thoughts from Zhou Hengyang, who is also a man. Chapter 1070: Troublesome Chapter 1070 Trouble fine He couldn''t control himself, the way he looked at Su Wen was the way a man looks at a woman. Eyes cannot deceive people. Zhou Hengyang knew that he had ns, so how could he let him join Changhe. And he really can''t join, the situation doesn''t allow. He is not so out of his mind. "What do I not understand?" Liu Qiang wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Jiang Yu in a timely manner, "Okay, let''s not talk about this, you have to get rid of all the stinking problems of a dandy in Changhe. Don''t act recklessly, this job is good, very You have a future,e on." "You also think it is very promising?" Liu Qiang suddenly thought of his old man''s face-changing skills, and asked curiously: "My old man also said the same. Do you know the secret? Tell me quickly." "Actually, it''s not a secret." Jiang Yu didn''t intend to show off, "Zhou Hengyang has mastered a lot of high-end advanced technologies, far more than everyone imagined. He has advantages over others in business and products." "Isn''t Changhe just producing harvesters, bicycles, sewing machines, etc.? What else can there be?" He didn''t join Changhe for products, but for fun. Jiang Yu rolled his eyes helplessly, envious of Fa Xiao''s good luck in his heart. Some people are born with good luck, and Fatty is definitely the best among them. "The products you mentioned are not core technologies at all, let alone high-end advanced technologies. When Zhou Hengyang left the capital, he brought arge number of core secrets with him. These are priceless. Including a difficulty that has spent countless manpower and material resources and has not been ovee after a long time of research." Jiang Yu is not a professional, and he doesn''t know what it is. He heard these words from his grandfather. Zhou Hengyang''s return to the capital this time caused quite a stir. After he and Liu Qiang got to know Zhou Hengyang by mistake, his grandfather told him. "Then... the higher ups let him take away such an important thing?" Liu Qiang asked in astonishment. "Things are written in other people''s minds, what can we do if we disagree?" "But¡­" "It can''t be helped. Don''t forget how Zhou Hengshan died. I think Zhou Hengyang is absolutely right to do this. Besides, the Zhou family is still there! The current Zhou family is still full of talents. Still standing upright, is it possible that anyone else really dares to make things difficult?" That''s true. Now Liu Qiang waspletely stunned, "Hey... It was a pleasant surprise. I said why the old man immediately agreed to me as soon as he heard that I was working for the big boss. Changing face is faster than flipping through books. It turns out that there is such a meaning in it." "Go!" "Okay, goodbye. Brother, you just wait for me to be the person in charge of the capital region!" Liu Qiang carried his luggage bag, waved at Jiang Yu, and ran away excitedly. Although he is a fat man, he is flexible and fat, and he runs very fast. Here, Zhou Hengyang and Su Wen stood together, pushing their luggage in their hands. When they went up the stairs, they nced back at Jiang Yu meaningfully, and sneered on their thin lips. "Wenwen, I heard a piece of news yesterday." "What news?" Su Wen cried out inwardly, and cast a begging look at Zhou Yan who was walking in front. As a result, the little aunt was very unconscionable, and quickened her pace, pulling away from the two of them. "Wenwen doesn''t know?" "Of course I don''t know." I know and can''t admit it. It''s all rumors anyway, she and the Song family are enemies. Good night, okay? Chapter 1071: Song Jinyan is insidious and cunning Chapter 1071 Song Jinyan is insidious and cunning Zhou Hengyang was amused by his daughter-inw who pretended to be calm despite her guilt, "So Wenwen didn''t know! I thought Wenwen already knew." Su Wen: "..." Huh? Judging from the tone of his words, it seems that it is not what I thought it was? Su Wen turned her head to observe Zhou Hengyang''s expression, but turned her head and bumped into his yful eyes, and she waspletely watched. Su Wen boasted that she was not someone''s opponent, her eyes crossed and her cheeks turned red. "It''s all nonsense outside, don''t believe the rumors spread by others." Zhou Hengyang''s eyes darkened instantly. He didn''t believe it, but hearing some rumors made him very unhappy. There is no circle of friends in this era, otherwise someone must post a loving nine-square grid in the circle of friends to swear sovereignty. Zhou Hengyang grasped Su Wen''s hand, sped his fingers tightly, and his palms were inseparable. "Song Jinyan is sinister and cunning, despicable and vile. Wenwen, if you meet him, stay away from him. This person is a troublesome walker. In short, the farther away from him, the better. You see, I only met him once this time. Even though I was at the scene, rumors and rumors were flying everywhere outside." Su Wen''s face was full of astonishment, she was stunned. The hero... is this deliberately discrediting others? If she hadn''t heard it with her own ears, she would never have believed that the hero would do such a naive thing. But... I really want tough! "Wenwen?" A dissatisfied reminder from someone who didn''t get a reply. "I heard that, Hengyang, don''t worry, I''ve long since discovered that Song Jinyan is a troublemaker. I don''t want to be unlucky to anyone who meets someone! I especially hate the Song family. Song Jinyan is also Song Zishan''s elder brother. It¡¯s not that one family doesn¡¯t enter one house.¡± Su Wen was filled with righteous indignation, shared the same hatred with the enemy, firmly stood in the united front with her own man, and severely criticized Song Jinyan with a length of one thousand words. And resolutely stood on the hostile side with Song Jinyan, earnestly expressing his disdain. Zhou Hengyang was very satisfied with what he heard, and a slight smile shed in his handsome eyes. He knew in his heart that his wife was coaxing him on purpose, but he just followed her way. Wenwen''s willingness to coax him is a sign of love for him! So the couple walked ahead contentedly, but they embarrassed Liu Chun and Liu Qiang who were following behind. Not to mention the two of them, even Zhou Yan has a headache. When the eldest nephew and Wenwen came to the front, Zhou Yan approached, and Liu Qiang asked in fear: "Little aunt, do you really want to spread the words that the big boss and sister Su Wen just said? If it spreads, will it be harmful?" What kind of **** storm did it cause?" Both the Song family and Song Jinyan are giants. Calling Song Jinyan a troublemaker, his mouth is too poisonous. Liu Qiang said cowardly: "I dare not! I''m afraid of being beaten to death." At that time, the old man may chase him to the provincial capital and beat him to death. Zhou Yan stared, "You dare not offend Song Jinyan, then you dare to offend my nephew?" "Dare not, dare not." "Liu Chun, what about you?" Liu Chun immediately patted his chest and assured, "I dare, it''s exciting to do big things, and I''m not interested in ordinary people!" With Hengyang''s support, he was afraid of a bear. Zhou Yan smiled with satisfaction, patted Liu Chun on the shoulder, and praised: "Not bad, not bad." "What about you, little aunt?" Liu Qiang asked fearlessly. Chapter 1072: Boss, someone scolded you behind your back Chapter 1072 Boss someone scolds you behind your back Each of them has been assigned a task, and each is responsible for a different direction, so they want to discredit Song Jinyan''s image in all directions. Zhou Yan has her own circle, and themunication effect is better. Zhou Yan immediately looked like a discouraged ball, "Of course I can do it too! Just wait!" After speaking, she strode towards the service desk and went to borrow the phone. Liu Chun and Liu Qiang looked at each other and followed. Don''t be cowardly, just go. **** Film Studio¡ª Dong Na was so excitedst night that she didn''t fall asleep all night. Not only did she not feel tired after waking up this morning, she washed her face with cold water and went to find Xu Junfeng energetically. There is no one in the factory who does not know Xu Junfeng, but many people just know, have seen him from a distance, but have never spoken to him. Most of what I know is all kinds of rumors in the factory, but these rumors are all praises, praises, and praises. One person can be recognized by everyone, Dong Na thinks Xu Junfeng is a good person. So I came to Lu Jianan''s office door without worrying at all. Xu Junfeng spends most of his time in sses at the Film Academy. There are few people here, and his whereabouts are uncertain. It is still quite difficult to find him. But Xu Junfeng appeared with Section Chief Lu yesterday, and Dong Na ran to find Lu Jianan after being reminded by Huang Guifen. Since she stepped into this strange office building, Dong Na has received the attention of countless people, and those who looked at her were very curious. "Hello, I... I want to see Section Chief Lu, are you there?" "Then sit there and wait for a while! Our section chief is talking on the phone, so you can go in." "Okay, thank you." Dong Na smiled a little cautiously, then sat on the bench in the corridor and waited obediently. In the office separated by a wall, Lv Jianan was pale, and his hand holding the phone was tightly clenched, but his face was still calm, listening intently to the person on the other side of the phone. "Jianan, I heard that you are now friends with Su Wen?" Song Zishan talked for a long time, but didn''t hear Lu Jianan give her any response, and she was a little impatient, so she gave up the temptation and spoke directly. Lv Jianan turned pale again, "You trust others, but don''t trust me?" This moment really disappointed her. "Of course I believe in you. I only made this call because I believed in you. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have made this call at all." Song Zishan became more and more righteous, and her temper became a bit more aggressive. In order to avoid the limelight, she didn''t go out now, and staying at home was already very depressed. Yesterday, people kepting to see her or calling her. It''s all about Lu Jianan. Many people saw Lu Jianan and Su Wen standing together talking andughing, and Lu Jianan also did Su Wen a big favor. At first, she was determined not to believe it, but when more and more people said that, she couldn''t tolerate her disbelief. Song Zishan had more and more doubts in her heart, thinking that the reason why Lu Jianan became friends with her back then, ttered her, and acted like a dog''s leg to her was to pursue her cousin? Now Lu Jianan found out that his cousin didn''t have a good rtionship with him, so he immediately thought carefully. Turn to please Su Wen. Song Zishan was so angry that her chest hurt. She had regarded Lv Jianan as a good friend for so many years, and she was digging her heart out for her, but she didn''t expect that she was blind. Was deceived by Lu Jianan''s hypocrisy. "Did you meet Su Wen yesterday?" Song Zishan took a deep breath and told herself to calm down. Chapter 1073: scold you deserve it Chapter 1073 Scolding you deserve it Although Lv Jianan has already betrayed her, she can''t just turn her face like this, at least she has to pretend not to know and maintain superficial friendship. Only in this way can it be beneficial to yourself. Stabilize Lu Jianan first, andter she will give her a fatal blow when Lu Jianan iscent. This is the real punishment for traitors. After Song Zishan figured it out, she calmed down quickly, with a gloomy look in her eyes. "I see." Lv Jianan sighed helplessly, she felt that Zishan had changed, bing less and less like the Song Zishan she knew before. Since Su Wen appeared, Zishan has be sensitive, irritable, and suspicious. She also likes to stare at Su Wen, she obviously doesn''t need this, Su Wen can''t affect her Song Zishan no matter what. The more she stares at Su Wen, the more she wants to deal with her, the more the loss outweighs the gain. There is no need, if you really do this, you will only appear to be out of style. But she persuaded her with these words, and Zishan also promised that she would not do it, but turned around and nted the seeds of doubt on her head. I really don¡¯t know what to say. "So you really became friends?" Song Zishan''s voice was sharp. Lv Jianan hurriedlyforted, "No, how is it possible! I am your friend, even if it is to support you, I will stand on your side without hesitation." The environment that they have been exposed to since childhood let them understand that choosing There is no room for hesitation when taking a stand. No hesitation at all, let alone the right to choose. Obviously she has no conflict with Su Wen, and she doesn''t even hate Su Wen, but she is destined to be on the opposite side of Su Wen. Because she is Song Zishan''s friend, she has no right to choose from the beginning, she must stand by Zishan''s side. Otherwise, it¡¯s nothing but foolishness, which is absolutely not allowed in this circle. "real?" Lv Jianan could feel that Zishan didn''t believe her, and she still doesn''t understand, how could Zishan suddenly suspect her and Su Wen? It''s really inexplicable. No disaster. Could it be that she doesn''t even have the freedom to speak? Just because you said a few words to Su Wen, you became a traitor? In fact, Lv Jianan has already paid attention to his position. The first time he talked to Su Wen was to ask about Song Jinyan, and then he brought Xu Junfeng over. She was watching from the beginning to the end, and never spoke to Su Wen. "Of course it''s true. I said long ago that we are friends, and I will support you. How could I make friends with Su Wen, knowing that you and Su Wen are notpatible? She is not a popr person An angel of love, a fairy, whoever sees her will love her." "Hmph! I think she is a vixen, otherwise how could she make my cousin obsessed?" "This... Could it be that you made a mistake? Su Wen is a vixen, but Brother Song is not an uneducated poor schr." Lu Jianan was a little dissatisfied with Song Zishan''s belittling of Song Jinyan. Song Zishan also realized that she had said something she shouldn''t have said, so she immediately hriously covered it up, "Okay, can''t I say something wrong? It''s all my fault, and I shouldn''t doubt you. By the way, Su Wen will go to you What did the film studio do? I heard people said there was a lot of fighting and swaggering." Lv Jianan thought of his friending back from the provincial capital, and immediately after knowing that Su Wen wrote the book, he also wrote the book, but by ident, he didn''t tell everything he knew. Instead, choose to say half and leave half. Chapter 1074: Strong Buy Love Magazine Chapter 1074 Forcibly buying Aishang Magazine "I heard that some magazine is going to beunched, and some people will be selected as models in the past to take pictures." "Magazine?" Song Zishan was very interested, "Is it the previous Ai Shang magazine? It must be, didn''t Su Wen be famous because she was on the cover of Ai Shang magazine? Otherwise, she wouldn''t even be worthy of carrying my shoes .¡± Lv Jianan''s habitual persuasion: "Zi Shan, pay attention to your wording, don''t let harsh words affect your identity." "Are you protecting Su Wen now?" Hmph! The traitor, he started turning his elbows out so soon, thinking ofing out to her to curry favor with Su Wen. "I..." How could Lu Jianan, who is as smart and astute, fail to understand what Song Zishan meant, she just felt very sad and disappointed. For more than ten years, she has supported her everywhere, persuaded her every word and deed, and helped her to be the little princess of the capital that everyone loves and envies. How... Everything changed in a short period of time? "I don''t." She had no choice but to deny, and still exined seriously: "Zishan, I said before, between you and Su Wen, I will support you unconditionally. You have to believe me, Su Wen and I just met yesterday When we met in the factory, we were embarrassed and said hello." "Just to say hello?" "Just to say hello." The matter about Brother Song is her own little secret. She likes Brother Song is her own business, and she doesn''t want to share it with anyone. That''s just about herself. "Then don''t greet Su Wen when you see her in the future." Song Zishanmanded domineeringly, "She is hypocritical and disgusting, she always wants to plot against people when she is ambitious, I am afraid that if you greet her, she will take the opportunity to plot against you. " It was obviously an extremely domineering and unreasonable request, but she said it so grandiosely. Lv Jianan was very impressed. But she still agreed, "Okay, I promise you." Anyway, she has been the one who amodated Zishan all these years. "Hee hee hee... I knew you were the best for me, Jianan." Song Zishan was finally satisfied, and acted like a baby with a smile, but no one knew whether it was true satisfaction or fake satisfaction. "By the way, Jianan, how about I run a magazine? Anyway, I have always been interested in fashion, and I often ask people to buy foreign magazines. Now we open a magazine by ourselves. The greeting card can be done. Uncle Cheng is in charge of this area, and he can give the green light all the way. At that time, I will be the boss and you will be the editor-in-chief, and we will work together." The more Song Zishan talked, the more excited she became, and she automatically assigned a job to Lu Jianan. Lv Jianan rubbed the center of his brows with a headache, and wanted to refuse, but he made it difficult for his friend to be sensitive and suspicious, so he had to actively participate. "What kind of magazine do you want to do? Like Aishang?" I have to say that Lu Jianan is very smart, and he got to the point in one sentence. "That''s right, just like Ai Shang." She never thought about other types of magazines. "Opening a magazine is easy to say, but it''s still very cumbersome to do. It''s no easier than arranging a party or making a movie. You need professional talents. I can''t do it. If I haven''t contacted it, it will screw up your hard work. of." "Don''t worry about that, I''ll just buy Aishang directly. There are ready-made ones, why should I bother to open a new one myself?" "But... are people willing to sell it? Aishang is very well-known now. It looks like a chicken thatys golden eggs. It may be difficult to buy." Lu Jianan thought for a while, and felt that it was still unrealistic. Now those who have the foresight to do magazines and are ahead of the times must have a good family background and even have the experience of studying abroad. Such a person is not short of money. Good night, okay? Chapter 1075: double repayment Chapter 1075 Doubled Repayment "You don''t have to worry about that. I want Aishang to be willing to sell the best. If you don''t want to sell, you have to sell. In short, you wait for my good news!" Song Zishan settled with one sentence, and then hung up the phone. Lv Jianan looked at the buzzing microphone in astonishment, and slowly put it down, but his brows became more and more wrinkled. His expression was even more serious than before. Zishan has no problem wanting Aishang magazine, and she can force the other party to sell it, but she is afraid that without her own mediation, Zishan''s methods will be too drastic. But¡­ never mind! She is still full of lice, can''t tell! I''m afraid that Zishan won''t be able to listen to half of what she is saying now. "Section Chief, Dong Na has been waiting for you for half an hour." "Let her in." "it is good!" Soon, the secretary came in with Dong Na, whose feet were almost numb, and brought people in before going out by herself. "Hello Section Chief Lu." Dong Na stood in the office and bowed ny degrees to Lu Jianan, very polite and respectful. "You don''t need to be so polite, are youing to me to discuss going to Su''s studio with Xu Junfeng?" Lu Jianan restrained his emotions and asked gently. "Yes, Section Chief Lu. I couldn''t find Xu Junfeng, so I wanted toe to you and ask if you could contact him for me." "He thinks quickly." Lv Jianan praised, "I have already asked him by the way, you are leaving this Saturday. Today is Tuesday, there are still four days to prepare in advance, and you will be at the gate at 7 o''clock on Saturday morning Just wait, Xu Junfeng will pick you up by the way." "Thank you." Dong Na was so excited that she bowed and apologized repeatedly. She is worried about what to do! She didn''t have any money with her, and Aunt Huang lent her twenty yuanst night, but she didn''t know if it was enough. It is said that poor families have rich roads, and it is always safe to have someone to be with you when you go to other ces. "Don''t worry, your future boss is nice, and he should be very generous." Lu Jianan couldn''t bear to see Dong Na''s warning, so heforted her. After speaking, her expression froze. She didn''t pay attention just now and said something nice about Su Wen. Fortunately, Zishan didn''t hear it, otherwise she would die of anger. well! What a headache. "Thank you, Chief Lu, then I won''t bother you, goodbye." "Ok!" Dong Na left gratefully, thinking in her heart that Lu Jianan is really a good person like everyone said! Xu Junfeng is also a good person, and he is willing to take her by the way. This made Dong Na very grateful, and she silently vowed to repay those who helped her now, as long as she has the ability in the future. ***** Today Song Jinyan inspected a subordinate unit, and arge group of people followed him, so it was inconvenient to talk. It was already afternoon after work, and I finally had some private space. I was about to take a rest when Songshan interrupted me. "People left?" "The ne in the morning will allnd now." Song Jinyan nodded slightly nomittal, and asked after a while, "Is there any news from Qingshui County?" "not yet." "Is there no news, or is there no problem found?" "It''s because you haven''t found out the problem. Your suspicion is groundless, and you don''t make it clear. People never know about it. How can there be any news?" Songshan couldn''t bear toin, "You can''t tell the guess in your heart. Be clear?" "It''s not that I don''t know. In case my guess is wrong, or there is no direct evidence, once I say it, the consequences will be very serious." So it''s better not to say it. Chapter 1076: Dont Get Angry With Jealous Men Chapter 1076 Don''t get angry with jealous men With evidence, everything is easy to say, without evidence, he is suspicious. After all, it is a family. If it is rumored that he is a nephew investigating his uncle, or a disabled uncle, grandpa will be **** off. He has to take care of grandpa''s mood. "Okay, listen to you, I will press again." Song Jinyan nodded to show he understood. Songshan stood where he was, hesitating to speak. "What? Is there anything else?" "There is one thing I don''t know whether to say." Matsuyama struggled. He didn''t want to say that it was his dereliction of duty that he was afraid that it would be heard by others. It doesn''t seem to be a good thing to say. The boss must have never been ndered by such a tant dislike since he was a child. Will the boss be mad at you? Thinking that he might be affected by Chiyu, Songshan didn''t even want to talk about it. Originally, Song Jinyan closed his eyes and took a rest, but when he found that Songshan hadn''t left, he felt strange in his heart and said, "If you have anything to say, just talk about it, don''t hesitate." "It was Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang who spoke ill of you behind your back and tarnished your image." Song Shan closed his eyes, and finally said it out. "What did you say?" Song Jinyan thought he heard it wrong, "Say it again." "Su Zhou and his wife joined hands to speak ill of you behind your back and tarnish your image." Say it again and again, anyway, he has said it all, and he doesn''t care how many times he says it. "Hehe..." Song Jinyan suddenlyughed, unconsciously pressed his fingers, his eyes were unfathomable, and after a while, he asked with great interest: "How did you smear me? Tell me specifically." "Boss, do you really want to listen? It''s not a good thing, so don''t listen." I really don''t understand, how could Zhou Hengyang do such a thing? It doesn''t look like what Zhou Hengyang did at all, but it looks like what Zhou Hengguang, the third son of the Zhou family, would do. "Say, I don''t know what I have to tell people!" Songshan couldn''t exin it all, "Eh... said you are a troublesome person, whoever touches it will be unlucky. He also said that he doesn''t like people from the Song family. Anyway, Su Zhou and his wife jointly criticized you for a thousand words." Song Jinyan was silent for a moment. Songshan became nervous, it''s over, won''t the boss go berserk? Don¡¯t go berserk, just get angry and the consequences will be miserable! "Boss, don''t be angry. Zhou Hengyang is not easy to deal with! It''s a big trouble, we have to treat it with caution." Songshan hurriedly dissuaded him. "When did I say I was angry?" "Uh... you''re not angry?" You''re not angry after being scolded? When did the boss have such a good temper? "I''m angry with a man who is jealous, is it necessary?" Really he couldn''t see the purpose of that kid Zhou Hengyang! I can''t see that this kid still has such a naive side, if his uncle knew it, he would die ofughter. "And I think they talk a lot, I''m just a troublemaker." Song Jinyan rubbed his chin, agreeing with his new nickname, "Troublemaker and the four viins, which one sounds better?" "Boss, do you also know the nicknames of the four viins?" Songshan''s jaw was about to drop in shock, he thought the boss didn''t know that he was being nicknamed in private! "Know! Already knew." Songshan silentlyined in his heart that the boss really has a ck belly. "The four viins refer to four people, and the troublesome man refers to you alone..." "The key is not a few people, but who gets the nickname." Chapter 1077: it will be a surprise Chapter 1077 will definitely be a surprise "Huh?" Matsuyama greeted, dumbfounded, andined wildly in his heart. Boss, you just like Su Wen, right? Zhou Hengyang didn''t try to smear you behind your back at all, you deserve it right? Song Jinyan interrupted directly and neatly, "Then my nickname from now on will be Troublesome. You warn me and tell those **** to pay more attention to me in the future. Anyone who dares to call me the four viins will die." "Yes! I''ll do it now." ***** Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang got off the ne, and they were picked up by their own people. Didn''t even have time to say a few words. Zhou Hengyang is much busier than Su Wen. In addition, he has been away for too long. Zhou Hengguang is too busy for three people alone. The project of Qingshui County Agricultural and Sideline Products Trading Market has started to attract investment, and it is time to buy new year''s goods opened. Zhou Hengguang has put most of his energy there recently, and he went to visit the supervisor twice during the period. As soon as Zhou Hengguang left, the factory director Pan Yi became more and more stretched. Will get the news, the big boss brought the third boss back, Pan Yi arranged for the driver from the factory to pick him up at the airport early. At work, Zhou Hengyang is extraordinarily calm and restrained, and his self-control ability is terrifying. Seeing that the driver in the factory wanted to take his wife home first, but hesitated for a second, he decisively took Liu Chun and Liu Qiang into the car and left. Wanted to give his wife away, but he couldn''t bear her. Su''s house and the publishing house also arranged people to pick up Su Wen and little aunt. Wenwen now has her own business and is very busy. Even if he wanted to spend more time with his wife, Wenwen didn''t have time for herself. Finally, Zhou Hengyang could only get into the car in aplicated mood, and before leaving, he told Su Wen not to work overtime at night and to go home early. The family has not been together for a long time. "Let''s go! Everyone has left, and time has been wasted." Zhou Yan stood in front of the car and shouted. It was Yao Fang who came to pick up Su Wen from the studio. She was already familiar with the provincial capital because of her rtionship with Zhou Yan. The rtionship between the studio and Chunfeng Deyi Publishing House is also very close, and the employees of both parties have be friends unconsciously. This time to pick up people, when Wei Xin at the publishing house arranged a car, considering that the studio hadn''t bought a car yet, he asked the driver to drop by the studio and pick up people together. So Yao Fang came along. Having not seen Su Wen for more than a month, Yao Fang was obviously very excited, and waved excitedly when she saw Su Wen was far away. Because there were so many people, the two of them didn''t have time to talk about it, so they just stood aside and smiled. Su Wen was the one who was slightly surprised. She was on a business trip for a month, and Yao Fang had changed so much that she could barely recognize her. Compared to the three camps, Yao Fang''s spirit is different, she has be confident and generous, and she will look directly at people without stage fright. I also learned how to make up and dress up. If someone you don''t know sees her and says that she is from a rural area, no one will believe her. Everyone got into the car of the publishing house together. After getting on the car, Su Wen was already looking forward to the changes in her home, studio and sisters this month. It will definitely be a surprise. **** su home studio¡ª "Hurry up, put this bouquet of flowers in the boss''s office, and prepare the boiling water for making tea, as well as the fruit for the time being." Su Qing, like a hardworking bee, put down her work for the first time in her life. housekeeper. "It''s all ready, Director." Su Pingping was wearing a brand-new set of clothes. The sophisticated tailoring could well set off the curves of her figure, and she was soft and elegant. Chapter 1078: job rating Chapter 1078 Job Grading Compared with the little girl in Sanjiaying who does housework all day long and does farm work and grows vegetables, she has undergone a radical change. Not to mention anything else, the skin color is two degrees whiter. Much prettier than before. Speaking of buying new clothes, the whole studio is wearing new clothes today. The 5th is the day of sry payment. Su Wen is not here, but Su Xiu, who is in charge of the money temporarily, has been reminded to pay everyone sry as usual. How many days each person has worked, work performance, ratings from superiors, etc. are all clear at a nce. Su Qing is Su Pingping''s direct leader, and she scored 80 points for her. The main reason is that Su Pingping works hard. The two of them are thest ones to get off work every day in the studio. Su Qing is worried all the time. She is afraid that if the sales are not good, the whole family will have a hard time. Not to mention that the younger sisters continue to study and go to such a good school. Not to mention that her family is interested in making bags, but for the sake of good business, she only rests for six hours a day almost this month. Put all the time and energy into designing new styles, researching, deploying new colors, and making good-looking bags. The eldest sister can decorate the store better in order to make money, and go out on a business trip for more than a month to earn money for thepany''s subsequent operations. How can she not work hard at home! The studio can undergo earth-shaking changes in a short period of time. Su Qing has worked hard and paid a lot. Su Qing is also satisfied with Su Pingping. Only 80 points were given because Su Pingping just came here, and she doesn''t know many things, so she taught her everything. Su Qing put a lot of thought into it, but Su Pingping was still a bit stupid and slow to learn. The main point deduction is here. But Su Pingping took on all the chores in the studio by herself, and she took on multiple roles, working hard withoutint. Su Qing thought of the elder sister''s instructions before she left, and felt that daily criticism was fine, but the right side had to be praised, so she gave her 80 points above average as encouragement. When giving points, Su Qing thought about it for a long time, but Su Pingping''s score was actually the highest. Because Yao Fang was directly under the leadership of Su Wen, Su Wen was away, so she called Yao Fang to ask Yao Fang to evaluate herself. Yao Fang thought about it, what she has done in the past month or so can''t bepared with Su Qing who is alone, and even Su Pingping can''tpare her efforts. For more than a month, she still followed Su Wen''s instructions and used it to learn sales skills, market conditions, and make friends in the same industry. There are a lot of things to say, but no effect can be seen, and it seems that she is the most idle in the end. During the scoring, Yao Fang gave herself a score of 60, barely passing. "Director, when will the boss arrive?" Su Pingping''s cheeks flushed with excitement. It feels like I haven''t seen the bigdy for a long, long time. "Yao Fang is going to pick up someone, it should be soon. We are checking, we must give the eldest sister a surprise." Su Qing is also happy, she misses the eldest sister, "Where is the third sister? Where did she go?" "Su Xiu is serving small snacks in the tea room." "Oh! Make her hurry up." "understood." Su Pingping agreed, and ran to the tea room slowly. After Su Wen finished packing the snacks, the two of them came out with four exquisitely shaped tes. They were ced on Su Wen''s office coffee table, and checked again to make sure there was nothing irregr. As early as a week ago, they discussed it, and they wanted to surprise Su Wen. took her by surprise. I made so many preparations just for this moment today. Good night, okay! Chapter 1079: big change Chapter 1079 Great Change Not long after, the publishing house''s car stopped at the door of the studio, and Su Wen and Yao Fang got out of the car dragging their suitcases. Turning around and waving goodbye to Zhou Yan in the car, I told Zhou Yan to remember to tell her in advance when the new book should be published, and she would take the opportunity to advertise. Zhou Yan was also unambiguous, and waved her hand to show that she understood, and the car drove away quickly. Su Wen and Yao Fang carried their luggage and walked into the door of the studio. As soon as they entered the door, they were shocked by the scene inside. I saw Su Qing, Su Xiu, and Su Pingping standing side by side at the door. When they saw Su Wening in, they shouted in unison: "Boss Su is wee back from a business trip." After speaking, they apuded vigorously together. "Hahaha..." Su Wen couldn''t helpughing, "Not bad! Everyone has be so clever." "How is eldest sister?" Su Qing walked up to Su Wen with a leadership style, and the smile on her face could not be stopped. Although I tried my best to look serious, I was still very happy to see the eldest sister, and it was really hard to pretend to be serious. Su Wen looked around and nodded approvingly, "That''s right, it''s changed a lot! You''ve worked hard this month." Su Qing''s eyes were slightly red, "It''s not hard work, it''s not hard work. Big sister, it''s hard work because you are on a business trip." "I don''t work too hard." Su Qing rubbed Su Qing''s hair, it felt surprisingly good, and praised by the way: "The hair is well maintained!" "That''s it." Su Qing finally couldn''t helpughing, "Sister, you said it! Dry and dull hair is the most affecting temperament and image. The founding store of the Su family will open soon. As a member of the Su family , everyone must be beautiful. Only then can they match thepany''s business philosophy, and each of us will be thepany''s image in the future." She kept everything the elder sister said in her heart, and worked hard to realize it. "That''s right!" Su Wen still wanted to speak, but Su Xiu and Su Pingping also squeezed over, looking at Su Wen eagerly. "Okay! Don''t look at me like that, I brought you a gift." Su Wen smiled and nced at everyone, and everyone went upstairs to Su Wen''s office. After everything was put down, they began to distribute gifts. There are a lot of gifts, including skin care products, make-up, essories, scarves and gloves, etc. This time I went to the capital and bought a lot of things, especially skin care and makeup. The capital is worthy of being the capital, and everything isplete. Many imported brands that cannot be bought in provincial cities can be bought in the capital. Su Wen didn''t make a specific assignment, but let people choose the one they like. Su Pingping chose a very soft and warm cashmere scarf, and the way she held it carefully in her hand made people feel distressed. Su Wen guessed that she probably didn''t choose the scarf for herself, she probably wanted to send it back to Zhang Chunxiang. is filial piety. But the reason why she kept Su Pingping was because of her quality. Yao Fang chose skin care products, and she was still muttering: "I''m getting old, I have to take good care of my old face, or it will drag down ourpany''s image." Started to study slowly. "A lot of foreign words, imported, right? I never imagined that I, Yao Fang, would have to use imported products in my life." I estimated in my heart that the price of this set of skin care products must exceed her monthly sry. Su Wen is generous and willing. It can''t be done by any one person. At the moment, Yao Fang looked at Su Wen with a little more admiration andplexity. Chapter 1080: New employees Chapter 1080 New employee The more she gets along with Su Wen, the more she understands her, the more she admires and admires her. She can always bring surprises to people, every thought, every thing she does, there is really no other words to describe her besides admiration. Yao Fang watched the days get better and better, and her horizons became more and more broadened. Even talking and getting along with people arepletely different from before. These were all brought by Su Wen. Without her, I would have been sold a long time ago, and I would have paid for it! When I came to a big city, I realized how ridiculous and pitiful I was before. Su Qing chose a pair of gloves, half-fingered, which can be worn while working. Su Xiu also chose skin care products. As for makeup, there isn''t a single option. It can be seen that in everyone''s mind, smug beauty is not as good as practicality, and I haven''t seen the saying that lipstick is natal. Su Wen didn''t say much, so she let them choose. When everything was selected, everyone sat together and ate the snacks made by Su Xiu herself, and chatted for a while. Then move to the conference room for a meeting. When the meeting started, everyone quickly entered the working state and reported the work situation of this month. Su Wen sat on the front page, listening carefully, asking questions from time to time, and most of the time she nodded in agreement. Because they really work hard. Especially Su Qing, when Su Qing showed Su Wen the style of her newly designed bag, Su Wen almost turned into a lemon. I have to say that some people are born to eat this bowl of rice. Compared to Su Qing, she herself is a scumbag, and the test is entirely based on years of experience and hobbies in buying bags. But hobbies are not equal to talents. I didn''t have such a clear feeling before, but now Su Wen really feels that she is not good enough. "From now on, Su Qing will be responsible for all the design, new products, and improvements of ourpany''s bags. You have to assume the responsibility of the design director, and I won''t interfere." Su Qing panicked when she heard the eldest sister say that she would hand over all the design to herself, "I...can I do it?" "Believe in yourself, you can do it." Su Wen encouraged: "You have to have confidence in yourself, even if you don''t believe in yourself, don''t you still believe in my judgment? I said you are talented if you are talented. You are almost It is just a systematic learning, and now is the best opportunity for you to learn. Fashion is a wonderful thing. It is hard to say what is fashion, and no one can position fashion as a fixed certain style. What we have to do It is constant innovation, design, and integration of various elements.¡± "Yes!" Su Qing nodded heavily, "I will work hard." "it is good!" After everyone''s report was over, Su Wen announced two things. "First, because we don''t have enough manpower, I hired two people from Chunfeng Deyi Publishing House. Some of you have met them. They are my two temporary assistants at the autograph event, Fang Sha and Fang Shuai. They wille tomorrow Check in, Su..." Su Wen paused in the middle of her speech, and for a moment didn''t know who to choose to be in charge. The studio has been established for too short a time, and there are shortages of all positions. At present, the mostcking are personnel logistics and ounting. Su Xiu has already gone to the western pastry restaurant to study. She will go there for half a day, and she will work as an ountant during the rest of the time. But it can''tst long, Su Xiu has her own hobbies, and she will open a shop in the future. "Su Qing, you know a lot. When Fang Sha and Fang Shuaie tomorrow, you will be in charge of making arrangements. Chapter 1081: hiring Chapter 1081 Recruitment Among them, Fang Sha is in charge of personnel and logistics. From now on, all the matters in our studio will be handed over to Fang Sha. Recruitment, reception, etc. are all hers, and the specific scope of work is under discussion. Fang Shuai will be my assistant, and I will arrange his work. " After Su Wen finished speaking, she drew a sticky note and quickly wrote down the work arrangement of Fang Shuai. Things are also simple. It is to contact Ai Shang Magazine, she wants to invite a bearded photographer to take a group of photos for her brand bags. How to get in touch is up to Fang Shuai himself to discuss. She only left the contact information of Aishang and the film studio. How to reconcile in the middle, discuss the time, and how to do it are Fang Shuai''s business. She can''t handle everything by herself, she will be exhausted. The meeting was over and it was getting dark. Su Wen was worried about the decoration of the store, so she went to have a look again. The store decoration project has ended, and Yao Fang hase to clean it every day. Now we are waiting for the disy cabs and ss shelves to enter the factory. Although it is notpletely perfect yet, it can already see the ultra-modern design sense far surpassing all the surrounding shops. The main reason is that arge price has been invested, and the gorgeous crystal chandelier shines brightly when it is turned on. Yao Fang also came along, she was in charge of the store, and Yao Fang also had a key. "Has the manufacturer of the custom-made shelves urged? When will it be ready at thetest? The opening time must not be dyed." Su Wen asked while checking the details of the decoration. "It''s already been urged. Thepany boss Zhou''s younger brother''s secretary helped to introduce has a very good service, and he is already working overtime to catch up. I promised that it will be delivered within a week." Yao Fang was so convinced by Zhou Hengyang''s ability. My younger brother and secretary have such great skills. She went to contact the manufacturer to report the name of the party, and the treatment and quotation werepletely different. Yao Fang secretly inquired about the market and learned that the price was definitely the lowest. When I was in Sanjiaying before, who would have thought that the most despised son-inw who came to the door was actually capable of barking in the door. To be disrespectful, Yao Fang had alsoined to others in secret before, and the Su family''s upside-down door also had a good-looking face. is a worthless one. Who a capable man would be willing to be someone''s backdoor? Even if the man himself is willing, the family members are not willing. Everyone in the vige remembers that when Zhou Hengyang barged in the door, no one from his family came. It must be because there is no one in the family, and I have no skills, and I will be willing to be a backdoor when I am poor and about to eat. Who would have thought, it is not what the big guy guessed. Now that I think about it, I was really sitting on the sidelines, and I was always self-righteous. Even if he had a little bit of vision now, he wouldn''t regard Zhou Hengyang as a useless, ipetent man. Not to mention other things, it is impossible for a man without ability to have such a strong aura. "You continue to follow up. If there is anything missing, add it as soon as possible. After the shelves enter the factory, the bags can be disyed. In addition, how is the salesperson I asked you to find?" "I saw a few, and I think there are five people who are good. One of them is already a counter foreman who wants to bring in his rtives, but he was squeezed out. Now he has beenid off and is waiting for work." Yao Fang knows that Su Wen is not a narrow-minded person, and she has no scruples in speaking. If you have anything to say, just say it directly, Su Wen can use even a notorious bad woman like her, there is no reason to look down on theid-off and unemployed. Chapter 1082: prodigal stuff Chapter 1082 Prodigal stuff "Her name is Dai Hongqin. She is 26 years old and has two daughters in her family. The eldest daughter is seven years old and the younger daughter is three years old. The children are taken care of by their grandparents when they are working. The older one has gone to school and the younger one has not. Originally I can barely support my family, but now that I have beenid off, my family will have nowhere to live.¡± "You know so well?" "I asked all five people very clearly. I went to Dai Hongqin''s house once, just as her friend." "It doesn''t matter whether you areid off or not. In the future, our store can recruitid-off workers first. But the image and height are very important, as I told you before." Su Wen turned around with a serious expression, "I''m frank, not pretty, not temperamental, no I don¡¯t want to be literate. This may be realistic, and it may not sound good to say it, but it is indeed the most basic requirement.¡± "Ourpany is taking the expensive and luxury route, and what we want is that ordinary people can''t afford it. Therefore, whether it is decoration, service details, after-sales or shop assistants, we must match. Otherwise, we will smash our own signs." Su Wen was afraid that Yao Fang would choose an inappropriate clerk because of her soft heart. Regardless of Yao Fang¡¯s notorious reputation in Sanjiaying, and the things he did are hard to describe, but deep down he is easy to soften his heart. Otherwise, when I was a little girl at home, I wouldn''t be easily fooled by a scumbag. "Don''t worry, the reason why Dai Hongqin was squeezed out by others is because she is too beautiful, and she doesn''t fit in anywhere." Yao Fangughed to herself. "Okay! Then you can arrange a time for her toe and see her. If I see it, I will admit it if there is no problem." "Okay! I''ll inform her tomorrow." Yao Fang immediately agreed happily, "I wasn''t sure before, and I haven''t talked to her yet." Su Wen stepped on the marble stairs, pressed her hand on the mahogany handrail, and carefully observed the gloss and texture of the wood. I thought to myself, Zhou Hengguang deserves to be a future master in the construction industry, and the vision of purchasing raw materials and manufacturers is notparable to that of ordinary people. This renovation really owes him a lot of favors, not only helping them save decoration time and cost, but also ensuring the quality. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what will happen if I let her, a decoration rookie, do it! Tomorrow, let Su Qing choose several men''s bags and belts, pack them and send them over as a thank you gift. **** After finishing the decoration, Su Wen just went out when she saw Zhou Hengyang waiting at the door, with a white car parked beside her that Su Wen had never seen before. A famous international brand, the price is very expensive. "Why are you here?" Seeing Zhou Hengyang, Su Wen couldn''t help but stepped forward, threw herself into his arms and asked coquettishly. Zhou Hengyang stopped Su Wen''s waist without even looking at Yao Fang who came out, and lowered his eyes and said in a low voice, "I knew you woulde here when I came to pick you up." "You still know me in Hengyang." His body was so warm that Su Wen couldn''t help stuffing her hands into his coat to warm her hands, "Where is the car? I haven''t seen it before." "Hengguang just bought it with money from the factory." Su Wen couldn''t helpining, "Prodigal stuff." Zhou Hengyang finally couldn''t helpughing, pinched Su Wen''s nose, "Hahaha... don''t be afraid, I just arrived yesterday, and he became mine before he could open it." "Like it!" Su Wen gave a thumbs up, and the couple looked at each other andughed tacitly. Su Wen finally understood that Hengyang liked to squeeze Zhou Hengguang. Sure enough, it feels good to bully others. Good night, okay? Chapter 1083: i hug you Chapter 1083 I hug you "Go! Get in the car." Zhou Hengyang hugged Su Wen, helped her open the co-pilot''s door, waited for her to get in the car before closing the door, walked around to the driver''s seat, got in the car and closed the door, and started the car in one go. In a hurry, Su Wen only had time to wave to Yao Fang, telling her to lock the door and go home from get off work. On the way back, Su Wen couldn''t help but say, "You don''t like Yao Fang very much?" Zhou Hengyang did not turn his head, and focused on driving. The warm yellow lights in the car reflected on him, half bright and half dark, the man''s handsome face and deep outline were clearly reflected. "I have no right toment on people I don''t know well." The attitude of dislike is already very clear, and there is no need to express it in words. "Yao Fang is pretty good." "If she doesn''t want to bring my wife down, I will thank her." Su Wen couldn''t help but red at him, "Is it that easy for me to be led astray?" Zhou Hengyang finally tilted his head, looked up and down, and said solemnly: "There are too many bad guys out there, I have to be optimistic." He went to the northwest for more than a month, so many rivals appeared, isn''t it dangerous enough? Not to mention those who secretly covet, Song Jinyan and Jiang Yu are a big trouble. "Are you still talking about me? God knows if you have any wild flowers in the northwest?" Su Wen took the opportunity to settle ounts. Women are stingy, and she is no exception. How can there be a woman who is not jealous in love! Unless she doesn''t love, it''s impossible not to care at all. "There are really wild flowers..." Su Wen was about to explode when she heard the words, but Zhou Hengyang did not expect Zhou Hengyang to follow up slowly¡ª "But I''m blind and can''t see. Maybe Liu Chun can see, he has good eyesight." "Pfft..." Su Wen finally couldn''t helpughing, "Hengyang, have you noticed that you are different after returning from the northwest? You wouldn''t joke like this before." While speaking, the bicycle stopped at the door of the house, Zhou Hengyang stepped on the brake, looked sideways at Su Wen, with a serious face, "I thought about it." "Ok?" Zhou Hengyang hugged her into his arms smoothly, and Su Wen hugged his neck obediently without struggling. She looked back at him intently with her watery peach eyes, and the distance between the two was extremely close. Breathing intertwined, the atmosphere in the car gradually became ambiguous. "What have you thought about?" Su Wen asked in a whisper. "I think I have to learn to talk more, and be more humorous to be more pleasing." Zhou Hengyang lowered his head, his handsome face getting closer and closer, and finally sealed Su Wen''s lips. It took a long time to end this lingering deep kiss. Su Wen''s mind went nk after being kissed, "Stop kissing!" As he spoke, there was another lingering kiss. Su Wen was angry, ashamed and liked, and couldn''t help responding to him. After some time, the two of them separated inseparably. "You used to be very likable." Su Wen said with a blushing face, "Otherwise, you wouldn''t be fascinated by me." It was the first time Su Wen admitted that she was fascinated by him, and Su Wen was quite embarrassed. "You used to be fascinated by my face, my figure, I want you to be more fascinated." Zhou Hengyang''s voice was hoarse, **** enough to make your scalp tingle, "I want you to also like my character, a little moreMore A little, I will try my best." Su Wen seemed to have fireworks blooming in her mind for a moment, and hugged him forcefully, "You are already very good, and I also like your previous personality." Chapter 1084: Little sister is super wronged Chapter 1084 The little girl is super wronged "What now?" "Now I like it more, I like it all, I like it very much. You are you, I will like you no matter what, really." Su Wen couldn''t help but put on her red lips. "Hey!" "What are you doing?" Two voices came from one, one, and one, and Su Wen, who was frightened, immediately pushed Zhou Hengyang away, and when she turned her head, she saw Liumei and Xiaomei standing at the door with a guilty conscience. "Shame!" "Oops! I''m so sorry." The two little girls covered their eyes with their hands. If the gaps between their fingers were ignored, it would be more believable. "It''s over, I was seen." Su Wen''s ears were pointed and her neck was red. Zhou Hengyang took the time to help her tidy up her clothes, "It''s so far away, and the lights in the car are not turned on, so I can''t see it. The two little girls are in school, and they have failed in their studies." "Really?" Su Wen asked uncertainly. "Really." Zhou Hengyang assured. You can''t scare your wife, otherwise it will be difficult to make out in the future. Su Wen felt relieved, took a few deep breaths and got out of the car. After getting out of the car, Zhou Hengyang''s warm embrace was blown away by the cold wind, and she woke up instantly. "The elder sister is back!" The two little girls greeted them happily, looking at Su Wen slyly, and at Zhou Hengyang who was walking over. The little girl looked at Su Wen like a little adult, and asked solemnly, "Sister, is brother-inw nting strawberries for you? Why can''t I see the strawberries?" Su Wen''s cheeks flushed, and she didn''t know what to do to react. However, someone answered solemnly, "It was supposed to be nted, but you came at a really bad time." "Oh! Then I will avoid it in the future." The younger sister promised old-fashionedly, "I will never dy my sister and brother-inw to give birth to my nephew." Sixth Sister simply couldn''t see it. Little sister is too childish, she should stay away from her in the future. Don''t let her lower her IQ. ying with childish ghosts will also make her childish. Su Wen: "..." Has she been reduced to the point of being born? "Come on, let''s go in! It''s cold outside." "My luggage is still in the studio." "It has been brought back by Su Qing and Su Xiu for you." "That''s good." Little sister and sixth sister, a pair of smart ghosts, surrounded Su Wen in a very tacit understanding, chattering and asking non-stop. "Is the big sister''s capital fun? What does it look like?" "Did sister have a hard time traveling?" "Sister, are you tired? We have prepared a lot of delicious food tonight!" "I miss you so much, big sister." "I would rather." "Obviously it''s me, it''s me, it''s me, I miss the eldest sister more." "It''s me, I think about it every day, I even dreamed about my eldest sister! I dreamed that we went fishing for lobster together in our hometown." Sixth Sister, who just disliked my younger sister for being a naive ghost, quarreled with my younger sister very naively in a blink of an eye. Su Wen was so teased by the two that she couldn''t helpughing, "Okay, okay, stop arguing, and think about it, okay?" "Then who do you miss more, big sister?" "right!" The two little girls treated each other equally, and wanted Su Wen to give an answer because of the same hatred. Su Wen was dumbfounded. Is this okay? Are the children all mature now? "I..." Su Wen saw Zhou Hengyang in a blink of an eye, and had an idea, "Of course I miss your brother-inw the most." Zhou Hengyang, who was walking in front, had a nice curve on his thin lips. Liumei instantly looked like a deted ball, "Huh?" "The eldest sister is partial." The younger sister is extremely wronged. Chapter 1085: Skip a grade next year Chapter 1085 Skip next year Sixth sister chooses the second best, "What about the second? Who do you think of second?" The little girl also blinked her big eyes and looked at Su Wen expectantly. Su Wen pondered for a moment, "Let''s talk about your grades first? Who performed well in school?" When ites to studying, the little girl hides back with a guilty conscience. There was no longer the high spirits just now. "I, of course it''s me." Sixth Sister did her part and raised her hands excitedly, "My grades are good, and my grades are the best in the whole year. Our ss teacher said that next year I can skip a grade and go directly to the third grade." Several people also entered the living room. Su Wen took off her coat and changed her shoes. Seeing Su Xiu, she asked her for confirmation, "Is Su Xiu real? Is that what their teacher really said?" "It''s true. The ss teacher said that Liu Mei''s continued stay in the ss is a blow to other students." "Hahaha..." Su Wen didn''t expect this to be the reason, so she couldn''t helpughing. It made Liumei so angry. Obviously, Sixth Sister also knows that her current situation seems... so embarrassing. Obviously she has the best grades and she is the most beautiful, but the whole ss is unwilling to be friends with her. On the contrary, the naive little girl, the idiot, has the best rtionship with people, and everyone wants to make friends with her. It wasn''t until the ss teacher suggested that she skip a grade to go to the third grade next year, and she told Su Xiu the reason in a tactful manner, that Liu Mei didn''t understand. But she was so wronged. But it was only a minute of grievance, and the grievance was thrown away after a minute. It is also good that she can skip a grade, she doesn''t want to y with a bunch of children! Stupid, stupid, and childish. "Sister, stopughing." Sixth Sister covered her face in embarrassment. "It''s okay to skip a grade. You are already studyingter than others and behind the starting line. You will be nine years old in the next semester. It is reasonable to say that you should be in the third grade. If you calcte it this way, it is not considered a grade skip." It should be sent to study, but Su Xuewen passed away suddenly, and the sixth younger sister''s study was naturally gone. In the original body, even the fourth and fifth sisters asked to drop out of school, so they were said to study for the sixth and younger sisters. Su Xiu also agreed, "The elder sister is right, but the sixth younger sister has been smart since she was a child. Although she went to schoolte, she got good grades." Sixth Sister was quite embarrassed by the praise, and said with flushed cheeks, "I would also like to thank Third Sister for teaching me, so that I learned the knowledge of the first grade and the second grade early." "Okay! You two sisters, don''t give in to each other." Su Wen interrupted unbearably, "Is the meal ready? If it''s not ready, I''ll cook. I haven''t cooked for a long time." Since she cultivated Su Xiu''s culinary skills, she has be the shopkeeper. "There are still two dishes that haven''t been cooked yet. Besides, I want to eat the pot stickers you made. Last time I made them a few times, they were not as delicious as yours." Su Xiu brought Su Wen a new apron , there is also an advertisement for a certain chicken essence printed on it. Apparently it was delivered when I bought groceries. "Let''s go! I''ll do it." Su Wen hasn''t cooked for a long time, and her hands are really itchy. Entering the kitchen, there are already several dishes on the counter. A stir-fried mung bean sprouts, a kelp pork rib soup, stewedmb with Chinese cabbage vermicelli, a steamed egg, and braised chicken that is bubbling and bubbling in the pot. It''s steaming! The strong fragrance made Su Wen instantly feel like going home. "Wow! It''s so rich." The greedy Su Wen immediately picked up a piece of ribs with chopsticks and started eating. Chapter 1086: Treat guests to the kitchen Chapter 1086 Treat guests to the kitchen The crispy and tasty pork ribs stewed, the meat and bones have been separated, the taste is soft and glutinous, and the taste is just right, with the fragrance of kelp. "Not bad, delicious." Su Wen praised: "The cooking skills are getting better and better. Whoever marries my third sister in the future will be a blessing in eight lifetimes." Su Xiu looked at Su Wen expectantly, and was delighted to be praised, "I knew you came back today, so I went to the market to buy vegetables in the morning. It''s a pity that it''s cold and there are not many vegetables. If spring and summer, there will be a lot of fresh vegetables." of vegetables." "It''s already a lot, can we finish all the dishes?" "Brother-inw has been notified in advance that there will be friendsing to our house today. The second sister has gone to the stewed vegetable shop, and I will buy some appetizers, cut a pork head, and buy a piece of old wine peanuts." Su Xiu has already been tempered. , The rtives whoe to the family will prepare very thoughtfully. One-to-one food and drink, never go wrong. Originally, Zhou Hengyang never considered inviting friends to his home as guests. When Xu Xiaoxiao and He Changming came to visit Su Xiu when they were in Sanjiaying, they were well prepared. After that time, Zhou Hengyang changed his mind, and these few times he came back from other ces to invite friends to dinner and set the ce at home. instead of frequent restaurants. When doing business, sometimes treating guests to dinner at home is more intimate and important than in a restaurant. "I don''t know when he notified you, but it''s very thoughtful to inform you in advance." "Brother-inw has always been very thoughtful." Su Wen washed her hands and started to cook. What is left uncooked is a mandarin fish, steamed fresh mandarin fish is more suitable. This simple mandarin fish has long been cleaned by Su Xiu. Su Wen put a flower knife on the mandarin fish, put **** and green onion on it, and put it in the steamer. Then use steamed fish soy sauce, light soy sauce and other seasonings to adjust the sauce. After the fish is steamed, pour the sauce and hot oil and it will bepletely ready. During the waiting process, Su Wen and Su Xiu were not idle. Because Su Qing had already returned from buying the stewed vegetables, the two of them were busy putting the stewed vegetables on the te. The promising te, paired with Su Xiu''s ingeniously carved radish flowers, made a very beautiful shape. Su Wen made thest dish, Jiuniangxiaoyuanzi. The little sister and the sixth sister like to eat, and the Su Wen sisters like it very much. Men drink very slowly, and can eat a meal for two to three hours. The sisters don''t n to just wait like this, they will almost eat and withdraw by themselves. It¡¯s not difficult to brew rice **** with wine, and the rice **** are all ready-made at the vegetable market. It is much richer than the items in my hometown in the countryside. Su Xiu doesn¡¯t know how to cook this dish. She only heard about how to do it, but she hasn¡¯t tried it yet. I bought Xiaoyuanzi today and came back with wine, because my sister suggested it. Last week, Xu Pei went back to the provincial capital to run some errands, took his two precious daughters out to y for a day, and ate a lot of delicious food. The little sister remembered it after eating out once, and when she came back, she made a fuss and asked the third sister to cook it for her. Su Wen came back today, and she knew how to do it. Jiuniangxiaoyuanzi is not umon, and it is a dish that almost every household can make. "I can also make sweet soup." Speaking of sweet soup, the sisters all have bright eyes. Su Qing, who was much calmer, couldn''t help suggesting: "Let''s make sweet soup tomorrow! Take it to the studio in a thermos bucket, and drink a bowl of hot sweet soup when you''re tired from work in the afternoon." "That''s great." Speaking of sweet soup, everyone has a deep memory. Whether it''s Su Xiu, Su Qing or Su Wen herself. Because I went to banquets when I was a child, and I always had sweet soup when I was with my friends. Cut all kinds of fruits and put them together. Cook starch and sugar in arge pot. It is easy to make, and children like it very much. Thanks for the little cutie who voted for me, I love you! Good night. Chapter 1087: cant let them down Chapter 1087 Can''t let them down "It''s been a long time since I''ve eaten, I''ll make it tomorrow." Su Xiu volunteered. "Do you have the time?" "Yes, it is not troublesome to make sweet soup, and you can cook arge pot at one time." "That line..." "Sister, the mandarin fish is ready to be steamed." Su Qing stood close to the steamer and yelled out immediately when she noticed it. So Su Wen and Su Xiu worked together, one heated the oil, the other poured the sauce, and soon a delicious steamed mandarin fish was ready. "Go and see, is your brother-inw''s friend here?" As soon as Su Wen finished speaking, the little girl ran in bouncingly, stood at the door of the kitchen, saw that there were too many people inside, but didn''te in, and shouted loudly, "A rtive is here!" Liu Chun and Liu Qiang stood behind the little girl, looking inside. "Sister Su Wen, you are cooking yourself!" Liu Qiang was so excited that he no longer knew how to describe his envy for the big boss. When I arrived at Su''s house and saw so many beautiful sisters, it would be no wonder if I didn''t envy them! "My third sister is the chef, and I''m the assistant cook." Su Wen introduced, "This is my second sister, Su Qing, and my third sister, Su Xiu." Without Su Wen''s introduction, Liu Qiang took the initiative to take Su Wen''s words, "Hi, hello, I''m Liu Qiang, Brother Chun''s good brother. An employee of Changhe, a native of the capital, so far single and unmarried. Are you all dating? Think about me... Oh! Brother Chun, what are you doing? Don''t pull me." Liu Qiang continued to promote himself, but was dragged away by Liu Chun before he finished speaking. "You want to be brother-inw with the big boss, you have a good idea." Liu Chun scolded: "I have no chance! Stop daydreaming." "Why am I just daydreaming! Brother Chun, you have no chance, maybe I have a chance." Liu Chun looked at this flexible little fat man, and said with disgust: "Then you have to lose at least forty catties." Liu Qiang was wronged instantly, "Look carefully, my facial features are still very correct, and my temperament is not bad." "I didn''t see it! I only saw a round little fat man." Liu Chun scolded with a smile. "I really have no chance at all?" "No!" Liu Chun hinted: "Hengyang is very defensive, and my sister-inw treats her as her own sister. Do you think it is possible for you to marry Hengyang''s sister? If you are not afraid of being broken by Hengyang, try it." Liu Qiang shivered, "Forget it! I still have a lot of confidante in the capital, and I can''t let them down." Liu Chun: "..." This kid is really cheap. It would be unlucky for any younger sister to marry him. In the kitchen, Su Qing and Su Xiu are not as reserved as before. Others won''t feel embarrassed when they make jokes. They know that Liu Qiang is just ying lip service, and he doesn''t take it seriously. Su Wen secretly agreed. good! I have made great progress, and work is indeed the most tempering. In the future, she is already looking forward to Su Xiu, Su Qing will hold up the sky, and then she will be able to be a rice bug happily and a salty fish who doesn''t want to make progress. In the living room, Zhou Hengyang was entertaining Pan Yi and others, and there were two thin but energetic old men in their sixties wearing sses. These two are the person in charge of the Changhe R&D Center, and Zhou Hengyang was not around during this period, so it was all supported by them. If it is said that Zhou Hengyang is not here, who would most like him toe back quickly, the R&D center will say the second and no one will dare to say the first. During Zhou Hengyang''s absence, the big guy''s hair almost fell out. Anxiously making people bald. Chapter 1088: Are you not guilty? Chapter 1088 Are you not guilty? Without the big boss, the R&D center has no progress at all. The engine research and development that the big boss is in charge of has also entered a bottleneck, and he is waiting for the big boss toe back. If he doesn''te back, the two old people will go to the northwest to find someone in person. The person invited tonight is Zhou Hengguang, who just came back from a business trip in Qingshui County. The meeting has not yet arrived, and Zhou Hengyang was about to call to ask questions, when Ji Fang just came. "Where''s your director?" Zhou Hengyang asked strangely, "Why didn''t hee?" Ji Fang hesitated, "The vice president... the second boss is temporarily unable toe." Help! He really doesn''t have the guts to lie to the big boss! Sooner orter, the ident will happen, and the vice president''s misfortune is his own fault. He is just an innocent little shrimp, he will definitely be miserable. Ji Fang stayed with Zhou Hengguang twenty-four hours a day for more than twelve hours, and after adding that banquet, he had already vaguely guessed in his heart what "good deed" his director had done. Ever since he knew about it, Ji Fang felt guilty for covering up criminals. In my heart, I have a deeper understanding of the insidiousness of my vice president. In my heart, I call the director too shameless. Simply not human. It''s too much, how can this kind of thing be done? The poor man still treats him so well, giving him food and food. Isn''t he guilty? Don''t you feel bad? He felt guilty for the director, and felt embarrassed to meet people for the director. Unfortunately, there is only so much he can do. Because he is also a victim, oppressed and oppressed by the vice president, unable to resist, he can only obey obediently. Ji Fang wanted to cry. For example, now, the deputy dean is afraid of overturning his car, so he can''te to Su''s house for dinner. Forcing him toe over to rece him, he was also very afraid. Ji Fang already had a premonition that the day when the vice president overturned his car was the time for his death. Zhou Hengyang frowned upon hearing this, "Is he that busy?" "The deputy dean is very busy." Ji Fang bit the bullet and said, "There are many things in the design institute, and the dean is already very angry at the deputy dean''s refusal to go. We have a very difficult river-crossing bridge next year. To be built, the deputy dean is the chief engineer. He recently talked to a geological expert, a professor of hydraulic engineering..." Ji Fang wanted to say more, but was interrupted by Zhou Hengyang raising his hand. "Okay, I get it. If he doesn''te, you can stay for dinner." Zhou Hengyang''s deep eyes narrowed dangerously, and he always felt that something was wrong. The boss seems to have not been to his house for a long time. He oftenes during renovations. Since he officially moved, he has never been here again. There are many guests at home, and Su Wen, as the hostess, has toe out to greet each other. Needless to say too much, she was introduced to each other by Zhou Hengyang. Everyone is hungry, let¡¯s eat soon. The dining room of the new home is very big, the dining table is round, and it is not a problem to amodate more than a dozen people. There is also a small bar next to the dining table. Little Sister and Sixth Sister did not sit with the adults, buty down in front of the bar, eating with their own small bowls. At the big dining table, the three sisters Su Wen, Su Xiu and Su Qing were busy putting dishes with all kinds of color, fragrance and taste on the table, and everyone''s eyes were straightened. The two old engineers stopped dragging Zhou Hengyang to discuss issues, and showed kind smiles while holding chopsticks. He kept nodding to Zhou Hengyang, thinking that the big boss is a man of good character, polite and thoughtful, and a happy family. The second boss and the third boss can''t catch up with the ttery. Chapter 1089: pomp of the head of the family Chapter 1089 The pomp of the head of the family "It looks delicious, here to make money." Liu Qiang was sitting between Liu Chun and Ji Fang, drooling when he saw the dishes being served. It''s not that the dishes look good. What restaurant in the capital has he never been to? What satisfied him was the home-cooked taste, especially the braised chicken and ribs, which looked delicious. "That''s right." Liu Chun had tasted the cooking skills of Sister Su Wen. "Sister Su Wen''s cooking skills are nothing to say. What I miss the most in the northwest is the Su family''s food." Today he suggested to Hengyang to treat guests to dinner of. Otherwise, I would not have such a blessing! Ji Fang sat next to Liu Qiang like a pitiful little boy, not daring to say a word. She didn''t even dare to go to see Su Qing, for fear of revealing her secrets and being found out. "Wenwen, don''t be busy." Zhou Hengyang sat on the deputy host''s seat, waved to Su Wen, and said without hesitation: "You, the master of the house, move your chopsticks before you sit down, and all of us have to wait." .¡± Everyone was taken aback for a moment, and then suddenly realized. "Hahaha..." The two old engineersughed the happiest, and their praise for the big boss went up to a higher level. good! good! At the same time, he despised the second boss again. During the time when the big boss was away, the second boss was in charge of the house and paid no attention to their R&D department at all. uneptable! "Miss Su Wen, sit down quickly, the big boss won''t dare to move his chopsticks until you sit down." Liu Qiang roughly felt Zhou Hengyang''s temper, knowing that he didn''t care about the asional joke, and he was much more courageous than before. "It''s Wenwen, sit down!" Liu Chun knew the inside story, and Su Wen was the master of the family. Although Hengyang is the big boss that everyone admires and fears now, in this family, Su Wen''s status is the number one, and no one can shake it. Not only does Hengyang not want topete with Su Wen for power, but he is the most staunch supporter of Su Wen. He came to Su''s house for dinner several times, and Su Wen always sat in the host seat. This is unimaginable in other families, but it is a natural thing in the Su family. The host, Hengyang, would not know how to sit, but Liu Chun reckoned that Hengyang just wanted to sit, and the other girls from the Su family would not agree. If anyone dares to treat Su Wen as the hostess of an ordinary family, men drink and chat, and women follow behind to busy themselves, then it is a big mistake. Don''t even think about visiting Su''s house in the future. Su Wen herself doesn''t care, but Su Qing and Su Xiu don''t allow it. Liu Chun is the most urate judge of people, and now Su Wen herself still regards the two elder sisters as sisters who need to be carefully raised and cared for by her. But in fact, Su Qing and Su Xiu have grown up enough to be independent, but they never show it in front of their sister. Even Hengyang would not treat Su Qing and Su Xiu as innocent children. "Wenwen, sit down quickly. If you don''te, my son-inw will be stabbed in the back." Zhou Hengyang looked at Su Wen with a smile, and said seriously. "Nonsense." Su Wen teased Zhou Hengyang, did not refuse, and sat down generously, fully showing her bearing as the head of the family. She is not afraid of the scene, whether it is drinking, eating, or chatting during the dinner, she can do everything. A meal satisfies everyone, and the host and guest enjoy themselves. After the meal, Zhou Hengyang kept talking with the two old engineers about professional issues, and Su Wen couldn''t understand them, so he sat with them for a while and then went to Su Xiu, who was helped by Su Qing. Chapter 1090: hate us stupid Chapter 1090 I hate us for being stupid Hengyang has given her enough face, so she will naturally give Hengyang face. Ji Fang took his leave quickly after eating, Liu Chun and Liu Qiang yed puzzles with the younger sister with their childlike innocence. A gesture of disdain for y. Liu Qiang leaned over to Liu Chun and asked in a low voice, "What does the sixth child of the Su family mean? How does it look different from ordinary children?" "Probably dislikes us both for being stupid." Liu Chun knew Liu Mei very well, and knew that this girl was not only smart, but also had a top-notch mental quality. He heard that when he went to Sanjiaying, this girl overheard the traffickers, and she was able to do so in a calm manner, which shows that it is notparable to ordinary children. Liu Qiang had a question mark on his forehead, "Dislike? Are we stupid?" "Hehe!" Liu Chun smiled, quite proudly, "The fifth child of the Su family, do you know Mr. Su? There should be few people in the circle in the capital who don''t know about it, right?" "I know!" After Liu Chun finished speaking, he eximed: "Could it be possible that the Su family can produce a second Mr. Su? That''s impossible!" Professor Su''s IQ is already rare, and it is a miracle that a daughter can meet his standard. Could there be a second one? If this is the case, then everyone will have to re-evaluate their attitude towards the Su family. With such talents, why worry about the Su family not being able to flourish. Liu Chun said meaningfully: "This is not the second one. The sixth younger sister is only the third smartest in the Su family. The second smartest is the fourth eldest Su Xue." "Su Xue?" Liu Chun just came to the provincial capital, so he still doesn''t know. "Hmmm! I''m in Qingshui County as a freshman in high school, but I heard that she can take the college entrance examination directly." Hengyang never talks about the Su family sisters outside, but Liu Chun is familiar with it! You can observe, and you can always see something. The more Liu Qiang listened, the more surprised he became. In the end, he didn''t know what he thought of, and suddenly felt a little gloating. "why are youughing?" "I''mughing at some people who think they are self-righteous. They can''t see the situation clearly at a high level, and they will suffer a big fall in the future." Liu Chun also thought of it, "That''s why Hengyang didn''t really take action." The daughter-inw''s family has the ability to solve it, and it will grow very well in the future, so there is no need for him to take action now. Whoever has revenge should avenge it himself. What he has to do is to help the Su family sisters gain time to grow up. That''s all. ***** By the time the Su family guests had left one by one, Ji Fang had already arrived at Zhou Hengguang''s residence. He wasn¡¯t lying, Zhou Hengguang¡¯s family did have friends visiting, and several of them were big names in construction engineering in the province, as well as experts in geology. The cross-river bridge will be under construction next year, and geological surveys are already underway. Zhou Hengguang, the chief engineer, will be more and more busy and unable to take time off. When Ji Fang arrived, the negotiation had ended, and a group of people were walking out, all of whom were highly respected bosses, and the pressure it brought was self-evident. Especially when these bigwigs passed by Ji Fang, they stared at him with condemning eyes. It seems that he is some kind of confidante who seduces the king from going to court early. Ji Fang had ten thousand grievances in his heart, but he couldn''t speak them out. Walking at the end was a well-known bridge design expert, followed by ring at Ji Fang before turning his head to persuade Zhou Hengguang earnestly. "I heard that you haven''t been to the design institute for more than a month. You...let me say hello. You can''t forget your own job when you are busy. Building a bridge across the river is a century-old n that benefits the country and the people. I don''t know. What could be more important than this." Zha Zhaguang is about to fall off the horse, looking forward to it (#^.^#) Good night, okay? Chapter 1091: too shameless Chapter 1091 Too Shameless Zhou Hengguang smiled and remained silent. The old expert continued to mutter: "You have never been short of money since you were a child. Why do you go to work in a factory? Isn''t this a waste of your talent? I don''t care what you think. From today onwards, you must focus on your business. Even if you want to talk about someone, you have to let me go. Tomorrow we will organize a field trip of an expert group to observe the local climate and environment, and you must go too." A dark light shed in the depths of Zhou Hengguang''s pupils behind the lens, and he said after a while: "Don''t worry, I haven''t dyed any of my business. It''s all because of our dean''s fuss." "Your dean is also doing it for your own good. If you dy your business, all of us are worried. If you don''t dy your business, it''s your own body that will be tired. You can''t pay attention to your body just because you are young." "I know, I know you are always in a hurry, everyone is waiting for you after getting on the bus." "Hmph! You''ll get annoyed if you talk too much." The old professional didn''t think about it, but before he left, he gave Ji Fang another look, and scolded in a harsh tone that waspletely different from the gentle and persuasive persuasion just now: "You boy is too useless , I warn you to take good care of your vice president, if you don''t do your job properly, I will me you." After speaking, he shook his arms and left energetically. Ji Fang wants to cry but has no tears. Look! look! He knew that no matter how the vice president behaved, he was the only one who was unlucky in the end. "Everyone is gone, why are you in a daze?" Zhou Hengguang kicked Ji Fang unceremoniously before kicking him back to his senses. "I asked you to say hello for me, why did youe back sote?" "The big boss asked me to eat, and I dare not refuse." He was reluctant to refuse such a delicious meal. Life is already very hard, if I am sorry for my stomach, he will have nothing to love. Zhou Hengguang snorted coldly, feeling very jealous in his heart, "I can''t even go to eat, but you are lucky." Ji Fang: "... Vice President, I am in your honor." Oh! How did he be such a dog? He was obviously not like this before. "That''s true." Zhou Hengguang''s beautiful face was covered with frost, and he looked critically for a moment, "Why did youe back empty-handed? I don''t have time to eat, why didn''t you pack it for me?" Ji Fang''s mouth became O-shaped, "I forgot." help! The vice president is too shameless. This kind of request can also be made grandly, but he is very brave to speak the truth. "Don''t forget in the future." "Okay! I wrote it down." Ji Fang replied immediately, and asked attentively: "Second Boss, what do you like to eat? The dishes are very rich tonight, and every dish is cooked with a delicious taste. Especially thest potstickers, I haven¡¯t tried it before! Braised chicken is also good.¡± Zhou Hengyang Jun''s face turned dark instantly, he hadn''t had dinner yet! This brat must have done it on purpose. "Okay! I''m more courageous." "Don''t dare, I was afraid that I might not know your taste, Second Boss, so I asked carefully." Hahaha...It''s so cool. Zhou Hengguang''s thin lips raised a sneer, "Since you are so considerate, then you can make another trip and ask my sister-inw to make a new one for you to pack. I just happen to be busy and haven''t had dinner yet." Ji Fang was dumbfounded. "Second Boss, Vice President, you...are you serious? I''m gone, if I go again...wouldn''t it be a bit too shameless?" Ji Fang put it bluntly, he is a young man with a thin skin. Chapter 1092: childbirth problem Chapter 1092 The problem of having children Compared with a fox of Zhou Hengguang''s level, it is countless ranks behind. "Of course it is serious, go." "But..." He didn''t want to go, "I''ll go now." But he was cowardly. **** Ji Fang left and came back. Fortunately, it was not toote. Su Wen''s family was sitting in the living room chatting and watching TV. Su Wen bought the TV right after she moved to the provincial capital, but she didn''t watch it much and wasn''t interested, while Su Qing, Su Xiu and the two little girls watched it a lot. Zhou Hengyang was also there, sitting next to Su Wen, and the two of them were studying how to deal with the gift that Zhou Hengyang brought back from the northwest. That''s right! That batch of jade. Especially thergest diamond among them, you have to think about how to design it so that it will not be wasted. "Design the diamond as a ring!" Zhou Hengyang suggested: "The biggest one is the main diamond, and the remaining broken diamonds are iid on the side. The rest are white jade, a specialty of Northwest China, and those are carved into jade pendants for everyone." "Where are you?" Su Wen asked. "Me?" Zhou Hengyang was taken aback, obviously not thinking about himself. However, the daughter-inw could think of him, and a warm color appeared in his eyes, "Daughter-inw, you are wearing beautiful clothes, which is my greatest face." Su Wen has never bought diamonds in her previous life, and she also has some jewelry, but they are not very valuable. Compared with those sent by Zhou Hengyang, there is no possibility at all. Now suddenly let her decide what to design, she really can''t think of it. But seeing Hengyang''s leisurely appearance, Su Wen had an idea. "How about you design it for me?" Hearing this, Zhou Hengyang tapped Su Wen''s forehead lightly, and with his thin lips pressed against Su Wen''s ear, he murmured softly, "Of course it''s no problem, but I want to discuss the issue of having a child first." He wants a child. . wants a baby that I''ll give him. The crystallization of love between him and Wenwen, he will pamper the heavens. The hot air of Zhou Hengyang''s breath gently blows on Su Wen''s sensitive auricles, as if there is an electric current from the earlobe to the neck, then the spine, and spreads along the spine to the limbs. Brings a crunchy, itchymotion. She quietly wrapped her arms around his waist under the clothes, and nodded subtly. Zhou Hengyang''s eyes burst out with astonishing light, ecstasy, joy, happiness, touch... countless unspeakable joys,plex emotions surged in his chest. He picked up Su Wen without thinking, turned around and went back to the next door. A space that belongs exclusively to him and Wenwen. Su Qing: "..." Su Xiu: "..." The two of you looked at me, and I looked at you. They were silent for a long time, and finally burst outughing. "Second sister, are we going to have a little nephew or niece soon?" Su Xiu asked happily. Although there are seven sisters in her family, Su Xiu still hopes to have a little nephew or niece. There is a third generation born, if parents are still there, they will be very happy. "The eldest sister and brother-inw have been married for a long time, and it''s time to have a baby." Fortunately, this is a home-based recruitment, without parents-inw, and sister-inw is pointing fingers. Otherwise, it would have been a long time ago. Whoever married a daughter-inw in Sanjiaying would have to be stabbed in the back if she didn''t conceive or give birth for two years. I don¡¯t know what to say behind my back! "As long as the eldest sister is willing." "The eldest sister has such a good rtionship with her brother-inw now, she must be willing." Suddenly there was a knock on the door, and Su Qing got up to check, "Brother Ji Fang? Why are you back again? Did you forget to take something? I''ll help you find it." Chapter 1093: come back to pack Chapter 1093 Come back and pack Ji Fangxun''s face turned red, "No...I went to our second boss just now, he...he hasn''t eaten yet, let me...let mee over and pack a meal back. I''m sorry to trouble you, I''m sorry .¡± He hesitated for a long time before finishing speaking. Su Qing shook her head andughed, "Come in! I''ll cook to see what else to eat. There''s nothing to be ashamed about. Your second boss is our brother-inw''s younger brother, so there''s nothing to be ashamed about being rtives." Ji Fang felt even more ashamed, thinking that our second boss is not only your brother-inw''s younger brother, but also a bad man with bad intentions. "What does your second boss like to eat? Are there any taboos?" Su Qing realized that she hadn''t met her brother-inw''s younger brother, but she had heard that her brother-inw had a good rtionship with her younger brother. The hardware essories for the studio action are also produced with the approval of my brother-inw¡¯s younger brother. With these alone, it¡¯s not a big deal to make some food. "Eh..." Ji Fang wanted to say that as long as it was made by you, our second boss would like to eat it. But he wouldn''t say that! "You just watch and do it! Just do what you have." Ji Fang stretched his head to look, and he was relieved that he didn''t see the big boss. The big boss is here, he is under too much pressure, he always feels that he will be found out at any time, and then be destroyed humanely. "That''s OK!" Su Qing told Ji Fang to sit down and wait for a while, and asked Su Xiu to go back to her room to rest. After entering the kitchen, Su Qing felt embarrassed to pack the leftovers for her brother-inw and younger brother to take away. Fortunately, there are still fresh dishes at home, and after much deliberation, it is not suitable to eat greasy food at night. Simply cook a casserole with mmulina velutipes, vermicelli, braised beef, and dried shreds. I''m afraid it''s not enough to eat, there are still dumplings made by Su Xiu today in the kitchen, which were originally used for breakfast for my little sister and sixth sister tomorrow morning. There are two kinds of celery meat filling and shepherd''s purse and mushroom filling. Cooked fifteen of each, adding up to thirty is enough for a casserole. It''s quick to make, and it''s all ready in less than half an hour. Ji Fang smelled the fragrance while waiting outside, and wanted toe in to help Su Qing, but he knew the vice president''s temperament well, and if the vice president was jealous, he finally gave up the idea. But Ji Fang didn''t dare to do nothing alone, and actively wanted to help Su Qing sweep the floor. Was hurriedly stopped by Su Qing. "No, just wait." Su Qing politely refused, "Thanks to your help in the decoration of our store, do you have anything you want to eat? Let me make some for you?" "No, no need." Ji Fang waved his hand immediately, and wittily pushed the credit to the vice president, "The decoration matter has nothing to do with me. It is mainly our second boss, and those manufacturers are giving the second boss face. Otherwise I can''t do it, the second boss has a high status in the industry, and he wants to do business with him a lot." Su Qing had already guessed this point, and was not surprised at all. He didn''t even raise his eyebrows. Ji Fang thought, this reaction is wrong! How indifferent? Shouldn¡¯t you be admiring the power of the vice president? "By the way, I see that you sometimes call your brother-inw''s younger brother the vice president, and sometimes the second boss, what''s the matter?" Su Qing asked curiously. "It''s like this. I''m an employee of the Provincial Design Institute. The deputy director was transferred from the capital to our design institute as the deputy director. I was fortunate to be assigned to the deputy director as a secretary. Later, the deputy director helped the big boss and worked part-time. After bing the second boss, I also worked as a secretary in Changhe with the vice president." Chapter 1094: Miss Sus is indeed unusual Chapter 1094 The girl from the Su family is indeed extraordinary Ji Fang smiled embarrassedly. Although the vice president is difficult to serve, his current ie is unimaginable before. Thinking about it this way, this job is really painful and happy. "So when I was in Changhe, I called him the second boss, and in our design institute, I called him the vice president." "But your establishment is all in the Design Institute?" Su Qing is not the old Su Qing, she now knows what the Provincial Design Institute is, and the people in it must be high-achieving students and the best in their majors to enter. Even if you do the most basic logistics and service work, you have to be rted. That is an iron rice bowl, and the benefits are super good. Anyone who can enter that kind of unit, whether it is to marry a daughter-inw or marry a man, is very popr. Su Qing sighed quietly in her heart, brother-inw''s younger brother is really amazing, he is the vice president at such a young age. "Then you are all amazing." Ji Fang heaved a sigh of relief, and finally praised him, which is really not easy. "The main reason is that our deputy dean is even better. I''m just a small shrimp. When the deputy dean was in the general hospital in the capital, he was already a senior architect and bridge designer. He has ovee many architectural difficulties." Don''t look at Ji Fang''s response. Zhou Hengguang has infinite resentment, but he really admires Zhou Hengguang in his heart. Few of them who study architecture do not admire Zhou Hengguang. "Then you must be very busy, howe you have time to help out in brother-inw''s factory?" Su Qing asked strangely. Talking about Ji Fang is a bit embarrassing, he can''t show the vice president''s own way. As a qualified secretary, of course, he must always protect the face of the leader. "Isn''t it because the big boss is too busy and went to the Northwest?" Ji Fang''s mind turned quickly, "Now that the big boss is back, our vice president will put the focus of work back on the design institute. It''s sote today, the vice president is still there During overtime work, the deputy dean sleeps less than six hours almost every day." Can''t think about it, the more I think about it, the more I admire it. Su Qing just asked casually, not interested, put the cooked dumplings into the lunch box, and put the casserole directly in a small pot with a lid. "All right." "Thank you for your hard work." Ji Fang was very grateful, and went back with his things in his hands. It was already ten o''clock when we arrived at Zhou Hengguang''s house, Zhou Hengguang would never eat at this time. But today was an exception. After Ji Fang left, he sat quietly on the sofa in the living room and waited. Even the most devoted work could not be continued, and the whole heart drifted away with Ji Fang. Speaking of which, he hasn''t seen Qingqing for more than a month, and he doesn''t know if Qingqing has forgotten him. That''s a little heartless, if he doesn''t look for her, she will never look for herself. Zhou Hengguang sat on the single sofa, with his right hand resting on his cheek, frowning and lost in thought. Things havee to this point, his n has been half sessful, but it can be said that there is no progress. Thinking of this, he curled his lips into a yful smile. The girl from the Su family is indeed extraordinary. With Su Qing, he did get what he wanted, but he couldn''t make Su Qing give up on him. This was absolutely impossible in the past, Zhou Hengguang boasted that charm is always unfavorable among women. As long as he wants to, there is nothing he cannot conquer. Su Qing, did he conquer? still none? The more Zhou Hengguang thought about it, the more interesting he became. Instead of being discouraged, he became very excited. It''s more fun if it''s difficult, isn''t it? "Vice President, I''m back." Happy Children''s Day, cuties! When I grow up, I have to celebrate Children''s Day o(*£þ¦á£þ*)o Ask for a monthly pass on the first day of the month! I think I voted for someone else without asking you, I have no chance! Chapter 1095: Su Qing made it Chapter 1095 was written by Su Qing Ji Fang''s voice interrupted Zhou Hengguang''s contemtion. The handsome man sat under the cold white light, raised his eyes and looked over casually, giving people a feeling of cold and alienated like ss. Because he had already taken off his sses, those eyes appeared in front of Ji Fang unobstructed, making Ji Fang shiver unconsciously. It was raining outside, drizzle mixed with sleet, it was so cold that Ji Fang just wanted to go home. Ji Fang drove the car very fast all the way, the distance between the two houses was not far, and the dumplings were still hot by then. "Thanks for your hard work." Zhou Hengguang has one advantage, that is, he never blindly oppresses his subordinates, and he always gives both kindness and majesty. While letting subordinates be squeezed, they are also willing. Ji Fang is like this. "It''s not hard." Ji Fang put the lunch box on the coffee table, and when the lid was opened, the aroma rushed to his face, and Zhou Hengguang, who never atete-night snacks, was instantly hungry. "Who did it?" Ji Fang smiled wickedly, "Su Qing did it." "real?" "I promise." Zhou Hengguang got up and went to the kitchen to get chopsticks, and poured himself a te of vinegar by the way. After sitting down again, he looked at the dumplings and casserole in front of him. The more he looked at it, the more pleasing it was. Ok! It looks delicious just by looking at it. Take a bite, it is really delicious. Try the vegetables in the casserole again, yes, he likes it. It is even more delicious than the plum dried vegetables brought to the cafeteria from Sanjiayingst time. what! Beef is also good. When Zhou Hengguang was holding chopsticks just now, he also helped Ji Fang get a pair. I couldn''t bear to share this with others, so I nced at Ji Fang, "You''ve already had dinner, aren''t you hungry?" "I''m... not hungry." Actually, he could eat a little more. "If you are hungry, there is bread in the kitchen." Ji Fang: "..." Is he acting obvious? **** No ident the next day, Su Wen asked for leave in the morning. Sure enough, I couldn''t get up in the morning. I stayed in the warm andfortable bed and didn''t want to move for a long time. The northwest wind was blowing outside, and the room was as warm as spring. As soon as she opened her eyes, she was greeted by a pair of eyes as deep as the sea, almost drunk Su Wen to death. Just when he wanted to move, he found that there was still a man''s strong arm on his waist, and his whole body was embraced by the arm, and he fell into the man''s broad and hot embrace. Su Wen''s cheeks were instantly stained with ayer of crimson, which spread to her neck. Because the two people in the bed were not wearing clothes. Su Wen was so ashamed that she acted like an ostrich and buried her head in Zhou Hengyang''s arms. The soft cheeks were against the firm and stic texture of the man. Both of them couldn''t help being shocked. "Don''t move around." Zhou Hengyang''s big hand gently pressed the back of Su Wen''s head, his voice was deep and hoarse, **** as hell. The fatal attraction of such a handsome, ascetic and reserved man would drive people crazy. Su Wen felt that she was really getting more and more depraved. Little did she know that she herself was the stunner in the world, her skin was so tender that water could be squeezed out, the white jade was wless and dazzlingly white. The waist is slender, the legs are slender and well-proportioned, and everything is perfect and just right. Zhou Hengyang closed his eyes slightly, breathing steadily and rapidly. I really wish I could give her my life. "The soul will be sucked away by you early in the morning." The man snorted from his nose, and every word he whispered seemed to be hooked, and the hooked person was fascinated. Su Wen could clearly feel his emotion, and she was too scared to move anymore. Chapter 1096: save this life Chapter 1096 Save this life for now "Don''t worry, I will save your life and enjoy it slowly." The manughed out loud, his voice bing more and more pleasant. It took a long time for Zhou Hengyang to let go of her, and helped Su Wen get out of bed for a lifetime, just getting out of bed naked but calmly and gracefully. Su Wen hid under the quilt and peeked at it secretly, um... no, I''m going to have a nosebleed! Broad shoulders and narrow waist, the muscr lines of the waist line follow the movement, looking like the most beautiful oil painting from behind. Just a back view made Su Wen very embarrassed. Opening the cab door, Zhou Hengyang, who was changing his swimsuit, raised a smirk. My daughter-inw likes to peek at him quietly. She hasn''t changed her habit. From the old house in Sanjiaying, she peeked at him taking a bath, and now she peeks at him changing clothes... What a duplicity little viin. Su Wen felt that she had been discovered. She rolled on the big bed and rolled to Zhou Hengyang''s sleeping position. Suddenly, the familiar aura of the man enveloped her in it. Pillows, quilts, and sheets all smelled familiar and pleasant to him. "You sleep for a while, I''ll go swimming and exercise for a while." Zhou Hengyang has already changed his clothes, wearing the swimsuit Su Wen bought for him, the most conservative one. "What time is it?" Su Wen still remembers going to the studio! From now on, she will go to the studio to work normally every day. Too many things to deal with. "It''s ten o''clock, take a rest, and I''ll drive you to the studio after lunch." "It''s already ten o''clock?" Zhou Hengyang smiled slightly with thin lips, his handsome eyes were full of jokes, and he murmured ambiguously: "Wenwen was very enthusiasticst night. She sleptte, so naturally she woke upte." "Also said, it''s not all your fault." Su Wen punched him shamelessly and angrily, but his fist was easily held in his palm. "Wenwen is so enthusiastic for the first time, how can I let you down." Saying that, her thin lips fell, and she kissed heavily before letting go. Sure enough, seeing the daughter-inw''s face turned even redder. Zhou Hengyang had to use the greatest self-control to leave her and go downstairs to swim. "I won''t bother you anymore. I''ve asked Su Qing for leave in the morning for you. It doesn''t matter if you don''t go to the studio in the morning. Didn''t you arrange your work yesterday? Just leave a note." "Hurry up and go." Su Wen chased people away pretending to be disgusted, so she didn''t want to be molested by this man who is getting worse and worse! uneptable! Who is more enthusiastic and has no points in mind? **** In the afternoon, Su Wen was driven to the door of the studio by Zhou Hengyang, and Zhou Hengyang left directly after getting off the car. The two do not interfere with each other at work, and even seldom go to each other''s workces. Mainly because he was too busy, Zhou Hengyang was even busier than Su Wen. I didn¡¯t go to the factory in the morning, and my phone was about to explode. That is, those people dare note to the house to shout, otherwise they would be more courageous, and someone would have knocked on the door in the morning. Su Wen arrived at the office, made herself a cup of scented tea, and started working. Her focus is now entirely on marketing. The store opens on New Year''s Day, and all marketing must keep up. So she has to prepare a whole set of marketing ns in advance, and most of these ns are based on her previous life experience and some ssic sess storiesmon in shopping malls. She had to synthesize everything ande up with one or even several marketing ns suitable for Su''s family. "Boss, I''ve prepared the things and sent them to Zhou Hengguang." Su Qing knocked on Su Wen''s office door with several gift boxes in her hand. "Okay!" Su Wen was very busy, and she told her to be careful, and then left it alone. Chapter 1097: best result Chapter 1097 The best result Changhe Machinery Manufacturing Factory, because of the return of Zhou Hengyang, everyone''s mental outlook ispletely new. And this time the big boss came back and started a new project, adding three new production lines on the basis of the original production line, and the employees worked overtime. It ispletely different from before. Although I am busy, I am busy and motivated. The pockets are also full, and the sry is paid ording to performance, and the employees will not be dragged for a penny. is simply a conscientious boss. Zhou Hengguang was very jealous, stayed in Zhou Hengyang''s office, and said with a sneer, "Obviously I do the most things, I arrived at eight o''clock in the morning, and someone didn''t arrive until after one o''clock in the afternoon." The busy person didn''t raise his head, and said calmly, "I thought you were used to it long ago." "Sorry, I''m a small-minded person, I can''t get used to it." "Then you need more time." Zhou Hengguang raised his forehead, "I''m really ufortable arguing with you about this." No one canpare with a ck belly. "I didn''t have time to ask you yesterday, how is the capital?" Zhou Hengyang paused and frowned, "Have you heard the rumors?" This kid has been in the capital for many years and is well-informed. "Hmm! I heard that Song Jinyan wants to pursue my sister-inw?" Zhou Hengguang asked gloatingly. "He has no chance." Zhou Hengyang said firmly, "Impossible." "Huh..." Zhou Hengguang''s heart shed with surprise, and he was a little puzzled by his elder brother''s reaction. With the big brother''s jealous personality, it''s impossible to be so indifferent. There are rumors spreading in the capital. And some of Song Jinyan''s actions are indeed strange. When Song Jinyan said that he wanted to pursue his sister-inw, he believed it. But the elder brother''s reaction is very intriguing. It''s not that he''s not jealous or angry, but that his jealousy and anger are still kept at a certain level, within a calm and restrained limit. Brother must know something. And he doesn''t know. This aroused Zhou Hengguang''s curiosity, and his insight ability told him that there must be a big secret in it. As for what it is, it is worth his investigation. "Don''t you have anything to do?" Zhou Hengyang wanted to drive away impatiently, "Move all these jobs back to your own office in such a free time, don''t push them all to me." "Don''t! I just want to hand over to you now." Zhou Hengguang pointed to the mountains of materials and documents on the table, "I am responsible for all these, take a look, and hand them over to you today. I am going to another ce On a business trip, to investigate the local water and geological structure, it would be nice to be back before the Chinese New Year.¡± "So you''re going to be busy?" "Hehe..." Zhou Hengguangughed at himself, "The construction period of the cross-river bridge is six years in total, and I can''t bepletely leisurely until the construction period ispleted." Zhou Hengyang dissatisfied: "It''s been so long, I knew I wouldn''t let you study architecture." "Forget it! Being able to study architecture is already the best result of the struggle." He almost went to nuclear research, if he really went, he would follow the second brother... The two brothers were silent at the same time. At this moment, Zhou Hengyang''s secretary knocked on the door and came in. Seeing that Zhou Hengguang was indeed here, "Second boss, Su Qing from Su''s studio came to see you. I have already invited you into your office." Su''s hardware essories are made by Changhe, and they have more business contacts with each other. Many people in the factory know Su Wen. Chapter 1098: Su Qing is here Chapter 1098 Herees Su Qing She is well-informed and knows that Su Qing is the boss''s wife''s younger sister. With this rtionship, Su Qing came to find the secretary of the second boss and took her directly to the office without much thought. "Who do you think is looking for me?" Zhou Hengguang thought he heard it wrong. The secretary was obviously a little afraid of the second boss. Hearing this, he shrank and took a step back, and said, "Su Qing, the boss''s sister." Zhou Hengyang looked up at the secretary approvingly when he heard the words. Obviously, she was pleased by the address of the proprietress. The secretary was overwhelmed by the praise in the eyes of the big boss, and at the same time raised the status of the bossdy again in her heart. It is said in the factory that the big boss loves his wife like his life, and it is true. "It''s Su Qing, the proprietress'' sister. She said she is here to thank you for your help on behalf of the studio." The secretary replied respectfully. The people in the factory respect the big boss and look up to him. For the second boss, he ispletely afraid. Don''t look at the smiling one, he is absolutely moody, and he will be punished. The most famous one is that the canteen chef misused the local specialties brought by the second boss. As a result, everyone suffered from ack of food for more than a month, and was deeply afraid of the canteen food during that time. The list goes on and on. In short, during the absence of the big boss, everyone lived in fear of the second boss. I heard that this position of the second boss was also taken away from the third boss by all means. There are more than a thousand employees in Changhe, and they are very gossip in private, making up the status struggle between the second boss and the third boss to create an annual drama of fighting for power and profit. Various versions are avable. This time the third boss returns from the northwest, everyone will look at Liu Chun with sympathy. What Liu Chun did was inexplicable and confused. "Let Su Qinge to my ce!" Zhou Hengyang ordered. The secretary was right after thinking about it. Although Su Qing came to find the second boss, she obviously had a closer rtionship with the big boss. The big boss is from the Su family, so in this way, Su Qing is actually the big boss''s younger sister. "Okay." The secretary turned to leave, but was stopped by Zhou Hengguang. "No need! I''ll go there by myself." It''s also because he has a good psychological quality, and he is not in a good mood until now, but in fact, no one knows what he thinks in his heart. However, one thing is certain is that Qingqing must not be seen as Zhou Hengguang. If that little heartless person knew his identity now, he would definitely be cklisted immediately. Zhou Hengyang raised his eyebrows, looking at his younger brother inquiringly. Zhou Hengguang left with a nk expression on his face. If you observe carefully, you will find that his steps are a little more chaotic than usual. Out of the office, Zhou Hengguang drove away his eldest brother''s secretary, and at this time Ji Fang also rushed over. When he saw his vice president, he was excited and flustered, "What should I do? What should I do?" "What should I do?" Zhou Hengguang buttoned his suit smoothly, with an elegant and calm posture. Ji Fang was so anxious that he was about to cry. Others didn''t know, but he knew. Yesterday I was thinking about what to do if the vice president overturned his car, but I came here today. He suspected that he was a crow''s mouth, a good but not a bad spirit. "Su Qing is here, you can walk a hundred meters ahead, and you can see it when you turn a corner." The office of the big boss and the second boss are not far away, both on the first floor, and Zhou Hengguang''s office is still outside. He would not be able to leave even if he wanted to, and he had to go through the door of his office to go downstairs. As a preview, there will be an update on the 7th of this month, and there are 4 days left o(*£þ¦á£þ*)o Good night. Chapter 1099: wrong instinct Chapter 1099 Wrong intuition Thinking of this, Ji Fang cast aplex look of admiration and sympathy at Zhou Hengguang. The deputy dean''s psychological quality is really calm. At this time, isn''t he nervous? Don''t panic? Zhou Hengguang pursed his lips, his expression was serious, and he was also considering whether to see Qingqing or not. To be honest, I haven¡¯t seen Qingqing for a long time because I was too busy. Last night, I ate too much for an unprecedented time. He suddenly lost his mind to continue working, and he didn¡¯t know what kind of crazy smoking he was. about an hour. It''s so cold, he can''t even figure it out. "Second Boss, are you going to see Su Qing?" Ji Fang finally discovered that Zhou Hengguang''s heart was still fluctuating, and it was not as calm as he thought at first. "Since you''re here, let''s go see you!" As soon as Zhou Hengguang finished speaking, he heard crisp footsteps from around the corner, the sound of high heels stepping on the ground. There are very few female employees in the Changhe factory, and even fewer female employees wear high heels. Zhou Hengyang''s ears twitched slightly, and just as the visitor was about to turn around from the nting thorn, he turned into the tea room next to him at an unbelievable speed just as he was about to meet the close call. Ji Fang was taken aback for a moment, but before he could react, he saw Su Qing walking over. The vice president is too powerful, right? Can you hear this? As far as he knew, the vice president had never been with Su Qing day and night, so how could he hear her footsteps all of a sudden? Wait... Didn''t the vice president say he was going to meet someone? Why did you change your mind again at the critical moment? "Ji Fang?" Su Qing waited for a long time but didn''t find anyone. She waited in someone else''s office, but the owner was absent and felt ufortable, so she came out to look for him. "It''s just right that you are here. Is your second boss here? My sister asked me to bring him something." "Ah... not here, I have something to go out." Su Qing asked suspiciously: "Just now, my brother-inw''s secretary said he was there! Did you go out so soon?" "Well! Yes, I just left, and there is an urgent matter to be dealt with at the Design Institute." "Then why didn''t you follow?" Su Wen asked subconsciously, without thinking too much, but after asking, she suddenly realized that her question was so wrong. Or everything in front of her eyes gave her an intuition that something was wrong. Ji Fang was speechless. Zhou Hengguang leaned against the door of the tea room, andughed silently when Su Qing asked Ji Fang speechlessly. Baby Qingqing is getting smarter and smarter, and her thinking reaction is also very fast! Ji Fang was so nervous that he was dying, "It was our dean who called, it seems to be a private matter, yes it is a private matter." "Oh!" Su Qing was skeptical, but she was only here to send something to express her gratitude, not to investigate the whereabouts of others, so there is no need to stare and ask endlessly. "I''m here to deliver things. Some are for your second boss, and some are for you. I''m in the office. Since your second boss is not here, you can help me take over." After saying the formal bow, Chao Jifang showed a bright smile. "Thank you and the second boss again for your help to our studio, thank you!" "You''re wee, you''re wee." Ji Fang''s heart was trembling, and there was a sense of panic that he couldn''t hold on at any time. I don''t know what the deputy dean is thinking now? Anyway, I was quite curious. At this time, Zhou Hengguang and Su Qing are separated by a door, please hear her voice clearly. For some reason, listening to her voice, Zhou Hengguang was in a daze for a while. Chapter 1100: familiar breath Chapter 1100 Familiar breath She must beughing. Definitely smiling very nicely. Unfortunately not facing him. At this moment, there is a sudden emergence of an emotion called jealousy. Thinking that ten minutes ago he was teasing his elder brother for being jealous of Song Jinyan, he didn''t expect the retribution toe so soon, and it was his turn to be jealous of Ji Fang. I want to write a ck ount to Ji Fang. "I open things separately. You''ll know when you go, and I''ll leave first if I have something to do." After finishing speaking, Su Qing waved her hand, turned around and left, just as she took a step out, she suddenly smelled a familiar breath on the tip of her nose. Cold woody fragrance, not strong, very light and elegant, looming. It is better to say it is a scent than a scent, a scent that has been marked by someone and belongs to a certain person. Cold, elegant, but there is a deadly and dangerous temptation in the abstinence. This breath is too special, if you don''t pay attention, you won''t be able to smell it. But Su Qing has a very keen sense of smell since she was a child, and can remember many, many kinds of smells. Su Qing stopped and sniffed hard, the smile on her face slowly froze, her naturally hanging hands trembled slightly uncontrobly. Ji Fang watched Su Qing standing still, and was about to ask, when she suddenly turned around and left abruptly. The high-heeled shoes were stepped on like flying, and Ji Fang was amazed at the sight. I thought to myself that thepany opened by the proprietress was indeed iming to be ahead of the times. Every time he came into contact with the Su family, he would be amazed at the changes they made. Su Qing today has be more beautiful than the Su Qing I metst time. "What are you looking at?" Ji Fang stared nkly at the direction Su Qing left, which made Zhou Hengguang very dissatisfied. "No, I didn''t see anything." He didn''t dare to say what was in his heart. The vice president is very vengeful. The two returned to the office, Zhou Hengyang saw the gift boxes ced on the sofa, and smiled involuntarily on his handsome face. These gifts must have been made by Baby Qingqing herself. "Wow! These packages are so beautiful, right?" Ji Fang''s jaw almost dropped in shock, "Such exquisite and gorgeous packages are very pleasing to the eye. Sure enough, they are expensive for a reason. After opening, If I give it away, I will definitely consider it." Great for gift giving. Take it out to save face. "What are you happy about?" Zhou Hengguang snorted coldly, and said coldly, "I don''t have you." "No..." Ji Fang was dumbfounded, "Just now Su Qing clearly said..." Su Qing clearly said that it was him. "Su Qing was also called by you? That''s your seconddy boss." Someone interrupted angrily, and said in a serious manner: "These are all my gifts, and Qingqing gave them to me alone." Ji Fang: "..." Vice President, you are really shameless, and there is no one more shameless than you. "Okay! I wrote it down." Ji Fang looked pitifully, and looked at his gift again with great reluctance, crying ten thousand times in his heart. These gifts are very expensive. He had heard that Su Wen''s prices were extremely high, and he also said that the Su family''s things are going the route that people can''t afford. I feel like I missed 10,000 yuan. Zhou Hengguang opened a packing box with no expression on his face. When he took it out, he saw a brown belt with a metal buckle of 7+. This should be the most ssic symbol of their brand that Baby Qingqing said. Zhou Hengguang took a look at it, and he had to admit that his sister-inw was really good at it. Really good. Chapter 1101: saw Chapter 1101 saw it Moreover, the craftsmanship of the metal buttons is very sophisticated, and several anti-counterfeiting manufacturing makes it impossible to imitate. This was produced by Changhe, and he signed and approved it at the beginning. Thinking of this, the corners of Zhou Hengguang''s mouth curled into an imperceptible arc. Ji Fang stretched his head and brain to see that men like to buy belts, and he is no exception. At first nce, he was conquered by the belt in Zhou Hengguang''s hand. He wanted it very much, but unfortunately he couldn''t grab the big devil. He could only secretly hope that Su''s store would open as soon as possible, so that he could buy one. Zhou Hengguang came to the factory today to hand over the matters in hand to his elder brother, and he will go to the design institute after exining. There were still many experts waiting for him there, so after seeing the gift, he didn''t dy in carrying the gift to the car, and Yuji Fang drove away. As soon as he got in the car, Ji Fang asked boldly: "Vice President, when are you going to tell others the truth?" "What truth?" Zhou Hengguang raised his eyebrows. Ji Fang really wanted to roll his eyes, what truth others don''t know, how can you not know? Didn¡¯t you direct all of this yourself? Thinking about how he helped the vice president get and send letters, Ji Fang felt very guilty. "Are you going to keep hiding it?" Zhou Hengguang finally told the truth this time. "I won''t keep concealing it forever. I''m not shameless, and I will always have a justified name." "Do you really want to marry someone?" "That''s right! Otherwise, why would I do these things? If I don''t do this, do you think I can get married?" Zhou Hengguang said, and suddenly changed his words, "I don''t want to marry, I want to marry." Ji Fang: "..." Yaoshou! The vice president is crazy. Immediately, the way Ji Fang looked at Zhou Hengguang changed, showing strangeness. He really didn''t understand what the vice-principal was thinking, but one thing he could figure out was why the vice-principal would go to great lengths to change her name to deceive the little girl. It is impossible for the vice president and Su Qing not to do this. Identity is the biggest problem, it is a natural moat. Neither the big boss nor the proprietress would agree, let alone the little girl''s own ideas. Didn''t even have a chance to start. "Then do you like Su Qing?" Ji Fang asked curiously. "I like it." He himself was surprised that he liked Qingqing unexpectedly. Ji Fang felt that the vice president answered too quickly, and he didn''t believe it at all, "Do you love?" "Love?" Zhou Hengguang was stunned. He didn''t think about love at all. At this moment, the car drove out of the factory gate, and Su Qing was standing under thendscape tree next to the gate. When the car passed in front of Su Qing, Ji Fang focused on the road and didn''t see it, but Zhou Hengguang saw it. Not only saw it, but also looked at Su Qing. Both see each other. "Stop." At this moment, Zhou Hengguang''s face was gloomy, and his voice was irritated. Ji Fang immediately pulled over and stopped the car. Before the car stopped, Zhou Hengguang quickly opened the door and got out of the car. However, Su Qing was no longer on the side of the road when he got out of the car. Zhou Hengguang pursed his thin lips and stood on the side of the road looking carefully, but he couldn''t find Su Qing, and his eyes became more and more cold. At this time, Ji Fang also got out of the car, "What''s wrong? What did you see?" Why did you get out of the car suddenly? "Let''s go to sister-inw''s studio." "Huh? Are we not going back to the Design Institute?" "I won''t return." Zhou Hengguang got into the car first after finishing speaking. Ji Fang was confused, but he didn''t dare to dy, and got into the car immediately obediently. Chapter 1102: Zhou Hengguang is too bad Chapter 1102 Zhou Hengguang is too bad In the factory separated by a wall, Su Qing stood against the wall and held her breath, her heart was in a mess. Lin Weiguo''s familiar voice and the phrase ''Go to sister-inw''s studio. '' For a long time, Su Qing leaned against the courtyard wall as if losing strength, and slowly slid to the ground. From the moment she smelled the familiar scent in the corridor, she felt strange. That breath is too familiar, she has not been in contact with many men, and there is only one who is particr about wearing perfume. Lin Weiguo. This discovery surprised her beyond belief. Lin Weiguo works in a stic factory, why does his brother-inw''s factory smell like him? Although the breath was very weak, she was sure that her nose could smell it right. Full of exploration and doubt, she didn''t go far after leaving the factory, just stood at the door and waited. She wanted to confirm with her own eyes if she had smelled it wrong. Until seeing Lin Weiguo and Ji Fanging out of the same car, Su Qing figured out everything at that moment. Why hasn''t she seen her brother-inw''s third brother once. Why Lin Weiguo didn''t want to go to her house to meet her familyst time. And why Ji Fang gave her a familiar feeling. Lin Weiguo is the brother-inw''s third brother. Zhou Hengguang! This is ridiculous. Even if she heard it with her own ears, Su Qing still couldn''t believe it. So she ran to the guard''s room and checked with the guard and security again. "Hello, I would like to ask if the car that drove out just now is the second boss''s car?" The security guard knew Su Qing, "That''s right! It''s the second boss and his secretary Ji Fang. Do you have anything to do with the second boss?" Su Qing''splexion became paler, "No." She walked out of the security room with a forced smile, left the factory in a daze, and stood at the crossroads suddenly not knowing where to go. Back to the studio? Where is Lin Weiguo waiting? No, he is not Lin Weiguo, he is Zhou Hengguang. But... why did Lin Weiguo do this? Why did he lie to her? Why do you say you like her? Why are you talking to her? The anger of being deceived, yed with, and the pain of giving her heart made her not know whether to hate, or to rush forward and beat that **** hard. It turned out that the so-called ssmates who wrote the letter were all fake. If you like it, it is even more impossible to be true! Su Qing can''t figure it out, why is it worth doing this for a little girl in the countryside? She heard her elder sister talk about who her brother-inw''s younger brother is. He is a talented student who graduated from the top university in the country, a master architect, with a prominent background, and his means are indispensable. This kind of person is the same as Lin Weiguo she likes, the same as the world. Lin Weiguo, whom she likes, was born in the countryside. His family was unfortunate since he was a child. His parents divorced and worked as an ordinary worker in a factory with a meager sry. But nice people. Su Qing buried her face in her knees and smiled self-deprecatingly. yes! Lin Weiguo is very nice! What she likes is his kindness, his ordinaryness and the same misfortune of a small family as hers. They had simr experiences. What she likes is Lin Weiguo like this, not Zhou Hengguang like the elder sister said. So far away, so strange. And he is also very bad, ying tricks on people''s hearts and making fun of other people''s feelings. How can there be such bad people in the world. She obviously didn''t hinder Zhou Hengguang, nor did she do anything to harm him. How could he do such a bad thing? Is it really fun to y with other people''s feelings and treat people like idiots? Su Qing tried to reason, and tried to look at the analysis calmly. Everyone has to reason, and as long as the reason makes sense, it is right. But¡­ But Zhou Hengguang is too bad. It''s so bad that she can''t do anything, not even get revenge. Because he is the younger brother of her brother-inw, and her brother-inw is from their Su family, for the sake of her eldest sister, she can only swallow her anger and do nothing. Good night, okay? Chapter 1103: I got sick Chapter 1103 is sick At the door of Su''s studio, Zhou Hengguang had been waiting for two hours, and Ji Fang next to him was sweating profusely. The ground was littered with cigarette butts. Inside, Fang Sha, who just took office today, came out several times to drive people away, but was frightened by Zhou Hengguang''s cold face of rejecting people thousands of miles away, and went in with a disfigured face. Forget it, anyway, it doesn¡¯t hinder their normal work, if you like standing, just stand! Others were busy, and Fang Sha forgot the two great gods outside after a long time. Until it got dark, Su Qing didn''te back. Zhou Hengguang just left. After standing for four hours, Ji Fang was already too cold to stand and got into the car, shivering to keep warm. After Zhou Hengguang left, Su Wen didn''t get off work. She was concentrating on making marketing ns all day today, and didn''t pay attention to the outside at all. Fang Sha just arrived, and she doesn''t know the two great gods either. It was Zhou Hengyang who came to pick him up after get off work. Zhou Hengyang called beforeing, otherwise Su Wen would be reluctant to leave work! She feels that working overtime in thepany''s office is more efficient than working overtime at home. Always like to chat at home, and the two little ones in the family also like to pester her. Su Wen decided to send the two little girls to her uncle during the winter vacation, so as to save trouble at home. The little uncle said that he missed the two little girls a long time ago, and he often called. An adult and the two children didn''t know what to say, but they could talk for an hour every time they talked on the phone. From the outside, Xu Xiaoxiao''s father is really not a talkative man. He is obviously a refined, wise, mature and introverted man. The contrast is really big. Getting into the car, Zhou Hengyang hadn''t started the car yet. Seeing Su Wen pressing her shoulder with his backhand, he pulled her over to face him with his back, and massaged Su Wen skillfully with his warm palms. Thefortable Su Wen almost fell asleep. "Don''t work too hard when you''re tired, I can''t afford it!" Zhou Hengyang said resentfully. "That''s not okay." "It''s up to you." Knowing that his wife won''t listen, it''s useless for him to say it. After pressing for ten minutes, Su Wen said that enough was enough, and Zhou Hengyang let go of the elerator and went home. At the door of the house, just as the car stopped, I saw a straight figure standing at the door. It looks like I don''t know how long I stood there. "Weighing light?" "Why is he here?" The couple got out of the car. "Hengguang, why don''t you go in?" Zhou Hengyang put one hand in his trouser pocket and asked strangely: "Didn''t you say that you are going on a business trip tomorrow? You still have time here?" He already felt that something was wrong with this kid. Zhou Hengguang suddenly turned around, revealing a handsome but pale face. Her thin lips turned an unhealthy blue color from the cold, and she looked at her elder brother nkly. Zhou Hengyang''s eyebrows twitched when he saw it, and he stepped forward a few steps and suddenly supported his younger brother''s shoulders with both hands, with little strength but a firm willpower. "What''s the matter?" Zhou Hengyang asked softly, and he tested his younger brother''s forehead with his hand, "Why is it hot? How long have you been standing outside?" Hengguang has been in poor health since he was a child, which left a deep memory on Zhou Hengyang. Just now when he saw him standing in the cold wind, he felt bad. This kid is usually very particr about the extreme, in addition to his personality, there is also a big reason for his body. "Come in with me." Zhou Hengyang was about to pull his brother into the house as he said that, but when he turned around, he realized that there was no doctor at home, so he took his brother''s shoulders and turned back to the car, pushing Zhou Hengguang straight to the back seat of the car. "Wenwen, go home first! I''ll send Hengguang to the hospital." Chapter 1104: at our door Chapter 1104 At Our Door Su Wen saw Zhou Hengyang''s serious face and hurriedly asked, "Do you want me to apany you?" "No, it''s too cold outside, so you don''t have to wait for me to eat at night." "Okay, you drive carefully." Su Wen stood by the car, looked at the two brothers from left to right, and finally fell on Zhou Hengguang, who also noticed that something was wrong with him. Zhou Hengguang seemed to have just recovered from his daze. He stroked his forehead with his palm and sighed softly, "No need, I''ll just go back and take some antipyretics. I have to go on a business trip tomorrow." "How can you go on a business trip like this?" Zhou Hengyang reprimanded angrily, "Our family doesn''t need you to work hard. Besides, when did you work so hard?" Zhou Hengyang rubbed his forehead and smiled silently, "Brother, you squeezed me into this, you have to speak with conscience." "If I don''t squeeze you, you can free yourself to do nothing." Zhou Hengyang said so, but in the end he felt sorry for his brother, and he med himself a little before he stopped and left too many things to him. It is also because this kid is too capable of working, which makes him use it too easily. "Okay, let''s go to the hospital first." Zhou Hengyang waved to Su Wen after speaking, urging her to enter the house quickly and start to leave. Su Wen agreed to go in, but she still stood for a while and couldn''t see the car before going in. As soon as she entered the house, she realized that the atmosphere in the house was not right. "What''s wrong?" After changing her shoes, Su Wen searched around before finding Su Qing and Su Xiu who were talking in the bedroom on the second floor. There are only two people in the family, the younger sister and the sixth younger sister were picked up by Zhou Yan, and they will definitely note back to live at night. Since he recognized his godmother, the rtionship between the two little girls and Zhou Yan, Xu Pei is very good, and he spends half of the time with Zhou Yan. "Sister, you are back." Su Xiu was startled when she saw Su Wening in, "Oops! I forgot to cook, I will cook now." "Don''t go!" Su Wen stopped her, "Your brother-inw probably won''te back for dinner today, just wait and see what''s in the kitchen and just eat something. I''m not hungry and I don''t want to eat at all." She hasn''t had a very good appetite recently. If it wasn''t for fear of being talked about, she wouldn''t even want to eat dinner. Today, there is a chance that no one is watching, so I will eat an appleter. "Oh!" It happened that Su Xiu was not in the mood to cook. Su Wen looked at Su Xiu inquiringly, and then at Su Qing who was sitting at the desk and immersed herself in drawing, and was keenly aware of the unusual surge in the room. "what happened?" "I don''t know either." Su Xiuya shook her head, "Second sister was in a bad mood, so she locked herself in the room by herself after she came back." Su Wen has been in for a while, but Su Qing has not spoken. This was absolutely impossible in the past, whether it is the original body or the current Su Wen, they have always maintained a high degree of voice and attention at home. The younger sisters never saw the elder sister ignoring her. It seems that Su Qing''s problem is indeed serious. Su Wen suddenly thought of the abnormal Zhou Hengguang she met outside just now, and then looked at the abnormal Su Qing, and always felt that the abnormality of the two was rted. "By the way, Zhou Hengguang was at our door just now, did you know?" "Huh? Zhou Hengguang? Brother-inw''s younger brother?" Su Xiu shook her head, "I don''t know, I haven''t noticed him in the room, and I don''t know him, so I haven''t had a chance to see him!" At this moment, Su Qing finally raised her head, turned around from her seat, and sneered ironically at the sound. Chapter 1105: very expensive watch Chapter 1105 Very expensive watch "Xiuxiu, maybe you have seen it, but forgot." Su Xiu touched her head, "Impossible!" Su Wen also said: "It''s really impossible. If you meet your brother-inw''s younger brother once, it is impossible to forget it. Although Zhou Hengguang''s character is not very good, but his appearance and temperament, even I have to give a thumbs up. Everywhere is the existence that stands out from the crowd." "Big sister, is brother-inw and brother''s character really that bad?" Su Xiu asked puzzledly: "But I heard from my younger sister that brother-inw and brother are very good people, and that girl almost praised Brother Hengguang every time he spoke. It''s gone to heaven." Every time I show off my toys, I don¡¯t forget to mention that those are gifts from Brother Hengguang. "That smelly girl has been bought long ago." Su Wen was furious. As soon as he finished speaking, his eyes inadvertently swept across Su Qing''s desk. He had already looked over it, but the corner of his eyes was attracted by a touch of bright color. "Huh!" Su Wen eximed, and took a closer look, "Is this your new watch?" As he spoke, he took the watch into his hand, and the texture of the hand made Su Wen immediately deny the guess. Su Qing has been nervous ever since her eldest sister saw the watch, and looked at her anxiously, for fear of being discovered by her. After returning from the outside, she kept putting herself After looking at it for a while, Su Wen''s expression became more and more serious. Su Qing became more and more nervous. She was not stupid. When she knew that Lin Weiguo was Zhou Hengguang, she realized that the watch he gave could not be the cheap, high-quality and cheap watch she thought. "Huh!" Su Xiu just wanted to speak, but was suddenly pulled by the second sister in the dark, and immediately shut up alertly. "This is very expensive, very expensive, and the Chopard custom series is also iid with gems..." Su Wen became more and more surprised as she looked at it. She had good eyesight. Although she had never bought a particrly expensive watch before crossing, she did have a watch worth tens of thousands of dors. And in order to know people, women in the workce will spend some energy researching on this. Don''t take the low-key boss as the security guard at the gate. This kind of thing sounds ridiculous, but it actually happens, and there are many. Su Wen put the watch in Su Qing''s palm withplicated eyes, and wanted to say something, but she didn''t say anything in the end. She originally wanted to ask Lin Weiguo how he had the money to give such an expensive watch, but then she thought that Su Qing was also an adult, and her older sister didn''t have to be like a strict and feudal parent who controlled her sister so that she would have no freedom. Su Qing has her own freedom, and she doesn''t want to say that she should not be forced. She wanted to say, she would naturally say it if she didn''t ask. Now that she has reminded that this watch is very expensive, she doesn''t worry that Su Qing will just give the watch away without knowing the value. Su Qing is smart, unlike the original owner, she won''t be coaxed to give away precious things casually. "Okay, don''t be in a daze, I''m going back to my room to sleep." "Sister, you don''t want to eat dinner?" "I don''t want to eat, I''m not hungry." "That won''t work..." Su Xiu was still trying to persuade her, but Su Wen immediately turned her head and winked slyly at her sister, "Don''t tell your brother-inw! Did you hear that?" "Listen... I heard it." Su Xiu answered with a bit of reluctance, but she would never betray the elder sister''s position. If the elder sister said she could not sue, she would not sue. Su Qing looked at Su Xiu unbearably, "Xiu Xiu, you will spoil my eldest sister like this." "Huh? This... isn''t this good?" "Forget it! I can''t say anything about you." She doesn''t love her elder sister to death, so what qualifications does she have to say about Su Xiu. Chapter 1106: never see Chapter 1106 Never see The eldest sister clearly saw something just now, but she didn''t say a word thoughtfully, allowing her to retain thest dignity in her heart, how could she not love. "Then...Second Sister, you..." Su Xiu was so curious that she wanted to ask but didn''t know how to ask. Just now, the eldest sister didn''t ask, and the second sister obviously didn''t want to talk. Just when Su Xiu was about to give up, Su Qing spoke first. "I''m telling you something, don''t say it." "Second sister, tell me, I promise I won''t say anything." "You have met Lin Weiguo, but you haven''t seen Zhou Hengguang, have you?" When Su Qing mentioned Zhou Hengguang''s name, her nose was sore, and the sadness that had been suppressed so hard surged up again. "Well! I haven''t had a chance to meet, but the eldest sister and the younger sister all know each other." "Zhou Hengguang is Lin Weiguo." "What?" Su Xiu eximed, and suddenly jumped up from the sofa, "Second Sister, is it true? How is this possible?" "You also think it''s impossible! Me too." Su Qingughed at herself, "But it''s true." "This...why... why did he do this?" Su Xiu walked up and down the room anxiously, "Why did he lie to you and pretend to be your ssmate?" "Who knows! Maybe she thinks I''m stupid, maybe she wants to see me make a fool of herself, or maybe she just wants to take revenge on our family because of her resentment." The only reasons she can think of are these, but no matter what it is, she is angry and hateful. Eye sockets instantly turned red. Su Qing clenched her fists tightly, gritted her teeth and said, "Don''t tell me, if you see Lin Weiguo in the future, just pretend that there is no such person as Lin Weiguo, let''s pretend that he is dead!" She also admitted being tricked. Now she is only thankful that she is not so stupid as to be hopeless, and she can get out of it if she finds out early. If it''ster... Thinking of this, Su Qing felt a throbbing pain in her heart. Ask yourself, did she find out early? It doesn''t count at all. She knew very well in her heart that she discovered it toote. Toote. If it was a month and a half ago, she didn''t agree to have a date with him, before bing his girlfriend. She can let go easily and not feel sad. But she is stubborn, once she finds someone, she can''t take them back. Now all she can do is force herself to let go, and pretend to let go if she can''t let go. Su Xiu covered her face with her hands, and was so angry that she was about to cry, "No, this person is too hateful. What the elder sister said is really bad for Zhou Hengguang. You can''t just let it go, tell your brother-inw and let him teach him a lesson." "Don''t say it." Su Qing didn''t want to cause family conflicts, and she didn''t want to make it difficult for her brother-inw in the middle. Once the elder sister finds out, she will definitely quarrel with her brother-inw. Their rtionship finally changed for the better. If there is a quarrel, it will only freeze the rtionship between the brother-inw and the eldest sister in the end. Besides, she didn''t want to make such a shameful thing bigger. After all, it was me who was unlucky in the end. The one who spreads the embarrassment is myself, and the one who is ashamed is also myself. "But." Su Xiu was not reconciled, but she could understand the scruples of the second sister, so she had to endure it and said viciously: "Hmph! Let''s see if he dares toe to our house in the future. If he dares toe, I will definitely not give it to him." You have a good face." Su Qing smiled wryly. She hoped never to see Lin Weiguo. **** Zhou Hengyang sent his younger brother to the hospital for the emergency department, but he had a low-grade fever, and the problem was not serious. The doctor in the emergency department blew his beard and stared angrily. I kept muttering that the two big men were like little girls, even more exaggerated than little girls. A low-grade fever of 37 degrees 5 degrees is worth rushing to the emergency room, and he almost tugged at his cor. Rmend a new article by my good friend Douding Ding: "The viin wants to be the hero after awakening" Good night, cutie. Chapter 1107: pay the price Chapter 1107 Pay the price He took antipyretic injections, prescribed medicine and sent his brother home. Entering the house, I found that Ji Fang was falling asleep on the sofa. Hearing the movement, he opened his eyes, and saw that the big boss was there at a nce, so he woke up instantly in shock. "Why are you here?" Zhou Hengyang asked nkly. "Boss, I... I''m waiting for our vice president." "Are you just waiting for him outside to blow the cold wind?" Zhou Hengyang couldn''t restrain his anger when he thought of his younger brother standing alone in the cold wind with a fever from the cold. "I''m sorry." Ji Fang immediately apologized, "I won''t do it in the future." Zhou Hengguang satzily on the longest single sofa, and said something kind to his subordinates, "Don''t me him, I didn''t let him follow." "Forget it!" Zhou Hengyang is not a person who likes to me others, but he just felt sorry for his younger brother, so he was inevitably too angry, so he waved his hand immediately, "Go back and rest!" Ji Fang stood where he was, not knowing whether to go or not to go. He could only look at Zhou Hengguang with his eyes asking for help. "Go back and pack your luggage, pick me up at the scheduled time tomorrow morning and meet at the gate of the design institute." "Okay!" Ji Fang agreed, and ran away as if fleeing for his life. I''m afraid of being caught by the big boss. "I said why is this kid running so fast?" Zhou Hengyang said angrily. "He is afraid of you." "What do I have to be afraid of?" The two brothers sat face to face, "My image in the factory is much better than yours. It is you, not me, that everyone is afraid of." "That''s because those people are blind. My secretary is different. He is a smart person who can see through your appearance." There is a reason why Zhou Hengguang values ??Ji Fang so much. , and a little silly. But Ji Fang has a keen intuition. He is subconsciously more afraid of Big Brother, which means that he feels that Big Brother is more dangerous than he shows. "Hmph! Your person looks a bit like you." Zhou Hengyang got up and went to make a cup of hot milk for his younger brother, forcing him to finish it. Zhou Hengguang was so angry that his nose was almost crooked, but his elder brother hadn''t treated him like this for many years, and he missed him quite a bit. In the end, he drank the milk obediently. "No, it''s so bad to drink, please pour me a ss of boiled water." "You can use the opportunity to order me vigorously!" Zhou Hengyang said so, but he still got up to pour water. "Okay, I''ve done my bidding. Now can I tell you what are you doing standing in front of my house?" Zhou Hengyang looked at his younger brother with searching eyes and a hint of understanding. Seeing his younger brother follow his words, his face was full of excitement. He became indifferent again, and his thin lips curled into a sneer. "I said earlier, don''t y with people''s hearts, don''t test human nature. You never take my words seriously, are you paying the price now?" "What price did I pay?" Zhou Hengguang said nonchntly, ying with the empty ss in his hand. "If you didn''t pay the price, would you not love yourself so much? Did you make yourself like this?" The reason why he dared to oppress his younger brother at will was because he knew him well and knew that he would never joke about his health. This kid has been picky since he was a child. He wants the best in everything he eats, drinks, and wears. It''s almost impossible, absolutely wronged myself. In this way, he is often in a bad mood, has a weird personality and has a big temper. No matter how much work he has, he will keep it within a certain range, and he will never make himself sick from exhaustion. Chapter 1108: brother talk Chapter 1108 Brothers talk heart-to-heart Now that even the principles from childhood to adulthood are gone, it must have paid a heavy price. Originally wanted to teach him a lesson, but seeing that the kid had paid the price, and still made fun of himself like this, he had no choice but to give up his n. "Nothing, the weather is cold, I don''t wear much clothes today." Someone said stiffly. "Hehe!" Zhou Hengyang sneered, "I warn you, if your sister-inw gets angry and quarrels with me when I go back, I''lle back and beat you to the hospital, you little bastard, dare to y tricks in front of my eyes. Small." He also made a mistake, I didn''t expect this kid to be sowless. Brother has already said so much, Zhou Hengguang has nothing to say. He is not afraid of shame. Now he wants his elder brother to beat him up instead. The pain in the body is better than the pain in the heart that seems to be blocked by something. Up and down, it makes people extremely irritable. "I am such a person, brother, you know it." Zhou Hengguang smiled on the surface, leaning on the sofa in azy and rxed posture, "Besides, if I don''t do this, you can let me marry Su Qing?" "Then you are married to Su Qing now?" Zhou Hengyang said unhappily. "Isn''t this a car overturned!" "Then what did you n to do? Keep hiding it without overturning the car?" Howe the more you look at this kid, the more he deserves a beating? Zhou Hengyang moved his fingers and wrists calmly, looking at this kid''s face, he always felt itchy. Zhou Hengguang raised his eyebrows, "Get on the bus first and then make up for the fare?" "Don''t you dare." Zhou Hengyang stood up fiercely, wishing he could kick this kid, if he hadn''t seen his pale face and kept fighting hard, he would havemitted a murderous attack. "You should be d that you overturned the car early. If you really dare to do that, you will die. I won''t allow it. If you anger your sister-inw, you can wait to be cklisted by the Su family!" Zhou Hengyang is serious Unexpectedly, the **** brother would do such a wicked thing. He didn''t suspect the **** brother at all, he couldn''t do it. "Your second brother and I, how could there be such a **** brother like you." He couldn''t think of such a thing, this **** couldn''t do it, and he still attacked the sister-inw''s sister. "What''s your purpose?" Zhou Hengguang leaned on the sofa, not afraid of the elder brother''s anger at all, and saidzily, "The purpose...Of course it is you, elder brother." Zhou Hengguang''s face turned pale from anger, and he sighed after a long time, "Impossible, I won''t agree. Parents, grandparents, and little uncles won''t agree. Everyone won''t agree. I...I can''t take it away either. you." When he ran away from home and cut off contact with the Zhou family, why didn''t he ever think about taking his younger brother away with him? The second brother is gone, and Heng Guang is his only younger brother. But the result of the painstaking game was to give up. In the end, the little uncle stood up and had an in-depth talk with him, analyzing the pros and cons. I also made a guarantee. My parents'' guarantee has long lost credibility, but my little uncle''s guarantee is reliable. "Second brother is gone, you are gone, you are all gone, leaving me alone." Zhou Hengguang suddenly closed his eyes weakly, and the thick eyshes formed a small shadow in the eye sockets. His voice was deep and fragile, with a touch of mncholy and pain that he didn''t usually have. "You and the second brother are both free, what about me? I have fought for freedom since I was a child, but in the end it turned out that I am the responsible person. Why am I alive? Is it me?" Zhou Hengyang was silent. Chapter 1109: second injury Chapter 1109 Second Injury "I never liked bridge construction, but **** it, I have to go to investigate tomorrow and do something I don''t like." Zhou Hengguang suddenly broke out, and the ss was thrown to the ground hard and shattered. "Everyone says that I am the happiest of the three brothers, and no one forces me to do anything I want to do." Zhou Hengguang sneered, and opened his eyes, which were full of hostility and evil. "But who knows that I have fought so much, and the final choice is not what I like." "What''s the matter?" Zhou Hengyang''s expression became iparably indifferent, indifferent, "Who is not bearing? Not working hard, as long as a person is alive, he cannot do whatever he wants. Even if he was born in the most ordinary family, he still needspromise?" "Since you have been enduring and working hard withoutint or regret, why did you run away from home?" Zhou Hengguang sarcastically said. "Heng Shan is dead, he didn''t have to die." Zhou Hengyang suddenly lowered his eyes. "Yes!" Zhou Hengguang leaned back on the sofa again, unable to lift the slightest bit of strength in his body, "Because the second brother died, he shouldn''t have died. Because the eldest brother left, he shouldn''t have left either." Zhou Hengyang was taken aback for a moment, and only then did he realize the harm caused to his younger brother by his sudden disappearance and severing ties with his family. When he left, Heng Guang followed his mentor on an out-of-town investigation and was not in the capital. Hengguang''s pain was no less painful than his second brother''s death. And his departure, for Heng Guang, was the second injury. "Sorry!" "You didn''t do anything wrong, so you don''t need to apologize." How could he be willing to let his elder brother apologize, and how could he have the heart to let his elder brother stay in the house of the twin brother who killed his elder brother. "Actually, I am alsopromising! Otherwise, I would not choose bridge design." Zhou Hengguang muttered aggrievedly. Zhou Hengyangughed, and fondled his younger brother''s head, the ck hair felt soft to the touch. Zhou Hengguang dodged in disgust, "I''m not sister-inw, if you want to touch it, you should go back and touch sister-inw''s hair." "Stinky boy, your sister-inw dares to joke." "I have nothing to dare, haven''t I always been bold?" "You just wait to deal with your sister-inw like this!" "No need tomunicate." Zhou Hengguang''s voice was much lower. "Oh?" "She doesn''t say anything." The Qingqing he knew was a heartless person. If she knew it, she would just turn her face and deny anyone, wishing she would never know him again. No, I wish I hadn''t seen it, she would definitely do it. So, naturally, I won''t sue my sister-inw. Sister-inw is such a smart person, since my sister doesn''t tell, even if she knows, she will treat it as if she doesn''t know. In fact, he would rather Qingqing go to sue her elder brother and sister-inw, settle ounts with him, and question him. This proves that Qingqing likes him. "ask for it." "It doesn''t matter. Although I failed, I have nothing to lose." Zhou Hengguang waved his hand carelessly, and started to chase people away, "You hurry up! I''m going to bed, and I have to get up early tomorrow, surrounded by a lot of old men, I want to take care of myself Spirit." "You...forget it." Zhou Hengyang left with a wave of his hand. Leaving Zhou Hengguang sitting quietly in the living room, I don''t know how long he sat there, waiting for Ji Fang to knock on the door, and then took a shower in a hurry, simply packed up the changed clothes and supplies and left. ***** Two days passed quickly, and when Su Wen was dizzy, Dong Na and Xu Junfeng came from the capital together. Chapter 1110: favor one over another Chapter 1110 Treating one more than another Fortunately, Fang Shuai has a strong professional ability. Since then, he has worked as Su Wen''s assistant and saved her a lot of work. On the first day I came here, I quickly contacted the bearded photographer through Aishang Magazine and signed a cooperation contract. There are still very few job opportunities these years, not to mention that Su Wen''s sry is also good, which is naturally a good opportunity for the bearded man. When the bearded man signed the contract, Fang Shuai entrusted awyer to draft the contract with the model and image ambassador ording to Su Wen''s basic requirements. Fang Shuai picked Dong Na and Xu Junfeng to the studio today. As soon as she walked into the elegant environment, stylish and simple decoration design, bright and clean windows, all kinds of bags in the disy cab, exquisite handmade essories, and flower decorations, Dong Na was so fascinated by the sight that she even held her breath . This ce is even more beautiful than she imagined. It feels like I havee to another world. Xu Junfeng is very calm, but there is also a bit of appreciation in his eyes. good! If it is very rustic, he will not be an image ambassador and ruin his image. "Both, please, our boss is waiting in the office." Fang Shuai secretly observed the two people''s reactions, and led them upstairs. Su Wen was indeed waiting for someone in the office, but she was not idle either. Her office is very big, and there are piles of things everywhere at this time. Su Qing is busy with Su Pingping, doing matching and tidying up. Su Wen gave her own opinions from time to time, and then Su Qing took the lead. At first, Su Qing couldn''t keep her attention on how to match theplete set of clothes, shoes, bags, and essories. It became more and more smooth in the back, so that the whole office became a hill. There was really no ce to put it, so Su Pingping dragged in the mobile clothes hanger that was purchased, and hung it up with a support after each set was matched. Dong Na and Xu Junfeng came in to see such a hectic but shocking scene. "It''s finally here." Su Wen smiled and waved to the two of them, "Come here and show our design director." Although Dong Na was a little cautious, she was not stage frightened. After hearing Su Wen''s words, she obediently came over and looked at her expectantly. Su Wen''s heart softened when she saw it. Omg! The future international actress, was she so soft and cute when she was young? "Come on, this is Su Qing, the design director of ourpany. All the bags are made by her." Su Wen naturally grabbed Dong Na''s shoulders and introduced her to Su Qing, "From now on, you will be our Thepany''s image spokesperson willmunicate with her more. If you encounter any problems, you can always contact me. I hope you can cooperate happily in the future." Dong Na was secretly surprised at Su Qing''s youth, she looked younger than herself, and she was the design director. "Hello, I''m Dong Na. I''m the image spokesperson recruited by Boss Su. I will try my best to do a good job. In the future... please take care of me in the future." Dong Na said, bending and bowing, with a very serious attitude, which made Su Qing a little unprepared . But she also reacted quickly, "You''re wee." After speaking, she took the initiative to reach out her hand. Dong Na froze for a moment, then shook hands immediately. Suddenly, Xu Junfeng stepped forward, pushed Dong Na away and stood where she was just now, looking at Su Wen expectantly with smiling eyes. "What''s the matter?" Su Wen was looked at inexplicably, "What are you looking at me for?" Xu Junfeng raised his chin and gestured to his shoulder. Su Wen: "..." Good night, okay? Chapter 1111: like dreaming Chapter 1111 Like a dream "You can''t treat one more favorably than another. How you grabbed her shoulders just now is how you want to grab my shoulders now. Otherwise, people won''t know, and they will really think that I am a gift for buying one and getting one free." Su Qing: "..." Su Pingping: "..." The two of them looked at each other and saw consternation in each other''s eyes. Where did this stunnere from? Brother-inw will be beaten to death if he finds out, right? Compared to the astonishment of Su Qing and Su Pingping, Su Wen and Dong Na were calm. Dong Na has been in the film production factory for a long time, and she has heard about the character of this famous man long ago, so she is not surprised at all. And Su Wen...forget it, since he is the future actor, Grand m award-winning director, don''t bother with the brat. And what he said was somewhat unreasonable. So Su Wen tried to stand on tiptoe, the two brothers stopped Xu Junfeng''s shoulders, and said the introduction again. But Xu Junfeng''s attitude ispletely different from Dong Na''s. After the introduction, he said in confusion: "I think you two sisters are very beautiful. You can be your own spokesperson. Why do you need someone?" Su Wen didn''t answer, but looked at Su Qing with encouraging eyes. "Because of professionalism." Su Qing said nkly: "We are a professionalpany, and I am a designer, so I am not responsible for endorsement. I am not interested in that, and ourpany does not need to save money. Our requirements for spokespersons are not only Not only your appearance but also your own reputation. You need to be well-known in media such as TV and newspapers. Our boss Su not only values ??your appearance, but also your potential. And these are things we don¡¯t have, and we can¡¯t take care of them.¡± Some exnations were well-founded, especially the words about the future potential of the two of them, which made Dong Na''s cheeks flush with excitement. Xu Junfeng''s expression was expressionless, and he looked a little rebellious. Su Qing looked up and down Xu Junfeng with critical eyes, "Boss Su has a good vision, he is very suitable." Su Wen gave her sister a thumbs up. In fact, in terms of current aesthetics and conditions, Xu Junfeng is much better than Dong Na. In fact, she favored Dong Na and added a fan filter. It''s no wonder that Xu Junfeng made such a move just now. He must have noticed it and did it on purpose. Xu Junfeng listened to Su Qing''s words, and the smile in his eyes became more obvious, "Your Boss Su has bad eyesight, you have much better eyes than hers." He insinuated that Su Wen valued Dong Na and not his revenge. The sarcasm is too obvious. Dong Na blushed and stood there in embarrassment. She also knew that she was not as good as Xu Junfeng, or even most of the people in the studio. She still seems to be dreaming. "Don''t pay attention to him." Su Wen didn''t care at all, "Su Qing, take them to get acquainted, and thene to me to sign the contract." "it is good!" Su Qing agreed, and took the two of them to visit in person. After the visit, Su Wen had already ced the contract on the desk. The two sat down side by side in front of Su Wen, and Fang Sha followed closely with tea. "Look at the contract!" Su Wen pushed the contract over, "If there is any problem, please bring it up, and we can add a supplementary agreement." Dong Na lowered her head and watched slowly. When she saw the reward, her eyes widened in astonishment. "Is this... is this too much?" The sry of the actors in the studio is only a few tens of dors each, and the qualifications are old, and the shooting tasks are only one or two hundred. Su Wen actually gave her two thousand yuan a year? Chapter 1112: see her upset Chapter 1112 Seeing her unhappy And it increases every year! I didn''t even dare to think about it before. "Look carefully first, my requirements are also very high." Su Wen stretched out her slender and white fingers and tapped on a certain line, "If you be the spokesperson of my family, you can''t endorse any domestic brand. Foreign brands also need to issue a title consent form through ourpany." "And here, our contract is signed every five years. Even after the contract with ourpany ends, we are not allowed to ept domestic product advertisements within five years. Foreign brands also need our consent." Actually, these requirements are not yet applicable. It will take several years for Dong Na and Xu Junfeng to be popr. But she still has to take precautions. I have spent so much energy and invested so much money. With this shareholder style, I will definitely make the two of them popr. When people be popr, their thoughts are different from before. Who knows what will happen in the future. All she can do is sign a contract. Her investment, the brand image must not be damaged. Dong Na had never thought about this before, and fell into shock and contemtion, staring at the contract again and again, and finally quickly took a pen to sign her name. Su Wen froze for a moment, "Aren''t you thinking about it?" "Don''t think about it, as long as this is not a contract of prostitution, it is an extremely precious job opportunity for me." As she spoke, Dong Na showed an embarrassed smile, "And someone told me that I would do it myself as your spokesperson. If you be popr, the benefits are even greater than thepany you started." "Who said that?" Very discerning! "It''s Chief Lu." Su Wen was at a loss, and for a while, she didn''t think who Dong Na mentioned was Section Chief Lu. Xu Junfeng smiled unnecessarily from the side, "It''s your deadly enemy, Song Zishan''s good sister Lu Jianan." After speaking, he winked at Su Wen. Su Wen was fine, but Dong Na was quite frightened. I''m afraid I will offend Su Wen because of this. "Sorry, I¡­" "It''s okay, don''t listen to her." Su Wen interrupted Dong Na. "Am I wrong? Isn''t Song Zishan your deadly enemy?" Xu Junfeng''s expression was mischievous, full of teasing, like a cunning little fox. Dong Na also found out that Xu Junfeng did it on purpose, just to see her upset and bully others. This person is too hateful. Fortunately, she thought that Xu Junfeng was a good person who brought her along! It was only now that I realized that the reason why Xu Junfeng was willing to bring himself here was probably to make a good impression on Su Wen. It turned out that she was still in Su Wen''s favor. After she figured it out, Dong Na looked at Su Wen with more fiery gratitude. Su Wen will be embarrassed to be seen. She really didn''t do anything. She also wanted to build a good rtionship with the boss in advance. By the way, before the boss took off, she made an appointment to help the boss. In the future, the boss will desperately help her advertise. "She is my deadly enemy, but I can''t treat everyone who has contact with her as my deadly enemy just because she is my deadly enemy?" Su Wen said angrily: "For example, you and Lu Jianan are also friends ?" I don''t know why, but Xu Junfeng was not angry after hearing Su Wen''s words, but quickly took a pen and signed his name on the contract. Xu Junfeng has been testing Su Wen''s temper and character since he came in. He likes Su Wen very much, but he likes the writer Su Wen. Instead of Su Wen, who is the deadly enemy with Song Zishan, before signing the contract, he needs to determine what the real Su Wen is like. Chapter 1113: you are the queen Chapter 1113 You are the Queen After passing the temptation just now, he is very satisfied. Whether it is character or temper, he is very satisfied. Comparing with Song Zishan, it''s a judgment call. Before he came from the capital, there were already many rumors unfavorable to Lu Jianan in the circle. And the reason was only because Lu Jianan talked to Su Wen in the film studio, and Song Zishan heard it, and she took it seriously. Anyone with eyes can see it, Song Zishan took it seriously. Not only did she take it seriously, she almost issued a ban on Su Wen. Anyone who associates with Su Wen is her enemy. Now it has caused quite a stir in the capital, and many people are secretly watching! See what happens in the end. Song Zishan hated Su Wen to the bone, and many people were d that they didn''t deal with Su Wen. But Xu Junfeng doesn''t care what Song Zishan thinks, but he also needs to make sure that Su Wen is narrow-minded, domineering and selfish just like Song Zishan. Now it seems that she is very good. It is clear that public is public and private is private. Don''t me others for no reason because of personal rtionship. "I hope you can make me famous, so that I will have money to make movies in the future." "You have no money?" "I don''t have a job, so I have no money." Su Wen nodded clearly, and roughly understood Xu Junfeng''s situation. It is estimated that the family members did not support pursuing personal hobbies and cut off financial support at will. Now that the contract is signed, the progress will be very fast. The next day, the filming started. Bearded photographers, Su Wen, Su Qing, assistant Su Pingping, and Yao Fang all moved to the store. Most of the photos of thetter two will be done in the store. A small part of the remaining street shots are taken on the street. Actually, Su Wen prefers street photography. The weather in the provincial capital is already very cold, and the swimming pool outside is frozen when I wake up in the morning. If it''s spring, summer, or autumn, she can''t wait for all the photos to be taken on the street. The decoration of the store has been fullypleted, disy cabs, all lights, light strips, carpets, sofas and so on. Moreover, the bags are also disyed on the most exquisite shelves. When the lights are turned on, the bags be more and more dazzling. Made ofmbskin as delicate as baby skin, you can get the most advanced touch with a light touch. Dong Na and Xu Junfeng both showed amazement when they came in. The decoration style here is unique, and the level of luxury is top-notch. No wonder I have the confidence to go to the film studio to choose candidates. It wasn''t until the two of them saw Yiti''s clothes, essories brought in, various photo props, and superrge cosmetic boxes that they all entered the factory that they suddenly realized that the piles of things they saw in Su Wen''s office yesterday There were clothes everywhere, all for taking pictures of the two of them. Su Wen came to make up in person, and saw that she was familiar with the movements of holding a makeup brush, and quickly helped the two of them put on their makeup. As soon as the makeup was done, Xu Junfeng was fine, but Dong Na changed, as if she was a different person. The eyebrows, eyes, and nose have be more three-dimensional, as if the facial features have grown in an instant. Be mature and charming, bright and beautiful. "Hold your head up, be confident, yes! Your eyes should be imposing. You must be confident. Remember that you are the queen now, the peak of your career, and an unparalleled queen." Su Wen kept brainwashing Dong Na . "Does Hollywood know? Do actresses know?" "I know... I know." The more Dong Na wanted to do well, the more nervous she became, her palms were sweating. The cutie who read the article, give me a vote\\(^o^)/~ Chapter 1114: Enter state Chapter 1114 Entering the state "You are standing on the podium now, and you are the actress who has won the highest honor. Yes, it is you. Everyone has been defeated by you. Your achievements are unparalleled. Imagine." Su Wen followed her steps step by step. "You are an actor, and your dream is to be an excellent actor. Then you treat everything you have now as an actor, and the role you y is the actress, who gathers thousands of stars, and all the shes shine only for you." Dong Na took a deep breath, and her thoughts slowly sank into Su Wen''s words. Her dream, the achievement she wants to achieve even in her dreams, she is determined not to marry in her whole life, and she will give everything in this life just for acting. Can she achieve that high? No! She doesn''t have to think about whether she can achieve the sess of an actress. She just needs to be an actor who works hard, is serious, and gives everything for it. Even if she can''t be the actress, she can still y the actress. Gradually, Dong Na''s eyes changed. Be sharp, confident, and radiant. The shivering girl looked like a dusty jewel, when suddenly a gust of wind blew away the dust on it, revealing the most eye-catching brilliance. Everyone at the scene was surprised to find that Dong Na''s aura had changed, and some people covered their mouths in shock, for fear of disturbing Dong Na who had entered the state. Xu Junfeng studied directing, so he was also surprised to see Dong Na''s reaction at this time. He didn''t expect that the temporary worker in this studio was really talented in acting. "Okay, let''s change clothes." After everything was arranged, Su Qing began to direct Dong Na into the dressing room to change clothes. Dong Na''s side was watched by Su Qing herself, so Xu Junfeng temporarily called Fang Shuai to help. Both of them are novices, they don¡¯t know how to do it, so they can only follow the bearded photographer¡¯s instructions. Because the cooperation was not good, and the posture of taking pictures could not be rxed naturally, the bearded man wanted to throw things in anger. Su Wen also had a headache, but she had anticipated all these problems, so she had to bite the bullet and persuade the bearded photographer to bother. ¡°They are newbies, but they have potential.¡± The bearded man red at Su Wen resentfully, "I thought I was here to take pictures of you, and I was so happy for nothing." Fang Shuai smiled slyly. "It''s all his fault." The bearded man pointed at Fang Shuai usingly. "I didn''t say I was filming our Boss Su." Fang Shuai had an innocent face. "You didn''t say it, but you misled me, and you misled me on purpose." Fang Shuai''s expression became more and more innocent, as if he had been greatly wronged, and the bearded man was half dead with anger. I really don''t know where the beautiful little fairy found such a cunning assistant, it''s really a mess. Su Wen pretended not to see, she was naturally protecting her assistant. But you can''t offend the bearded man. If you want to take high-quality and good-looking photos, you still have to rely on others. "Keep going." "Lighting, the light is not enough, we must add ten more shades." Su Wen''s only dissatisfaction is that Dong Na''s skin color is not fair enough. Actually, Dong Na is not considered ck now, butpared with the future aesthetics, she is still dark. "Dong Na, I''ll give you half a year. Next summer, you must be as white as Director Su and I." Dong Na is satisfied if she can be like Su Qing. Su Qing''splexion is fair and transparent now, and she seems to be shining when standing in the crowd. Dong Na subconsciously nced at Su Qing, looked at Su Wen, and nodded obediently. Also, wait for me. Chapter 1115: new book release Chapter 1115 new book release "I will work hard." "It''s best to sunscreen, eat more foods that can whiten, and I will share with you some whitening tips after the shooting." Su Wen has no whitening experience. "Thank you, Boss Su." The bearded photographer has very high requirements, and the Su Wen sisters also have high requirements. Their own purpose is to use variouspositions and collocations to support the style and design of the bag, so that it is a must-have. With the bag from the su family, the overall image has been improved several steps. Beautiful trend, stylish and practical. What they have to do is to let women see it, and they want to buy it crazily, even after spending a month''s sry. So one can imagine how strict the requirements of Dong Na and Xu Junfeng are. These requirements are abstract, and how to express them is a huge problem. The filming went on for a week, and countless ns were changed in the middle, and finally two special episodes were decided. One is the New Year special, there are men and women singles, some couples, and even flirtatious ones. When the street shooting was over, other follow-up models came from the capital, and it happened that the bearded man continued to work. The shooting this time was very simple. To put it bluntly, the follow-up models will only make up for Su Wen. Because she is going to publish an internal magazine of su''s brand. It is used as a promotional gift for customers, and on the other hand, it is also how to match customers. After the bag is sold, it is necessary to develop the customer¡¯s matching skills. If you don¡¯t know how to match it, even the best-looking bags will be wasted, and you will have a local vor. A lot of trivial things need to be done, but fortunately, Su Qing can already take care of herself now, and Fang Shuai''s working ability is getting stronger and stronger. There is no need for Su Wen to appear in person for the subsequent shooting, Su Qing and the bearded photographer can take care of it. With so many people, the filming ended in only three days. In the past few days, the studio was extremely busy with peopleing in and out. After the filming was over and the wages were settled, everyone left happily. Before leaving, Su Wen didn''t have time to exchange pleasantries, so she only asked Fang Sha to let them go back and pay attention to newspapers, magazines and her new book. Su Wen selected Dong Na and Xu Junfeng''s Chinese New Year special, and asked Chunfeng Deyi Publishing House to print her new book, and each book included a poster. Used as a giveaway. But it is a real propaganda. This publicity will be the lowest cost, but the best effect. Because Su Wen''s reputation as a writer is in full swing, Zhou Yan''s new book is expected to sell one million copies. In other words, these promotional posters will be sent to a hundred readers. Create a huge impact. Even Xu Junfeng and Dong Na will be famous overnight, not to mention that Su Wen may arrange a promotion, and one marketing n will follow another. Zhou Yan also put Su Wen''s new book first and cooperated all the time. Worked overtime to finally release before New Year''s Day. In major bookstores, Su Wen''s new book is ced in the most conspicuous position. People who were originally strolling casually were attracted by the promotional posters as soon as they came in. "Oh my God! My favorite author finally has a new book." "What is the new book about?" "It''s the sister chapter of "The Handbook of Scumbags." "Wow! The new book is even more exciting than "The Handbook of Scumbags." In just half an hour, the bookshelf was full of people, and people came over one after another. An hourter, the bookstore became crowded, and the flow of people was several timesrger than usual. Chapter 1116: enjoyable Chapter 1116 Fun Finally, the clerk had no choice but toe out to maintain order on the scene. And it was announced that it is not allowed to stand in front of the bookshelf with books to watch, and those who want to buy books should queue up to pay. People who have no money to buy books, or those who don¡¯t have enough money, have to leave reluctantly. I thought in my heart that I would borrow it after my colleagues read it. Of course, more people are willing to buy books. Some people buy more than one copy, some read one and collect one. Also, I brought it for a friend. Last time, many people couldn''t buy the new book. It was hard to find a book, which left a deep impression on everyone. I''m lucky today, and I have a new book on sale, so I must not miss it. Someone bought a book and didn¡¯t leave. He just stood in the aisle and shared it with his friends. "Hey! This book is about... how did Su Wen''s brain grow? How can she speak so well." "Hahaha... You guys are so funny when you read this passage, it''s so funny." "And here." "Teach you to identify the hidden white lotus around you, green tea bitch? What do you mean? What is a green tea bitch?" Someone read the book so fast that he had already turned to the middle. "Here''s the exnation." Everyone stood up and leaned over, and those who didn''t see this paragraph quickly turned to that page. After reading it, everyone showedplicated, tacit understanding, and consonant eyes, and theymunicated silently, with a feeling of pushing away the clouds and mist. It seems that there are such people around me. In the past, the white lotus and the green tea **** used their words well, and when they were run on, they could only suffer a hard loss. No way, it sounds like people have a reason, but they can''t say it. If you don''t have that brain, you will be misunderstood by your friends and family if you suffer a loss. Everyone still talks about the white lotus, and the green tea **** has a kind heart. Now being analyzed in such a simple and profound way in the book, it is suddenly clear. "Too brilliant." "Woooooo... from now on, my sister will no longer have to worry about me being bullied by the white lotus in my unit." "Ah ha ha ha... Enjoyable." "This book is well written, the scumbag is hateful, and the white lotus and green tea **** are even more hateful." Everyone nodded in unison, showing expressions of approval. After all, not everyone will encounter scumbags. Most **** men in this era are still very simple and hardworking. If anyone is a scumbag, once the reputation spreads, all lesbians will stay away. But white lotus, green tea **** is different. There was no shortage of such people in that era, and everyone had been around since they were young. They had met all of them but couldn''t tell, and they were still misunderstood. You go out and say it, but others use you of being unreasonable, jealous, and narrow-minded. Su Wen is speaking out about everyone''s grievances! At this moment, there was a girl in the corner holding a book, and started crying in a low voice, crying, "I... my mother was divorced by... the green tea bitch..." In the aisle, everyone sighed unanimously, whether they knew each other or not, they all came up tofort the little girl. They are all Su Wen''s readers, they all like the same author, they have amonnguage because they have simr hobbies, and they quickly became friends. The little girl who was crying just now also burst intoughter. "Hey! What is this?" Someone identally found the folded poster in the book, took it out and unfolded it, revealing its true face. What caught the eye was Dong Na''s full domineering face, a face like a queen, a tall and slender figure, a ck dress, red lips, curly hair and a honey brown bag on her body. Chapter 1117: sell like hot cakes Chapter 1117 Best Sellers Metal hardware shines with high-quality light, the middle of the shoulder strap is leather and the two sides are metal. There is also a pendant in the shape of a little fox outside, which is cute and really beautiful. Theposition and color of the whole picture are very outstanding and textured, and the existence of the bag is most obviously highlighted, making people notice the bag at a nce. Turning it over again, many little girls blushed in an instant. There is no him, because the boy in the negative is too handsome. He has three-dimensional facial features, a tall nose bridge and thin lips with a bright smile. In the picture, he is looking at the camera affectionately. At a nce, everyone felt that the person he was staring at affectionately was himself. And on the shoulders of the handsome man is a pair of shoulders casually hanging, dark brown, small andpact, which is a style that is not avable in the market. Metal zippers and locks are all ck, and the texture is excellent. As long as you have a little vision, you will know that this bag is not cheap. Even expensive. Because the handsome young man with a bright smile has a noble temperament, people can''t help but want to worship him, and surrender to his handsome appearance and bright smile. A bag that can match him must be unaffordable for ordinary people. "looks great." "There is an introduction." The top of the poster has the name of the su family and the big 7+ brand logo with a very design sense. At the bottom is the brand culture and inheritance carefully written by Su Wen. Among them, the one that spends the most time is the white-headed agreement between parents Su Xuewen and Liu Mingxuan, the love between life and death, which was carefully processed by Su Wen. In just a few hundred words, a poignant and unforgettable love story is written. Su''s bag, in the story, is the witness of the two people''s love, the token of love between life and death. "My God!" "I can''t do it anymore, I want to cry." ¡°Is the brand founder gone?¡± In the story, Su Wen portrayed Su Xuewen as the founder of the brand. Because Su''s first bag was made by himself as a gift for his future wife. Naturally can be said to be the founder. A group of people gathered together and discussed in low voices for a long time, and those who were originally discussing the content of the new book also focused on the poster. Someone else was paying attention to the names of the two models, and finally found them on the side of the picture. Immediately, the names of Dong Na and Xu Junfeng were silently recorded. "This is an advertisement, the best advertisement I have ever seen." "Do you have an address?" "Yes, it''s in the mall in the city center." "Huh? Is the outside of the house covered? It has been renovated for a while. I heard that someone sneaked in to see it. The decoration is very good." It reminds me of this, after all, the bookstore is not far from the shopping mall, just across the street. "It says it''s open on New Year''s Day." "That''sing soon, in a few days." "Let''s go and see the opening. Su Wen opened the store herself. I don''t know if she will be in the store that day. It would be great if she was in the store, then I can get her to sign." "Probably not in the store, but I heard that when Su Wen participated in the signing meeting in the capital, there was almost a stampede ident due to too many people. All subsequent signing meetings have been cancelled, and she will definitely not be there when the new store opens of." "Want to buy." "Is it expensive?" "It must be expensive, the advertising words are very clear, and it is only for you who choose one in a million." "Choose one in a million! The price will definitely not be cheap." "But I really want to buy it, I want it." Chapter 1118: Aishang changed hands Chapter 1118 Aishang changed hands There is another sentence that everyone tacitly did not say, that is, carrying such a beautiful and expensive bag in the work unit will definitely make a big ssh. Let the white lotus and green tea whores envy and hate, no matter how much money is spent, it is worth it. Huh? It turns out that Su Wen released the promotional poster and the new book together to let them buy a bag so that they will not be bullied and mocked by the white lotus and the green tea bitch? It seems quite reasonable, and now I want to buy bags even more. "If it''s expensive, I can''t afford it." "I... I went home and told my mom that I couldn''t afford it but my mom would definitely be able to afford it. Last time she said she was going to buy a new bag! When she buys it, just buy me one!" "Makes sense." So everyone made the unanimous decision to go home and persuade mom to buy a bag and let dad pay for it. If you have a partner, let your partner buy a bag. It says above, if you love her, you have to buy her a bag. **** At the same time, simr plots were also unfolding in major bookstores in the capital. Because of the previous delisting incident, Zhou Yan was very angry. Many people on the Inte knew that Song Zishan could not afford to offend, but Zhou Yan could not afford to offend either. This time, in order to ease the rtionship with Zhou Yan, every bookstore ced Su Wen''s new book in the most prominent position. Many people are going to try their best to sell, but in the end they find that there is no need. As soon as the book was released, it became a rush to buy, just like Su Wen''sst "Handbook of Scumbags", and even because of the addition of a super beautiful poster this time, there were many more topics. The content of the book did not disappoint everyone. The same sharp words, the same humor, but there are real mistakes and some problems that everyone has suffered but can''t tell. Both men and women like it very much. No rmendation from the clerk at all. It is basically the same level as Song Zishan''s prose. Compared with Song Zishan''s prose, the sales volume of Su Wen''s new book is simply a dimensionality reduction blow. With the poprity of the new book, the poster inside has be a topic that everyone talks about. Whether it''s Dong Na, Xu Junfeng or the Su brand, as well as the main promotional bag, all of them have be thetest topics, and they becamepletely popr overnight. Song Zishan knew the news right away, even if she didn''t want to know, someone who cared would pass on the news. Hearing that Su Wen has published a new book, which is even more popr than the previous one, Song Zishan was so angry that she almost vomited blood. I don''t even have the good mood that I just bought Aishang Magazine. Especially when she has already published a book, such aparison will only make her a joke. Because she has to work hard to maintain her image, Song Zishan is so angry that it is not easy to explode in front of outsiders. Recently, there have been a lot of gossip about her in the capital circle. She has to control herself. It was mentioned before that she didn¡¯t give her a thumbs up and praise her. She would only say that she is good, and there will be absolutely no negative rumors at all. It¡¯s all Su Wen. Ever since she appeared, I have been harmed by her and be less and less calm. "Jianan, please ask for leave tomorrow and follow me to the provincial capital." Lv Jianan nodded upon hearing this, "Okay, Ishang Magazine is yours now, and you''re going to take over there." For more than a month, both of them have been busy buying Aishang magazine. That editor-in-chief Xia was not a simple little character, at first he strongly rejected it, and it took a lot of effort for the two of them to get it done. After being busy for so long, I am preparing to take a few days off before taking over Aishang. Since Zishan was in a hurry, it was right to take over as soon as possible. Chapter 1119: womans nature Chapter 1119 The nature of women "Transfer all employees and equipment to the capital. Our office here has been selected, but we haven''t had time to decorate it yet..." "No, I won''t transfer, I''ll put it in the provincial capital." Song Zishan sneered, and said with her arms folded, "Many of Aishang''s employees are not good enough, but there are also quite a few capable ones. I''m a good boss, of course Think about the employees." Lu Jianan''s eyebrows frowned, thinking that you suddenly changed your mind because of Su Wen, right? Wouldn''t it be better to stay away? Why do you insist on getting together every time you are so angry? Lv Jianan was puzzled, but she didn''t ask. Since the rtionship between her and Zishan broke down, she can never go back to the past. I can''t say anything like I used to. "I can''t, I just need to go to the provincial capital a few more times a month." Song Zishan said nonchntly: "I have a lot of time recently, and it is a good thing to manage Aishang Magazine well." "Okay! Let''s go tomorrow." **** Song Zishan was going to the provincial capital to be the owner of Aishang Magazine, so she didn''t put too much energy on Su Wen''s new book, so she naturally missed the point. Everyone knows that the focus of Su Wen''s new book is not on the book, but on the brand promotion poster. The most discussed topic is buying bags. Women''s pursuit of fashion and beauty is engraved in their bones and is not affected by the times. In other words, buying bags is a woman''s nature. As soon as the poster came out, it caused a great sensation in the film studio and film academy. Even the superior leaders of the film studio were paying attention, and they even named and praised him during the meeting. The effect is good, and their people are used, and the twopanies are cooperative units. Speaking out is also a credit. At the end of the meeting, I specifically urged the subsequent cooperation to continue. Dong Na once again became the object of everyone''s envy and hatred. When the spokesperson was selected, some people said it was a good thing and invested a lot. Coupled with the guarantee of the writer Su Wen''s reputation, no one would doubt it. But everyone still didn''t expect that the benefits would be so great, beyond everyone''s imagination. In just one month, Su Wen made everyone know Dong Na. I¡¯ve never seen a boss so generous. The poster specifically wrote the name of the spokesperson. If other bosses were narrow-minded, they would definitely not mention the spokesperson. In the morning, Dong Na came out of the dormitory carrying her most beloved backpack, and everyone she met along the way was secretly looking at her. Passed by and went far away, still looking back. Dong Na was confused when she saw it, but after counting the time, could it be that Boss Su''s promotion has already started? When taking pictures, Su Wen said that the approximate promotional time would be around New Year''s Day, and she would buy the front pages and full-image covers of several major newspapers for advertisements. But Boss Su also said that it is uncertain how effective it will be. There are so many newspapers, it is difficult to cause a sensation. Out of the dormitory, there were more and more people, and Dong Na received more and more attention. At this moment, a group of people suddenly stepped forward to block her way. Startled Dong Na, and took a step back defensively. "What are you doing?" The girl who took the lead was a girl with a bright smile. When she saw that she had scared Dong Na, she immediately apologized, "I''m sorry we didn''t mean anything malicious. Are you Dong Na?" "I''m." A group of people discussed Dong Na''s words in a low voice. Chapter 1120: Ji Tiantian Chapter 1120 Ji Tiantian "It''s really Dong Na." "The person is not as good-looking as the poster, like twopletely different people." "The poster is much whiter than the person." "yes!" "The difference is too big, so disappointing." "I don''t understand why Su Wen chose her, I''m just average!" "Although I''m average, the poster looks really good and amazing. I really don''t know where Su Wen found the photographer. The photography skills are so good." The girl finished speaking with envy on her face, sped her hands together On the chest, I don''t know what I thought of, with a dreamy expression. "By the way, do you think Su Wen herself is not as good-looking as in the photo? It''s just that the photos taken by Aishang magazine are good." "You''re wrong if you think so. I think Su Wen looks better in person than in magazines. I saw her in person at the signing eventst time." "Yes, yes, we can all testify that when Su Wen came to the factory to select candidates, many of us have seen her. Don''t doubt my idol just because of Dong Na''s own problems. She is very beautiful. Who is truly talented and beautiful." Others nodded in agreement. Those who doubted were humiliated. "There is also Xu Junfeng, he is simr to himself on the poster, he is very handsome, very handsome." "Yep." Dong Na finally understood what the problem was, so she took a step sideways and left. She had thought of this kind of questioning a long time ago, because Boss Su made her look so good, she was ready for it at that time. Besides, Su Wen said that the bearded photographer''s skills are very good, and the results will be better. She didn''t doubt Boss Su''s words at all. "Wait, don''t rush away." The girl who took the lead to stop Dong Na stopped her again, and said kindly: "We don''t mean anything malicious, everyone is just curious, don''t worry about it. Now that you are popr, everyone saying you." After speaking, the girl saw Dong Na''s confused appearance, and carefully took out Su Wen''s new book from her bag, with a poster inside. "Look, this is a poster of you and Xu Junfeng, it''s very nice." Unfolding, Dong Na was dumbfounded. After realizing it, she blushed and apologized in shame, "I''m sorry, I... I let everyone down, I am not good-looking." Seeing herself on the poster, she actually felt sorry for Boss Su. When you see your true self, you will be very disappointed, right? No wonder Boss Su asked her to be like Director Su. Everyone covered their mouths andughed when they heard Dong Na''s apology. "Hahaha... What are you apologizing for? It''s a good thing that the poster looks good. I don''t think your facial features are ugly. The bridge of your nose is high and straight, which is much more three-dimensional than ordinary people''s facial features." The girl who took the lead covered her mouth andughed for a long time. "You are so interesting, if you were someone else, you would be crazy happy." Others saw that Dong Na didn''t be arrogant as soon as she gained power, her attitude was much better, and she even praised her a lot. "We stopped you because we wanted to ask about the bag you were carrying." The girl who took the lead was named Ji Tiantian. She had asked for leave because of family affairs, so she missed Su Wen''s chance to choose a candidate, and she had never met Dong Na. Ever since I came back from home, I have been hearing about Dong Na. Now I met, and found that she waspletely different from the rumored one. "My name is Ji Tiantian, can you show me the bag you''re carrying?" Chapter 1121: Qualified spokesperson Chapter 1121 Qualified Spokesperson Others shouted at Dong Na at first because of the bag on her body. Some people couldn''t take their eyes off the first time they saw it. The bag she was carrying was different from the one on the poster, not the same style, but the logo of the door-to-door 7+ was the same. Everyone suspected that Dong Na must have got the bag in advance. I will be scratching my head, I just want to touch it, take a closer look at the details, how many things can be contained in it, and so on. "Yes." Dong Na immediately handed over the bag, thinking that she is Ji Tiantian, the pir of the National Theater. The real person is really beautiful, and she looks good when she smiles, no wonder so many people like it. Ji Tiantian was finally able to take a closer look at it. As soon as she received the backpack in her hand, she was amazed by the delicate leather texture. Before she had time to speak, the people next to her couldn''t wait to get started, and eximed on the spot: "Oh my god! What kind of leather is this? It feels so good, right?" Dong Na is the spokeswoman, she has already silently memorized the introduction, and immediately replied seriously: "It''smbskin. After dozens of secret processes, it''s handmade. Every bag of the Su family is It''s all handmade. You can see that its five essories are all the most advanced craftsmanship, and I heard that they are very expensive, and the cost of a small pendant is very high." "Isn''t that very expensive?" Everyone eximed. "Yes, Boss Su said that Su''s only serves one in ten thousand people, and every customer is one in a million." A group of little girls were not frightened when they heard the words, but became more fanatical. "This is good, but it will be different from the total." "Now I want to buy more." "Choose one in a million, of course I have to buy it." Dong Na was stunned when she heard this, but when she thought that people can still study art in this day and age, and their family conditions are very good, she ispletely different from a person who hangs on like her. Thinking about it this way, I feel more and more that Boss Su is unfathomable. Others sell it cheaper than others, and if it is expensive, it cannot be sold. She did the opposite, the more expensive the product, the more popr it was. "The style is also good-looking." "The design is awesome. You can see that the shoulder straps are round. I have only seen t backpacks before. They are big and heavy, and they look ugly like a primary school student. This one is still pretty, and the color matching is also good. I like the ck zipper." Ji Tiantian''s family conditions are good, and she has seen big-name foreign bags when she was very young. Now that I saw Dong Na''s bag, I had to give it apliment. "nice." "This is not the gship model, it''s the one on the poster. This, this is for women, and Xu Junfeng is wearing the men''s gship model, which will open on New Year''s Day. Currently, only the provincial capitals can buy it. If you want to buy it, you can dy it." A friend bought it." Dong Na introduced positively. "Can''t you buy it in the capital?" "I can''t buy it for the time being." Dong Na shook her head, cheered up, and said with a smile: "But I heard that Boss Su said that he wille to the capital to open a store next year." "Well, we are the busiest on New Year''s Day, and we don''t have time to buy bags because of the heavy performance tasks. It''s a pity." "Why don''t we find a representative." "But I want to see other styles." Dong Na suddenly remembered what Su Wen said when she introduced thepany, "If you want to see other styles, don''t worry, Su''s internal magazine will be released soon. It not only contains bags of all styles and colors, but also teaches people how to use them. How to match it and how to carry it look better." "Really? When?" Chapter 1122: new friends Chapter 1122 New friend "On New Year''s Day, when the store opens, it will be presented to every customer who buys it. Do you know that Boss Su chose other models when he came to us, right? They were selected for the magazine, and they all appeared in the magazine." Dong Na took her bag and made several backpacks on her body, "Look, this is a double shoulder bag, suitable for serious asions. This is a single shoulder bag, which is more casual. If you wear it with skinny jeans, Wearing high-bond Martin boots and walking on the street is a beautiful scenery. When we took pictures, the people wearing these boots looked very heroic and very good-looking.¡± "Wow!" "Want to buy." "But we don''t have time." "Are magazines sold?" Ji Tiantian grasped the point. Dong Na shook her head, "It''s not for sale, it''s only given to customers. But Boss Su said that after the magazinees out, each model will be mailed a copy, and mine will arrive soon. When ites, I can lend it to everyone." .¡± "That''s great, don''t forget me when you wait." "Dong Na, you are so kind, I''m sorry I misunderstood you before." "We are friends from now on, remember to tell us about new styles in the future. When the New Year''s Day cultural performance is over, I will ask for leave to buy bags." "I''ll go as well." Everyone surrounded Dong Na chattering, each of them was young and lively, and soon became friends with Dong Na. We exchanged names, dormitory buildings and other information with each other, and made an appointment to hang out together after the performance on New Year''s Day. After the crowd dispersed, Dong Na still felt like she was dreaming. This... is the change Boss Su said? The misfortune of her family since she was a child has made her develop a tough character, and she has long been used to having no one to y with. She has always felt that it is good to be alone, and she does not need friends. But now, why do you want to cry? It turns out that everyone needs friends. No one really enjoys solitude. Ji Tiantian walked at the end, and waited until there was no one left before blinking at Dong Na, "How is it? Are you dumbfounded? I found out that we these days'' pretty girls are not so unreasonable, don''t you look down on people with dog eyes?" "No, I never thought about it that way." Although she asionally felt angry, she never became cynical. If you have bad luck, you can''tin about other people''s luck. Ji Tiantian chuckled, "I''m just joking, don''t take it seriously, in fact, all of us are a little bit arrogant and spoiled by our family. But we can still be separated, you are lucky, you met Your Excellency. Scenes like today will happen countless times in the future, so get used to it!" "Okay, I will." Dong Na nodded vigorously, thinking that her life is really good, not only met the warehouse aunt, but also good people like Boss Su and Ji Tiantian. "Come on!" Ji Tiantian turned around and was about to leave, but she turned around after taking a step out, "Remember the magazine is here, give it to me as soon as possible, secretly." Dong Na was stunned. Is it okay? I just said it, everyone will watch it together. Ok! For the sake of Ji Tiantian being a good person, she should secretly give it to her first! "Yes!" Dong Na nodded. Joyful Ji Tiantianughed like a silver bell, and quickly chased after the person in front. **** Compared to Dong Na''s surprise, another spokesperson''s life is not easy. At this time, Xu Junfeng had just been called out from the ssroom, and he still had no choice but toe out, because the person who called him was the elder brother. Chapter 1123: Xu Xiyi Chapter 1123 Xu Xiyi A person that Xu Junfeng didn''t want to talk to, but he couldn''t. At the gate of the Film Academy, an off-road vehicle with a lot of space was parked on the side of the road in an extremely domineering posture. Although it was still a little distance from the gate, it still became the focus of attention of passers-by. At this time, in the back seat of the car, there were two tall men sitting side by side, and the one wearing a long ck coat was Song Jinyan. The man sitting next to him was wearing a camouge uniform, with tough facial features, and sharp eagle-like eyes under a pair of flying sword eyebrows. The man has healthy, wheat-colored skin, with a strong imposing manner, and a stern face that looks like the kind of person whoes out of the wind, has experienced in the fire, and has written all over his body that I am not easy to mess with. With his presence, Song Jinyan is much more refined. At this time, the man was holding a poster in his hand, and carefully sized up the man on the poster with stern eyebrows. In the end, he threw the poster out viciously. If it wasn''t for the inconvenience in the car, he would have stomped on it a few times. "What are you throwing away? It took me a long time to get someone to buy it." Song Jinyan reached out to pick up the poster, nced at it, andmented: "It''s pretty good, and it didn''t reveal anything that shouldn''t be. You used to be abroad Don''t you also sell your **** to apany someone to surf the beach when you perform the mission?" The man''s face turned darker now, and he almost couldn''t help punching Song Jinyan''s face that needed to be punched. Matsuyama was sitting in the driver''s seat,ughing hard. "He put on make-up, let''s talk about a big man going to make a movie. Fortunately, the movie hasn''t been made yet and someone made it first." Xu Xiyi''s face was livid, and he was driven away by the **** brother just after returning from the border. While he was away, I still don''t know how the kid was messing around! The face of the Xu family waspletely embarrassing to him. "Hahaha...hahaha..." Song Jinyan couldn''t bear it any longer, heughed out loud, with a joyful smile, "Being fucked...Xi Yi, you are still so humorous, s! When you are away, I see who is not pleasing to the eye, I feel better when youe back." Xu Xiyi nced at him with a strange look, and stepped aside unobtrusively. The meaning was obvious, so I almost said directly; ''Your brain is flooded? But don''t like me, I''m not interested in men. '' Song Jinyan''s smile faltered, and he went up and punched Xu Xiyi. "You can''t do it anymore." Xu Xiyi didn''t even twitch his brows, andmented objectively: "Sitting in the office for a long time, I have regressed when reaching out, and my fists are not as strong as before." "If you say I''m old, just say so." "We are not young anymore." Xu Xiyi squeezed the center of his brows with a headache, "If my mother and grandma hadn''t left a phone call and another telegram to remind me, I would not havee back. The old man also gave the final order, I have to settle lifelong affairs at thetest during Chinese New Year, or I will not be allowed to return to the border. Are you saying that I am a person who is away all the year round, marrying a daughter-inw anding back to be a widow?" It''s annoying to say. He doesn''t want toe back. He has been wandering in danger all these years, and never considered finding someone to marry. "I thought you wereing back to help me." "Oh!" Xu Xiyi sneered, "You have a big face." "I don''t have a big face, but I''m handsome." Xu Xiyi: "..." This person''s face is much thicker than before. "Since you don''t want toe back, I don''t believe anyone can force you." Chapter 1124: Zhou Jihuai is back Chapter 1124 Zhou Jihuai is back "Zhou Jihuai is back." "No wonder." Song Jinyan narrowed his eyes, and quietly changed his mind. The people he arranged to investigate in Qingshui County reported that Zhou Hengyang had arranged for a man named He Changming to obstruct them. And their investigation has been told by He Changming to Zhou Hengyang, the matter has been discovered, so they had to withdraw. Zhou Hengyang is a local snake in Qingshui County. Since he does not allow the "locals" who have been in business for several years, they will not be able to find anything if they continue to stay. But both he and Songshan couldn''t get away, and there were many things to do at the end of the year. Xu Xiyi came back suddenly this time, and wanted him to do me a favor by going to Qingshui County. Now that Xu Xiyi has been transferred to Zhou Jihuai''s management, it''s not easy to let him get involved. "You just said to help, what help?" "No, I just said it casually." Song Jinyan waved his hand casually, put away the poster, and said to Songshan in front, "Order me a flower basket and send it on New Year''s Day." "yes." "What flower basket?" Xu Xiyi asked strangely. Haven¡¯t been back for more than a year, missed a lot of things, ¡°Should I send it?¡± The two of them grew up together. They had many friends. When they were young, they were all the same ssmates andrades-in-arms. That''s why Xu Xiyi asked this question. The corners of Song Jinyan''s lips curved slightly, "Of course I want to give it away. You just came back, so I''ll bring it for you!" "Okay! Thank you." "You''re wee, who wants us to be brothers!" Songshan''s mouth twitched while listening in front, wondering if Xu Xiyi would be **** to death knowing that the person he sent the flower basket to was the mastermind who brought his younger brother down. While talking, a magnified handsome face appeared outside the car window. Song Jinyan was sitting on the side of the road, and when he pressed the car window, Xu Junfeng appeared super cute in a down jacket and a furry hat, standing outside the car window and smiling brightly at the two inside. Handsome face, with two sweet dimples when she smiles. "Hello, Brother Song, Brother." Xu Junfeng not only smiled brightly, but also had a very sweet mouth. When he looked at Xu Xiyi, he looked like a fluffy bun. "Brother, you are back, I miss you to death." Xu Xiyi clearly knew that this kid was talking on purpose, but he was obedient to coax himself. He was thinking about it, but in fact, he wished that he would note back and take care of him. But seeing his brother who is so sweet, his heart softened, like a silly father. "Hmph!" Someone snorted arrogantly, and said awkwardly, "Still in the car? Isn''t it cold outside?" Song Jinyan''s eyes shed a hint of teasing, and he nced at Xu Junfeng clearly. This kid is getting more and more ck-bellied, and he is ying around with Xi Yi, and no one will believe it when he spreads the word. "No, I have to go to ss soon. Brother, are you busy?" Xu Junfeng pretended not to see Song Jinyan''s eyes, acting like a well-behaved and obedient cutie, "When did youe back? Did you go home?" Xu Xiyi threw the poster angrily in front of him, and wanted to teach the shameless brat a lesson, but the brat would immediately forget to teach others. "I haven''t arrived home yet, I will go to the resident in a while, and I have to go to the old leader." Song Jinyan answered, "We''re on the way." Xu Junfeng secretly rolled his eyes, thinking I didn''t say that you have a problem, why there is no silver three hundred taels here. In fact, he knew that it was because of Song Jinyan that his mother and grandma called his eldest brother back anxiously and urged him to solve the marriage problem at thetest during the Chinese New Year. Chapter 1125: Mother-in-law and daughter-in-law brain hole Chapter 1125 Wisdom of mother-inw and daughter-inw I don¡¯t know how the mother-inw and daughter-inw thought of getting together, but one day they sat and chatted after dinner, and suddenly mentioned that the boss and Song Jinyan had a good rtionship. They have been inseparable since they were young. Although they are not together because of work, every time the bosses back from the border, he will go to see Song Jinyan immediately. The rtionship between the two brothers is better than real brothers. It is no exaggeration to say that they are childhood sweethearts, but it is a pity that they are not a boy or a girl. Wait... These two people...will they... The expressions of the mother-inw and daughter-inw are bing more and more ugly, as if a switch has been triggered. Once there is an association, it will be out of control. The more you think about it, the more dangerous you be, and the more you think about it, the more suspicious you be. Boss has grown up since he was a child, not to mention being in a rtionship, he has never held a girl''s hand for so many years. I don''t know how many times I have talked with boys from other families, and some of them even incurred romantic debts because they were too mboyant. Some even produced illegitimate children and became theughing stock of everyone. The mother-inw and daughter-inw used tough at others, but now that they think about it, they are only jealous, wishing that the boss would give the illegitimate child back to hug them. Originally, the mother-inw and daughter-inw were suspicious of Song Jinyan, but after thinking about it, the boss has a domineering personality since childhood, and when he has a bad temper, he still says what he says. Song Jinyan is much more polite than the boss, maybe the boss forced Song Jinyan. Thinking about it this way, I am really sorry for the old Song family. At present, only Xu Junfeng knows what the mother-inw and daughter-inw think. The reason why he knows is because Xu''s mother forced her son to ask if he knows about the eldest brother and the eldest brother Song. Xu Junfeng is also ck-bellied, knowing that something is impossible, but deliberately ambiguous and misleading. He will definitely not say it. "Then you go!" Xu Junfeng was eager to drive his elder brother away, so as not to be taught a lesson. "Wait, I have something to tell you." Xu Junfeng: "..." Brother is getting more and more difficult to deal with. Xu Xiyi got out of the car with her luggage and left with her brother. Song Jinyan asked Songshan to drive and go back to the office first. On the way, Song Jinyan asked suspiciously: "Songshan, have you noticed that Junfeng looks at me and Xiyi in a strange way?" "I didn''t notice, by the way, boss, what standard should we use to send flower baskets to Su Wen?" "The highest standard." After thinking about it for a while, he changed his mind, "Go there yourself! Buy me a few more bags." "How many? Is there a specific number requirement?" Songshan was slightly surprised for a moment. I didn''t expect the boss to let him go in person. This meaning is different from sending flower baskets. What he went to represent himself was not himself, but Song Jinyan himself. With this level of meaning, it is a signal to the outside world. "I''ve bought everything in the store." Song Jinyan waved his hand. Songshan: "..." It turns out that all sold out means how many, I have seen it. ***** The same scene in the bookstore happened in many ces across the country. Sisters Su Wen and Su Qing dressed low-key and went to major bookstores, wandered around the newsstands, and listened to the readers''ments. When she came out of the bookstore, Su Qing finally let go of her tense heart. "Great, the effect is good." Su Qing smiled and said, "Sister, how did youe up with the idea of ??including our store''s promotional poster in the new book? It''s a great idea." "Learned from others." Su Wen wouldn''t say that, she just wanted to save money at first. But I didn''t expect the effect to be better than the newspaper. "However, it is still necessary to publish in the newspaper." Su Qing''s face was a little serious, "Our advertising must follow closely, but there is no need to advance it. We will do it after the opening on New Year''s Day." Chapter 1126: is it so obvious Chapter 1126 Is it so obvious? This is what she figured out during this period of time. The warm-up should not be too much, otherwise the consumer''s enthusiasm for buying will be consumed in advance before the store opens. Su Wen nodded, "You''re right. I will leave all the design and manufacturing to youter on. I focus on marketing and advertising. It is difficult to take the luxury route. If our bag is just a It¡¯s not difficult at ordinary prices, and I¡¯m confident that I can make money by opening a store.¡± "But we don''t want to." "But we can''t do that." The two sisters spoke in unison, and actually said it together, and couldn''t helpughing out loud. Su Wen was very relieved, "You are getting better and better, and you are right. It seems that I can bezy in the future." "Okay! Sister, you can tell me to do it in the future." Su Qing has always known that the eldest sister is very hard, and she has to worry about the whole family by herself. In the past, I didn''t have much vision, and I didn''t know where to use all my strength. Now that she has learned so much, she will never be as dark as before. During this period of time, Su Qing''s growth has been rapid, and her temperament has also changed a lot from before. When you have something on your mind, you be less talkative, and you are very strict with your subordinates. The Su Pingping and Fang Sha you used are very serious in front of her, for fear of making mistakes. Su Qing is also responsible for most of the customers who cooperate with outsiders. This point is the most able to train people, not to mention the design and matching itself is what she is best at. Su Qing''s talent in this point is amazing. Probably also inherited from Su Xuewen! A man who can personally design and make a box for his wife when he gets married must also have romantic qualities in his bones, not an old pedant who only knows how to bury his head in research. Su Qing does not have the top-notch beauty of Su Wen and Sixth Sister, nor the super high IQ of Fourth and Fifth Sisters. But she also has her own advantages. Her iparable design talent was discovered under Su Wen''s careful cultivation, and she would not be buried like in her previous life. I believe in the future, Su Qing''s achievements will attract everyone''s attention. At this moment, Su Wen suddenly found that she let go more. After thepany got on track, she handed over the management of thepany to Su Qing, and she only needed to grasp the general direction. Maybe Su Qing can manage thepany better. "Sister, what are you thinking?" Su Qing yelled a few times just now, but Su Wen didn''t notice, so she couldn''t help reaching out and pulling her. "nothing." Su Wen subconsciously shook Su Qing''s hand, only to realize that her fingers were thinner than before, "Why are they so thin? Although you are busy with work, you don''t have to push yourself too hard." "I''m not worried! Before the store opens, you put all your money into it, big sister." What she was afraid of was losing money if the business did not go well. "There are risks in doing business. If you are **** because of the risks, you will never seed for the rest of your life. Now the opportunity is in front of us, even if there are risks, we will never turn back. If you fail, start again, it''s nothing." After listening to the elder sister''s words, Su Qing showed a rxed smile. "You just put too much pressure on yourself, don''t worry! We won''t fail." Su Wen is full of confidence, and she is also in the mood to tease her sister, "I see that you always like to be in a daze when you are alone recently, what are you thinking? ?¡± "Is... so obvious?" "Everyone in the studio can see it, as long as the eyes are not blind." Chapter 1127: health problems Chapter 1127 Health problems "It''s nothing." Su Qing pursed her red lips, hesitated for a moment and still didn''t say anything. Little did they know that Su Wen knew about it through Zhou Hengyang, and the couple waited for her to speak and vented her anger. As a result, she kept silent, making Su Wen want to help her sister out, and there was no chance to teach Zhou Hengguang a lesson. The couple are not meddlesome people. Since Su Qing didn''t say anything, they had no choice but to pretend that they didn''t know. "You can''t do this, why don''t I introduce someone to you!" Su Wen had an idea, showing a smirk, "Let your brother-inw introduce, I heard that there are many outstanding young men in their factory." "Do you really want to introduce?" "When you''re not in your hometown, don''t you talk with Su Xiu about finding someone to marry?" It''s funny to think about it. At that time, Su Qing and Su Xiu were most worried about not being able to get married. The Su family sisters have such a bad reputation that no one is willing to marry them. Those who have a bad reputation and like to eat, drink, **** and gamble, the two sisters are naturally unwilling. As a result, the sisters worried about not being able to get married. Especially Su Xiu, thinking about saving money and dowry for her second sister all day long so that she can find a good family. Su Qing''s cheeks were hot from being teased, "Stop talking, I was ignorant before." "Then do you want to find it now?" Su Qing thought for a while, then restrained her smile and said: "Look for it! I am one year younger than you, eldest sister. You got married early, and I will be twenty in the Chinese New Year soon. Wait until we get to know each other, get along, and get to know each other before we can confirm it." It will take a year or two to hold a banquet." She is a down-to-earth person, and the things in her bones are difficult to change. If she hadn''t met Lin Weiguo, she would have believed that she had nned to find a suitable man to marry and have children step by step when she reached the age. The family lives happily together. She is busy with her own business, her husband has a stable ie, and the Gu family is responsible. Su Wenughed, not wanting to break her sister''s n right now, telling her that often the development of things ispletely different from the n. When the two sisters returned to the studio, they started to work on their own. New Year''s Day will be around the corner, and the event on the opening day, and the invited guests must be nned in advance, so that no mistakes can be made. But Su Wen didn''t start working immediately, but called Hengyang. **** Changhe Machinery Factory¡ª Zhou Hengyang has been working in the R&D department. In fact, he is busier than Su Wen. The secretary received a call from Su Wen to call people out of the R&D department. "The boss''s phone, I have hung up and promised to call back in ten minutes." Zhou Hengyang''s footsteps quickened unconsciously, wanting to return to the office as soon as possible to call his wife back. The daughter-inw is a little heartless. If he doesn''t call her, she never calls. This is still the first working time, so I took the initiative to call him. "By the way, the three-day holiday on New Year''s Day, double wages for voluntary overtime work. Keep the notice." The secretary almost jumped up with joy, "Okay! I''ll go and notify right away, and ask the Human Resources Department to make arrangements for overtime statistics." "Ok!" Zhou Hengyang didn''t talk all the way, and when he was about to reach the door of the office, he suddenly asked: "How long has the second boss been away on business? Did you call to ask when you cane back?" "I called Ji Fang earlier because of work matters, and I heard from him that the second boss was sick and had to rest in the local area for a while." Zhou Hengyang stopped suddenly, "In the future, you must tell me about the health of the second boss as soon as possible." "Yes!" The secretary was taken aback. Chapter 1128: ready to surprise Chapter 1128 Prepare for surprise When she was on the phone, Ji Fang said that the second boss had a cold and a fever, and there was nothing serious about it, so she didn''t take it to heart. A big man who is more than 1.8 meters tall, is it not a trivial matter to catch a cold? The reaction of the big boss is also too big. Before, there were rumors in private that the rtionship between the big boss and the second boss was indifferent. Who said that? Stand up and see if she doesn''t kill him. Back to the office, Zhou Hengyang took off his coat and only wore afortable round-neck white cashmere sweater, showing a tall and strong figure, and his straight and slender legs can bring a strong aura when he walks around. I stayed in the research department for too long, most of them sat down, and when I returned to the office to call Wenwen back, I simply leaned against the window. Dialed the phone, and hearing the voice inside, Zhou Hengyang''s stern expression was slightly relieved. "Is Wenwen busy? Did you have lunch on time? What did you eat?" "I ate the wontons I ate outside." Su Wen asked softly, "How about you?" "Me?" Zhou Hengyang was stunned suddenly, only then did he realize that he was too busy and forgot to eat. However, he reacted quickly and immediately said, "Rice, Chinese cabbage, and roasted pork with radish." "Why do you just eat these? Isn''t your factory cooperating with Rongjingxuan Restaurant? I can meet Liu Chun every time I go to Rongjingxuan." Su Wen said dissatisfied. "I just ate some casually in the cafeteria. Liu Chun is entertaining customers, so I don''t have time to go." Su Wen was very speechless, "You can''t do this." "Yes, yes, yes." Zhou Hengyang''s handsome eyes smiled, and his thin lips curled up in a happy arc, "I always listen to you, daughter-inw, and I will definitely pay attention to it in the future." "It''s not too bad. I will cook when I get home tonight. Let''s make dumplings." "Okay! I want to eat stuffed shepherd''s purse." "If you want to make stuffing with shepherd''s purse, go to the vegetable market to see if there is any wild shepherd''s purse for sale. The ones grown in the greenhouse are not delicious. It is not as good as we dig them from the fields in Sanjiaying." Zhou Hengyang unconsciously rubbed the hand holding the phone twice, "Wenwen, do you miss your hometown?" "I don''t want to." Su Wen said decisively. "Hehe..." Zhou Hengyang was almost amused by her disgusted tone, "Then shall we go back to our hometown for the New Year?" This time Su Wen didn''t answer right away. She didn''t want to go back, and she didn''t have much memory of Sanjiaying. But it would be impossible not to go back to celebrate the New Year. I came to the provincial capital in a hurry, and many things were notpletely dealt with. If she doesn''t go back and deal with it, who knows what monsters Su Xuewu, Ma Xin, and Su Dachun will do! In addition to these, one has to go to the grave of Su Xuewen and Liu Mingxuan to pay homage. This is a very important thing in the rural hometown, and it must not be left behind. Originally, because Su Xuewen and Liu Mingxuan were unable to have a son, they were poked in the back and said to be dead queens. No one goes to the grave after death, if they don''t go, wouldn''t it be embarrassing to see others. Besides, friends like Cao Meihua and He Yn also need to move around and pay New Year''s greetings. The younger sisters are more traditional than her, and pay more attention to grave worship than her. Before the Mid-Autumn Festival, Su Qing and Su Xiu couldn''t go back, and Su Qing and Su Xiu both talked about it at home for a long time. "Go back, go back and visit my parents'' graves." Su Wen made a decision, "I don''t want to go home, but the girls must all miss home." "Well! Then let me arrange it!" Zhou Hengyang agreed, "By the way, how are the preparations for the opening going?" "It''s all ready, just wait for the opening." "I have prepared a surprise for you." There was a smile in Zhou Hengyang''s voice. Chapter 1129: Introduce someone to Su Qing Chapter 1129 Introduce someone to Su Qing "What is it?" "I won''t tell you for the time being, but I will find out that day." "okay then!" "By the way, why did you call me? Missed me?" Zhou Hengyang asked jokingly, "If you miss me, I''ll go find you now." Su Wen: "..." "I think, I want to die." Su Wen is no match for someone who has let herself go. She quickly changed the subject, "I know you have a lot of friends. Is there anyone suitable for my Su Qing? Let me introduce someone. It happens to be during the Chinese New Year. Schedule a blind date, if one doesn''t work, just introduce a few more, I don''t think there are too many, only too few." The corners of Zhou Hengyang''s mouth couldn''t help twitching, secretly rejoicing that his father-inw assigned Wenwen to him by means of thunder. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how this little heartless person will y! But as long as his wife is not ying crazy, his sister is different. He is happy to help her introduce a few more outstanding young men. "Okay, this matter is on me. Does Su Qing have any requirements?" "I didn''t say it, but I know." Zhou Hengyang: "..." Daughter-inw, you know, it was your request, right? "To be tall, a person must be handsome, cultivated, knowledgeable, connotative, talented and knowledgeable. By the way..." "etc!" Someone interrupted without hesitation, "Daughter-inw, do you have any dissatisfaction with me?" "Hmm... Except for my great physical strength, I am very satisfied with everything else." Zhou Hengyang: "..." The daughter-inw suddenly drove, and the speed was quite fast, which was a surprise. It was not in vain that he worked hard every night and finally enlightened his daughter-inw. All the intimate things were done, but the daughter-inw still only watched him secretly from behind. "What about the size?" Someone lowered his voice, his voice was hoarse and sexy, as if it could make ears pregnant. Thest one seemed to have a small tail, scratching the tip of the heart as if it didn''t exist. Su Wen couldn''t help being shocked when she heard it. She couldn''t help but touch her forehead, and her ears turned red. Really terrible! The heroine is getting more and more flirtatious. "Satisfied? Hmm..." Su Wen took a deep breath, and hung up the phone in shock. Listening to the busy tone from the phone, Zhou Hengyang shook his head andughed, his eyes were full of doting. No matter! He still needs to keep working hard. It must be that he was not enthusiastic enough, and the daughter-inw was embarrassed. right! It must be so. After processing a few documents, seeing snowkes falling in the cloudy sky outside, Zhou Hengyang put down the pen in his hand and called the Design Institute. He asked for his younger brother''s hotel number in another ce, and then called again. It was Ji Fang who picked it up. "Hi, hello, who is it?" "it''s me." Zhou Hengyang''s voice was so recognizable that Ji Fang recognized it as soon as he uttered it. "Boss, are you looking for our vice president? He is in a meeting with someone and it will end soon." "Didn''t you say you were sick? Why did you still go to the meeting?" Zhou Hengyang frowned, "How did you take care of him? He felt ufortable when he left, and it''s been almost a month and he hasn''t recovered yet?" "Big boss, the deputy dean has been suffering from insomnia recently, and he doesn''t even talk much. It''s useless to persuade me." Ji Fang was already worried, and it was useless to talk a lot. He was also threatened not to sue the big boss, but he couldn''t do anything about it. Originally, he had nned that if the deputy dean continued to behave like this today, he would have the courage to call the big boss. Chapter 1130: Suitors Chapter 1130 Suitor "Additionally, the conditions here are not good, and the vice president doesn''t like the beds and quilts, the food, and the weather here, so he is in a bad mood." Ji Fang almost cried in grievance at the end. God knows he has tried his best to buy the best duvet, clothes, supplies, shoes and even towels are the most expensive. But the vice president was already dissatisfied and disgusted. "That''s all?" Zhou Hengyang said with a hint of impatience in his tone, "Why don''t youe back now?" "I can''t go back...the things here are too important, so many..." Ji Fang was still talking, but Zhou Hengyang interrupted unceremoniously, "So what?" "what?" "Is it important that they have my brother?" Ji Fang''s eyes widened in astonishment, and he actually felt sweet in his heart. Fortunately, he is a man and likes women, otherwise, if he is a person with an unstable mind, he will lose his heart to the big boss when he hears the big boss''s words. The big boss is so charming. "Boss, our vice president agreed to stay." Ji Fang had no choice but to bite the bullet and say. Zhou Hengyang was silent for a moment, and said quietly, "Tell me to my brother, his sister-inw asked me to introduce some promising and outstanding young men to my sister." "Okay, I will tell you." Ji Fang was a little confused, but he quickly realized that he subconsciously covered his mouth. Isn''t the younger sister that the big boss mentioned is Su Qing? Something must be wrong now. Ji Fang was in surprise, and Zhou Hengyang hung up the phone on the opposite side. When he hung up, he vaguely heard the big bossughing and scolding, "This brat..." Ji Fang suddenly felt envious of the rtionship between the big boss and the vice president. Usually, he couldn''t see it, and the big boss always liked to squeeze thebor of the vice president. The vice president is also dishonest, plotting against the big boss behind his back, full of thoughts. Now that the big boss knows about it, what Ji Fang was afraid of did not happen. I thought the big boss would be furious. Unexpectedly, just because the vice president was ill, the big boss would not pursue it immediately. Ji Fang was very moved, but he didn''t know that the reason why Zhou Hengyang and Su Wen were so easy to talk to was also because of Su Qing. Su Qing suffered a loss, kept the matter in her heart and didn''t say anything, just let some scumbag escape unharmed. So it is really difficult to start with a person with a backer! Ji Fang tidied up and was going to wait at the door of the meeting room to see when the vice president could end the meeting. When we arrived at the entrance of the meeting room, the debate inside was still going on. Next door was the lounge, which was dedicated to experts like them, and the secretaries of big leaders sat drinking tea and waiting for use. Ji Fang has been acquainted with his peers for a long time. Although Zhou Hengguang is young, he has a high status, a big background, and strong ability. He was the one with the best words in the expert group, which also made Ji Fang famous, and his status among the numerous entourage, secretaries, and assistants was also high. Among them, many of them get along very well. But Ji Fang didn''t look good on some people, not because he looked down on them and was arrogant. Rather, there are several lesbians whose purpose is too obvious, and they want to get close to the vice president through him. Treating the vice president as a rich man, he tried his best to get the attention of the vice president. Facing a wall with the vice president, he changed his approach and turned to Ji Fang to inquire about Zhou Hengguang''s hobbies, personality, etc. He wanted to take advantage of Ji Fanghao''s opportunity to approach Vice President Zhou. Chapter 1131: Refresh the three views Chapter 1131 Refreshing the Three Views Ji Fang is like a mirror in his heart, and he ignores anyone who has an impure purpose. It''s useless to please him, even if you lend him a hundred guts, he wouldn''t dare to bend his elbow. Even though the vice president treats him very well, he won''t be able to tell the seriousness just because of his kindness. "Ji Fang, you are here." There were more than a dozen people sitting in the lounge, most of them were young people about the same age as Ji Fang, and one third of them were lesbians. Seeing Ji Fanging in, Zhao Wei, who was wearing braids, greeted him with a bright smile and a warm and natural attitude. "I just heard that you were called away to answer the phone. I was still thinking about when you woulde back. I didn''t expect it to be quite fast." Zhao Wei is a real beauty despite her male-sounding name. . Almond eyes and peach cheeks, long ck and shiny hair, braided into the two most popr braids, always attracts the attention of the crowd wherever they go. was the one who received the most attention in this group of experts. The old professor who took her was her elder, and she took great care of this rtive. This made Zhao Wei very confident, and he looked down on himself. As soon as he entered the expert group, he aimed at Zhou Hengguang. Young, handsome, elegant, abstinent and restrained. With great strength and profound background, even her uncle gave up three points. Zhao Wei has grown so big, he has never seen such a good-looking man! The most important thing is that this man is not only outstanding in appearance, but also in every other aspect is iparable to others. At the first nce, Zhao Wei lost his heart. For more than half a month, I have been thinking about Zhou Hengguang all the time, and I follow him with affectionate and charming eyes wherever I go. I thought that with my own advantages and beauty, I would definitely make Vice President Zhou fall in love with her, but I found out in frustration that Vice President Zhou didn''t even look at her. This made Zhao Wei very sad, and he was depressed for several days before changing his strategy and starting from Ji Fang. It is said that women chase men in the inteyer gauze, but she doesn''t believe that she can''t catch up with Vice President Zhou. "I just had something to do." Ji Fang said indifferently. "Come on, this is the chocte I brought from my hometown. Haven''t you tried it? One of my aunt''s rtives is a diplomat, and it''s a rare item brought back from abroad." Zhao Wei took out a box from his navy blue canvas bag. Beautifully packaged choctes. "Take it home and try it with Vice President Zhou. Although it''s a little hard at first, you''ll fall in love after you get out." Zhao Wei straightened up proudly, enjoying the envy and jealous eyes of the people around him. Her family has good conditions and has many capable rtives. It''s not like some rustic people from the countryside canpare. If there were rare goods from abroad in the past, Ji Fang would definitely be very excited, but now he ispletely indifferent. Because the vice president has too many households, the food, food and clothing are all the most expensive. When he was first transferred to the vice president as secretary, he didn''t know the goods at all, and he didn''t know the value of those things at all. Later, in order to please Su Yao, the vice president asked him to import a lot of temporary toys. Since then, Ji Fang has literally opened the door to a new world. Through the channels and contacts introduced by the vice president, he had a deep understanding of the products of other countries. After such an understanding, more than half a month passed with dizziness. It turned out that the watch worn by the vice president was worth more than one million yuan? The clothes cost more than 10,000 yuan? Shoes... The shoes cost more than 8,000? There are also sses. There are more than one hundred pairs of sses in an entire cab in the vice president''s cloakroom, and each pair costs several thousand? Not even expensive. Chapter 1132: Reorganize the three views Chapter 1132 Reorganization of the Three Views Because Ji Fang discovered that some mirror frames are actually iid with gemstones, including diamonds, obsidian, and sapphires...there are not many iys, they are only for decoration, but the prices arepletely different. Since then, Ji Fang''s three views have been subverted. So much so that Zhao Wei showed off the choctespletely indifferent. "What''s the matter? Take it!" Zhao Wei saw that Ji Fang was standing ''stupidly'' and thought that he had never seen chocte before and didn''t know what it was. Alright, give Vice President Zhou a taste." When Ji Fang heard her mention the vice president, he immediately rejected her. "No, our vice president doesn''t eat these." "He hasn''t eaten it, how do you know he won''t?" Zhao Wei became anxious when he heard it. Ji Fang''s face changed when he heard the sound. The deputy dean was looked down upon, which made him more angry than being looked down upon himself. "Maybe it''s a rare thing for you, but it''s really not for our vice president." Ji Fang told the truth, but in Zhao Wei''s ears, it seemed as if someone had pped him hard, stomped his foot angrily, took the chocte and ran away up. Others in the lounge looked at each other. "Ji Fang, Zhao Wei is really kind to you." Someone broke the silence and joked, "The rest of us don''t get this kind of treatment." Ji Fang found an empty seat to sit down, and smiled helplessly, "It''s not that she is kind to me, I don''t have that much face. She is kind to our vice president, but my vice president doesn''t need it, that''s not good. It''s contempt." "whee¡­" Others snickered one after another. In fact, Zhao Wei''s differential treatment had already aroused everyone''s dissatisfaction. They all work together, and they all work as secretaries for others. Zhao Wei''s different treatment is tantamount to forming a small group in the office. No wonder it caused dissatisfaction with everyone, and they have been patient and silent, but because they cannot afford to offend. Ji Fang hadn''t expressed anything before, and everyone thought that Ji Fang''s attitude was that of Vice President Zhou, and now he was a little more cautious towards Zhao Wei. After all, Zhao Wei is so beautiful, how many men can not be tempted? When Zhao Wei is with Vice President Zhou, he is indeed qualified to be arrogant and look down on others. But now Ji Fang''s attitude is very clear, which makes many people secretly gloat. "You''re right, no one else has eaten chocte, so it''s really not a rarity for Vice President Zhou." There are more than a dozen secretaries, some of whom are knowledgeable, and Zhou Hengguang himself is well-known in the industry. When they were in the hospital, most of them had met with their leaders. I know that this person is extremely low-key now, but he was arrogant and high-key at the Capital Design Institute before. An older secretary with thick sses sighed and said, "Ji Fang, you are notpetent to be Vice President Zhou''s secretary." This was the first time someone said that he was ipetent, and Fang Ji took it very seriously. "I...what did I do wrong?" Thinking of what he did not do well, Ji Fang was very panicked. "Of course it''s not good. It''s not good anywhere." When the secretary with thick sses spoke, everyone looked over. After getting along for so long, everyone knows that this is the oldest of them all. He is also a high-achieving student and an intellectual. The old professor who follows is also a big cow in the industry, and he is very low-key and has no airs. Zhao Wei is absolutely iparable. When he opened his mouth, what he said must be something that others did not know. Chapter 1133: ashamed Chapter 1133 Ashamed and ashamed Someone couldn''t help but said curiously: "No! I think Secretary Ji Fang is doing a good job and is very responsible." Thick sses sneered, "It depends on who youpare with. If youpare with you, it''s not bad. If youpare with the girl who just ran out, it''s already very good." These words aroused everyone''s curiosity. Ji Fang thought of something, and ayer of cold sweat broke out on his forehead in the cold weather. "When Vice President Zhou was in the Capital Design Institute, he had two secretaries, which was great. He handled every aspect to the point, with strong professional ability, and he would not let Vice President Zhou take care of himself in life. When he was in the capital At that time, there were many people who liked Vice President Zhou, whether it was the Design Institute or the Capital University, they could be lined up from the city center to Xiangshan.¡± There was a depressing sound of gasping in the lounge. "But there are so many people and suchplicated interpersonal rtionships, they are all handled by the two secretaries, and they will never be muddled." Thick Lens finally couldn''t help but snorted coldly, "How can it be like now, A little girl who doesn''t know the heights of the heavens and the earth dares to pester Vice President Zhou like this, she didn''t know she was sent to that ravine." After finishing speaking, he still stared at Ji Fang hatefully. This kid is too bad. If it were the two former secretaries, someone who dared to say that, the vice president of his family would have already pped him. "Hiss..." Everyone was even more shocked, and they looked at Ji Fang with envy and jealousy. I was wondering what kind of background was in my heart, and I was lucky enough to be the secretary of Vice President Zhou. With this resume, no matter which unit I go to in the future, I will be very popr. The most important thing is contacts. If you be the secretary of Vice President Zhou, you will definitely umte countless contacts, which will be a valuable asset. Not to mention other people, even thick lenses are envious of Ji Fang''s good luck. Who doesn''t know that Vice President Zhou is most willing to train his subordinates, and he transferred from the capital by himself, but arranged for the two most capable secretaries to stay in the capital. Those two people must have a bright future in the future. Facing everyone''s envy, Ji Fang only felt that his face was burning. Shame and shame. In vain he used to feel that he worked very hard, and it was not easy. It turned out that he was in the blessing and didn''t know the blessing, and he didn''t do well at all. It was the vice president who had been tolerant of him. Thick lens pointed to another **** who was about the same age as him, who had been reading a book, "If you don''t believe me, you can ask her." "Well! What Lao Li said is right." The **** who was reading the book finally raised her head and said seriously: "Although Vice President Zhou has a changeable personality and sometimes makes fun of people, as long as he doesn''t step on his bottom line , it¡¯s easy to talk, and I¡¯m willing to cultivate people.¡± Everyone understands the implication. They all work as secretaries for others, who don''t know some unspoken rules. The position of secretary, in addition to dealing with various problems, is asionally med by the leader. "Where are the two former secretaries of Vice President Zhou?" "One is studying at the Capital University with a leading figure in the construction industry, and the other has already been promoted, a position that those of us will never be able to get promoted in a lifetime." Rear Lens sighed, and thetter stopped talking. The others were also silent. For a while, everyone had their own thoughts, but no one said it. Only asionally looked at Ji Fang withplicated eyes. Chapter 1134: very unhappy Chapter 1134 Very unhappy Ji Fang was so watched that he couldn''t stay any longer, and hurried out of the lounge. Just as the meeting was over, Zhou Hengguang came out surrounded by a crowd, and bumped into each other. Ji Fang immediately thought of what the big boss called to say just now, and he didn''t dare to think wildly at the moment. He packed up his emotions and followed behind. After everyone else dispersed, he found a chance to talk to Zhou Hengguang. "Deputy Dean, the big boss called just now, and I answered you when you were in a meeting." Zhou Hengguang was walking in front, but he turned his head slightly when he heard Ji Fang''s words, and gave the secretary a meaningful look, "Why did you suddenly change your mind?" "what?" "You used to call me you, why did you suddenly change it to you?" Ji Fang didn''t expect the vice president to be able to discover such a subtle thing, and he didn''t dare to think about it, and wanted to answer immediately. But Zhou Hengguang waved his hand, not interested in his exnation. "Call it whatever you want." "Oh!" Ji Fang thought that he was not a serious person at all, he had a carefree personality, and if he really wanted to learn from the two secretaries in front of the vice president, he would just imitate him. After I figured it out, I simply changed it and followed my own personality. Thinking about it this way, I rxed a lot. "Vice President, the big boss has something to tell you." "What''s the matter?" Zhou Hengguang stopped in his tracks, and the incandescent lights in the corridor shone on his handsome and three-dimensional facial features, which made his already fairplexion more cold and distant than the average person''s. People can''t help but feel a little crazy at a nce. "The big boss asked you to go back as soon as possible, and...there is also the need to take care of yourself. The big boss heard that you were still sick, so he got angry and was very upset." Zhou Heng Guangjian frowned slightly. Hearing that his elder brother was angry, his indifferent and deep eyes overflowed with a trace of warmth. "I can''t go back for the time being, as you can see, if I leave, everything will stop." He couldn''t leave at all. Of course Ji Fang knew, but the words he heard in the lounge just now had a great impact on him. In the past, he listened to the deputy dean in everything, but he often had to take care of the design institute. Sometimes the dean would find him if he couldn''t find the deputy dean. When there was a disagreement, Ji Fang was caught in the middle of a dilemma. Now, Ji Fang has changed his mind and position, and when he encounters a dilemma, he will naturally stand on the side of the vice president. "I know, things here are important. But vice president, your body is also important. You have lost ten catties since you came here for business." I don''t know if the big boss will scold me when he sees it! Zhou Hengguang lowered his eyes slightly, and there was a glint of darkness in his eyes, "It''s okay, don''t make a fuss." After finishing speaking, he walked to his room without looking back. Their on-the-spot investigationposed of experts is the most engineering and final master n of the cross-river bridge that will be officially started next year. After arriving here, the local government, project contractors and supervisors, etc., established a projectmand center. The projectmand center is set up in the Provincial Hospitality Hotel, which is thergest in scale, and there are also special conference centers, guesthouses, hotels and so on. The entire hotel is closed for business, and themand center will be used in the next few years, only for engineering services. The meeting is in Building 1, and the hotel is in Building 3 behind. To go back to the room, you have to go out. When you leave the No. 1 building, you face the cold wind, and your face hurts from the cold. Tiny snowkes began to float in the sky. Chapter 1135: take the opportunity to approach Chapter 1135 Take the opportunity to approach Zhou Hengguang squinted his eyes slightly, and touched his forehead with his slender fingers, only to realize that he was in a hurry to leave and his down jacket was left in the conference room. Just as he was about to turn around and take it back, Ji Fang had already caught up with him with his long white down jacket. "Clothes." Ji Fang also found out just now, and quickly ran back to get them, and after catching up, he couldn''t help but help Zhou Hengguang put them on. The long, fluffy down jacket is worn on the slender and thin Zhou Hengguang, like a delicious bun. With his soft ck hair, it looks so pleasing to the eye. Even the indifference and alienation on his body have been diluted a lot. It''spletely different from him in a suit. "It''s so beautiful." Ji Fang said sincerely: "Only you, the vice president, can wear the white down jacket so beautifully. Most people can''t hold it up, or it looks too bloated. You, the vice president, are like a clothes hanger." , not only not bloated but more personable." Yes, it''s no wonder that Zhao Wei is clinging to it. Zhou Hengguang walked in front, a little dumbfounded, "Have you smeared honey on your mouth? You suddenly learned to speak nicely. Didn''t you call me a beast in your clothes before?" Ji Fang: "..." When is he? Ok! He did curse in his heart. But it was because he was ignorant, and now he has changed it. "Nothing." Ji Fang categorically denied, "I''m telling the truth, it''s really pretty, I don''t even have such pretty clothes." "If you like it, I''ll give you one." It''s just clothes, not expensive. Zhou Hengguang has always been generous to himself. "Forget it, give it to me, I don''t look good in it. It''s so white, if I wear it, it will turn white into ck in a day." He can''t be like the vice president, who can''t even wear white clothes to be spotless. . Obviously everyone went to the construction site the same way, and the vice-principal also wanted the juniors to inspect it. "whatever." Entering Building No. 3, the heating inside immediately hit the face, but the heat did not make Zhou Hengguang''s face any better. His face became paler as he pursed his lips. Zhou Hengguang had been suffering from a low fever during this time. It''s not too high, only 0.5 degrees, but the fever has been unable to go away, and it has been burning like this for almost a month. It''s hard to stand the body after a long time, and since he came here, he has been very busy. Busy feet do not touch the ground, and there is no time for a good rest. At this moment, a figure suddenly rushed over from the diagonal stabbing, and ran straight into Zhou Hengguang''s arms. Due to his physical difort, Zhou Hengguang''s reaction was half a beat slower than usual, and Ji Fang followed behind, blocking the way. Zhou Hengguang failed to escape immediately, but let the other party crash into his arms. is Zhao Wei. After running out of the lounge angrily, the more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she became. Knowing that Vice President Zhou would definitely go back to the room to rest after the meeting, she ran to the lobby of Building No. 3 and waited. The purpose is to find an opportunity to get close to Vice President Zhou. She didn''t believe that with her beauty, she would take the initiative to throw herself into her arms, and there are still men who can refuse. At first, she was very embarrassed, she would be shy if she took the initiative too much, but today Vice President Zhou''s secretary went too far. It''s so rude, Ji Fang dare not respect her, wait until she bes Vice President Zhou''s wife, let''s see how she kills Ji Fang. "Ouch!" Zhao Wei cried out tenderly, leaning weakly into Zhou Hengguang''s arms, trying to make the man feel her weakness. As soon as it was poured into his arms just now, the man''s pleasant smell mixed with the hormonal sexiness made Zhao Weipletely drunk. Chapter 1136: sent to repair the reservoir Chapter 1136 Sent to repair the reservoir How can there be such a delicate man, who smells so good! Zhao Wei''s cheeks were flushed, looking up obsessively at the man''s firm chin and **** Adam''s apple, wishing to stand on tiptoe and taste what it was like. But she soon woke up from the dream. I don''t know how Zhou Hengguang did it. On one side of his body, he turned his feet and suddenly distanced himself from Zhao Wei. The body that Zhao Wei wanted to rely on was thrown into the air, and fell to the ground like a dog eating shit. Zhao Wei''s eyes turned ck in pain, and when he fell, his lips were facing the floor, and he hit his teeth immediately. His lips were immediately swollen, and arge puddle of blood flowed from the broken ce, making him extremely embarrassed. "It hurts, ouch, ouch, it hurts me to death." It was fake pain just now, but now it''s real pain. Zhao Wei screamed in pain, the waiters and cashiers in the lobby gathered together and looked at Zhao Wei with contempt. "Damn! How shameless, you actually threw yourself into a man''s arms in broad daylight." "I think she just wants to climb high." "How shameless." "I thought he was an intellectual!" "I can''t even walk when I see a good man." It''s no wonder the staff would say that, since the first day Zhou Hengguang came, he has be an unattainable male **** in everyone''s hearts at a whirlwind speed. Who doesn''t like handsome, high-ranking men? It''s normal to like it, but it shouldn''t be shameless to cling to it like Zhao Wei, and cause trouble to others. If everyone is like this, will they be allowed to work normally? Ji Fang was also very angry, and anxiously looked at Zhou Hengguang, "How is the vice president?" Zhou Hengguang''s face was livid, gloomy and frightening. He took off the white down jacket in disgust and threw it to Ji Fang, "I can give it to you." "Ah? Okay, thank you, Vice President." Ji Fang held the clothes dumbfounded, not expecting the Vice President to be so annoying. Zhou Hengguang cast a cold nce at Zhao Wei on the ground, and said coldly, "Change her to another ce of work. I heard that there is a shortage of statisticians in Luoshan County below to build a reservoir. She is just right." Ji Fang: "..." Here it is, it really is true, what was said half an hour ago hase true so quickly. "Okay! I''ll do it right away." Zhao Wei was stunned when she heard it, but her lip was sore that she didn''t have the energy to think about it because of the pain. At this time, other people who also returned to the room came in one after another. Soon, many people came to the lobby of Building 3, and no one spoke while watching this scene. Some camete and didn''t know the situation. They originally wanted to intercede for Zhao Wei, but they asked people they knew well, so they couldn''t say anything now. Luoshan County is the most remote and backward county in the area. It is poor and backward in the mountains. The roads are not good and there is drought every year. During the busy season, the viges often fight for water sources. In order to solve the drought, the county has thought of many ways and asked for it. I heard that the country specially recruited experts from the project team for the construction of the cross-river bridge, hoping to help Luoshan County find a way. After learning about the situation, Zhou Hengguang arranged for several experts to go there to investigate. Finally, when the inspected experts came back, everyone sat together to discuss and the result was that the reservoir must be repaired to solve the drought problem. As long as a reservoir is built between the two mountains, the drought and water problems of eleven nearby counties can be solved at once. When they learned of the expert group''s proposal, the jaws of people in Luoshan County dropped in shock. No one could have imagined that the expert group''s handwriting was so big that they directly built a reservoir between two mountains. Using two big mountains as the foundation construction, the construction of the dam can minimize the investment. Chapter 1137: you! Again! Say! one! all over! Chapter 1137 You! Again! Say! one! all over! This reservoir must not be hundreds of meters deep! Everyone is excited, but there are two problems in the way. One is construction funds, and the other is that some residents need to move. Luoshan County is a poor county, and it is almost enough to build a pond, and the money to build a reservoir is not even thought about. Can''t get it out at all. The members of the expert group were also soft-hearted, and wanted to do something practical for the people in Luoshan County, so they found Zhou Hengguang here. Everyone knows that he has a lot of power in his hands. If he came forward to apply for the project, he might be able to approve it. It was Zhou Hengguang who came up with the idea of ??blocking the mountain and building a reservoir, so it is naturally difficult to disagree with him now. After approving the funds, the people in Luoshan County went back to argue with the other eleven counties. After all, the repair of the reservoir is beneficial to everyone. They can''t be the only ones busy in Luoshan County. So everyone in themand center knew about Luoshan County, and they heard that Zhao Wei was going to be transferred to Luoshan County, so they really couldn''t say anything. Can only cast a sympathetic look, really asking for it. Where you go, you can''te back every few years. Zhou Hengguang was transferred, and no one dared to approve her return due to her rtionship. The experts from the capital looked at each other very tacitly. Here ites, here it goes again. Some time ago, everyone said that something was wrong, and they always felt that something was missing, but now they suddenly realized. Isn''t what''s missing is the current situation? In the past, as long as there was the third son of the Zhou family, this kind of thing happened a lot. Zhou Hengguang went back to the room with a nk expression, took a hot bath, walked out barefoot in a silk nightgown, and was sitting on the single sofa in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows drowsy. Ji Fang finished dealing with Zhao Wei''s affairs ,finally came back. Hearing the sound of the door opening, he still pressed his eyes. "People send away?" "Well! The people of Luoshan County happily took him away." With broken lips, a doctor apanying the team at themand center washed them with water, took some anti-inmmatory drugs, and took away the crying Zhao Weft took away. Professor Zhao was so angry that he didn''t even look at it. The current vice president is the savior to the people of Luoshan County. He sent someone to be a statistician, so he naturally epted it positively. Ji Fang didn''t bother to do small tricks, Zhao Wei went to work normally like that, and he couldn''t suffer from that. Zhou Hengguang leaned on the sofa and didn''t talk. The tea on the coffee table in front of him waspletely cold, not even warm. Ji Fang silently poured another ss of boiling water and put it down, thinking about how to tell the vice president about another matter. "Vice President." Finally, Ji Fang bit the bullet and spoke. "Huh?" Zhou Hengguang opened his eyes, he took off his sses because he took a bath, and looked at Ji Fang unabashedly, the hostility in his eyes made Ji Fang shudder severely. "What''s up?" "Are you feeling better? How about I call the doctor to see?" "fine." Seeing that Zhou Hengguang was about to close his eyes again, Ji Fang hurriedly said: "By the way, the vice president, the big boss said one more thing when he called. He said... He said he would introduce some young and promising young girls to my sister. Men on a blind date." Zhou Hengguang sat up straight suddenly, and said word by word: "You! Say it again! One more time!" "The proprietress asked the boss to introduce someone to her younger sister." Ji Fang went all out and said everything in one breath. For a long time, the room was filled with a terrifying low air pressure that made it impossible to breathe. Zhou Hengguang kept the sitting posture just now, his body was tense, and he didn''t know how long it took before he let out a low, hoarseugh. Chapter 1138: unless i die Chapter 1138 Unless I die "Hehe! I want to find another man, unless I die." Ji Fang flinched, thinking that it is not good for you, the vice president, to be so unreasonable, and it seems that you are very unscrupulous. Like a big bad guy. In TV dramas, it is usually called the viin. "Help me arrange the ne ticket to go back, I want to go back immediately." "yes!" Ji Fang ran away in a hurry, not wanting to stay any longer, and he didn''t dare to think how many people would be driven crazy when the vice president left suddenly. In the huge suite, Zhou Hengguang was the only one sitting quietly on the sofa. After some time, the snowkes outside the window had changed from light snowkes to goose feather-like universities. The sky and the earth soon turned white. Zhou Hengguang''s tense body slowly rxed, and he leaned back on the sofa stiffly, sinking his whole body into the soft sofa. The silk nightgown was loosened, revealing arge area of ??fair and well-defined skin on the chest. The delicate and perfect vicles on both sides are like pearls, attracting all eyes, making people breathe faster and have dry mouth just by looking at it. Zhou Hengguang lowered his brows and eyes, and his thick and curly eyshes formed a small shadow in the eye sockets like a small fan, which made his brows and eyes even deeper. At this time, his heart was chaotic, and gradually his breathing was also chaotic. Because I thought of Qingqing. In the past month, whenever he thought of her, he couldn''t help but his heartbeat and breathing became disordered. Even in the dead of night, even the body bes more and more eager. This was absolutely impossible before. It feels absurd to think about it. At the beginning, he just sneered, contemptuous. He, Zhou Hengguang, is not a young and impulsive boy who can''t walk when he sees a woman. Su Qing is just a game to him, he is calcting his family members, it is just a tool to get close to his brother! When he is in a good mood and the tools perform well, he is willing to pamper them. Anyway, he has always been generous, money, attitude, he can do whatever he wants. So at the very beginning, he didn''t care, and he didn''t worry about the problems after being discovered. That''s not a problem for him to be lower than that. It was onlyter... what happenedter was beyond his expectation. The first time we met, everything about Su Qing was different from what he expected. pletely different. The real Su Qing was more beautiful than he imagined, sensible, polite, hardworking, considerate... He can say many, many advantages. But this is not what attracts him the most. What attracts him most is the inferiorityplex, fragility, stubbornness, stubbornness, and pride that she secretly hides deep in her heart under her many advantages. She lives hard and is positive, but she is afraid of losing and cares too much. The more he understands, the more he can discover the contradictions in her character. Those contradictions are like a mysterious mystery, attracting him. Makes him want to know more. But everything is under Zhou Hengguang''s control, he is actually a man with excellent self-control ability. This is the basic skill of the men of the Zhou family, which must be cultivated since childhood. The eldest brother, the second brother, and the younger uncle all do very well, even the cold old man in the family can do very well. Otherwise, the eldest son would be the door-to-door son-inw, and he would be so angry that he would die, but he would have been silent all the time. If it were someone else, he would have been so angry that he would havee to the door. So, as a member of the Zhou family, Zhou Hengguang did not do badly. But all self-control is falling apart from that kiss that he can''t forget, and even reys in his mind countless times. Chapter 1139: go back overnight Chapter 1139 Going back overnight Since then, his restraint, calmness, and insouciance have all weakened and disappeared. Zhou Hengguang didn''t want to admit it at all. It¡¯s just kissing a woman, male hormones, as for obsession? But things havee to this point, it¡¯s okay not to admit it. Zhou Hengguang smiled wryly, now is not the time to be stubborn, the Jedi he believes cannot be snatched away. **** After a day and a night of ups and downs, Zhou Hengguang finally brought Ji Fang back to the provincial capital. After arriving in the provincial capital, he didn''t go home. He went directly to the hospital and was admitted to the ward that night. Ji Fang didn''t dare to hide anything, so he called the big boss the next day. At the dinner table in the morning, the younger sister and the sixth younger sister ate and lingered. Tomorrow''s New Year''s Day, the school will have a three-day holiday. After the New Year''s Day holiday, there will be final exams. After the exams, the summer vacation will end. But the two girls were very happy. Holding an egg pancake in her hand, the little girl expressed her opinion like an adult, "I wonder if Fifth Sister is so busy? She hasn''t been back since she went to the capital to go to college. If she can''t even go home when she goes to college, then I''d rather not go to college." Sixth Sister, who was at odds with my younger sister, also nodded in agreement for the first time, "Me too, I must live at home, otherwise I won''t go to college." After speaking, she smiled tteringly at Su Wen, "Hey... I want Be with eldest sister forever, and never leave eldest sister for the rest of my life." Zhou Hengguang tightened his hand holding the chopsticks, and nced at his wife calmly. Su Wen only felt that the side gaze was extremely important, and the pressure was so great! She is also very innocent. "What nonsense are you talking about?" Su Wen put on a serious face, "Everyone must have their own home when they grow up, how can they stick to me for the rest of their lives?" After speaking, she winked at Sixth Sister and Younger Sister. Look, brother-inw is jealous. Sixth Sister felt strange, looked at her brother-inw, then at her eldest sister, pouted her lips unhappily. snort! Brother-inw is too much! Dominating the eldest sister every day, she has no chance to get close to the eldest sister. "Second sister, look." The younger sister went to Su Qing toin. Su Qing put down her chopsticks, coughed, and said a lesson: "Eat quickly, don''t talk. After eating, I have to go to the Children''s Pce to learn how to dance." The little sister gloated and made faces at the sixth sister. Sixth Sister is not afraid of Big Sister, she likes to pester Big Sister. But she was afraid of the second sister, and she was most afraid of the second sister, and the most difficult person in the family was also the second sister, unlike the third sister who was the easiest to talk to. "Oh!" Sixth Sister obediently agreed. Su Qing nced at the naughty little girl, "And you, go and teach me math after eating. The IQ of the whole family has been pulled below the passing line by you alone." The little girl instantly looked like a deted ball. Su Wen was so teased by Su Qing''s words that she couldn''t help it anymore, andughed out loud. "Hahaha... Iughed so hard, wouldn''t my little girl have a negative IQ?" Zhou Hengyang''s lips unconsciously raised a very shallow arc. The little girl almost cried when she heard it. "Sister...isn''t it good for you?" Although she is the youngest in the family, she still needs to save face! She is not a fool, she is also very smart! Su Qing looked at the elder sister speechlessly, "Elder sister, isn''t it good to tear down the stage at this time?" "I was wrong, and I won''t in the future." Su Wen smiled and surrendered, "Second, go on, go on." In order not to give the second sister a chance to continue, the two little ones quickly put down their chopsticks, wiped their mouths and said in unison: "We are full, now we are going to the Children''s Pce." Chapter 1140: eye contact Chapter 1140 Eyebrow teaser "I''ll see them off." It''s a bit far to go to the Children''s Pce, and she was worried about letting the two little girls go by themselves, so Su Xiu got up to see them off. "I''ll take it off! I just want to go to the hospital, so drop by." Zhou Hengyang said. "Well." "Oh! Brother-inw sent us there." The little girl jumped up happily, and leaned in front of Zhou Hengyang, looking at her with big Shui Lingling eyes, "Brother-inw, will you drive us there? Xiao Ming in our ss It is said that his family has a car, and I hate her showing off the most." Because it is close to the school, the two little girls can walk to school together long ago, and there is no need for an adult to send them off. So Zhou Hengyang never drove him off. On the day of registration, Zhou Hengguang and Xu Xiaoxiao drove off respectively, but at that time the children did not know each other and had no chance to show off. Zhou Hengyang nodded, "Yes!" Su Xiu wants to teach the two girls not to be vain topare with their ssmates, but it''s hard to talk about her brother-inw, if she talks too much, her brother-inw will get angry. I had no choice but to endure it and let my second sister teach the two girls a lesson when I came back at night. Being a person must be down-to-earth, and you cannotpare with others. "Why are you going to the hospital?" Su Wen asked concerned. "Hengguang is back. He didn''t return home after getting off the nest night, so he went directly to the hospital." Zhou Hengyang frowned when he spoke, apparently in a bad mood. Su Wen was stunned for a moment, couldn''t help but nced at Su Qing, and found that the girl was eating as usual,pletely indifferent, as if she didn''t hear. I feel admiration in my heart. Yes you can! More powerful than she imagined. Women should be like this. They must be ruthless to their enemies, but they must not be soft on themselves. Frankly speaking, Su Wen is very satisfied with her sister''s indifference. If Su Qing really acted as if she had lost her soul, and would die or live for the sake of scumbags, she would definitely be angry as a big sister. Of course, he won''t have a good face towards scumbags, and it is necessary to let his husband beat him up. My sister was bullied, but Su Wen didn''t find the scumbags to settle the score, because her sister''s performance was very good. To do well is to be ruthless to the end. Su Wen was suddenly patted by Zhou Hengyang beside her, and immediately turned her head to look at him suspiciously. Why are you shooting me? Don''t gloat. I don''t. I am not blind. The couple''s eyebrows and eyes are expressive, youe and go. But is Su Qing, who is focused on eating, really as indifferent as Su Qing thinks? Naturally, there is no such thing. She just knew that the eldest sister would look at her, so she concealed it very well. In fact, since she was a child, she is the one in the family who can best hide her deepest thoughts. Just when she heard her brother-inw say that someone was hospitalized, Su Qing''s eyebrows twitched fiercely, and she suddenly lost her appetite for food. "Okay, I''m full." "I''m full too." "I''m going to do the dishes." "I''ll clear the table." "And I." Soon, the household chores were done by division ofbor and cooperation. Zhou Hengyang was already waiting at the door, standing on the steps to enjoy the snow. Su Wen''s speed was the slowest. She wanted to put on makeup, put on her makeup and change her clothes, and her younger sister, who was dressed like Su Qing, went out with each other. Zhou Hengyang acted as the driver himself, and sent people to the Children''s Pce and then to the store in the Civic Square. It will open tomorrow, and everything in the store is ready. Yao Fang has brought Dai Hongqin and three other shop assistants to work normally. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not open to the public yet, but the barriers around the gate have been removed, revealing the renovated interior. Chapter 1141: to be hospitalised Chapter 1141 Sick and hospitalized The moment the shelter was removed three days ago, Su''s inaugural store became one of thendmarks in the city center at a whirlwind speed. Everyone passing by has to take a second look, and everyone is talking about it. It can be said that it has already had a good start before it opened. is half the battle. The car came to a stop, Zhou Hengyang nced at Su Qing indistinctly, then asked after a pause, "Do you want to go with me to the hospital to see your uncle?" The daughter-inw doesn''t know the third child, but he knows the third child''s character better than anyone else. Zhou Hengyang''s heart is like a bright mirror. Su Wen was quite novel when she heard the name of the uncle. She coughed and said with a serious look: "Ahem...my uncle is sick. I, as a sister-inw, should buy some fruit to see." Turning around after speaking, my younger sister has already entered the store, obviously not interested and toozy to participate in such a topic. "Then let''s go!" Zhou Hengyang shook his head helplessly, his brother can only help you so far. **** In the hospital, Zhou Hengguang lives in a special ward on the third floor. The entire floor is dedicated to the high-end wards of the hospital, the kind that ordinary people can''t live in with money. Each ward is veryrge, with a living room, bathroom, and a nursing room. At this time, there are still many people in the ward. It should be said that fromst night until this morning, there has been an endless stream of people visiting. In the middle of the night, someone rushed over worried when they got the news. Originally Zhou Hengguang was hospitalized, but Ji Fang only notified the big boss. But I didn''t expect that the news leaked from the expert group, it was a coincidence, because Zhou Hengguang left suddenly, leaving a lot of things and people behind, which made everyone panicked and called in a hurry Go to the design institute. After asking and asking, many people were mobilized, only to find out that Zhou Hengguang got off the ne and went directly to the hospital in the middle of the night. This was a major earthquake, and countless people in the industry were shocked, and they couldn''t keep a low profile. Even Zhou''s family came. Zhou''s father and brother were alone in the provincial capital and the other in the capital. They all came at dawn. Followers Zhou Hengxing and Zhou Nini came with them. If they were not allowed toe, they must follow. Can''t even drive away. The third child has been in poor health since he was a child, and has always been a dedicated doctor. That is to say, when I became an adult, I gradually got better. I haven''t been hospitalized in these years, and suddenly there was a big earthquake in Zhou''s house where I was hospitalized. It''s no wonder you''re not nervous. Especially Zhou''s father, the pain of losing his son made this middle-aged man who had been strong all his life gray on his temples. The eldest son''s resoluteness was undoubtedly another blow to him. However, although there were many people in the ward, it was very quiet. People who came to visit put down their things and left after asking about their illness. The ones behind were blocked in advance by the director of the Provincial Design Institute. At this time Zhou Hengguang was sleeping. He stayed upte before, suffered from insomnia and was too busy with work, so he didn¡¯t get enough sleep. At this time, the medicine prescribed by the doctor has the effect of promoting sleep, and I finally fell asleep. "Knock knock knock..." There were steady and rhythmic footsteps in the quiet corridor, like a dancer stepping on the tip of a knife, or like a vagabond dancing on the tip of his heart. As the footsteps approached, each step brought more and more tense oppression. Ji Fang, who was hiding in the corner like a poor little boy and pretending that he didn''t exist, stood up suddenly when he was startled by the sound of footsteps, and looked curiously at the corridor. Chapter 1142: you dont love me anymore Chapter 1142 You don''t love me anymore Who the hell? Can you make people feel like an enemy just by the sound of footsteps? Fromst night to now, Ji Fang has opened his eyes by following the vice president. He has seen many faces that he usually only sees on the news. But with so many big shots, none of them felt as oppressive as the sound of footsteps. Entering the field of vision was a tall and slender figure, about 30 years old, with a visual height of about 1.9 meters. It was warm indoors, with a brown id coat casually draped over his shoulders, wearing a custom-made elegant suit without a tie, and the top two buttons of the white shirt were unbuttoned, revealing a small piece of wheat-colored texture that provokes daydreams . The appearance is stern, but there is a touch of careless love between the eyebrows and eyes, especially those eyes. Long and narrow eyes, mixed with a trace of mockery and ambiguous smile. Being nced at will make people blush and heartbeat involuntarily. The man walked up to Ji Fang and looked at him condescendingly. This made Ji Fang even more nervous, holding his breath. "Are you the third child''s new secretary?" The man said, his voice sounded like gold and jade. "I am, may I ask who you are?" Ji Fang asked defensively, fearing that this person might not be kind. The man sneered, "I''m Zhou Jihuai, did that kid tell you about me?" Ji Fang honestly shook his head, but his tense heart rxed. I heard that the vice-principal''s tone is very intimate, and the surname is Zhou, so it must be a family. "This kid really has no conscience. I usually don''t know how to think about my little uncle. Unfortunately, I heard that he was ill and came back all the way." Zhou Jihuai muttered, and entered the ward familiarly. As soon as he arrived at the door of the ward, Zhou''s father inside probably heard the voice outside, and ran out in surprise. "Ji Huai? Why are you back?" Zhou Jihuai and his elder brother Zhou Jingxin have an age difference of eighteen years. Standing together, they are clearly brothers, but they are more like father and son. It is said that the eldest brother is like a father, and the rtionship between the two brothers is indeed very good. Since childhood, Mr. Zhou was too busy to stay at home. Zhou Jihuai was brought up by his eldest brother when he was a child. The two of them are brothers, rather than father and son. The same tradition was carried on to the next generation, not long after the Zhou family''s twins were born. Zhou Jingxin''s position is getting higher and higher, and his work is getting more and more busy. Many of them involve confidentiality agreements, and he is often unable to go home. Although Zhou Jihuai is only a few years older than his nephew, he is both a father and an older brother and ys with two super cute little nephews. To this day, he still remembers the two little babies who looked exactly the same, cute and cute, who followed him around, couldn''t even walk steadily, and had to go out to find people in thepound to help the little uncle vent his anger. At that time, Zhou Jihuai defeated the invincible opponent in thepound, and often went out to fight with others. Every time he came back, he felt very distressed for his two cute little nephews. That period of time is his fondest memory, but it has been cast a shadow when he thinks about it so far. "I''m noting back, I''m afraid thest nephew will be gone." Zhou Hengxing stuck his head out from behind the door, and said aggrievedly: "Uncle, you are biased, you don''t love me anymore." Zhou Nini rolled her eyes unbearably, and added insult to injury, "I never loved you." "Go, go..." Zhou Jihuai pushed Zhou Hengxing in with a p, and ignored him, "Aren''t you going?" "Heng Guang hasn''t woken up yet, I want to spend more time with him." Zhou Jingxin came here rarely, so naturally he wanted to spend more time with his son. "Okay, it''s not a big problem, it''s just that I was too tired, and I couldn''t rest well because of the cold and went to a construction site in another ce and was blown by the river wind. That''s why I got sick." Chapter 1143: brother you are finally back Chapter 1143 Brother, you are finally back Zhou Jihuai obviously wanted to drive people away. "But the third brother has been in poor health since he was a child." Zhou Hengxing reluctantly wanted to leave. "It''s been said since I was a child." Zhou Jihuai then turned his head, and nced at the fourth childzily, "You kid doesn''t have sses at school?" "New Year''s Day is a holiday." Zhou Hengxing smiled proudly and showed his big white teeth. "And you?" Zhou Nini was hit by an unwarranted disaster, and she trembled in shock, "I, I, I... The third brother said that I always get into trouble, and told me to go home and think about it behind closed doors. Before I figure it out, I am not allowed to go out to work." Zhou Jihuai helped his forehead helplessly, "I don''t think you will ever have to work in your life." Zhou Nini: "?????" She... She wants to report that the uncle is treated differently, patriarchal. Zhou Hengxing muttered softly, "Look! I told you that you alone have lowered our family''s IQ." "I''m not alone, and my little aunt is the same." Just as he was talking, he saw Zhou Yan bringing Xu Xiaoxiao, who had just returned from the capital this morning, and the mother and son came in with big bags and small bags. Zhou Hengxing gave his cousin a ''you''re dead'' look. Zhou Nini quickly shut up. Zhou Jihuai''s face turned dark when he saw the third sistering in. "Ji Huai? Oh my god! Ji Huai, you''re back, you''re finally back, I miss you so much." Zhou Yan saw that the younger brother was really happy, dropped the things in his hands and ran over, and gave the younger brother A big hug. Zhou Jihuai is 1.9 meters tall, standing on the spot like a god, and easily hugs Zhou Yan, like a little girl, to prevent the third sister from falling. The corners of the mouths of the others couldn''t help twitching. Ji Fang was dumbfounded. This is the first time he hase into contact with other members of the Zhou family. He has been with the vice president for half a year. Apart from the big boss, he has only met Zhou Yan and Zhou Nini. These two unreliable people formed a sharp contrast with the vice president and the big boss. Ji Fang was deeply impressed, and he also heard a joke circting in an upper-ss circle. It is said that every man in the Zhou family is a gift from heaven, and every woman in the Zhou family is... never mind! It doesn''t matter if you don''t say anything. In fact, there is nothing wrong with it, but this person cannotpare. The more powerful the men of the Zhou family are, the more theypare the women of the Zhou family to scum. He didn¡¯t believe it before, because President Zhou is very powerful, and the publishing house he opened is very well-known in the industry. Now such aparison, it seems... a bit, especially the appearance, men are more beautiful than women. "Ji Huai, I didn''t expect you toe back. Tell me how long you haven''te back." After Zhou Yan stood firm, she held his younger brother''s hand and talked non-stop, her excited eyes were red, and she said aggrievedly: "I''m with you!" You said, the eldest nephew changed his surname, he is not our Zhou family now. Also...do you know that the eldest nephew is married? " Halfway through speaking, he turned his head and found that everyone around him was looking at him, so he changed his words. Some things are not easy to say outside. "I know now." Zhou Jihuai also had a headache when he heard it. "Whoever wants you to leave, you won''t go home for several years. What kind of **** workers seem to be missing, and you can''t find them. I went to your unit and told me that I have noment. It really **** me off. " Miss Zhou has never been treated like this before! "If you were at home, the eldest nephew would not havee this far with the Zhou family." Zhou Yan missed her younger brother too much, and too many things happened in the Zhou family in recent years. Don''t look at her usuallyughing and joking, as if she doesn''t care. Chapter 1144: Thats too late Chapter 1144 Toote But I really care about it in my heart, but I can''t help it. Her words are useless, no one listens, no one can change the decision made by the eldest nephew. It''s just that the younger brother can listen to what he said, and the second nephew died inexplicably, so she couldn''t figure it out even when she went back to her natal home. Zhou Yan felt wronged, but no one said it. Xu Xiaoxiao pulled his mother over without saying a word, "Don''t say it, why did you say these things when my little uncle just came back?" It has already happened, and now I can''t go back. "Oh!" Zhou Yan stood beside her son obediently, but her eyes were still fixed on her younger brother. "Hush! Keep your voice down, don''t wake Heng Guang up." Father Zhou reminded cautiously. "Oh!" The others quieted down. Zhou Jihuai supported his forehead with a headache, and looked at his eldest brother, "Brother, go back with your second brother first! Everyone has a lot of things to do, time is precious, so don''t waste it here." "If I don''t leave, why should I go?" Father Zhou refused to leave. Uncle Zhou Zhou also said that if the eldest brother does not leave, he will not leave either. "We have taken the holidays, one day off, and we can stay with Heng Guang until the evening." Zhou Hengxing couldn''t help rolling his eyes. Is it worth showing off to give one day off in 365 days a year? Why don''t you know how to stay with your mother one day? Xu Xiaoxiao nced at his little uncle, and said slowly: "Are you staying here because you want to see Zhou Hengyang?" His words made the whole space quiet. Father Zhou looked embarrassed, and nced at his younger brother reproachfully. Why don''t you say it? Zhou Jihuai couldn''tugh or cry, he chased people away so obviously, who could be med if he couldn''t see it? "Then shall we go now?" "It''s toote, I guess that kid already knows." Zhou Jihuai walked to the window and nced condescendingly outside. A white car underneath just happened to drive away slowly. Out of the hospital parking lot, onto the main road, and quickly disappeared. Zhou Jihuai shook his head with a half-smile on his lips, and a mischievous look appeared in his eyes. This kid reacted really fast enough. It was a waste of him arranging a on the ground, but let him run away. But the monk can''t run away from the temple if he runs away, let''s see where he can hide. *** In the car, Su Wen watched inexplicably as the man beside her entered the hospital without saying a word, and drove away without getting out of the car. Just now Hengyang''s expression was too severe, which made her nervous, thinking that something serious happened. Or in danger. So Su Wen was also nervous. She didn''t let out a sigh of relief until she was far away from the hospital and looked back quietly. It seemed that there was nothing suspicious following the vehicle. "What happened just now? Are we being followed?" Zhou Hengyang looked at Su Wen, and was amused by her nervous but excited and mysterious appearance. With such a smile, the coldness just now disappeared, and he became like a spring breeze. "That''s right! It was done very secretly. We followed after we left home. He is a master. I didn''t find out until Su Qing got out of the car." "Ah?" Su Wen gasped, and asked nervously, "Who is it? Should we call 110? By the way, will Su Qing be in danger? If the bad guys can''t catch us, go catch Su Qing or What about little sister?" "Don''t be afraid, it''s not a bad person." Zhou Hengyang hurriedly reassured, "It''s my little uncle who''s back." At the beginning, he was not sure, but he was sure just now at the entrance of the hospital. "Your little uncle?" When she first read the novel, she didn''t know that the hero had a little uncle. Thank you for voting, leaving a message, and subscribing, I love you guys. Good night! Tomorrow''s update will be around noon, no other time. Chapter 1145: related to the Song family Chapter 1145 is rted to the Song family However, in the plot at that time, the male protagonist had not yet progressed to deal with his family. It also didn''t mention the specific people in the Zhou family. Many things have changed after traveling by myself. It is normal for some people to show up early. "Yeah!" Zhou Hengyang nodded, "Not only my little uncle is back, but also others." Su Wen could tell that what he didn''t want to see was not his little uncle, but other people in the family. "Oh!" Su Wen nodded in understanding. "What are you thinking?" Zhou Hengyang looked at his daughter-inw full of sympathy, pity, and thoughtfulness, and he was amused, "It''s as serious as you think. very messy." Daughter-inw really deserves to be the person who publishes the book, her little mind makes peopleugh and cry all day long. "Ah? No?" Su Wen said, "I don''t believe it. '' Just now, she had imagined the grievances and grievances of the wealthy family in a small book of one million words, and the family''s grievances came out. "Of course not." Zhou Hengyang smiled wryly, "Are you going to the studio or the shop?" "Go to the studio, as long as Su Qing is in the store." Su Wen hurriedly replied as soon as she saw the familiar Civic Square. "it is good." Zhou Hengyang turned the steering wheel, turned to the way to the studio, and said casually: "Since Su Qing came to the provincial capital, she has really exercised, which is very good." If other people can grow up, so can the daughter-inw. Fuck it. Every time his wife is busy for the younger sisters, he feels distressed and angry. Obviously his daughter-inw belongs to him alone, but his status can only be ranked eighth. "That''s right, my younger sisters are not stupid. It''s just that they were not taught before and had no chance to learn." Su Wen was not very happy when it came to this, andined: "My dad doesn''t know what to think, you said he is What do you think?" "What?" Someone pretended not to understand. Father-inw is not something he can say. "My dad, Su Xuewen." Su Wen said angrily, "Don''t you know? You know a lot more than I do." She had wanted to talk about this for a long time, and she couldn''t figure out what Dong Su Xuewen was thinking. Obviously there are conditions, why not take the daughters away and send them to the city to get better educational conditions. In that case, the Seven Sisters would not have such a tragic end in their previous lives. Zhou Hengyang saw that his wife was about to get angry, so he had no choice but to surrender. "Actually, it has something to do with the Song family." Zhou Hengyang restrained his smile and looked serious. The car stopped at the door of the studio, and neither of them got out of the car. When Su Wen heard that she had something to do with the Song family, she took it seriously. "At that time..." Zhou Hengyang paused, "The situation is very serious, and his father-inw''s health is failing. ording to estimates, the Song family''s revenge will be uneptable." "So...the Song family unexpectedly didn''t retaliate against us?" Su Wen was puzzled, "Is it because my father is no longer, and the debt has been wiped out?" Zhou Hengyang showed a mocking sneer, "It''s wrong, no one in the Song family has ever said that the debt will be settled by death. Father-inw abolished Song Jiaming. Even if he died, he could not offset the anger of the Song family." "Then why?" Su Wen was even more confused. Zhou Hengyang rubbed Su Wen''s hair fondly and helplessly, "You! Why are you so smart and sharp." He grasped the main point at once. "So what else is going on inside?" "Father-inw didn''t say anything, he keeps silent every time, I tried it but his attitude is very tough." Zhou Hengyang shrugged helplessly, "It''s the kind that you can''t say for sure." Chapter 1146: What a big pot of dog blood Chapter 1146 What a big pot of blood Su Wen was contemting, and her eyes met Zhou Hengyang inadvertently, only to see someone showing a smirk at herself. Su Wen suddenly realized something, rushed over, leaned into someone''s arms and asked, "You must know, did you fool me just now? My father is very powerful, but I can''t hide it from you." "You wronged me, daughter-inw, you wronged me." Zhou Hengyang raised his hands in surrender. "How did I wrong you?" "You look down on your father-inw too much. He doesn''t want to talk about it, and no one can ask." "There''s no guesswork?" Su Wen raised her head and deliberately bumped someone''s chin with her forehead. She didn''t use much strength, and it was like scratching an itch for Zhou Hengyang. Not to mention, this move is simply a dimensionality reduction blow to him. The effect is better than extorting a confession by torture, Zhou Hengyang''s heart softened, and he wished to give Wenwen his life, let alone ask a question. "There is spection." "Say, what guess? Say it quickly." "This guess is a bit of a fantasy, but it is very possible." Zhou Hengyang took advantage of the situation to put his arms around Su Wen''s waist, and pulled her into his arms a little, so that she could lean morefortably. "Don''t be impulsive after listening, promise me, okay?" "Okay! Don''t you know who I am? I''m the calmest." Su Wen raised her head arrogantly, and identally rubbed Zhou Hengyang''s chin. Thetter simply pressed down to keep her from moving. "Hey, don''t move around and listen to me." Zhou Hengyang pressed it, and after calming his breath, he said: "Everyone is wondering why the father-inw is so cruel to Song Jiaming, but I can probably guess it." "What?" Su Wen asked eagerly. She was so curious, and she was always uneasy until this matter was rified. The Song family is a giant to them now, and the head of the family didn''t take action against them, otherwise they would only die. "Father-inw may not have any blood rtionship with the Su family." "What?" Su Wen almost burst outughing, the more she thought about it, the more strange her expression became, and finally she was lying in Zhou Hengyang''s arms. Zhou Hengyang was baffled by her reaction. Daughter-inw, what happened? "Hengyang, are you trying to tell me that my father is not his own, but actually a child of someone else''s family. For example, Song''s family?" Everyone said that the original book was bloody, but she didn''t think so at first. I''ve read more than a million words, and except for Sun Yunyun''s golden finger, which is a bit bloody, the other descriptions are very good. Especially when the main male lead is doing business, where the wind is flourishing and the writing is so exciting. But I didn''t expect that it turned out to be **** here. What a big pot of blood. Zhou Hengyang looked at his wife and nodded, "Indeed." "I..." She really seemed to be smiling! But I felt that it was too impolite tough, so I had to hold back and took a few deep breaths before I stoppedughing, "So that''s how it is, I understand." "What do you understand?" Zhou Hengyang put his big hand on Su Wen''s forehead and said to himself, "I don''t have a fever, it''s good." "I don''t have a fever, I''m fine." "Then you..." The implication is that your reaction is not normal. Su Wen thought about it, now that she is Su Xuewen''s eldest daughter, this reaction is indeed a bit abnormal. But as she has read the original book and read countless online articles, and now she suddenly hears such news, she always has the idea that dog blood is dog blood, or it finally came. This kind of...belongs to the bad taste of Inte readers! However, no matter what, the most important thing now is to understand the current situation. She doesn''t care about her background, but Su Qing, Su Xiu and the others don''t necessarily. Chapter 1147: speculate on the past Chapter 1147 Spection about the past Su Wen calmed down for almost a minute before she cleared her mind and exined, "I just think this thing is ridiculous and fantasy, do you know what I mean?" "I probably know." Zhou Hengyang answered, "But no matter what, I don''t really want this to be true. If it is true..." Speaking of this, he looked at Su Wen with a touch of distress and pity. "If it''s true, then there won''t be any happy things in it, and the rest is just ugly." Su Wen is not stupid, she didn''t think about it at all before, but now being reminded by Hengyang, naturally many things can be figured out. For example, the Song family''s retaliation was predicted by Su Xuewen before his death. Why didn''t it happen? Su Wen guessed that it was definitely not the Song family who suddenly found out. For example, the Su family. Su Dachun, Ma Xin''s endless oppression of Su Xuewen, their harshness, contempt, and contempt for the seven granddaughters is really just because they are patriarchal? Are there no other factors? For example, the elders like Third Grandma and the others, who obviously took good care of other members of the same family named Su in the vige, but in their previous lives they watched the Su family sisters being killed one by one, without even saying a word of justice. Su Wen couldn''t help but shudder when she thought of these things inside. "Don''t be afraid." Zhou Hengyang felt Su Wen''s trembling, and patted Su Wen''s back with his big hand tofort him: "Don''t be afraid, with me here, we can live happily as a family." "Ok, I know." She can understand Su Xuewen''s heart, with enmity, hatred, pride, and worry and love for her daughters. People like that, powerful and powerful, are not from the same world as them. What they want can be obtained with their own hands, instead of shallow-sighted but fawning on others. If the original body knew the truth, he would definitely try his best to find the capital, and the end would only be worse. Not to mention being looked down upon by others, even Song Zishan, Song Jiaming is not something she can deal with. How could someone as proud as Su Xuewen let his daughter beg for mercy from her enemy? Death will not be allowed. "Half a century has passed, and many people have died long ago. In addition, the father-inw has erased useful clues. In fact, there are not many definite evidences that can be found. During the turmoil that year, the old man of the Song family was also affected. , and Grandma Song was already a well-known scientist at that time, and she was in charge of a top-secret scientific research that had a greater impact. She was still pregnant with a child when she was sent to Qingshui County, and Song Jiaming was born in Qingshui County. I left because of work." "You may not be able to imagine how fanatical people in that era were about faith, career and work. They were ready to sacrifice at any time, and they would neverin even if they were wronged. Grandma Song was such a person. I heard that So the root of the disease was left behind, and my health has been bad." "Song Jiaming was entrusted by Grandma Song to be taken care of by a kind fellow viger, who gave him money and various bills. It is said that this was a huge fortune at that time, and could support the entire vige. The family who took care of Song Jiaming was Ma Xin My natal family..." "A few yearster, the matter was over, Mr. Song came to bring his son back in person." Zhou Hengyang''s voice was calm, but his deep voice was full of disgust. He slowly spoke in Su Wen''s ear about the clues he had investigated and the results he had deduced. Chapter 1148: collective lies Chapter 1148 Collective lies "This is all the things that can be found out back then, but..." Zhou Hengyang''s mouth curled into a sneering smile, "but my father-inw has been gifted since he was a child, and he was so smart that it made people fear. As he became smarter, Su Dachun and Ma Xin However, the older son is too capable and his family¡¯s conditions are not good, the more he hates him, the more he depends on him, and as time goes by, the situation that you sisters are enduring now has formed.¡± "What did my dad find out?" "should be." Zhou Hengyang sneered, "After all, it was wealth that could support an entire vige." "So... if my father was swapped, the whole vige would be involved?" Su Wen only felt a rush of cold from the soles of her feet to the top of her head, even her teeth were cold. "Not only one vige, but also all the older generations of the Su family, otherwise it would be impossible to be seamless. At that time, they were too poor and had nothing. Many people would starve to death when winter came. For a bite of food, everything It can be done." "So... Third Grandma, Seventh Uncle, they all know?" Su Wen shuddered when she thought that her family had lived in a huge conspiracy called poverty and evil for decades. She couldn''t imagine how Su Xuewen felt when he learned the truth. From birth to death, there are only oppression, deceit, lies, conspiracy, calction, ugliness around him... nothing else. "More than that." Zhou Hengyang''s arms subconsciously tightened, he didn''t know whether Wenwen could bear the next words. If possible, he hopes that Wenwen can never ignore those ugliness, and can always be so positive and optimistic. But Zhou Hengyang knew that with Wenwen''s intelligence, she would find out sooner orter. And now Song Jinyan was added to the suspects, and the investigators had already been sent away by him, but this was only a temporary dy. Song Jin couldn''t hide too much. He can¡¯t let Wenwen be thest to know the truth. You are too unfair and cruel to Wenwen. He was reluctant. "What else? The Song family?" Su Wen thought that the revenge that Su Xuewen expected did not happen. "The daughter-inw is really smart." "I can''t find it until there are all kinds of signs, but you have said it so clearly." If she doesn''t know, she is really stupid. "I guess the old man of the Song family has already learned the truth after the death of his father-inw. That''s why Song Jiaming''s crazy revenge failed toe true, and now he lives outside alone. All this also aroused Song Jinyan''s suspicion. We came back from the capital After that, he sent people to Qingshui County to investigate." Su Wen''s thoughts were a little confused, "Song Jinyan doubts? Who in the Song family is most likely to know the truth?" "Song Jiaming must have known about it. The struggle between him and his father-inw started very early, which means that he knew about it very early, even since he was a child. Su Dachun and Ma Xin had secretly contacted him." Zhou Hengyang spected: "These are my conjectures, but the possibility is very high." "Song Jiaming knew the truth maybe even before my father?" "Maybe my father-inw found the clues from Song Jiaming. Some people can''t help showing off secretly." Song Jiaming''s person, Zhou Hengyang, also met several times when he was in the capital. Compare. Even Song Jinyan, a nephew, can easily suppress him. Compared with the Song family, his IQ, scheming, means, tolerance, and heart are all far behind. Seeing Su Xuewen as a sufferer, how could thecency in my heart be controlled. The next update will be at night, so don¡¯t wait during the day! mwah. Chapter 1149: angry, distressed Chapter 1149 Angry, Distressed "Then...what does the old man of the Song family think? Dad is...his own son...what kind of person is he? How can he be so cold-blooded, my God! If dad knows the truth..." Su Wen couldn''t think about it, if it was her The child suffers from all this, she will go crazy, she will go crazy, and it will cost everyone involved. She won''t let anyone, everyone. "So he is an iron-blooded general, and you are the woman I, Zhou Hengyang, loves the most. You can''t be an iron-blooded general." "Does he have no feelings? He..." I don''t know what''s going on. Su Wen was able to separate her personal feelings from the Su family before. She was a qualified and responsible elder sister when facing her younger sisters. When dealing with the messy external issues of the Su family, she is herself. So sometimes there will be a sense of chaos that they have not noticed, and careful people will notice the abruptness. For example, Zhou Hengyang. For example, Su Wen herself. But she is her, she is not the original owner, and cannot truly empathize with her. But at this moment, she felt the deep hatred, the anger and hatred of being betrayed by her lover, overwhelming. Like raging waves, it drowns people all at once, as if wrapped in icy boundless sea water, cold and unable to breathe. Su Wen leaned against Zhou Hengyang''s arms in difort, unable to straighten her body, couldn''t calm down for a long time, and clenched her fists tightly. Because of too much strength, the nails were embedded in the palm. But she couldn''t feel the pain. All the pain at this time can''tpare to the love for Dad. At this moment, she realized that she was Su Wen, the eldest daughter of Su Xuewen, and the elder sister of her younger sisters. The person who inherited Su Xuewen''s grievances and hatred, and the person who shouldered the suffering of the Su family for half a century. Zhou Hengyang hugged his daughter-inw tightly in his arms, and a dark light shed in his lowered eyes. **** In the hospital, an unremarkable man appeared at some unknown time, walked up to Zhou Jihuai, whispered a few words and left. Xu Xiaoxiao sat on the chair in front of Zhou Hengguang''s hospital bed, nced out of the corner of his eye, and said nothing. Zhou Hengxing couldn''t bear it anymore, "Brother is gone?" "Let''s go." Zhou Jihuai looked at the eldest brother, and the second brother said disgustedly: "Now you can stay with me until the evening, but I don''t think the third child wants you to apany me." After speaking, he smiled and pointed to Zhou Hengguang who was on the hospital bed. Sure enough, the man who was sleeping just now had opened his eyes, and looked at the people in the room expressionlessly. Everyone: "..." "Hengguang, are you awake? Are you hungry? Are you feeling better?" Father Zhou stepped forward excitedly, circled around his youngest son, and hurriedly called for his life secretary, ordering them to remove him from the house. Bring over the lunch box you brought. "Not hungry." Zhou Hengguang looked sleepy, and he patrolled around, but he didn''t see a ray of disappointment shing deep in the eyes of the person he was thinking about. "Where''s the eldest brother? Why didn''t youe?" After asking what came to mind, he looked at his father and second uncle. "Why don''t you leave?" "Eh..." Zhou''s father quickly covered up his embarrassment, "You haven''t eaten this morning, you must be hungry. I brought the nanny''s porridge. You can try it." "No." Seeing that Zhou Hengguang was about to lose his temper, Zhou Jihuai had no choice but toe forward and persuade the elder brother and the second elder brother to leave. When the two old brothers left, they were very reluctant to leave, and they almost turned around every step of the way, and the juniors didn''t even notice. Chapter 1150: poor family Chapter 1150 The family is poor Zhou Yan gritted her teeth and scolded that she deserved it. Now I know I regret it, it''s toote! My son''s heart is cold, don''t you think it''s toote to try to save him? Don¡¯t think that everyone will be soft-hearted by making a pitiful look. They are not fools. After so many years, no one knows who. Zhou Jihuai nced at Zhou Yan clearly, then shook his head helplessly. "Eh... third brother, let''s go too." Seeing that her uncle had been driven away, Zhou Nini didn''t dare to stay any longer, she dragged the reluctant Zhou Hengxing to leave, but Zhou Jihuai called her to stop her. "etc!" "Uncle, what are your orders?" Zhou Nini smirked. The little princess of the Zhou family who is arrogant outside is the bottom one at home. Zhou Nini has long been used to this and has adapted well. "I heard that your sister-inw''s new store will open tomorrow, and you will bring your little sisters to join in. Remember, be nice to me. If you let me know that you have offended your sister-inw, you wille back and ept the punishment yourself." Zhou Nini shuddered, and asked cowardly: "Uncle... Where did I get my sister-inw?" "Huh?" Zhou Jihuai raised his eyebrows. Zhou Hengxing secretly pulled the idiot off, and whispered, "Su Wen." "What Su Wen? I don''t want it." She is from a rural area, so she shouldn''t rush to curry favor! Liang Shuzhen and the others will look down on how embarrassing it is to say it. "Are you going to die? If you die, you will drag me." Zhou Hengxing was going to be so mad at this idiot that she dared to disobey orders from her uncle. "Uncle, I''ll go. I''ll bring Faxiao over to join us tomorrow. Not only will I bring Faxiao, but I''ll also bring Faxiao''s rtives and friends." Zhou Jihuai patted his nephew on the shoulder kindly, "Not bad, smart." "Hahaha..." Zhou Hengxingughed into a fool, "Don''t worry, uncle! I will definitely establish a good rtionship with my sister-inw, and I promise to leave a good impression on my sister-inw." After speaking, he nced at Zhou Nini and secretly decided to stay away from this idiot A little, so as not to lower your IQ. No matter how stupid Zhou Nini is, she can still react. My uncle is back, and he is different from everything. If my uncle wants to give Su Wen face, it is a political correctness in the Zhou family, and anyone who does not obey will be outraged. If she dares to sing a different tune, she will die miserably. "Uncle." Zhou Nini apologized pitifully, "I made a mistake in the novel. When I get back, I will mobilize all the people I know to support my... sister-inw tomorrow." "Forget it, don''t make your niece and daughter-inw angry with your attitude in the past." Zhou Jihuai was picky. "No! Uncle, give me another chance." Zhou Nini became anxious when she heard that her uncle would not let her go tomorrow, and grabbed Zhou Jihuai''s sleeve to act coquettishly. "Uncle, I know I was wrong, you have to give me another chance, I want to go, I really want to go. In fact, I have seen the poster of sister-inw''spany a long time ago, and I really want to buy it. It''s just that I have too much face, Duplicity and unwillingness to admit it. Now that I realize my mistake, I want to get along with my sister-inw and buy a bag. If I can¡¯t buy a bag, I will die of pain.¡± Zhou Jihuai: "..." Everyone "?????" Yes you can! Nini has be smarter, and it is the first time that she has such a good attitude of admitting mistakes. "Really want to buy a bag?" "I really want to buy a bag, I really want to buy it. If I don''t have enough pocket money, I can''t wait to buy them all." Zhou Nini said, winking at her little aunt frantically. She really wants to buy a bag, and she is also one of the few people who has su magazines in advance. Chapter 1151: Gentle and Patience Zhou Jihuai Chapter 1151 Gentle and Patient Zhou Jihuai It was given to her by my little aunt. After receiving it, I bought all the clothes, shoes, sweaters and pants that appeared in the magazine and took them home. There is still a part that can''t be found no matter what, she is worrying about it! Waiting for the opening on New Year''s Day, I secretly went to buy bags. No one will tell, so that no one will know that she went to Su Wen''s store to buy bags. "Yes!" Zhou Yan nodded, "Nini really likes it, so give her a chance, little brother!" "That''s OK." Obtained permission, Zhou Nini rushed out happily, and contacted all the little sisters as soon as she went out, and made an appointment to buy bags tomorrow. "Is this girl heartless?" Zhou Hengxingined unbearably. Zhou Jihuai nced over upon hearing this, and Zhou Xingxing immediately turned into the second Zhou Nini and ran out. "I''ll go tomorrow too." After Zhou Xingxing left, Xu Xiaoxiao took the initiative to say, "I''ming back to support Su Wen tomorrow." "So... you didn''te back to visit Hengguang?" "Hehe, who wants to see him." Xu Xiaoxiao mocked with a rebellious face, "He deserves what he deserves, I don''t bother to see him!" "Won''t you talk to your cousin well, kid?" Ming Ming stood by the bed with a tense expression just now, but now he immediately turns his face when he wakes up. "I think you are a scumbag?" If you say you are ruthless, you are ruthless. "Don''t talk nonsense." Xu Xiaoxiao turned around, "I have an appointment with a friend, so I''m leaving first." "Which friend?" "Liu Chun, he heard that I was back, and asked me to y in Zhou Hengyang''s factory." "That''s your big cousin..." Zhou Yan wanted to say more, Xu Xiaoxiao had long since disappeared, and was very angry. Turning to the younger brother and acting like a baby, "Look, younger brother, everyone is not at ease. The older ones bully me, and the younger ones also bully me. It''s not easy for me, and I have no status at home." Ji Fang was dumbfounded outside, can President Zhou change his face like this? What about ethics? Do you want them all? If he didn''t know that President Zhou who walks like a wind, he would have believed her nonsense. "Yes, yes, wait for me to vent your anger." Zhou Jihuai is obviously ten years younger than Zhou Yan, but his slender figure of 1.9 meters gives people a sense of security like a mountain. You can tell at a nce that you are used to it. Zhou Jihuai''s patience with Zhou Yan once made Zhou Nini very jealous, and asked her parents to give her a younger brother, so that in the future, there would be a younger brother who was so powerful that he would spoil her and coax her to treat her well. My parents scolded her when they heard about it, and said that my uncle''s birth was an ident and not within the n of my grandparents. After word got out, Dad''s injuries took a month to heal. Zhou Jihuai knew that his sister was acting, so he coaxed him patiently. He heard Zhou Yan tell a lot about what happened when he was not around. Although his face was still smiling and indifferent, his brows were slightly frowned. Looking up at his nephew, they shook their heads at the same time. When Zhou Jihuai finally sent Zhou Yan away, Zhou Hengguang had already washed up, put on clean clothes, and was about to leave the hospital. Without arge group of idlers, Zhou Jihuai''s expression was a little bit cold. In fact, his personality is not that good. It''s just that I gave my little patience and gentleness to my family, so I just seem to be patient! Zhou Hengguang mored to be discharged from the hospital, Ji Fang had no choice but to busy himself, and he was ready in a short while. Chapter 1152: is the game fun Chapter 1152 Is the game fun? Zhou Jihuai was worried, he talked with the attending doctor himself, and left with a thick stack of doctor''s orders. When he returned to Zhou Hengguang''s own home, there was someone guarding the door respectfully before he entered, and the smell of food was faintly wafting from the direction of the kitchen. Some people cook, some clean, and some people wee you in. If you are not sure that this is your home, you may think you have entered the wrong door. Zhou Hengguang''s face turned dark on the spot. "this is my house." "It''s my home now." Zhou Jihuai''s expression changed as soon as he entered the door, he folded his hands on his chest and looked at Zhou Hengguang expressionlessly, his sharp eyes were like sharp swords, and he overcame everyone with the most powerful posture. This is a look-at-your-face gesture only for those who have been in the position for a long time. It is not intentional, but a long-term and natural habit. A casual nce can bring infinite pressure to people. Now Zhou Jihuai has returned to the impression that Cheng Jifang had when he saw it for the first time, so nervous that he couldn''t breathe. It''spletely different from coaxing Zhou Yan in the ward, and I don''t know if Zhou Yan knows the true face of her younger brother, probably not. "What are you doing?" Although Zhou Hengguang has been discharged from the hospital, he is still very ufortable, his face is pale and he has a headache. What''s more terrible is that he feels ufortable in his heart. He is so ufortable that even breathing is a burden, and he hasn''t shown it all the time, but he is just holding on. Zhou Jihuai suddenlyughed when he was asked, "Why are you asking me? Why don''t you ask yourself? Are you happy ying games?" Zhou Hengguang was taken aback, but soon regained hisposure, sat down at the dining table calmly, wiped his hands with a wet towel that had been warmed up in advance, and gestured to the aunt who was cooking before saying: "It''s fun! Very fun! fun." I knew I couldn''t hide it from my uncle. Although my uncle hasn''te back for several years, I''m afraid that as soon as hends, everything will be reported and sent to him. Whether it is a private matter or a business matter. Those who do their job are annoying. Anything about him, his whereabouts are top secret and must be kept secret. For others, instead, they have to check the bottom of the sky, and they don''t even have privacy. "Are you unhappy?" Zhou Hengguang nodded, just as the cooking aunt brought a small bowl of nutritious stalk rice porridge, well-matched side dishes, and a basket of freshly cooked xiao long soup dumplings, and ced them in front of him. Afterwards, they were still being served on the table one after another, Zhou Hengguang didn''t wait for his uncle, he just picked up the chopsticks and started to eat breakfast. In fact, he has no appetite, but he forces himself to eat. "Youe to eat some too." Zhou Hengguang shouted to Ji Fang. "I''ve eaten." Ji Fang is so stressed that he is going to die now, and the ce is full of people from the vice president''s uncle, which makes him even more nervous. How can I still eat, I can''t wait to get oily on the soles of my feet immediately. Zhou Jihuai sneered, sat down opposite Zhou Hengguang, and began to eat. His is not nutritious porridge, but white rice, and the dishes served by the young man are much richer than those of his nephew. This kid is now relying on illness, he will not do anything to him, and he will bewless. "Ah Feng!" After eating, Zhou Jihuai shouted while wiping his mouth with a tissue. "Boss." It was the unsuspecting man who appeared in the hospital before. This time Zhou Jihuai just said a word, before Ji Fang had no idea that there was such a person in the room. "Go, help me order all the flower baskets that can be ordered in the whole city, and send them to my niece and daughter-inw tomorrow." "yes." Ah Feng left soon. Chapter 1153: punish Chapter 1153 Punishment Zhou Jihuai threw down the tissue and got up, looked at his nephew and said, "Okay, you are still sick! Don''t go out and run around, rest more." After speaking, he took the people away. Zhou Hengguang waited for his uncle to leave, then dropped the chopsticks in his hand with a sleepy expression, "Ji Fang, do you think I shouldn''t offend my uncle?" Ji Fang looked astonished, "Vice President, do you have anyone you are afraid of offending?" "Of course." Zhou Hengguang said angrily, "Who am I in your heart?" "Eh...the one who plots against my own brother." Ji Fangnan dared to tell the truth, probably because Zhou Hengguang''s face was pale, and sickness is not as dangerous as usual. "Actually, that''s right." That''s his advantage. He never denies what he does, and he admits it when he should. "Go out and see if you can still go out," "Okay." Ji Fang was a little puzzled, but he went out honestly, and came back with a sad face about five secondster, "The vice president can''t go out, because a group of people in camouge uniforms stopped outside. Can you get out?" Go, I can''t get out either." He is obviously a work secretary, why stop him too! "Sure enough." Zhou Hengguang was not surprised at all, got up and went to the study. Sitting behind the desk, Zhou Hengguang stared at the phone in front of him with a gloomy expression. He knew the phone number of Qingqing''s home and the phone number of the studio. Where is she now? Is it at home? Still in the store? Zhou Hengguang put his slender fingers on the phone several times, picked it up and put it down, put it down and picked it up again. It is better to say that he is hesitating than he ispeting with himself, he ispeting with his own heart. I don''t know how long it took, but finally dialed the phone. Called the office of boss Changhe. It was Zhou Hengyang''s secretary who answered the phone, "Second Boss, the big boss is not here, and I''m taking a temporary leave today. All the meetings that were originally arranged have been cancelled. If you want to talk to the big boss, you can call him directly at his home." Zhou Hengguang was puzzled, he knew how many things happened in the factory, why did the eldest brother ask for leave again? He is not here, and neither is the eldest brother. I don¡¯t know how many things will be backlogged. After thinking about it, he quickly called home again. This time it was Zhou Hengyang who answered the phone in person. The sixth younger sister went to the Children''s Pce, Su Xiu went to learn cake mounting, and Su Qing was in the shop. Originally, there was no one at home, but Su Wen felt ufortable after hearing his spection at the door of the store, which made Zhou Hengyang very anxious. wanted to send Wenwen to the hospital, but Su Wen refused, so she went home. He is taking care of his wife at home now! I also med myself in my heart, I would have said it slowly if I knew it earlier. In fact, Zhou Hengyang has been thinking about whether to tell his wife about this matter recently, but he never thought of telling his wife at first. In the past, Wenwen didn''t have a mature mind at all, and she was unqualified in all aspects, and it was troublesome to say the least. Now it''s time to keep it secret, because if he doesn''t tell it, the secret won''t be hidden for long. Half a century is enough. In addition, the daughter-inw is mature now and can handle intricate rtionships well. She is Su Xuewen''s eldest daughter, and only she is qualified to ept this secret. He is not qualified as a door-to-door son-inw. Actually, after learning the truth, Wenwen''s performance was much better than he expected, but he didn''t expect that it would make Wenwen feel ufortable. At this moment, Zhou Hengyang was sitting in front of the phone, calling a doctor he used to know, and calling him to his home to show his wife what was going on. Chapter 1154: Premonition of miscarriage Chapter 1154 Premonition of Miscarriage "Brother." The phone connects, it''s my younger brother. Zhou Hengyang said calmly: "I was going to take your sister-inw to see you in the morning, but I couldn''t go because of something." "Just take my sister-inw alone?" "Who else do you think?" "No!" Zhou Hengguang would not admit it, "I''m sick, shouldn''t the whole worlde to see me for such a big event?" "You really know how to put gold on your face, okay, I still have something to do, if you have nothing to do, hang up." "What''s the matter?" Zhou Hengguang asked hastily. "Your sister-inw is sick, and I''m looking for a doctor." Zhou Hengguang is still very concerned about Su Wen. After all, he is the eldest brother''s daughter-inw. Even though he loves the house and loves Wu, he has never regarded Su Wen as an outsider. Hearing that Su Wen was ill, she quickly said, "Let my doctor go! I''ll call him right now." "No, I''ve already called the doctor, and it''s probablying soon." "Ok!" Zhou Hengguang was silent for a while, and then hesitated: "You asked Ji Fang to tell me that you want to introduce someone to Su Qing?" "Yes! Your sister-inw gave the order." The implication is that he must implement it. Zhou Hengguangined in his heart that his eldest brother is a wife ve, but his tone remained the same, as if he wasn''t the one who ran back overnight. "Since you have to introduce, then I''m up to you, but I will destroy as much as you introduce, I don''t believe it anymore, who dares to rob someone from Zhou Hengguang, I''m tired of work." After finishing speaking, he hung up the phone. "This kid, he''s really stuck." Zhou Hengyang couldn''t help butugh. **** Soon the doctor came over with a medical kit. After he came, he exchanged greetings with Zhou Hengyang, and then examined Su Wen. Su Wen will lie on the bed now, with a hot water bottle in her arms, feeling exhausted all over her body. She didn''t expect Hengyang to call the doctor to the house. Since the doctor came, she had to wrap anotheryer of clothes and get out of bed to see the doctor. The one who came was an old Chinese doctor with gray hair and even his eyebrows. But the person is very thin, quite a sense of white hair and childlike face. Zhou Hengguang¡¯s doctor is a western doctor, but Zhou Hengyang remembered hearing from his grandma that it¡¯s best for women to see Chinese medicine when they feel ufortable, so he specifically sought Chinese medicine. They are family friends with the Zhou family. Zhou Hengyang has known each other since they were young, and they always call Grandpa Qi when they meet each other. The old Chinese doctor showed a look of love and hatred towards Zhou Hengyang. He wanted to say something several times, but he didn''t say it in the end. He had to sigh and sit down to feel Su Wen''s pulse, but the more he felt the pulse, the more serious his face became. Su Wen looked at it and thought that she had an incurable disease. Zhou Hengyang was even more nervous than she was, tightly pursing his thin lips, staring at her for a moment, the pressure brought by his eyes made the old Chinese doctor want to stand up and drive away. "What''s the matter, Grandpa Qi? Am I okay? I''m a rtive." Su Wen was too emotional when she was in the car before, and then she felt a stomachache and difort. It used to be like this when my aunt came. I have to hold on, but Hengyang disagrees and insists on going home to rest. Not only let her rest, but also stay at home. "A rtive is here?" Grandpa Qi blew his beard and stared angrily, "You are going to have a miscarriage, and young people nowadays don''t cherish themselves too much. They are all red, and they can still be regarded as menstruation. Fortunately, I came today , otherwise it will be miserable." After Grandpa Qi finished speaking, he gave Zhou Hengyang a hard look, and scolded: "How did you be a husband? Aren''t you a door-to-door son-inw? Shouldn''t you take your daughter-inw as the sky in everything? Being a door-to-door son-inw is not a good thing." qualified." No more, good night. Chapter 1155: You are a moron Chapter 1155 You are a fool Su Wen was dumbfounded and stretched out her arms nkly, unable to react for a long time. This is especially true for Zhou Hengyang. The big man who is nearly 1.9 meters tall looks like a dazed child at this time, and he is in a daze. After being scolded for a long time, he asked stupidly: "Grandpa Qi, what did you say? Say it again .¡± "I said you are a fool." Grandpa Qi said angrily. Su Wen came to her senses, and was amused by Zhou Hengyang''s unprecedented stupid appearance. She couldn''t bear to see her man being stupid, so she gently pulled him. Who knew that Zhou Hengyang''s reaction was very strong, he suddenly turned around and grabbed Su Wen''s hand that was pulling his sleeve, and then suddenly let go of it. I was afraid that my strength would hurt my daughter-inw if I grabbed it, and then I thought that if I caught it just now, would it hurt? "Does it hurt?" Zhou Hengyang half-kneeled in front of Su Wen, held her hand and looked left and right, not even letting go of the palm prints. Hmm... My daughter-inw even has perfect palm prints. "It doesn''t hurt." Su Wen touched his forehead, "It''s not hot! It''s strange how to say something stupid." "I''m fine." Zhou Hengyang took Su Wen''s hand back into his palm again, buried his handsome face in Su Wen''s palm, felt the temperature of his palm, and rubbed it on his cheek. Wen carefully carried her to the sofa and sat down, not letting her feet rest on the ground. "Daughter-inw, please sit down first." After speaking, he went to Grandpa Qi. Grandpa Qi was stunned. Is this really the grandson of Zhou''s family that these old fellows grew up watching? Sure enough, no matter how mature and prudent a man is, he is always an impulsive kid in front of the woman he loves. Originally, before he came, he was still thinking that the grandson of Zhou''s parents would be a door-to-door son-inw. There must be some unknown secrets, or something inside. But now it seems that he is more willing to believe that it is love. Love, what a wonderful thing! Grandpa Qi couldn''t help but also showed nostalgic eyes, stepped forward with a smile and rushed away Zhou Hengyang who was about to speak, "Go! Go, don''t dy me seeing your daughter-inw." "Okay." Zhou Hengyang had never been so obedient, and he was happy when he was rushed. Nervous, excited, more worried, distressed, and angry at the Song family and those in Sanjiaying vige. In short, countlessplicated thoughts were tangled together, and in the end there was only worry about my daughter-inw. The miscarriage that Grandpa Qi said just now frightened him. At this moment, his heart is tightly held together, throbbing with pain. Grandpa Qi gave Su Wen the pulse again seriously, and then let go after a while, nced at Su Wen, and kept shaking his head. "How is it? Is my wife okay?" Zhou Hengyang asked eagerly. "It''s okay to rest in bed to take care of the children, but you must not be tired. You say that you are ipetent as a door-to-door son-inw. Are you really poor? Can''t you support your daughter-inw? How can you make your daughter-inw tired? childbirth? How do you be a husband for someone?" "Yes, yes, it''s my fault. I''m rich, but I haven''t fulfilled my responsibilities. I''m not careful enough. I know that Wenwen has been working hard recently, but I haven''t been able to stop it. I don''t need money. Why do I let my daughter-inw So hard." Grandpa Qi''s eyebrows are twitching, is this kid showing off? uneptable. "What else? Grandpa Qi, please tell me more, what should I do?" Zhou Hengyang has never been sick since he was a child, unlike Zhou Hengguang who became a good doctor after a long illness when he was a child. He knows many medical principles and daily maintenance. Chapter 1156: Are you happy Chapter 1156 Are you happy He thought that his daughter-inw didn''t even know she was pregnant, and it was fine if she didn''t know, she was still a little girl! But I don''t know, I clearly remember my daughter-inw''s menstrual period, but I still forget it. This made Zhou Hengyang me himself. He always wanted Wenwen to have a baby for the two of them. Now that the baby came, he was too ipetent as a father. Did not take good care of the wife, nor the baby. Thinking about it, I don''t know why, Zhou Hengyang''s eye circles are slightly red, and the appearance of his thin lips tightly pursed makes people feel ufortable after seeing it. Grandpa Qi was even more dumbfounded. He nced at Zhou Hengyang, then at Su Wen who didn''t respond, thinking that this young couple was so strange. "anything else?" "What else?" Grandpa Qi stared, thought for a while and said a lot of professional words, and finally attracted Zhou Hengyang to say: "Speak human." Grandpa Qi stared: "..." Is this kid so arrogant? "Cough... And there is the prohibition of married life for the first three months." Grandpa Qi turned his head ufortably, and couldn''t help but look at Zhou Hengyang, "What kind of physique is your kid? You can be as young as you are in your teens." Uncle fights, a dozen people can''t get close. How old is your wife? If you are thin, you can be blown away by a gust of wind. How can you bear it..." Zhou Hengyang Jun blushed, spreading from the tips of his ears to his neck, and interrupted ufortably: "Got it." "Oh!" "The problem is not serious, and it can be treated in time. It is good to take a mild anti-fetal medicine. Don''t stick to western medicine, and you can''t takemon medicines such as cold and fever, which are not good for the fetus. And now you are pregnant. If you are healthy, you must keep up with the nutrition, and if you don¡¯t have an appetite, you should eat some food, such as fruit and milk..." Grandpa Qi rambled on a lot, and Zhou Hengyang recorded it seriously with a small notebook. Su Wen was dumbfounded. So something feels wrong there? She subconsciously covered her belly with her hands, thinking that there was already a little life inside, the corners of her mouth curled up unconsciously. Before time travel, she was busy working and earning money every day, and the asional leisure time was not enough, so she still had the energy to fall in love. The longer you spend in the workce, the less you will have illusions about love. The big social dye vat in the workce, most of them use each other to intrigue for the benefit, position, sry and so on. There was so little love that she never imagined she would have the chance to get. Now that she has Hengyang, Su Wen only feels her nose sour, but her heart is warm and sweet. I felt a t belly in the palm of my hand. Although I didn''t feel anything yet, the little life was already there, it was her and Hengyang''s child. There is nothing that can dissolve the hatred in the heart more than the arrival of a new life. As soon as she learned about what her father Su Xuewen had suffered, she immediately ushered in a joyful new life. Papa Su Xuewen would be happy if he knew about it. Su Wen''s heart was filled with joy, strangeness, and a trace of nervousness. When she realized it, Grandpa Qi had already left with the medicine box, while Zhou Hengyang carefully picked her up horizontally, returned to the room and gently put her on the bed, tucked her in the quilt and covered her carefully. "No need." Su Wen realized that she was a little embarrassed by Zhou Hengyang''s carefulness, but her heart was sweet. "Why are you so delicate? When I was in the vige, I did a lot more things than I do now." Zhou Hengyang felt more distressed and med himself, "It''s my fault. I treated you badly before, and I was so cold that I didn''t want to talk to you. I swear I won''t do it again, I..." "Stop!" Su Wen immediately covered his lips with her hand to stop him from continuing, "Stop talking, aren''t you happy that we have a baby now? Are you happy that I have your baby? Don''t you want me Will you have a baby?" Chapter 1157: Its a little niece, not a little nephew Chapter 1157 is a little niece, not a little nephew She herself is not pregnant, nor does she want to vomit, nor is she anxious. On the contrary, Hengyang, since hearing that she is pregnant, has been worried about gains and losses, which opened people''s eyes. Zhou Hengyang finally smiled, like a silly father, "Happy, very happy." The tense body slowly rxed. Until now, there was only a little sense of reality, but with the return of the sense of reality, he was worried about gain and loss again. "Just be happy." Huh! Finally, she no longer treats her as a fragile object, and if this continues, she will also be anxious. "Then you lie down quickly, what do you want to eat? What do you want to drink? I have asked Grandpa Qi to arrange for one of his apprentices toe over and bring the tools to help you cook the medicine." As he spoke, the tips of his ears turned red ufortably, "I I want to cook the medicine myself, but I don¡¯t know how, I¡¯m afraid that if I can¡¯t control the heat, it will affect the properties of the medicine. Wenwen, don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± Su Wen was dumbfounded, "..." She is not angry! Got it! A certain silly dad has a negative IQ. Forget it, who wants her to be a good mother! Just tolerate the silly dad! There is a big Buddha standing in front of the bed. Su Wen was not used to it at first, but there is no way to drive them away. If you drive people away with a strong attitude, someone has learned to be careful, and it will break your heart without saying a word. looking at you. Finally, Su Wen raised her hand and surrendered. Ok! If you want to keep it, just keep it! Can''t she sleep well? Before falling asleep, Su Wen was still murmuring in a daze in her heart, wondering why she, the pregnant woman, finally gave in? Shouldn''t it be the man whopromised? Why is it upside down? I don¡¯t know if other family members are the same. Anyway, she now has a strange illusion that the roles of the two are reversed. After Zhou Hengyang discovered that his daughter-inw was asleep, his tense body rxed a little, and even his breathing became much lighter. He didn''t care, instead he just sat on the floor, on the carpet, with his long legs propped up casually, his chin propped up with one hand, looking at his sleeping daughter-inw with a bright smile. He can guard his wife like this forever. About half an hourter, Zhou Hengyang got up and opened the door when there was a knock on the door. It turned out that the apprentice arranged by Grandpa Qi came here. It was a little boy who was only thirteen or fourteen years old, and he looked old-fashioned in a white coat with a serious look. Seeing Zhou Hengyang, the little boy nodded reservedly, and went to the kitchen with a pot specially used for boiling medicine and a **** bag with the logo of the Chinese Medicine Hospital written on it. You''re wee. Zhou Hengyang saw the little boy''s face turned ck, how could he arrange such a young apprentice? But after thinking about it, Grandpa Qi is a leader in the medical field, and it shouldn''t be bad to be his apprentice, so I feel a little relieved. At this time, Su Xiu also came back, in a hurry. "Brother-inw, I heard the second sister say that the eldest sister is not feeling well? What''s going on? Did you go to the hospital?" It turned out that Su Wen was feeling unwell, and she greeted Su Qing when she returned home. Su Qing was worried, and it happened that Su Xiu went to the studio to help after ss, so she asked Su Xiu toe back and take a look. As soon as he saw Su Xiu, Zhou Hengyang''s handsome face was no longer gloomy, and he immediately shared his joy with his sister-inw. "Su Xiu, Wenwen is pregnant." "Really? That''s great." Su Xiu was happier than anyone else, and jumped on the spot, "Great, great, we finally have a little nephew, it''s great, I''ve been looking forward to it for so long. " "It''s my little niece." Zhou Hengyang corrected seriously. The next update will be at night, old time! Chapter 1158: good news Chapter 1158 Good news "what?" "I said it was a little niece, not a little nephew." Zhou Hengyang corrected with a more serious expression. He doesn''t want a brat to **** Wenwen from him. Su Xiu was a little speechless. She really didn''t expect that her brother-inw, who seemed a little serious at home, would correct these boring things with her. As long as it is born by the eldest sister, both boys and girls are fine, and she likes them all. "It''s all good, all is good." Su Xiu didn''t understand Zhou Hengyang''s insistence, so she smiled and hurriedly went to see her eldest sister. Zhou Hengyang wanted to stop it, but Wenwen was already asleep, so no one could disturb her. But Su Xiu is a younger sister, so it''s hard to say, that''s the only way. And when Su Xiu went into the room, it was difficult for him to follow her in. So Zhou Hengyang folded his arms and turned around underneath, staring at the young boy who was brewing medicine, and he was under great pressure. In the end, I couldn''t take it anymore and kicked people out. Come out of the kitchen, Zhou Hengyang started walking up and down the living room, and finally just called. He was so happy, he wanted to show it off to the world. So the call was of course the first one to dial to the younger brother. "Hello?" On the phone, Zhou Hengguang''s voice was hoarse and puzzled, "What''s the matter?" The brothers had just called an hour and a half ago. "Hengguang, I have good news for you." "What good news?" Zhou Hengguang raised his spirits. It must be super good news if he can''t make his elder brother so happy. But he really couldn''t think of any good news that would make his eldest brother really happy. "you guess." Zhou Hengguang: "..." Brother, did you order it by mistake? Or someone pretending to be him on the phone. "Brother, what was my favorite thing to do when I was young?" Zhou Hengguang asked suddenly. "Watching other people fight." Zhou Hengguang: "..." Alright! This is his elder brother. "I can not guess it." "So stupid." Zhou Hengyang scolded with super disgust: "Aren''t you the smartest brain? How could you not guess? I think you are stupid. How can I have such a stupid brother like you?" "No...Brother, you said that too much, you are too weird, but you said I was stupid." His IQ cannot be questioned, "Hurry up, or I will hang up the phone." "I''ve be a father." Zhou Hengyang didn''t try to whet people''s appetite this time, but he did something even more outrageous, because he hung up the phone without dy after telling the earth-shattering news. It doesn''t matter what the brother on the other end of the phone thinks, wants to say something. Not only that, he not only hung up the phone immediately, but also redialed another group of numbers, which made Zhou Hengguang call for half an hour without getting through. Besides, he still can''t get out, and he can''t make phone calls. He almost died of anger. After sharing the good news, Zhou Hengyang finally calmed down, and then called Liu Chun to make some work arrangements, and then began tomand the secretary remotely to handle the work. For a long time, he will not work overtime. **** At night, the whole family came back, and when they learned that the elder sister was pregnant, the younger sisters became idiots for joy. Not only that, Su Xue also came back from school. The school had a three-day holiday on New Year''s Day. She came back and brought Cao Jun back with her. This is what Su Wen exined in advance. In order to prevent the store from being too busy when it opens tomorrow, Su Xue and Cao Jun will help out as shop assistants. The images of the two are outstanding and full of vigor, making people feel good after seeing them. It will open tomorrow! It will be a grand event, Song Jinyan, Xu Xiyi, Zhou Jihuai and several giant Buddhas will be on stage! Good night. Chapter 1159: not to go Chapter 1159 Do not give The next day, the Su family got up early in the morning to prepare. Naturally, Su Wen couldn''t miss such an important day, but it''s a pity that she was restricted, and someone refused to let her go out in Tonghua. I''m afraid that something might go wrong. The most unexpected thing is that the whole family supports Zhou Hengyang''s point of view. "Sister, you stay at home." "Yes, yes, yes, brother-inw is right, the little nephew is the most important thing." Su Xiu also persuaded. Even Su Xue, who had just returned home, rebelled against the battle, and persuaded her: "Eldest sister, if you are bored, let the younger sister and sixth younger sister stay with you at home." Su Wen: "..." Did she lose her family status overnight? Su Wen was extremely wronged. In the past, no matter what unreasonable things she did at home, her sisters would support him unconditionally. "Sister, we will stay with you at home!" "Sister, you still don''t get out of bed, and honestly raise your baby at home." The two little girls knew that the eldest sister was pregnant and was going to have a baby, and when the baby was born, she would be the youngest in the family and they would call them aunts. This made the two little girls so excited that they chatted quietly in the middle of the night. I have been discussing about bringing my little nephew to y with him when he is born. "Yes! My brother-inw is right, health is the most important thing. We have done all the preparations before, and we can just follow the procedure today." Su Qing has already trained, and she ispletelyfortable with her work. "Sister, you trust me, I can do it." Su Qing has said so, Su Wen is not good at giving her face, "Okay!" She has been preparing for so long and opened this store as her lifelong career. It would be a pity if she missed it. Zhou Hengyang, who has already changed into a neat suit, puts one hand in the pocket of his trousers, and keeps his eyes on his wife. He will see the regret on her face, and his heart softens, so he can stop it. "Go! But I can''t go to the store. I''m afraid there will be too many people. If someone bumps into me, I won''t worry if they push me." Zhou Hengyang said suddenly, "Just go to the coffee shop diagonally opposite our store and watch from a distance. .¡± "Aren''t coffee shops afraid of crowds?" Su Xiu said worriedly. Actually, I came back yesterday. I heard that my eldest sister had a miscarriage and drank traditional Chinese medicine. Everyone was frightened. I can''t wait to let my eldest sister lie on the bed for three months, and get out of bed when the doctor says it''s safe. "Don''t be afraid, I''ll take care of it." Zhou Hengyang turned to make a phone call after finishing speaking, and came back soon to say that it was done. "Okay, you can go to your own work! Wenwen will be taken care of by me." Zhou Hengyang sent all the younger sisters away, because he didn''t want so many younger sisters to rob Wenwen from him. After everyone had left and the room became quiet, he sat down beside Su Wen and stared at Su Wen with deep eyes for a long time. "Looking at what?" "Look at my wife." "You almost watched itst night." Anyway, someone had been watching her silently before she went to sleep, and it was still there after she woke up. Su Wen even wondered if he hadn''t slept all night, or how could he keep the same posture. "Hahaha..." Zhou Hengyang couldn''t helpughing, he didn''t tell his wife that he watched it all night without any prospect. "Have you had breakfast? Is there any difort? For example, want to vomit?" Zhou Hengyang asked carefully. "No, it''s pretty good." I still had a little stomach pain yesterday, but after taking the medicine, the stomach pain disappeared, and I didn''t have nausea and vomiting, which aremon symptoms of pregnancy. Chapter 1160: Flower Baskets for the Whole City Chapter 1160 The Flower Basket of the Whole City Su Wen also found it strange, but it''s a good thing that she didn''t respond, so she won''t suffer. "I can rest assured that." "Quick, I want to get dressed." Su Wen was still wearing pajamas! Want to kick someone out and get yourself changed. It''s a pity that Zhou Hengyang didn''t n to go out at all, "I''ll change it for you." "It''s fine if I don''t have to do it myself." Su Wen was so kind as to ask him to change her clothes. "I''ve seen everything I should and shouldn''t, so what''s so embarrassing if I touch it?" A man looked calm, got up and went to the closet to pick out clothes for his wife. Su Wen''s wardrobe is veryrge, with four doors open, and all winter clothes are neatly hung. Sitting on the bed, Su Wen looked dumbfounded at first nce, "So tidy?" She is not a sloppy person, but she definitely does not have obsessivepulsive disorder. The daily room is clean, but I also like to throw things around. Wardrobe has never been so, so tidy. "You packed it?" "Yeah!" Zhou Hengyang turned his back to Su Wen, stroking each piece of clothing with his slender fingers, and then quickly picked out the clothes to wear today, from the inner lining to the essories, the matching is good. Even Su Wen herself doesn''t have such a good vision. What''s the matter, the way Su Wen looked at Zhou Hengyang changed. "What''s the matter?" Zhou Hengyang took the clothes and reached out to help Su Wen take off her pajamas, but Su Wen stopped him in time. "I''ll do it myself." Su Wen also broke the pot, and this guy was knocked down if she refused to go out. Anyway, she is in super good shape, confident, and confident. When Su Wen thought about it, she immediately felt better. But Su Wen is much better, but someone is not. When changing clothes, I could feel the heavy breathing of the man next to me, brushing the palm of my skin intentionally or unintentionally, and I could feel the scalding heat, which made Su Wen blush and heartbeat. She herself is not feeling well. Thinking that the couple will not be able to have **** for a long time, Su Wen doesn''t know whether to sympathize with someone. "Wenwen." Zhou Hengyang''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and he couldn''t help getting up abruptly, turning his back on the past. Su Wen didn''t dy, she changed her clothes quickly, and it took an hour for her to change and wash up. The couple just went out, and they were very careful all the way in Hengyang, and the speed of the car was much slower than usual. When we arrived at the coffee shop in Civic Square, the sun had alreadye out, and today was a sunny day. The coffee shop is not far from the founding store. When I passed by just now, I could see that the outside was full of flower baskets, which were ced far, far away. The arches made of dark golden balloons were all ready, which made the founding store the focus of the entire street. . Getting off the car, Zhou Hengyang carefully stood aside the whole time, and stretched out his arm for Su Wen to hold. When I entered the store, the clerks inside were talking about this new store called su, all of them spoke excitedly, full of envy and excitement at the same time. One said: "Have you heard? The flowers in the entire provincial capital have been ordered today. Before dawn, all the flower shops have started to send flower baskets one after another. There is no room for flower baskets at the door. .¡± "My God! How much would that cost?" "A lot of money, I can''t even imagine it, a flower basket in an entire provincial capital. Tsk tsk tsk... This is something we ordinary people can''t even imagine." "It''s not just flower baskets. I heard that there are not enough flowersmonly used in flower baskets. Even expensive roses and lilies are used to make flower baskets." "Then the flower basket will be ced far, far away?" Chapter 1161: super lucky number Chapter 1161 Super auspicious numbers "cing it too far will definitely hinder traffic. I guess it will be piled directly on the public square." This is the city center, and the entrance is thendmark building of the provincial capital, thergest city square. "What a big deal, who is the boss behind the scenes? Have you heard of it? I guess it must have a lot of background, otherwise no one would send flower baskets with such a big deal." The coffee shop has been booked out today, no guests are epted, and the waiters have nothing to do, so they all gather together to share gossip. You say something, I say something, all topics are inseparable from Su''s house. At this moment, someone noticed through the floor-to-ceiling windows that a brand-new car was parked at the entrance of the cafe. The door opened and a tall, slender, handsome man in a neat suit appeared to walk out. That person''s outstanding appearance and temperament grabbed everyone''s attention as soon as he appeared on the stage. Too handsome. From getting out of the car, closing the door, going around to the back to open the door for someone, every action is so full of charm. People can''t help but wonder who the person sitting behind is, and what kind of person is worthy of him opening the door himself. The moment the car door opened, the corners of the lips of the man with a cold expression were slightly curved, and his eyes were full of affection as he stared at the person who got out of the car. Everyone''s breathing is suffocating. It seems that he has also be cautious with the handsome man, for fear that the noise will make the other party unhappy. Knowing that the person in the back seat got down and showed his true face. Quan''s heart tightened, and then suddenly loosened again. match! Only such a beauty knows that such a man protects her as a treasure. The two walked into the coffee shop hand in hand, and the store manager opened the door excitedly before reaching the door, "Excuse me, is this Mr. Zhou?" Zhou Hengyang nodded. "Inside, please." When someone came to book the coffee shop for a whole day in the morning, the store manager murmured in his heart, after all, he was curious. Who the **** is it, with such a big budget, but there are not many customers in the shop under contract. Since there are not many customers, why take the whole store under a good contract? Isn''t this crazy? Ordinary people can''t figure out what rich people think, so they can only mutter in their hearts. But now after seeing the two of them, the store manager suddenly understood. People like this should go out to drink coffee and provide good service. **** When Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang arrived at the coffee shop, the employees in the shop also raised their hands. Su Wen and the others didn''t have any important rtives or friends in the provincial capital. Zhou Yan was invited for the opening of Tailoring, and there are already a few familiar people. Even Cao Meihua came from Qingshui County, and there were also actors from the art troupe that Su Wen had sold to Bao before. The second is the bearded photographer. He came here to shoot material, and kept it for Su Wen''ster publicity. Then there are the two spokespersons of the Su family. Dong Na and Xu Junfeng will be here on such an important day, and they don''t need to do anything, just show up and cut the ribbon. The opening time is pegged at 8:8:8. Super auspicious numbers. Dong Na still came with Xu Junfeng this time, but after knowing that although Xu Junfeng is a good person, but has a bad personality, Dong Na is not as enthusiastic as before. The two of them didn''t talk about how to talk along the way. After arriving yesterday afternoon, I was going to meet Su Wen''s office. But I went there yesterday but couldn''t find anyone. The two of them arrived at the store. Su Qing was instructing the staff to conduct the final inspection. She frowned when she saw Dong Naing in. Chapter 1162: I didnt roll over Chapter 1162 I didn''t roll over "Why no makeup?" "I... I''ve done it." She practiced her makeup hard after going backst time, but after practicing many times, it didn''t look good. Today, she went out for a few times and finally put on the lipstick that Boss Su gave her. After applying lipstick, myplexion is much better than before. "Ah!" Su Qing helplessly held her forehead, the feeling she feels when looking at Dong Na now is probably the feeling that her elder sister used to look at her. "Come here, I''ll help you." Su Qing handed over the matter to Su Pingping, and took Dong Na away. It only took ten minutes to repaint Dong Na''s radiant makeup, and changed into a red long dress that fell to the floor. When he came out of the dressing room, he immediately shone brightly under the crystal lights. All eyes on the scene focused on her. "Second sister, my little aunt is here, and the ribbon-cutting will start soon." Su Xiu was wearing work clothes designed by su, and the design of the small suit can perfectly bring out thebination of feminine curves and neat professional style. Everyone in the store changed into work clothes today, but everyone wears different badges. Su Qing rushed up to meet her. As soon as I arrived at the door, I saw several cars parked at the door. The doors opened and many people got out of the cars one after another. The leader was a tall man with a temperament simr to that of the eldest brother-inw, followed by the little aunt. Behind him is Zhou Hengguang who appeared with Ji Fang. When Zhou Hengguang got out of the car, Su Qing almost subconsciously called out Lin Weiguo''s name. Opened her mouth and pursed her red lips tightly, her face turned cold. She originally wanted to turn around and leave, but when she thought about her current identity, she was not an ignorant vige girl. Now that the eldest sister is not here, she is the pir of the family. , If she turned around and walked away, not to mention it would be impolite, and she would mess up today''s opening ceremony. This is the hard work of the whole family for half a year. After thinking it over, Su Qing straightened her back and stood more confidently and tenaciously. She walked forward with a natural attitude, showing the demeanor of the master just right, and went forward to talk to Zhou Yan. As for Zhou Hengguang and another person whom he doesn''t know, if no one introduces them, they should all be treated as strangers. Zhou Jihuaizily walked to the side of the third nephew, and the two brothers hugged the third nephew''s shoulders and teased: "That''s her? She looks good, she is a beauty." "It wasn''t as good-looking as it is now." Zhou Hengguang thought of Su Qing when he first went to Sanjiaying. At that time, Qingqing was still simple and shy when she smiled. It''s not like now, going out makes people feel uneasy. Zhou Hengguang felt very ufortable, and even thought that it would be fine for Qingqing to be the same Qingqing as before, and he didn''t dislike it anyway. Beauty is too dangerous now, even blind people will fall in love with her when they go on a blind date. Zhou Jihuai turned his face sideways, and looked at his third nephew amusedly, "You overturned while ying a game, are youpeting with yourself?" "Can''t you?" He didn''t deny it either. Zhou Jihuai admired the third nephew''s extremely frank attitude of admitting after he did something bad. There is quite a kind of thing that Lao Tzu did. What can you do to Lao Tzu? "I didn''t roll over." Zhou Hengguang pushed his uncle''s arm on his shoulder in disgust, and then stepped aside, which can be said to be super obvious. Zhou Jihuai didn''t care, turned around and saw Xu Xiaoxiao got out of the car, followed by his nephew''s formerrade-in-arms, what''s his name? "Who is that?" Zhou Hengguang turned his head, "Liu Chun and Liu Qiang are both from Changhe." Zhou Jihuai nodded nomittally. I forgot to rece it, sorry, sorry, apology to everyone. Chapter 1163: Miss Six doesnt want to talk to you Chapter 1163 Sixth sister doesn''t want to talk to you "Little uncle." Xu Xiaoxiao also rarely put on a sharp suit today, but without a tie. It seems that Zhou Hengguang and the others are a bitzy and uninhibited, but as long as he walks in front of Zhou Jihuai, he can tell it at a nce. Why did Xu Xiaoxiao do this, because the nephew took care of his uncle. Both of them inadvertently have a kind of unruly temperament, only Xu Xiaoxiao is only 20 years old and still has a youthful look on his body, and his body looks thinner, without Zhou Jihuai''s mature domineering. But seeing Zhou Jihuai now, one can imagine Xu Xiaoxiao in the future. "Come here." Zhou Jihuai waved from his nephew. Xu Xiaoxiao immediately took Liu Chun and Liu Qiang over and introduced Liu Chun. Liu Qiang looked at Xu Xiaoxiao pitifully from the side, waiting for him to introduce him. As for the Zhou family, there is also a little uncle. They have heard of it since they were young, but they have never seen it. There is a saying that the fewer words, the bigger the matter. It''s the uncle of the Zhou family. Xu Xiaoxiao rolled her eyes, but still introduced Liu Qiang, making Liu Qiangmei smirk from front to back. Zhou Jihuai leaned closer to his nephew''s ear, "Where did you find that little idiot?" "I didn''t look for it, it was Zhou Hengyang." "That''s your cousin." Zhou Jihuai corrected him. He found that he hadn''t been back for several years, and his little nephew was getting longer and more crooked. "Oh!" "Oh what?" "I know!" Xu Xiaoxiao showed a half-smile expression to his little uncle, "But I just see him upset." Zhou Jihuaiughed, not knowing whether he was angry or teasing, he couldn''t help stretching out his big hand and rubbed his nephew''s head fiercely, Xu Xiaoxiao''s handsome face turned into a puffer fish when he was angry. Turning around, seeing the treacherous third cousin standing far away, I immediately understood why. When I was a child, my little uncle would rub his hair and rub it into a chicken coop. After so many years, the problem has not changed. "Don''t mess around, it''s all messed up." Xu Xiaoxiao pulled away the distance from his uncle in disgust, and before he could stand still, a little girl who was so cute as tomit a crime rushed to him. The little girl rushed out of the store, and when she saw brother Xuing, she was very happy and greeted him enthusiastically. Since they recognized rtives, the two girls spent half of their time at Xu''s house. Xu Pei really treats the two girls as his own daughters. When he is in the capital, he still doesn''t forget to ask people to give them things. No one would have thought that the serious Xu Pei still has the attributes of a daughter ve, and Su Wen muttered behind her back countless times. "Brother Xu, you are back, I miss you." The little girl raised her head and looked at Xu Xiaoxiao with a smile, "Brother, do you miss me? Where is Dad? Did youe back with you?" The little girl likes Xu Pei very much now, and has long regarded Xu Pei as her biological father. "Father didn''te." Xu Xiaoxiao, who was so cold that he was going to die a moment ago, immediately turned into a silly brother, squatted down and hugged the little girl easily and coaxed: "Daddy brought a gift for the little girl! Wait My little sister in a while." "I don''t want to be hugged, I''m already this big." The little girl was very embarrassed to be hugged in front of so many people. "How old are you?" Xu Xiaoxiao didn''t care, "Where is your sixth sister?" "Sixth Sister said that she never wants to see you again, and doesn''t want to talk to you." Chapter 1164: Becoming a grandfather at thirty Chapter 1164 Bing a grandfather at the age of thirty Xu Xiaoxiao''s handsome face suddenly became a little distorted. He couldn''t tell whether it was anger or embarrassment. Anyway, his face was not good-looking, and he was still gritting his teeth faintly. "Brother, I also prepared a gift for Dad. It''s a pony pendant I made myself. It''s so pretty." The little girl often went to the studio to y, and Su Qing disliked her getting in the way, so she gave the two of them the leftover scraps to y with, and asionally Teach two people to make all kinds of cute and childlike toys with leftover materials. Such as rabbits, ponies and the like. My little girl remembers that Xu Pei is a horse, so she worked hard to prepare a gift for her father, and Su Qing also contributed. Otherwise, relying on her to do it herself, there is no way to take it out to meet people. "Do you have mine?" Xu Xiaoxiao also found it fun to have a younger sister in the family. Since he recognized his daughter, his father is in a good mood every day, and he doesn''t say that she is bad or that bad. When it''s okay, he shows off how caring his daughter is to his old ssmates andrades-in-arms. His son seemed to be picked up. "Yes." The little girl made a grimace. In fact, she didn''t think of it at all, but if there are spare ones, give Brother Xu one. Anyway, he didn''t know that she was really a smart little witty ghost. Looking at Xu Xiaoxiao''s talk with the little sister, they really thought they were brothers and sisters without knowing their appearance! Many people present were very jealous. So cute. Xu Xiaoxiao didn''t put on a bad face anymore. Zhou Jihuai looked at everything on the scene calmly, his sharp eyes swept over the decorations and the busy but orderly staff, and then nodded in a subtle way. Not bad, looks like it. Thinking of what he values ??most, Zhou Jihuai couldn''t help gritting his teeth when he thought that the next generation of the Zhou family''s heirs who stood up to the top of the family didn''te to be the son-inw of Su''s family daughter. If he was at home, he couldn''t let the matter develop to this point. Before he came back, he made several preparations, no matter what, he wanted to **** his eldest nephew back. Then, he was fully prepared, but he didn''t expect that the eldest nephew, Yingxiong, would pass the beauty pass, and rarely meet the daughter of Su''s parents. Even the surname has been changed. No one knew that Zhou Jihuai was furious, scaring many of his subordinates into despair. But if you get too angry, you can only bear it, not only bear it, but alsoe to cheer for Su''s parents and daughters. Who wants the eldest nephew to deliver it to the door himself! Thinking of this, Zhou Jihuai shifted his dark eyes to the third nephew, and his thin lips curled up in a strange arc. "By the way, let me tell you a secret." The little girl thought that she was going to be an aunt soon, so she giggled excitedly, covered Xu Xiaoxiao''s ears, and whispered, "I''m going to be an aunt." "What?" Xu Xiaoxiao, who was essentially a big boy who didn''t understand anything, didn''t realize what was going on. "Don''t you know that I want to be an aunt?" The little girl looked like you are so stupid. This time I forgot to keep my voice down, and everyone nearby listened. Zhou Jihuai: Am I going to be an uncle? I''m only thirty and I''m going to be a grandfather. Zhou Hengguang is proud: hum! I found out yesterday, my elder brother really loves me the most. Zhou Nini: It''s over! Now she is going to support Su Wen even more, and she will tell the little sister not to offend Su Wen in a while. "Su Qing." Zhou Yan was not in the waiting area outside for VIPs, but ran directly into the store. Seeing Su Qing was also very excited, she looked around while walking, and epted her friends who came with her. Su Qing also introduced Dong Na and Xu Junfeng to Zhou Yan, and the other staff were already familiar with each other. Chapter 1165: Business exchange Chapter 1165 Business mutual blow "Huh? Where''s Su Wen?" Zhou Yan didn''t know that Su Wen wasn''t here, so she started looking for Su Wen as soon as she came in, but she couldn''t find anyone, "Where did your eldest sister go? "It''s diagonally opposite the coffee shop." "How did you go and hide?" Zhou Yan was confused, "Why did she hide from people at such an important moment?" The news of the eldest sister¡¯s pregnancy has not yet been announced to anyone. After discussion, the whole family decided to wait three months before speaking. But the little aunt is her own, so there is no need to wait. "I''m the eldest sister." Su Qing told the news that Su Wen was pregnant in yesterday''s test, and also said that there was a threatened miscarriage. Zhou Yan was both excited and worried when he heard it. "Okay, that''s great. By the way, Wenwen seems to be in good health. How could there be a threatened miscarriage?" Zhou Yan is a person who has been pregnant before, so she understands it better. "Did you not pay attention, or did you bump into it?" Speaking of this, Su Qingjiao''s pretty face also showed a hint of sadness. She felt that the eldest sister and brother-inw must have something to hide from them. "I don''t know, Eldest Sister didn''t say anything." Su Qing put aside the spection in her heart, "Brother-inw was worried about letting here over, saying that there were too many people today and she was afraid of bumping into it, so she apanied Eldest Sister in the nearby coffee shop." "Then I''ll go and have a look." Zhou Yan ran away quickly after speaking. There are more and more people outside the door, and there are not enough seats prepared in advance. There are even people on the red carpet. Su Qing also felt very strange when she heard the news and came out to check. How could there be so many people? Their family has no rtives in the provincial capital, and not many people are invited. My brother-inw has many friends, but the eldest sister said that their careers should be separated from those of her brother-inw, and they should not be mixed together, and they should not always want to be in the brother-inw''s favor. So none of my brother-inw''s friends were invited. "Second sister has a lot of people here." Su Xiu walked up to Su Qing and motioned to where Zhou Jihuai and the others were, "Xu Xiaoxiao is here, and Lin Wei is wrong, brother-inw''s third brother is here. And Liu Chun, I don¡¯t know the other one, but the facial features are quite simr to Xu Xiaoxiao¡¯s. They should be from my brother-inw¡¯s family, what should I do?¡± "Of course I went up to say hello. In addition, you asked someone to go to the coffee shop and call your brother-inw. His family is here, so he has to be here." Su Qing made a decision almost instantly, suppressed the strangeness in her heart, put on the most enthusiastic gesture, and went forward to greet the guests. She doesn''t discriminate. After oveing her psychological withdrawal, she bes more at ease, constantly greets people, and makes new friends. Tell me about the scene, thank you foring, and so on. And she brought Dong Na with her, and even mentioned it asionally. Since Su Qing appeared on stage, she has be the focus of the crowd''s attention. At first, everyone didn''t know her and thought it was Su Wen. After the introduction, I realized that it was Su Wen''s younger sister Su Qing. They all praised the two sisters for their beauty and ability. Su Qing can indeed make a move now, although she is not as beautiful as Su Wen, so that people will have a fatal beauty that will be attacked at the first sight. But Su Qing is more approachable, with a little more shy and reserved beauty. is also excellent, not losing to anyone. Since Su Qing appeared, I don''t know how many men''s eyeballs are glued to her. She herself had nothing to fear, but Zhou Hengguang saw it clearly, his handsome face was ashen. I was so angry that I could hardly control myself and wanted to run away. I wanted to go forward and take people away a few times. Chapter 1166: panic buying Chapter 1166 Panic buying boom What''s even more irritating is that the heartless little woman keeps pretending that she doesn''t know him and can''t see him. This disregard, indifference, is more unbearable than cutting flesh with a blunt knife. "Write it down." Zhou Hengguang said suddenly. "What?" Ji Fang was confused by his sudden words and didn''t listen to the question, "Write down what?" Zhou Hengguang smiled coldly and paranoidly, pointed at the men who were staring at Su Qing, and called them one by one, "Write them all down, I''m going to goug their eyes." Ji Fang was so frightened that he almost lost his wits. Because he knows that the deputy dean never jokes, and sometimes what seems to be a joke is serious to him. "Vice President... this, this is against thew." "If you ask you to write it down, you will write it down." "Yes, I will write it down." Ji Fang immediately took out a small notebook from his pocket and began to record. Zhou Jihuai, who was sitting in the front and seemed to be chatting with someone, nced back calmly, and there was even a sh of interest in his eyes. Su Qing greeted people, and finally greeted Zhou Jihuai and the others. In fact, she had been procrastinating and wanted to wait for her brother-inw toe so that she would not have to show up. It''s a pity that my brother-inw hasn''te yet. It''s such a short distance to figure out why my brother-inw didn''te. Is it disgusting? Don''t want toe and deal with your own family? Su Qing was thinking wildly at first, but she doubted her truth. The attitude was a little cold and he said wee, but before he had time to say more, Yao Fang came over anxiously and called him away. When she reached the corner, Yao Fang said eagerly, "What about Director Su? We are worried about the flower baskets at the door. There are too many. The boss who just sent the flower baskets said that there are more." "How much more?" Su Qing was also taken aback. When I greeted you just now, the door was already covered in flower baskets and turned into a sea of ??flowers. "There are three more." Yao Fang swallowed her saliva and said with difficulty. At this time, the eyes she was looking at Su Qing were full of admiration. It¡¯s impossible not to worship, it¡¯s too powerful Sister Su. The flower shop owner said just now that someone bought flower baskets from the entire provincial capital and sent them all over. It will definitely be in the newspaper tomorrow. Su Qing''s expression froze for almost a minute, and said with difficulty: "If you can''t put it down, pile it up in the square, if you can''t put it down, pile it up a little higher, and pile it up into a hill." "Yes, I will arrange it right away." Yao Fang went over to make arrangements in a hurry, and when Su Qing turned her head, she found Dong Na was in a daze with shock, "Get the notification, and cut the ribbon immediately." She had a hunch that if the opening ceremony was notpleted, more and more people woulde, which would eventually lead to loss of control. Fortunately, Su Qing made a decision. Seeing that there were too many people to control, she immediately gave an opening speech, and then set off firecrackers and fireworks to cut the ribbon. Everything happens in one go, quickly. The ribbon-cutting was over, and everyone who sent the flower basket and registered as a concierge gave a well-prepared small gift set. The opening ceremony ended, and some guests who came to join us left with beautifully packaged gift boxes. Then the store officially opened for business, and Yao Fang, the store manager, was also responsible for the follow-up. Although there were many people, it was good to line up. Moreover, the price of Su''s is really expensive, and 90% of the customers can be excluded from the price. Just like the slogan of the Su family said, "We only serve you who are one in a million." This slogan not only reflects the dignity and elegance, but also reflects the brand value of su family. But even this cannot deter enthusiastic customers. There was panic buying within half an hour of opening, and there were more men''s bags and essories than Su Wen estimated for women. In just one hour, there was a long queue at the door, and everyone held a number te in their hands. Instead of queuing up to enter the store to shop, or shopping, and queuing up to pay. Because of Su''s extraordinary and beautiful packaging, plus payment and individual one-on-one service, the progress is slow after all. can only queue. Among them, Liu Chun, who represented Zhou Hengyang, and Song Shan, who represented Song Jinyan, bought the most. As well as Zhou Hengguang, who came forward in person, and Xu Xiaoxiao, who received the support task beforeing. Good night, okay? Chapter 1167: Limit one piece Chapter 1167 Limit one purchase Fortunately, Zhou Jihuai, the biggest Buddha, was called away by someone temporarily. But even though he left, the flower baskets at the door were still increasing. "Purchase limit?" "Yes! Each person can only have one type of bag and one essory, either a belt or a pendant." The clerk Dai Hongqin respectfully rejected the request of the four big men in front of him to buy out all the products. After speaking, he looked suspiciously at the four men. I thought that whether it is temperament or appearance, I am not an ordinary person in dress. But even if you are very rich, it is not easy to buy out their store. Dai Hongqin used to work in the best shopping mall, so she has seen the world, but there is really no one as expensive as Su''s. Any bag costs half a year¡¯s wages for ordinary workers, and a more expensive bag costs one year¡¯s wages. I can''t even think about it. Before opening the business, she was worried that this job would notst long, and the price was too expensive. Who would she sell it to? Which fool will buy it? But now Dai Hongqin understands that there are still many people who are taken advantage of in this world. Because of the purchase restriction, there was a lot of disputes at the scene, but fortunately, Yao Fang is very skillful, men and women can get it, and it is resolved quickly. Not only did it handle the dispute well, but it also improved the style of the brand a lot by restricting purchases. The public is like this, the more sought-after, the more they want it. The more you can''t buy it, the more you want to get it. Su Wen grasped the psychology of the public and followed this marketing route. On the opening day, each style only sold ten pieces, a total of twenty-two styles, adding up to only two hundred and twenty items, and no one was limited to one purchase. This made people like Cao Meihua, Zhou Nini and others look at her anxiously. Cao Meihua made an agreement with the people in the unit before she came to bring a bag for others. Now it''s all right, she didn''t arrive at all, and she was too embarrassed to find Sister Su Wen. The funniest is Matsuyama. A big man stood dumbfounded in front of the counter, "I can only buy one piece?" "Yes, sir, our purchase is limited here, and each person can only buy one piece. If you want to ce an order, you can register with me and pay half of the deposit." The person who received Songshan was Su Xue. At school, he cares more about the business at home than anyone else. New Year''s Day holiday, specially brought Cao Jun back to help. After special trainingst night, I can start working today. The sisters each have their own advantages, and each is different. However, it must be said that Su Xue has the most ideas and the deepest thoughts. Although Su Xue''s IQ is not as high as Fifth Sister''s, it is not far behind. Although Fifth Sister''s IQ is high, her emotional intelligence is worrying, and sometimes she seems dumb. Su Xue is full of eyes. At this moment, she looked at Songshan indistinctly, and began to evaluate in her heart. Because Matsuyama doesn''t look like a normal guest, as if he came with a mission. When I visited the store, besides surprise, there was more embarrassment in my eyes. Su Xue knew that she wasmenting that a small bag cost more than 100 yuan. It''s not that I can''t afford it, but I think the price is too high. People who obviously don¡¯t understand and appreciate it actually want to buy so many. Isn''t it weird? So Su Xue came to treat her personally. "Sir, you can leave your name, and I will register for you." Su Xue said with a smile. "Okay then!" Songshan thought to himself that beforeing here, the boss told him to buy as much as he could, anyway, he wanted to support the Su family sisters and earn face. Chapter 1168: super generous Chapter 1168 Super generous The idea that this would only buy a cheer was a failure. What is even more annoying than this is that today''s limelight has been made by Zhou Jihuai. Look at the pile of flower baskets at the door, they have be a mountain, so peoplee to watch the excitement. After today, this matter will be a legend that everyone in the entire provincial capital will talk about. It''s horrible, the boss has never been suppressed so badly in face. It''s a shame to spread it! Song Shan could have imagined that the boss would definitely say that Song Jinyan had never been so embarrassing. Going all the way from the capital, just buy a bag, who is poor? Especially in the case of Zhou Jihuaiparison. "Can''t you amodate me?" Matsuyama confirmed again. "No! I''m sorry, it''s not that they don''t sell. It''s that there is no stock. Each of our products is handmade and takes a lot of time..." Su Xueyou said the speech that Su Wen had prepared in advance. "Okay! Then you register for me." Su Xue made the registration with a pen and paper, and when she heard Songshan say that every product in the store, except twenty-two bags, essories, essories, etc., there were ten pieces, she looked up at him in surprise, and reminded him : "It may take a long time, about three months." Tsk tsk tsk... Isn''t this person too rich? Su Xue quickly calcted the prices of all the products in her mind, and this order can earn back all the previous investment. Now the eldest sister and the second sister don''t have to worry about losing money and being unable to continue their business, which is also a good thing. Su Xue showed a warm smile towards Songshan, "Half of the deposit, do you bring so much money?" "Bring it." Songshan didn''te by himself, he brought the ountant with him. Hearing this, he gestured to the ountant beside him, and saw a man in his thirties with ck bags in his left and right hands. briefcase. The briefcase made a heavy sound when it was ced on the counter. The zipper was opened and there was a big unity inside, which was neatly stacked. Immediately, the whole store fell silent, and everyone''s eyeballs were about to drop. Originally, there were still many customers haggling with the clerk and picking and choosing, but now they saw such a shocking scene and suddenly became speechless. This, this, this... Is this also for buying bags? Two big packages, at least tens of thousands, right? Damn it! This is the real rich man. Seeing that he is so rich and buys so many things, the clerk still has a calm face, warm and thoughtful but not ttering at all, and other customers are very guilty. I feel embarrassed when I think of my pick and choose just now. There is a petty air that can''t be on the table. The store was quiet for a full minute before slowly replying. Songshan finally helped the boss save a little bit of face, so he was a little satisfied. After paying the money, I bought a briefcase from the Su family within the purchase limit, essories, belts, and ornaments, and left with a receipt that Su Xue stamped. "Did you see it?" Zhou Hengguang pointed to Song Shan''s back, "It''s Song Jinyan''s confidential secretary." Xu Junfeng also nodded. He knew Songshan and was surprised when he saw it just now. I didn''t expect Songshan to appear here. He is Song Jinyan''s confidant, and his status in the capital is not low. Many people have no chance to get along with him. Songshan appeared here, almost as rarely as Song Jinyan came in person. "Could it be that Song Jinyan really likes our Boss Su..." Xu Junfeng didn''t say anything. Chapter 1169: Liang Shuzhen is here Chapter 1169 Liang Shuzhen is here But even though he finished speaking, both Zhou Hengguang and Xu Xiaoxiao could hear it, even Liu Chun knew it. Several big men have different expressions, some are gloating, some are worried, and they are more interested in watching a good show. It would be fun if the rumors were true. Song Jin said that he had no purpose, even if he killed them, he would not believe it. "Okay, let''s go too! Hengyang has reserved a seat in the hotel, thank you for your support." Liu Chun said proactively. If you can¡¯t buy a bag, you can only leave, can¡¯t you also learn from Song Jinyan? Although they want to tter, they can''t do too much. If they do too much, it will make Su Wen unhappy. Opening a store depends on a steady stream of customers, rather than relying on friends to buy them all. Song Jinyan can do this, but they can''t. Zhou Hengguang''s sharp eyes behind the lens urately found Su Qing who was talking to someone, hesitated for a moment, and followed him. He can''t be in a hurry, he has to take his time. Zhou Hengguang has always been an experienced hunter, not an impulsive kid. "Vice President, you see someone is watching you." After they had all walked out of the store, Ji Fang said in a low voice, pointing to Liang Shuzhen who was pretending to be looking at the bag seriously behind her back. "It''s her. She''s been looking at you ever since." Zhou Hengguang actually noticed Liang Shuzhen a long time ago, "It''s okay." The Liang family is actually far behind the Zhou family, and there are some kinship rtionships. Don¡¯t look at who you are, and put money on your face for things that you don¡¯t have at all. Zhou Hengguang was very unhappy about this, so he came forward to teach Liang Zhengji a lesson, and Liang Zhengji was so frightened that he immediately sent Liang Shuzhen out of the country. Now that I''m back, I still don''t have a long memory. It''s also because he has a better temper now than before, and he doesn''t bother to care about this kind of person. But you don''t care about some people, she doesn''t know how much she weighs. Thinking of this, Zhou Hengguang''s face turned a little colder. It seems that I still need to talk to Liang Zhengji if I have time. If he doesn''t know how to teach his daughter, he doesn''t mind helping out. Liang Shuzhen breathed a sigh of relief after waiting for Zhou Hengguang to leave. For the third child in this family, she didn''t know what was wrong, but she was very scared. Especially when he caught him talking to Zhou Ninist time, she was so scared that she didn''t dare to approach Zhou''s family during this time. Even more afraid to go to Zhou Hengyang. If she hadn¡¯t heard from the little sister in the work unit that a very high-end luggage store opened in the city center today, she would not havee. When they came, they were almost **** off seeing Zhou Nini, whom she hadn''t seen for a long time, leading a group of children from the big courtyard. Called so many people, but didn''t call her. However, before Liang Shuzhen had time to ask Zhou Nini to question her, she saw Zhou Hengguang and his party. In fact, it''s not just her, many people who came today have seen it, whether it''s Zhou Hengguang, Zhou Jihuai, Xu Xiaoxiao, Xu Junfeng...any one of them is like a stand out from the crowd, it''s too dazzling. Many people are watching them secretly. But Liang Shuzhen didn''t dare, wishing they would leave immediately. Hiding in the corner, seeing Su Wen''s younger sister preside over the opening ceremony as a hostess and boss, Liang Shuzhen felt jealous as if she had been scratched by a cat. Is this shop that everyone is talking about owned by the Su family sisters? how is this possible? So many high-ranking people havee to cheer for the Su family sisters. how is this possible? It''s just a mud leg from the countryside, why? She is a talented student who has returned from studying abroad, so she can only stay in a small dance troupe every day, and she also depends on people''s faces. Chapter 1170: eat Uncle Zhous vinegar Chapter 1170 Eating Uncle Zhou''s Jealousy Why can Sister Su get everything now? When Songshan paid the deposit, Liang Shuzhen''s jealousy reached its peak in an instant. Thinking of what her mother said about seeing Su Wen''s familiarity at home, and Su Wen''s vicious behavior against them before, Liang Shuzhen didn''t look at anything, turned around and ran back quickly to find Liu Juan. **** At the same time, huge advertisements appeared on several major traffic arteries and cityndmarks in the entire provincial capital. The advertisement pictures used the posters that Su Wen put in the new book. The huge advertisement is well-made and extremely eye-catching, which can be seen at a nce. The most obvious one is the Civic Square, the best location in the city, where everyone who passes by can see it. There is another advantage of putting it in this position, that is, it will be a famous brand of the provincial capital after a long time. When mentioning the provincial capital, the first thing thates to mind is the brand Su. is a bag from the su family. This subtle function is too powerful, and there is nothing better than bing a famous brand in a big provincial city. Bing a famous brand in a provincial capital will bring immeasurable intangible value. As an enterprise, as long as it cooperates with national policies, it will be supported. This is the greatest value. Su Wen sat in the coffee shop, staring dumbfounded at the huge advertisement outside. When did this happen? Not yesterday. I didn¡¯t pay attention to it when I came here this morning, as if it suddenly appeared. She''s pretty sure she didn''t buy the ad space. Originally, that position was not an advertising space, and it would not be sold to the outside world, and it could not be bought with money. Zhou Hengyang looked at his daughter-inw''s cute appearance, the corners of his mouth slightly curved, "Do you like it?" "This...you did it?" Su Wen pointed to the outside dully. Zhou Hengyang nodded. "A lot of money? How did you do it?" "Do you like it? This is a surprise from me." Zhou Hengyang raised his chin, seemingly very happy, "My daughter-inw''s store opened, and I, as a husband, of course have to join in the show, and I can''t let others steal the limelight." .¡± Su Wenughed with a poof. She knew that Hengyang was angry, jealous, and very angry at someone sending so many flower baskets. The more and more flower baskets were ced at the door, and when they couldn''t fit, someone''s face became gloomy. When Zhou Yan ran over and said that Zhou Jihuai had bought the flower baskets from the provincial capital, that person''s face was not to mention ugly. Su Wen doubts that Hengyang must want to give his little uncle a good beating now. However, Su Wen has a good impression of this little uncle who has never met before. He is a showman, generous and unassuming. As far as the Zhou family I havee into contact with so far, they are all good. Whether it is Zhou Yan or Zhou Hengguang, they all have an appetite for Su Wen. Apart from his poor character, Zhou Hengguang is better than many people in the world. It would be great if he didn''t have a dark history of deceiving his sister. Although Uncle Zhou has juste back, being able to send such a generous gift of flower baskets to support him also means taking the initiative to show his favor. In terms of attitude, she won''t look good when meeting her in the future. It''s just that there are too many flower baskets, which are too ostentatious. Even if Su Wen dreams about how to advertise and promote her own brand, she still thinks Uncle Zhou is too ostentatious. Seeing so many flower baskets made her heart jump. At this time, Su Wen didn''t know that someone was going to buy out the store with a big deal! Although she couldn''t buy it short, she paid a deposit of tens of thousands of yuan at once. Su Wen would be enough to scare people to death. Good night, okay? Chapter 1171: I cant do it now, I have to endure Chapter 1171 I can''t do it now, I have to endure it Su Wen wanted to say that it was too wasteful, but then she thought that this was a gift carefully prepared by Hengyang, and it was too hurtful to say so. In other words, whoever gives gifts to people also hopes that the recipients will like them. "I like it, I like it very much." Su Wen showed a doggy smile. Zhou Hengyang couldn''t helpughing. As soon as the little daughter-inw showed this smile, he knew what it meant, so he could only shake his head helplessly. "It''s good if you like it. After this advertising effect, don''t always focus on research and promotion." He watched his wife study all day long, leaving his man aside, which made him jealous every day. The daughter-inw didn''t know why he was jealous. It''s just annoying. "Okay, let''s go back." "it is good." Anyway, I watched what I should read, and I chatted with my little aunt for a long time just now, and if I continued to stay outside, someone wanted to talk again. Zhou Hengyang sent Su Wen home and chatted with his wife. When Su Xiu came back from the store at noon, she danced and danced excitedly with her elder sister and brother-inw to hear about the opening ceremony. He also said that reporters from newspapers and TV stations havee. After instructing Su Xiu to take care of his wife, Zhou Hengyang went out. Many friends came to celebrate the opening today, Su Wen is not easy toe forward, but Zhou Hengyang still wants toe forward to entertain. At noon and in the evening, I booked boxes in the hotel consecutively. Some friends left after the opening ceremony, and some stayed for lunch at noon. The clerks and employees of Su''s studio, as well as some helpers, stayed until the end of the night to celebrate. Among them, the people from the Su family were entertained by Su Qing, and the people from Zhou Hengyang''s side were entertained by him. Busy and busy until midnight, Zhou Hengyang came home slightly drunk. When he got home, his daughter-inw had already turned off the lights and went to sleep. I went to take a shower, changed into clean pajamas, and smelled that there was no trace of alcohol or tobo on my body before I was willing to go to bed. When I go to bed, I even lift the quilt carefully. The daughter-inw was lying sideways on the bed in a small ball, breathing lightly. After Zhou Hengyang went to bed, he gently hugged his daughter-inw into his arms, for fear of disturbing her. Su Wen, who was sleeping and was confused, felt that there was someone beside her, and she had already developed the habit of turning over, and her long legs hit Zhou Hengyang directly, making him dumbfounded. Speaking of her daughter-inw''s habit of pressing others when she sleeps, she certainly doesn''t know it. It''s fine to love someone over others, but I have to be taken advantage of by my wife every time. Just now, Su Wen''s soft little hands were still dazedly digging into someone''s pajamas, getting angry everywhere but not knowing it. In the past, he would have turned his back on the customer without saying a word, and would have eaten up his daughter-inw before talking. I can''t do it now, I have to endure it. Zhou Hengyang only felt a ray of familiar fragrance lingering on the tip of his nose, and his daughter-inw''s little hand got there and lit the fire there, and it all went to his lower abdomen. After all, he is a vigorous man, and this little daughter is really going to torture him to death. Zhou Hengyang simply turned sideways, hugged his daughter-inw tightly in his arms, covered her t belly with warm big hands, and showed a satisfied smile. **** After everyone got off work, Su Qing was the only one left in the studio. It is already 4:30 in the morning. When the sky is darkest, it is also the time when people are most tired. But she wasn''t sleepy at all, and she was in a state of excitement, leaving alone to work overtime, counting sales, and sorting out orders. Chapter 1172: what matters is me Chapter 1172 The important thing is me Don¡¯t look at these two things, it¡¯s not easy to make it clear at a nce. The eldest sister is now pregnant, and she must rest well in the first three months. With her brother-inw doting on her so much, she will never let her continue to work hard. So she has to shoulder more of the studio, try to rify everything, and organize it into a table so that the eldest sister can understand it at a nce. The eldest sister in the province is still worried about resting at home. When the ounts were sorted out, Su Qing showed a big smile, and the sense of aplishment and satisfaction in her heart was indescribable. "Are you in a good mood?" Suddenly, an angry but pleasant voice sounded from the office door. Su Qing trembled and raised her head suddenly. Sure enough, it was Lin Weiguo, no, he was not Lin Weiguo, but Zhou Hengguang, brother-inw¡¯s younger brother. As mentioned by both the younger sister and the older sister, the third child of the Zhou family is a talented architect. It is also the gentle scum that the eldest sister often says. At first, she was still muttering in her heart that the eldest sister said in private that her brother-inw''s own brother was not very good. Thinking about it now, the eldest sister is the eldest sister. You are right. The smile on Su Qing''s face froze suddenly, and she stared at Zhou Hengguang standing at the door with fiery eyes. Actually, she didn''t want to get angry, let alone show any anger, because it would expose her weakness instead, but she couldn''t do it. It was the first time in her life that she was yed by someone like a fool, and she hated it to death. "What are you doing here?" Su Qing remained expressionless. Zhou Hengguang carried arge bag of things in his hand, entered the office as naturally as if he came to his own home, and put the things on Su Qing''s desk. "Come and see you, I heard that you didn''t eat anything during the busy night." Zhou Hengguang''s handsome face showed an indescribable smile, and he pointed out the window, "Look, if it weren''t for the short days and long nights in winter, It''s all lit up. Supper can be eaten for breakfast." Su Qing puffed her cheeks angrily, "How did you get in?" As soon as the words fell, Zhou Hengguang suddenly leaned forward, and the distance between the two of them across the desk was suddenly drawn closer. Scared, Su Qing backed away immediately, but she couldn''t retreat much with the back of the chair behind her. The distance between the two of them is still very close, and his eyes, nose, and mouth can be seen clearly. His face, which is so delicate that women are jealous, is too impactful. Su Qing only felt that her palms were sweating, and her heart was beating fast. "It''s just like that." Zhou Hengguang stared at Su Qing, seeing her flustered like a deer with a slight smile on her lips, and the eyes behind the lens were refracted by the light and sses, exuding a magnificent and frightening look. shine. For a moment, Su Qing was bewildered. At this moment, taking advantage of her unpreparedness, someone suddenly lowered his head and quickly kissed Su Qing''s plump and delicate red lips. Neither light nor heavy, soft and warm, it makes people''s heart throbbing uncontrobly, cheering and jumping. Su Qing regained her senses, secretly hating herself for not living up to expectations. After he realized it, he pped him without even thinking about it. Unfortunately, Zhou Hengguang''s reaction was faster, he grabbed Su Qing''s wrist, and squeezed her wrist so hard that it hurt so badly. Su Qing was also stubborn, she just kept silent without frowning. "Let go." "You calm down and I''ll let you go." Zhou Hengguang narrowed his eyes dangerously after finishing speaking, "You may not know me, so I will introduce myself to you now. I, Zhou Hengguang, the third son of the Zhou family, your brother-inw is my eldest brother. Of course these It doesn''t matter, what matters is me." Su Qing couldn''t break free from his shackles, so she simply gave up struggling and tried to take a deep breath to calm herself down, so as not to be mad at herself. Chapter 1173: have a drink Chapter 1173 Have a drink "I''m calm, you can let go." Zhou Hengguang had a yful smile on his lips, and he really let go. Su Qing breathed a sigh of relief, and stepped back a little, but was still trapped between the desk and the corner of the wall. Usually, I don''t think the space is so narrow, but I just feel that it''s so small that people have to breathe carefully. "It''s fine if you don''t chase me away." Zhou Hengguang sat down across the desk with a smile, propped his chin with one hand, and watched Su Qing with fiery eyes with great interest. "You are my brother-inw''s younger brother. As a rtive, I will not drive you away." After the panic at the beginning, Su Qing managed to calm down. She had long ago decided to forget the Lin Weiguo she knew before, and start everything from scratch. If you forget, you won¡¯t like it, and if you don¡¯t like it, you won¡¯t be sad. Since the two families are rtives, it is not an option for her to escape, if she can''t escape, she has to face it. "But you''re sote, it''s not appropriate toe to the studio suddenly." Su Qing said in a straight line, "If you have urgent matters with my brother-inw, you can go to my house. My brother-inw is at home." "I''m not looking for your brother-inw, I''m looking for you." Su Qing choked and took a deep breath, "I don''t know you very well, so I really can''t think of what you want to do with me. Although the two families are rtives, my brother-inw is the son-inw of my Su family after all, and I haven''t officially recognized rtives before. If they are rtives, they are considered rtives." No, unless my eldest sister approves." After finishing speaking, she sneered at Zhou Hengguang, "My eldest sister didn''t say anything, your Zhou family is not a rtive of our Su family. If you are looking for me, it is better to find my brother-inw, my sister is more suitable." In a few words, he pushed his rtionship to the ground. "I know." Zhou Hengguang has been staring at Su Qing, the more he looks at it, the more he is satisfied, and the more he looks at it, the more he likes it. His Qingqing hadn''t seen him for more than half a month, and she became more to his liking. Su Qing was very speechless: "..." What do I know? What do you know? She found out that the younger sister''s praise of Zhou Hengguang was all false, and only what the elder sister said was true. Since he is like this, she will not speak. The two of them didn''t speak, Su Qing simply continued to work and finished the unfinished things. Thinking about it this way, I didn''t feel awkward anymore. The busier I got, the more I devoted myself to it, and gradually I forgot that there was still a person in the office. After an unknown amount of time, the person opposite finally spoke. "Almost forgot, there is still food." Zhou Hengguang took out the food he brought. There were more than ten lunch boxes, and the packaging was very delicate. When the lid is opened, the aroma of the soup dumpling makes people''s index finger move. In addition to tworge soup dumplings, there are also tea eggs, shrimp dumplings, chicken feet, wing tips, boneless duck feet, etc. Each kind is packed separately in lunch boxes, and the chopsticks and gloves are also veryplete. It looks like it is for two people. In addition to this, there is actually beer. Su Qing nced at the beer. In such a cold day, he still wants to drink beer? Didn''t you get sick and hospitalized yesterday? Thinking of being hospitalized, Su Qing realized that this man should still be sick, so she paid extra attention to his clothes. A pure white down jacket, paired with a high-neck cashmere sweater, looks like a delicious bun, so soft that you want to take a bite. The jet-ck hair is slightly messy but never messy, and even the messy feeling is just right. The champagne-colored metal frame with brown lenses rests on the tall bridge of the nose, making the already deep and narrow eyes even darker, and the facial features are handsome and three-dimensional. Chapter 1174: eat buns Chapter 1174 Eating Bread What a contradictory person. Su Qing thought to herself, one side looks like a soft and delicious bun, and the other side looks like the most dangerous predator. One side is Lin Weiguo, the other side is Zhou Hengguang, which side is the real him? "It''s almost cold." Zhou Heng Guangjian frowned slightly, and tested it with his hand, "Fortunately, the instion effect of the lunch box is good." He said, first pushing the soup bag lunch box in front of Su Qing. "Eat it!" Su Qing is really a little hungry. She has been working overtime so much that she can''t see anything to eat. It seems too hypocritical not to eat food right in front of her. Pick up the chopsticks and eat it. The soup dumplings are made of crab roe, and the soup is so delicious that you can''t wait to get hooked. Seeing the eyes of the little woman in front of him narrowed in satisfaction, Zhou Hengguang bent his mouth unconsciously. "Do you want to drink beer?" I opened the beer in my hand and handed it to Su Qing. She also opened a bottle and drank it one mouthful at a time. A few points. "Don''t drink." Su Qing didn''t pay attention at all, she buried her head in her food. "There is no alcohol, so I won''t get drunk. I was going to pack a soup, but I drank it as a drink before it was ready." Zhou Hengguang helped her pour the beer into the ss, and gradually seduced her with a hoarse and soft voice: "My sister-inw is pregnant, so I can''te to the studio for the time being. You are the only one responsible for the rest. You have to try to learn how to drink, otherwise how will you entertain clients." He said this, but he thought in his heart that anyone who dares to let Qingqing drink outside will die. "Try." Su Qing put down her chopsticks and looked up at him with doubts and consideration in her eyes. "Why don''t you eat?" "You are full, you can go." Humph! She will not be led by the nose foolishly, and start chasing people after eating. "Not going." Su Qing stared: "..." "Unless you have a drink with me." Zhou Hengguang raised his eyebrows and gave Su Qing a charming smile, "How is it?" Su Qing gritted her teeth, "Really?" "I''m not a very good person, but I always keep my word." "So you still have self-knowledge." Su Qing sneered, she was too tired to continue chatting with him after working overtime, so she just picked up a beer and drank it. I drank it fiercely and urgently, almost choking on it in one gulp, and I didn''t feel right until I finished drinking it. "Why is it so spicy?" "You didn''t drink bars before? It was like this for the first time, and you will get used to it after drinking a few more times." Zhou Hengguang smiled and poured another ss for Su Qing, and raised his hand as a signal. Su Qing took a deep breath, wishing she could get rid of this person immediately. If it weren''t for me being the only one in the studio now, I was afraid that he was doing something, and I would have kicked him out long ago if I suffered a disadvantage. never mind! Another drink. After drinking the second cup, I found that I had a headache. The people in front of me turned into two people. I stretched out my hands to touch, and touched Zhou Hengguang''s clear face. The soft fingertips slowly rubbed from his cheeks to his nose. , it feels so good that Su Qing wants to go up and take a bite. And she did. "Small bread, it''s a small bun. I want to eat a small bun, so don''t move and give it to me." Su Qing stood up with a smirk, holding Zhou Hengguang''s handsome face in her hands, leaned over and took a bite. When biting down, Zhou Hengguang raised his head slightly, and just bit on the man''s lips. The soft ones are better than buns. Su Qing smiled in satisfaction, her drunken eyes were unfocused, she slightly moved away from Zhou Hengguang''s lips, the distance between the two was so close that the tip of their noses could almost touch each other. Chapter 1175: Bread is perfect Chapter 1175 The little bread has be fine Su Qing tilted her head and looked at it. No matter how she looked at it, she thought this bun was pretty. I just tasted it, and it''s also delicious. "I want to eat buns." "Okay!" Zhou Hengguang showed an upside-down smile, his thin lips slightly raised, and in the depths of his eyes were the chances of sess after a sessful calction, as well as the surprise brought by the little woman in front of him. He really didn''t expect the drunk Qingqing to be so cute. "Give Qingqing some bread." He coaxed in a low voice, "Qingqing can eat whatever she wants." "Ufortable." Su Qing pouted aggrievedly. There was a desk between them, Su Qing felt ufortable andined unhappily. "Then Qingqing,e here." "it is good." Su Qing let go, da da da happily ran out from behind the desk, staggered and almost fell down. Fortunately, Zhou Hengguang had quick eyesight and quick hands, and the moment he fell, he stepped forward to let someone fall into his arms. After Su Qing threw herself into his arms, she smiled foolishly. Touch up and down with your hands, touch here and pinch. "The bun is very soft, it must be delicious." Zhou Hengguang was wearing a long fluffy down jacket, the zipper was unzipped after entering the room, and Su Qing''s whole body, which threw herself into his arms, was hugged tightly by him. Su Qing was wrapped in therge down jacket, and inside was a soft cashmere sweater, made of the most precious imported cashmere. Comfortable, warm and soft, isn''t it better than a small bun? "Then do you want to eat buns?" Zhou Hengguang tempted. "Yes, I want to eat buns." Su Qing passed her arms through the down jacket, hugged Zhou Hengguang''s thin waist, tiptoed to kiss his lips, went up to take a bite, it was soft and slippery, and murmured contentedly ,"tasty." Although she was drunk, she still remembered that she ate from here just now, and she still remembered the taste. Zhou Hengguang''s deep and unpredictable expression finally slowly raised a dangerous, seductive smile. Under the calm expression was a raging volcanic passion and eager to devour everything. But he restrained himself, restrained his body''s reaction, and also restrained this inner impulse, like the most experienced hunter, waiting for Su Qing to fall into the he wove. "Let Qingqing eat the small bread, you can eat whatever you want, okay?" With a handsome face and a melodious voice that seems to have a bewitching charm, she approaches slowly and gently sweeps against Su Qing''s earlobe, every time Every touch felt like a crunchy, numb sensation that made people tremble. Su Qing, who was drunk, was in a state of confusion. She felt that the bun in front of her was delicious and delicious, so she really wanted to take it home and hide it. She felt something was wrong there again, as if the bun was dangerous, which made her headache worse. Su Qing wanted to rub her forehead vigorously, but before she could do it, the buns were delivered to her door. Beautiful and perfect thin lips bit hers all at once, and Su Qing opened her eyes wide in an instant, all of which were dull and unbelievable. The little bread has be fine, and you want to eat her? "Close your eyes, and eat buns now." The man covered Su Qing''s wide-open eyes with his warm hands. "Oh!" Su Qing closed her eyes obediently, and as soon as she uttered a sound, she found that the bun had turned into a spirit, and it could actually move, and she took the initiative to send it to her mouth. This made her more confused, she didn''t think about anything, she couldn''t figure it out anyway. Just eat small bread. Su Qing stood on tiptoe, climbed Zhou Hengguang''s neck actively, and responded to his kiss. Chapter 1176: we go home Chapter 1176 Let''s go home Try hard not to let myself be eaten by the buns, and want to turn passive into active and eat buns. "Well!" Zhou Hengguang couldn''t help letting out a gasp that made people blush and heartbeat. Qingqing''s enthusiasm had too much influence on him, and it was bigger than he expected. no! Zhou Hengguang suddenly let go of Su Qing, and directly picked her up. "What are you doing, Little Bread?" Little Bread really became a master. "Not here." Zhou Hengguang hugged Su Qing and walked out. "Where do you want to go? I want to go home." Su Qing leaned against Zhou Hengguang''s arms, talking indistinctly, and forgot to eat buns even when she was going home. , clutching his clothes tightly, shouting to go home. "Let''s go home and give Qingqing some bread, shall we?" A cluster of mes danced in the man''s eyes behind the lens. "Okay!" Su Qing agreed, feeling at ease when she heard that she was going home, she quickly closed her eyes. Outside the studio, Ji Fang didn''t know how many times he walked back and forth, and the ground was almost ttened by him. The vice president has been in for a while, will there be a fight? I always feel that the vice president is not kind. As soon as he thought that there was wine in the bag that Vice President Du was carrying, Ji Fang felt that the sky was about to fall. He is timid, and he has never even pulled a little girl''s hair since he was a child. Having been with the vice president for so long, he can see that the vice president has no moral constraints. In other words, everything can be done. After hearing that Su Qing was going on a blind date, the vice president put aside everything else and rushed back from other ces overnight. He developed a high fever as soon as he got off the ne and was admitted to the hospital. It was also during this hospitalization that Ji Fang knew that the vice president''s resistance was worse than that of ordinary people. The attending doctor said a lot, and Ji Fang also heard it. The Zhou family spent countless thoughts, and the vice president also had to put in countless times more special exercises than ordinary people since he was a child, so that he has today''s physical fitness. But this time, a low-grade fever thatsted for a month and finally turned into a high fever is a very dangerous omen. You must pay attention to it, otherwise all the previous efforts will be in vain. The attending doctor ordered you to stay in the hospital for half a month for observation, but the deputy director was discharged as soon as the fever subsided. Ji Fang knew that the vice president was for Su Qing. I thought that after being discharged from the hospital, the vice president would go to her, and the two would quarrel and exin... In short, they wanted to do something, and it was impossible to calm down anyway. But the result is just the opposite. The deputy dean left the hospital without doing anything. He followed his uncle and the others to attend the opening ceremony, attended the party as usual, and went to the Design Institute for an impromptu meeting. It''s as if nothing happened. It''s so abnormal. Ji Fang intuitively felt that the more nonchnt the Vice President was, the bigger the matter would be, so the whole day today was filled with fear. While Ji Fang was anxiously considering whether to go in and have a look, Zhou Hengguang came out holding Su Qing. Ji Fang took a sneak peek, and before he could see Zhou Hengguang clearly, he blocked Ji Fang''s sight with his body at a faster speed. "go home." Zhou Hengguang put Su Qing into the back seat first, and then got into the car and sat down. Ji Fang was awakened by the sound of closing the car door. He was taken aback and didn''t dare to say anything, ran over to lock the studio door, then got in the car and started it, heading for the vice president''s house. Less than half an hour from the studio to home, the car entered the yard. Su Qing fell asleep on the road, leaning against Zhou Hengguang''s arms, her hands were still tightly clutching his clothes, her delicate red lips had traces of being loved, sleeping like a child, without any defense. No matter how cold and hard his heart was, he couldn''t calm down at this moment. Zhou Hengguang subconsciously raised his hand and pressed it on his heart. If there are duplicates, just refresh them, thank you for your support. Chapter 1177: you, come up to me Chapter 1177 You,e up to me The next day, Su Qing opened her eyes with a splitting headache, and got up with her arms propped up. The dark blue quilt slipped off her body, revealing her fair shoulders and delicate corbone. I yawnedzily, and suddenly felt something was wrong. The texture of the sheets under her hand is so good, soft and slippery. Having already learned about various top-grade fabrics, the three words "can''t afford it" automatically appeared in her mind. Wrong ¡ª Soft and slippery? boom! Su Qing exploded, she jumped off the bed in an instant, stepped on the carpet with her bare feet, and rushed out in a hurry. "Zhou Hengguang." Su Qing has never been so angry before, even more angry than knowing that Lin Weiguo was pretended by Zhou Hengguang. Downstairs, Zhou Jihuai was ying mahjong with a group of people. A dozen or so men and women were having a good time. Suddenly, they heard a distraught woman''s voice upstairs, and everyone fell silent instantly. Those who y mahjong, watch cards, chat, talk about things... Everyone looked upstairs at the same time, and saw a graceful, fair-skinned and beautiful girl wearing a fiery red silk nightgown appearing at the stairs. The exposed calves and feet are as delicate as white jade, and their exquisiteness arouses imagination. The picture-like face is unforgettable at a nce, the pretty straight nose bridge, especially the pair of eyes between peach blossom eyes and almond eyes, because the anger is particrly bright at this time, and the heart will jump out at a nce. Below, many people subconsciously gasped. Some people were also stunned. Zhou Jihuai was touching a fortune in his hand, so he nced at it lightly, and then looked at his third nephew who was sitting alone on the single sofa in front of the French window and making a phone call. When he saw the third nephew''s face was as gloomy as water, he muttered something shameless. "Okay, let''s continue." Zhou Jihuai greeted and broke the silence. "Go on, go on." Everyone was embarrassed too! No one knew that there was such a beautiful woman hiding in Zhou Hengguang''s house, tsk tsk... Look at her appearance, she just woke up. In an instant, everyone cast a nce at Zhou Hengguang either enviously,plicatedly, or strangely. Zhou Hengguang''s face was gloomy and frightening, he dropped the phone and strode upstairs. Su Qing was also dumbfounded, she didn''t expect that there would be so many people downstairs. Only when he noticed that someone was looking at him, did he realize that he was wearing a nightgown. Long-sleeved, knee-length, with a belt tied around the waist loosely and loosely can show the waist that is not full. This made her embarrassed and annoyed. She was so embarrassed that she was so embarrassed by so many people watching her like she wanted to jump directly from the upstairs. Now I am ashamed and annoyed, but I won''t be so hopeless. Su Qing didn''t hide, didn''t hide, and didn''t panic like a little rabbit who couldn''t get on the stage. Now that she was seen, she simply broke the jar and threw it all out. "You,e up for me." Su Qing just stood at the stairs so generously, waving to Zhou Hengguang expressionlessly. She knows that there are many people watching her secretly, just look at her, what''s so interesting? There will be no less meat. Su Qing''s calm attitude and condescending gesture of waving to Zhou Hengguang instantly made many peopleugh. Even Zhou Jihuai''s lips curled up into a smile, and he exchanged nces with the person opposite, both of them shook their heads at the same time. The originally weird atmosphere became much more rxed. Zhou Nini was dumbfounded, she covered her mouth with her hand for fear of shouting, and she could still hear the whispers of the people around her. Chapter 1178: third brother is not human Chapter 1178 The third brother is not human "She''s so skinny." "I finally know what kind of transparent skin the su family magazine said." "How is this maintained?" "It''s no wonder why Wednesday brings fewer people home." "Is she the future daughter-inw of the Zhou family?" Zhou Nini could feel that the speaker was looking at her, but she ignored her. She elbowed Zhou Hengxing down, "It''s over! It''s over now, third brother...you''re not as good as a beast!" Zhou Nini didn''t know Su Qing until she attended the opening ceremony yesterday. Yesterday, Su Qing was shrewd and capable, shining in the crowd. The current Su Qing is so charming! What did the Su sisters grow up eating? Why are they so beautiful? envy! Zhou Hengxing helped his forehead helplessly, and in his heart he cast his eyes on the third brother''s admiration. This kind of thing... Only the third brother can do it. Zhou Hengguang walked upstairs quickly, and before he got close to Su Qing, he pped Su Qing. With a sound of "Pa!", the living room downstairs, where the atmosphere had just rxed, becamepletely silent again. Zhou Jihuai took advantage of no one''s attention, went to peek at the card of the person next to him, and was pushed back by the man opposite. He also signaled with his eyes: ''Your nephew was beaten, you still have the mood to y cards. '' Zhou Jihuai ignored it. Zhou Hengguang touched the side of the beaten face, showing a bloodthirsty smile, his gloomy expression was not as scary as before, and he pulled Su Qing into his arms. "From now on, no one in the entire provincial capital will dare to go on a blind date with you." He gritted his teeth and murmured word by word. Su Qing pushed him away hard, "This is your purpose? You... you wait for me." After speaking, he turned and went downstairs, and ran out barefoot. The red silk nightgown fluttered with the running clothes like a gust of wind and ran out like a gust of wind. Many people didn''t react. Zhou Hengguang chased after him. After both of them disappeared, the living room was quiet for almost a minute and then exploded. "Heng Xing,e and tell us who that woman was just now? Your future third sister-inw?" "Why do I feel that Heng Guang is taking advantage of others?" Someone muttered. "Nonsense, I can take the initiative for someone like San Shao." Someone went crazy. "I can too." "I...I actually...can do it!" Zhou Hengxing and Zhou Nini looked at each other, thinking that it''s better to forget about the third brother! Those who knew him didn''t need to think about it to know that the third brother was taking advantage of others'' dangers, and must have taken all of Su Qing''s advantages. Originally, Zhou Nini was still very dissatisfied with the Su sisters, but now she is a little sympathetic. Poor Su Qing, it''s really unlucky that the third brother has taken a fancy to her. The brothers and sisters have only one voice: the third brother is not human! The man opposite Zhou Jihuai kicked him under the table, "Your third nephew is... a live performance?" Zhou Jihuai smiled sullenly, "Wait! Soon my eldest nephew will perform Kung Fu superstar himself." It was so funny, the twoughed more than they did in the previous ten years. well! Why didn''t I find that the eldest nephew and the third nephew were so fun before! *** In the courtyard outside, just as Su Qing ran out, she saw her eldest sister and brother-inwing in side by side, and the three of them collided. Su Qing was not panicked by so many people looking at her just now, but she was startled, frightened and panicked facing her eldest sister, wishing she could find a hole in the ground to hide. "Big Sister." Su Qing''s whole body was shaking, she didn''t know whether it was from the cold or something, and she was very wronged in her heart, she really hated Zhou Hengguang to death. Su Wen was also dumbfounded, "You...why did you run out in such a dress? No, you..." I wanted to ask why I was at Zhou Hengguang''s house, but I thought this was not the ce to talk, and besides, I could tell that my sister was suffering without asking. Wronged. Chapter 1179: bully next time Chapter 1179 Bully next time She went to bed earlyst night and didn''t know that Su Qing stayed up all night in the studio alone. It was this morning that Fang Shuai and Fang Sha didn''t see Su Qing when they went to work, thinking she went to the store and ignored it. Fang Shuai went to the store to do some errands at ten o''clock, but he didn''t see Su Qing, so he discovered the problem, so he called home to find someone. At that time, Su Wen was arguing with Zhou Hengyang to go to the office, but he refused to say anything. He didn''t let her go, and he didn''t go to the factory himself. It''s fine to be overbearing and make people angry, but he kept coaxing her not to be angry. Isn''t he the one who caused her to be angry? At this time, Fang Shuai called Su Qing, who frightened Su Wen. Fortunately, Hengyang calmly said that his sister-inw must be here in Hengguang. So the couple came over without saying a word. "It''s a good thing you''re here. I thought you were missing. It scared me to death." Su Wen was about to take off her clothes, but Zhou Hengyang quickly held her down. "I''lle." He was willing to let his wife take off her clothes to get cold, if she catches a cold, he will be the one who will feel sorry for her in the end. "Ie." Zhou Hengyang took off half of his clothes, and someone has already put the down jacket on Su Qing one step faster. "I don''t need you." Su Qing angrily pushed Zhou Hengguang away. "Wear your brother-inw''s." Su Wen said, "And shoes, I ran out without shoes in such a cold day, I don''t feel bad seeing it!" Finally, Su Qing was wearing Zhou Hengyang''s clothes. Zhou Nini sent out a pair of fluffy slippers with winking eyes. After putting them on for Su Qing, she immediately shrank back like a quail. People in the living room stopped ying cards and chatting, and all peeked with bright eyes! Although it is the eldest brother''s clothes, Zhou Hengguang is still jealous. "Stinky boy, how dare you bully my sister, bastard." Without saying a word, Su Wen pulled Su Qing behind her to protect her, stepped forward and scolded angrily: "You dare to bully my sister, you are dead, I already knew that you are not a good person, a gentle scum , the scum of scum, you can even do this kind of thing..." "Daughter-inw, don''t be angry, don''t be angry. Take a deep breath, calm down, smile and be happy. My sister was bullied, and I am the one! I will avenge my sister, leave it to me, be good!" Zhou Hengyang saw that his daughter-inw was emotional, Immediately hugged him in his arms tofort him in fright, and kicked his brother anxiously. This kick is really hard! People who climbed on the ss in the living room and peeked felt the pain. But Zhou Hengguang didn''t seem to feel any pain, and even slowly dusted off the dust on his clothes. It''s just that he''s not in a good mood, the smile on Jun''s face is gone, and his indifferent expression is a bit enchanting. "Stinky boy, can''t you be angry if you don''t know that your sister-inw is pregnant and can''t go out?" If it wasn''t for his own brother. Just beat him to death on the spot. He coaxed Wenwen to go out for a long time at home, but because of the "good thing" he did, he went out again, bumpy and angry. "I didn''t bully Qingqing." Zhou Hengguang had a natural and rxed attitude, straightened his clothes and returned to his usual elegant and luxurious elite son, a legendary master architect. "She''s drunk, so it''s wrong for me to bring her back? Sister-inw, you can''t wrong a good person." While talking, his eyes suddenly met Su Qing, "Save the bullying for next time." When he said the word bullying, his voice was low and charming, and even a fool could understand what he meant by bullying. "I''m a gentleman." Zhou Hengguang''s serious look was too deceptive. After speaking, he aggrieved his brother and sister-inw: "You all talk about me one or two. Is there such a cruel elder brother and sister-inw?" Chapter 1180: beaten up Chapter 1180 Beaten Su Qing stared: "..." Is it okay? Are you too thick-skinned? No, this is not just a matter of thick skin. Because of a thick-skinned person, you can find him thick-skinned. But the scumbag appearance can be seenpletely. On the contrary, he would agree with what he said. No, my sister is not Zha Zhaguang''s opponent. Zhou Hengyang was not surprised at all, he has been like this since he was a child. "Zhou Hengyang, you take care of your younger brother." Su Wen pushed Zhou Hengyang, pushed him away in disgust, and cursed: "There is no way to bully my Su family. I don''t care what your husband is. My younger brother has to step aside." Zhou Hengyang nced at his younger brother, and the two brothers secretly exchanged nces. have to! The big daughter-inw/sister-inw is the biggest in the world, and she can''t afford to provoke her, so she can only apologize and smile. The person who knows the current affairs is Junjie, and the two brothers made a very tacit gesture of apologizing and admitting their mistakes, for fear that their attitude was not sincere enough and would annoy people. One is worried about the body of the daughter-inw. One is worried about being beaten up by the elder brother, and also considers that he will still be the son-inw in the future. Get the head of the family, do not read the ount book. "What are you looking at? It''s too embarrassing to watch." Su Wen was really angry. She didn''t intend to get involved with her sister''s feelings, but Zhou Hengguang went too far. Don''t think she doesn''t know, Zha Zhaguang is clearly ying tricks on Su Qing and calcting people. "When there is no one in my Su family? Is my Su Wen''s sister so easy to bully? So there is no need to pay the price?" Su Qing hid behind the eldest sister, watching her angry, and vigorously helped her vent her anger. The panic just now was gone, and she held her arm warmly in her heart, her nose was sore. Miss is so kind. "You are the big brother of Scumbag, you two brothers are not good people." At this time, Zhou Hengyang also swept the tail of the typhoon, and Su Wen scolded together. Already in a bad mood, what happened to her father Su Xuewen and the viciousness of the Sanjiaying gang have always troubled her. After learning the news of her pregnancy, she tried her best to be calm and joyful, but actually her heart became more and more anxious, and she controlled not to lose her temper. Now that my sister is being bullied, how can I control it anymore? She is depressed and angry. A bunch of jerks. "Wenwen." Zhou Hengyang was afraid that something would happen to his daughter-inw''s agitation, and he didn''t dare to resist if he was pushed away, so he had to follow her heart, and he was afraid of any ident when he left a little, so he stretched out one arm to be ready at any time . "Don''t call me, you are not a good bird. You calcted me, lied to me, and did less of treating me as a fool?" New and old grudges are added together, just forget it together, "You brothers are both scumbags, your brother treats my sister as a fool, you are the same as him, you treat me as a fool." "We told you, Wenwen, we won''t turn over the old score." I wanted to beat up my brother even more. "Then you have to turn over old ounts for me." When Su Wen got angry, she was like a thorny rose, beautiful, sassy and strong. "Do you think the seven of us are useless? In your eyes, you are a worthless fool? If Song Zishan and Song Jinyan didn''t bully me, do you want to keep silent for the rest of your life?" This time Zhou Hengyang was silent, his eyes darkened with the dullness and depression that was about toe, and the rage that wanted to crush everything. Zhou Hengguang''s expression didn''t look good either. The people who were hiding inside to watch the excitement all opened their mouths wide in astonishment, and their eyes almost popped out. Chapter 1181: Brothers get beat up together Chapter 1181 The two brothers were beaten together Someone gasped, someone rubbed their eyes vigorously, and someone let out a small exmation. Even Zhou Jihuai had a sh of surprise in his eyes. Is this too awesome? It''s really Young Master Zhou and Young Master Zhou who are honestly being scolded outside? No, definitely not. They must be blind and misread. "Wenwen..." "Don''t talk, I don''t want to talk to your brothers, sister, let''s go." Su Wen kicked the two brothers respectively, and then took Su Qing away aggressively, and got into the white car swiftly. The two brothers did not hide from being kicked, they stood still as a mountain and were kicked. Not only was Zhou Hengyang kicked, but he was also afraid that his muscles would be too hard and he would hit his daughter-inw''s feet. Originally, she wanted to drive by herself, but Ji Fang dared to let Su Wen drive by herself! It is wise to get in the car first and be the driver. It''s not easy to vent your anger on Ji Fang Su Wen. After all, he is not a member of the family. He is the secretary of the scumbag, and he has done nothing wrong. Ji Fang has opened his eyes today, and the admiration for the Su family sisters in his heart is like a torrent of water, and he admires it so much. From then on, Su Wen would never provoke the number one ranking. The first sister of the Su family. Not long after arriving at home, Grandpa Qi came with his apprentice. He gave Su Wen the pulse with a strange expression, and told him to take a good rest before leaving with his apprentice in relief. It must be Hengyang who called people here. After seeing off Grandpa Qi, Su Wen stared at Su Qing and took a hot bath, and the two had lunch together. Su Wen is also tired. She who loves to sleep has endured too much a while ago. Now she is pregnant and has no morning sickness, but she is very lethargic. Before taking a nap, I still have to have a good talk with my sister. "Let me ask you, did Zha Zha Guang bully you?" Su Qing came back from a long break, and burst outughing when she heard the elder sister call Zha Zha Guang, "No." She woke up too suddenly in the morning, and rushed out of the room without thinking about it, and somehow it became like this. But she doesn''t regret it, she feels so happy to be protected by her elder sister, and she can ovee any sadness. Seeing that she could stillugh, Su Wen breathed a sigh of relief. There is still a bit of conscience in the g. "What the **** is going on?" Su Qing told everything from the beginning to the end. Su Wen didn''t know what to say after hearing it. Finally, she snorted coldly and cursed: "It deserves it. It''s really not wrong to call him scumbag." "Pfft...hahaha..." Su Qing thought it was funny when she heard the name Zha Zhaguang, so sheughed again, so she told about Zhou Hengguang being a bun when she was drunkst night. I was very embarrassed at first, so ashamed that I wished that even my toes turned red. But the eldest sister is so interesting and likable, and I don''t feel ashamed or embarrassed to be infected by the eldest sister. Su Wen also covered her mouth and smiled when she heard it, "So you took advantage of the buns?" Su Qing blushed, "Isn''t that counted? How can a woman be cheaper than a man?" "If a man is ugly, it''s not taking advantage. If he''s handsome and young, he''s taking advantage." Su Wen vowed, "Zha Zhaguang is a gentle scum, but he doesn''t have a good looks, and he has a good figure, so he is taking advantage." Su Qing: "..." The facy that the elder sister said is too crooked, right? But howe the more you think about it, the more reasonable it bes? "However, this person is too dangerous, and his thoughts are unpredictable. He has no integrity and no bottom line than your brother-inw." Su Wenmented: "If you really like me, I won''t interfere with you, but if you get hurt in the future, you will have to deal with it yourself. Don¡¯t worry about it, you can¡¯t live and die.¡± Make up for the missing update, there is still one chapter left to pay tomorrow, thank you for your support. Chapter 1182: pearl jewelry Chapter 1182 Pearl Jewelry "Sister, don''t worry, I know how much I weigh and who I am." Su Qing''s calmness surprised Su Wen. "I like Lin Weiguo, not Zhou Hengguang. The one who suits me is also Lin Weiguo, not Zhou Hengguang. I can tell clearly, and I won''t do stupid things. I won''t contact him in private in the future. He is just brother-inw''s younger brother, other than that Nothing else." "Are you willing?" "There''s nothing to be reluctant about. Even if I''m reluctant, it''s for Lin Weiguo, not for Zhou Hengguang. I understand it very well. It''s only been a while, how can there be so much reluctance, and it''s not about acting in TV dramas and writing novels." Su Qing With a free and easy smile, he held the elder sister''s arm and acted like a baby. "In my heart, the eldest sister, the third younger sister, the fourth younger sister, the fifth younger sister, the sixth younger sister and the younger sister are the ones I hate the most. There is nothing more important than the family. My heart is full of you. I just want to be happy. Live life, don''t want to pursue any love." She swore to dedicate her life to her family and no one else. She once bravely went out and offered Lin Weiguo a sincere heart, but in the end she fell to pieces. Su Wen took her hand distressedly, "But I hope you can meet the right person who likes each other. The eldest sister has love, and I hope my younger sister can have her own love. Life is so long, and my second sister is like a flower. Yu, fair and beautiful, if I just find someone to make do with, I don''t want to." "Love is not important, I never thought about love. Although Su Xiu and I used to talk about getting married, we didn''t want people to gossip." "Then, do you still have a blind date?" Su Wen didn''t wait for Su Qing to answer the question, and made a decision directly, "Picture, why don''t you go on a blind date? Even if you can''t get married, it''s a good thing to meet new friends. Our family moved to the provincial capital for a short time , and there is no social circle just to use this to develop personal connections." Su Qing thought for a while and nodded in agreement. Su Wen is very relieved that her younger sister is not a love brain, but she is afraid of encountering a love brain, so she devotes all her attention to love. Family, friends, career, and work all have to give way to love, and she will die at every turn, so she must be **** off. "I still have to go to the studio. Sister, if you have anything to do at home, call me. When I arrive, I will ask my younger sister and sixth sister toe back to apany you. I don''t feel at ease if you are alone at home." At this moment, Su Qing focused all her attention on the studio. "Don''t." Su Wen quickly waved her hand in fright, "I have a headache when those two girlse back and chatter, you get off work at night and send me the pearls I asked Fang Shuai to buyst time and the metal essories customized by Changhe. When I wake up and get bored, I do crafts.¡± I remember having a nature ss when I was a child. She liked doing handicrafts the most. She also liked to make bracelets and little stars with beads and colored ropes with her friends. Later, I was busy with work, and I had long forgotten my childhood hobbies. Now the su store is open, mainly selling various styles of bags, ornaments and belts for men and women, taking a delicate and noble route. The main focus is the ssic logo of the su family 7+, and the various pendants of the bags will also have 7+ elements. Now she has nothing to do, and she can¡¯t go out casually, so she does handwork at home and designs some essories. Such as various avant-garde earrings, nes, bracelets, brooches and the like. Su Wen likes pearls, and she asked Fang Shuai to purchase a lot before, but she never spared time, and now it''s just a good time to pass the time. Chapter 1183: got slapped in the face Chapter 1183 was pped in the face "Okay, I remembered. By the way, have you read yesterday''s sales report?" Mentioning yesterday''s sales, Su Wen narrowed her eyes with a smile, and had long forgotten the unhappiness at Zhou Hengguang''s house. In fact, she is a person whose temperes and goes quickly, and she is just to vent her anger on her sister. Knowing that Su Qing was not bullied, she stopped being angry a long time ago. This reminds me of the scene when I saw the sales report in the morning, and I still can''t stop being happy. The degree of poprity was even better than she expected, and all the investment in the early stage was fully recovered yesterday. Only luxury goods that take the high-end route can have such arge return on profit. Among them, it is thanks to the high-quality fur provided by He Changming, and I have to contact He Changming to make additional orders when I find time. "Look, Fang Shuai sent it over early in the morning, and reported what should be reported. Fortunately, I dug Fang Shuai here from my aunt when I was young, and it helped me a lot." Su Qing smiled knowingly, "Hahaha...are you happy?" "happy." "I''m also very happy. Everyone in the studio was greatly relieved. It''s a pity that you didn''t go to the celebration banquetst night. You didn''t see that everyone was so excited that you almost fainted." It took her a long time to calm down the excitement in her heart. "In the future, there will be opportunities. I will follow the policy I set before. Hunger Marketing will only sell ten pieces a day. If it exceeds, it will be sold out and sold out. If you want to order, you can order it. If you leave the address in this city, you can deliver it to your door. " In the early stage, Su Wen must be steady and steady, and she must not lower the brand style just because of a little profit. "Don''t worry, I understand." The two sisters asked each other a few more words before Su Qing left to go to work in the studio. Su Wen yawned, locked the door and went upstairs to her room to sleep. **** Aishang Magazine¡ª In the office area that was supposed to be extremely busy during working hours, there was no one there this time. asionally, a few employees hid together either whispering or eavesdropping on the quarrels in the director''s office. That''s right, it''s a quarrel. The new boss came yesterday, and everyone is very nervous because of his style, fearing that he will be fired. Sure enough, when the new boss arrived yesterday, more than a dozen were fired. The most regrettable thing was the bearded photographer who had worked with the magazine for a long time. Although the bearded photographer is not their employee and has his own photo studio, it still makes many people feel ufortable. Besides, the bearded man also has a very aggressive temper. He didn''t save face for the new boss at all, so he mmed the door and left. The atmosphere was very awkward yesterday. I thought today would be fine, but who knew that after reading the newspaper subscribed by the magazine, the boss got even more angry than yesterday. The employees outside were in fear, and the atmosphere inside was tense. Song Zishan was furious, staring at the newspaper on the desk, her eyes almost popped out. She couldn''t believe it, and if it wasn''t for the most detailed introduction in the newspaper, she would not believe what was said anyway. Thinking that there were people talking about opening a super avant-garde and super luxurious store in the city center yesterday, she still scoffed,ughing in her heart that the country bumpkin had never seen the world. No matter how superb and advanced, can itpare with the capital? But I was pped in the face today. "Okay, it''s just a small shop and don''t look at it." Lv Jianan couldn''t bear it anymore, "Your magazine is not bad, it is bigger than hers, and the distribution channels and team are the most professional." As he spoke, he took the newspaper away and threw it into the trash can. Chapter 1184: elbow out Chapter 1184 The elbow turns outward Only then did Song Zishan turn her stiff neck, "So when we came here yesterday, the reason why the receptionist at Aishang didn''t send me a bouquet of flowers was not because the staff forgot, but because all the flowers were piled up at the door of Su Wen''s new store? " Lu Jianan smiled wryly, but did not answer. It was difficult for her to answer this question, but the meaning was obvious. "Hehe!" Song Zishan sneered, "It seems that I misunderstood those people I fired yesterday." Lv Jianan stared, "The reason you fired yesterday is because you didn''t prepare any flowers?" "Is it wrong? I''m the new boss. Shouldn''t there be apuse for the first official appearance?" Song Zishan said sarcastically, "Since you''re working in a fashion magazine, you have to look good. Otherwise, I thought I was going to the countryside to nt rice seedlings!" Lv Jianan pursed her lips, and Song Zishan quickly interrupted what she wanted to say. "Okay, don''t talk about me, I''m not demanding a little bit more for the sake of progress in the future work! I''m not wrong, it is indeed that they are not well prepared, they have notified me long ago why they areing Didn''t prepare in advance? I don''t have the ability to work at all, so I deserve to be fired." "Okay! But don''t be so impulsive in the future." "Okay, I see." Song Zishan was very impatient, and became more and more impatient with Lu Jianan, but she also knew that Lu Jianan was doing it for her own good, so she could only reluctantly listen. "Ok!" Lv Jianan didn''t know what to say, Zishan would get bored if she talked too much, but she felt that Zishan''s actions were wrong. I can''t agree with it, I always want to remind Zishan, knowing that my friend is wrong, but she will always feel bad if she doesn''t remind her. If you can''t help your friend grow and improve, but you still have to help her make mistakes, then she will be a good friend. But Zishan didn''t want to listen to it. Recently, Lu Jianan is not in a good mood, even bored. "When do you think Su Wen is going to open a store?" Song Zishan looked down at the trash can after asking, and was stung by the eye-catching Su''s brand logo in the newspaper. "No, this is no longer opening a store, this is establishing your own brand." I really can''t swallow this breath. Song Zishan has never suffered such a big loss, but she suffered from Su Wen many times. She spent so many contacts and favors to publish her own book. Because of her cousin''s intervention, the sales were extremely poor, so many books could not be sold, and she lost money. It''s okay to lose money, she is not short of money, but it''s okay to lose face. Now that she bought Aishang magazine, before she had time to show off her talents, she was robbed of the limelight again, which ruined her face. Lv Jianan didn''t speak. "What''s the matter?" Seeing that Lu Jianan didn''t speak, Song Zishan immediately became sensitively suspicious, "You already knew? I remembered that Su Wen went to your studio to select candidatesst month. You already knew, Right? Did you deliberately help her hide me?" "I...I knew she was going to open a store, but I didn''t know that was the case." Lv Jianan thought that she already had a high opinion of Su Wen, but she didn''t expect that the store she said was to set up her own brandpany, and ordinary people couldn''t buy it. from luxury. What surprised her even more was that it was extremely popr once it opened, and the supply was in short supply. She got the news one step earlier than Zishan. Xu Junfeng and Dong Na came to participate in the opening. She knew that there was no time to pass yesterday. She went there this morning. She also wanted to buy a bag but it was out of stock, so she had to leave the address and hand it over. money book. Chapter 1185: lose your temper Chapter 1185 Lost temper At that time, she had a premonition that Zishan would be furious when she knew it, so it was not surprising today. "Then what do you think it is?" Song Zishan interrupted angrily, "I think you are turning towards her and saying what is good for me, but you are actually turning your elbows outward. Are you right?" "I..." Lv Jianan''s eyes widened in astonishment, "Zi Shan, what you said is wrong, I turned my elbows like this? I can understand that you are angry, but I cannot agree with you when you say that about me." "Are you ming me?" Song Zishan was angry and incredulous, she stood up on her seat and red at Lu Jianan, "Am I wrong? You just turned your elbows out, trying to please both sides. Hmph! Others don''t know who you are Who, don¡¯t I know? At the beginning you hugged my thigh and acted as a running dog for me. What? Now that you know that I have a bad rtionship with my cousin, you think I¡¯m useless and can¡¯t get close to my cousin, so you think Looking for another home?" Lv Jianan was shocked, his mind went nk for a while, and he couldn''t believe that he would hear such humiliating words from Song Zishan. "Let me tell you, not everyone is as easy-talking as I am. If you want to be my cousin, you should give up on me!" Song Zishan became more and more angry as she spoke, and her temper, which had been suppressed and controlled, was like a volcanic eruption. He said all the words he was holding back in his heart. "Why don''t you talk? Are you guilty? Hmph!" Song Zishan''s ferocious expression made Lv Jianan feel strange, she stepped back step by step, only feeling that all her efforts over the years had been thrown into the dog''s belly. "Song Zishan, you are going too far." Lu Jianan endured it, but she did not forget to exin at this time, "My family''s conditions are notparable to your Song family''s, and my family''s generation is not as good as Song Jinyan''s. But my family is not bad. I also grew up in the palm of my parents'' and elder brothers'' hands, so I don''t need to be yourckey for Song Zishan." After speaking, he rushed out without looking back. As soon as the office door was pushed open, he met a group of eavesdropping people outside. The people outside were so embarrassed that they died, but it was useless to hide at this time, they could only stand there in a daze. Fortunately, Lu Jianan didn''t care, wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, and walked out quickly. After leaving Aishang Magazine, I went back to the hotel to pack my luggage, and returned to the capital that day. As for the office, Song Zishan watched Lu Jianan leave, and felt more and more convinced that Lu Jianan had a different heart and was not loyal to her. Otherwise, why would he run away after scolding a few words? He must have had an idea a long time ago, so he took this opportunity to turn his face. snort! It''s really despicable, it''s a shame that she treated Lv Jianan so well, and then betrayed her in the end. "What are you looking at? If you look at it again, you will all be fired." Song Zishan yelled angrily, full of anger. The people outside ran away in a hurry, only Editor-in-Chief Xia came in with his assistant with an ugly face, holding a stack of documents in his hand. Just now Song Zishan and Lu Jianan quarreled, Editor Xia heard it clearly, and his heart sank. It was a big blow to her to be forced to sell the magazine that she had put so much effort into building. During the period, she also tried to find someone to mediate and help, but the reply she got in the end was to tell her not to be stubborn. Even a person with a good background didn''t even think about telling her not to seek death after learning that it was someone from the Song family who wanted to buy her magazine. Chapter 1186: cancel cooperation with su family Chapter 1186 Cancetion of cooperation with the su family This sentence frightened Editor-in-Chief Xia. She was very reluctant, but she was a mature person, and she would not be impulsive if she couldn''t do it. In the end, shepromised. It was also thanks to Lu Jianan, she was the mediator in the middle, helping editor Xia and Song Zishan to ease the rtionship, and also persuading editor Xia to stay as the editor in chief. And in future operations, they will not do too much design, Editor Xia hated Song Zishan who was forced to buy the magazine from the first sight, but he had a good impression of Lu Jianan. Originally, she nned to leave directly after finishing the formalities, but after listening to Lu Jianan''s opinion, she was also reluctant to part with the magazine she finally established, so she stayed. But now it''s time for her to think about leaving. The rtionship between her and Song Zishan was not good at first, without Lu Jianan to mediate in the middle, they will not cooperate well in the future. It is better to leave as soon as possible than where it is. "What are you doing here?" Song Zishan saw that Editor-in-Chief Xia''s temper grew worse, and she thought of calling her good sister over to rece Editor-in-Chief Xia. "You want to cancel our cooperation with the Su family?" Editor-in-Chief Xia let go of his thoughts, and said in a business-like manner: "The cooperation between the Su family and our magazine was discussed two months ago, and the special issue of the New Year issue is also the main feature of Su Home, the photo copywriting is ready, how can you cancel it temporarily?" "I said that if you don''t cooperate, you won''t cooperate." Song Zishan crossed her arms and said angrily: "In the future, magazines will not be allowed to cooperate with Su''s family. If they want to write, they will also write negative news." "You..." Editor-in-Chief Xia was mad at Song Zishan''s unprofessionalism. Her hard work is just a toy in Song Zishan''s heart, how can it be so fun. "Cooperating with the Su family is also beneficial to our magazine, and it is more conducive to the brand image of our magazine. Do you know that the opening ceremony of the Su family yesterday was featured in more than 20 mainstream newspapers and radio stations across the country, and even the provincial TV station They all made a report. Now the new logo of our provincial capital is the store of Su''s." Editor Xia tried to reason with her. "So many reports are spontaneously generated by the media, not bought by the Su family. The Su family also bought a series of marketing campaigns, from now to the New Year''s Eve in big cities across the country, young people with good families, richdies They will be brainwashed by the su family. Do you know what this means? It means that the su family is on fire,pletely on fire. I also went to the su family store today, and there is still a long line at the door, even if I can¡¯t buy it that day, there are still many People line up to pay a deposit to make a reservation, and those who really can¡¯t afford it can go in and take a look, and they will be satisfied if they touch it.¡± Editor Xia said so much because he wanted to tell Song Zishan that the current status of the su family ispletely different from that before it opened. In the past, it was the Su family who begged them to love Shang magazine, but now it has been reversed. In just two days, the status of the Su family rose like light speed. Now who doesn''t want to cooperate with the su family? Who doesn''t want to be the exclusive partner of the su family? There are a lot of people out there who are jealous of their Love Magazine. She had this opportunity because she had cooperated with Su Wen before and was the first one in China. Now Song Zishan wants to push out the great opportunity, this... this is simply nonsense. The loss is immeasurable. "Shut up, it''s too loud." Song Zishan was given a headache by editor Xia''s string of words, and she wasn''t interested in listening. "What I say is what I say. I, Song Zishan, don''t need to cooperate with a bumpkin." Chapter 1187: fell out Chapter 1187 Fallout "Okay! Then do it yourself! I won''t serve you anymore." Editor-in-Chief Xia mmed the information in front of Song Zishan, turned and left. The assistant who followed her hastily followed suit. Song Zishan has never been so disrespectful. Editor Xia''s words are a great humiliation to her, and she jumped in anger. "Go away, don''t let me see you. Don''t even think about messing around in this industry in the future, get out of here as far as possible." After speaking, he pushed everything on the table to the ground, smashing the office to pieces. From Lv Jianan just now, to the current editor-in-chief Xia, they have all negotiated with her, and they all came to her to find her unhappy. Okay, if everyone is courageous, don''t me her for revenge. The people outside were so frightened that they hid like quails. After almost half an hour, Song Zishan finally calmed down, and then she sat in front of the phone and started making calls. First, she blocked Editor-in-Chief Xia so that she couldn''t get along at all. The second is to call the capital. This call is simple, and I don''t need favors with Ben. Justin about Lv Jianan''s betrayal with a few good girls. A few words are enough to make Lu Jianan unable to get along in the circle, let''s see how she has the right to argue with her arrogantly. Obviously she is her follower, but she still doesn''t admit it. snort! Considering the friendship between the two of them for so many years, she will not go too far. She, Lu Jianan, could turn her face and be ruthless, but she, Song Zishan, would not do that. As long as she can''t get along in the circle, that''s fine. **** Although Song Zishan is just a few phone calls, the effect is huge. Who wants her to be the Song family, with a big backer. Before Lu Jianan arrived in the capital, the news spread back, saying everything. When she got off the train, the elder brother came to pick her up in person. He had an ugly face along the way, sent his sister home and told her to stay with her mother before leaving. Lv Jianan doesn''t even know what''s going on? What''s wrong? Didn''t let her go out? However, Lu Jianan is a person who can keep his words in his heart. Although he guessed that something happened, it is not easy to ask his mother when his elder brother is not at home. She didn''t want her mother to be upset by her private affairs. And she guessed that if something happened, it would have something to do with Song Zishan. Mum has always disapproved of her being friends with Song Zishan. If she knew, she would definitely be upset. Fortunately, Lu Jianan was on a business trip because he had been busy with Aishang magazine for so long and needed to rest, so he simply stayed at home. It''s cold, I sleep until I wake up naturally every day, I sit on the balcony to bask in the sun after eating, and read a book to pass the time when I have nothing to do. "Look at this book." Mother Lu threw a new book in front of Lu Jianan, "You will know who is around you after reading it. Learn from my idol, Su Wen, and see how you can make real friends. You If I could be friends with Su Wen, I would dieughing in my sleep." Mother Lu is a loyal reader of Su Wen. She bought Su Wen''s book, posters of Su''s house, and magazines that had Su Wen''s cover before. After seeing the photos, I like it even more. She even asked for leave for thest signing in the capital! But because of the confusion, the autograph session was canceled, which made Lu''s mother very angry. The opening of Su''s house this time, Mother Lu had already discussed with a group of older sisters, and went to the provincial capital to support Su Wen during the holidays. Lv Jianan took it over and took a look, heh! , happy. is Su Wen''s new book. Song Zishan lost her temper because of this and smashed a lot of things. Chapter 1188: Because Su Wen quarreled Chapter 1188 Arguing because of Su Wen Because of her friendship, she has some difficult words to say, but she understands them in her heart. Song Zishan is just jealous of Su Wen, jealous of people who are prettier than her, better popr than her, and whose books sell less than hers. Doing business is better than her. This is normal for others, but it is unbearable for Song Zishan. "okay, I get it." Lv Jianan took it and read it, and he was so fascinated by it, he didn''t eat lunch, so he finished the book in one breath. Sitting for a long time without moving, my heart was filled with mixed feelings. She finally understands why Su Wen has so many readers, and she will also like the author who wrote such a book after reading it. Sharp, pungent, humorous and interesting, the point of view is even more novel, and the examples and summaries are so quintessential. It''s like piercing ayer of veil that has been covering people''s eyes, making people suddenly enlightened. You will have a new understanding of life, friends, colleagues, and rtives. For example, Song Zishan, ording to Su Wen''s words, is the princess''s disease, and the disease is not serious. And there is also a paranoid personality, and Lu Jianan found that because of Su Wen''s appearance, Song Zishan became more and more paranoid. I hope she can know her character and correct it, otherwise she will definitely do things that she regrets in the future. In the afternoon, visit the guests at home. is Xu Junfeng. Carrying fruit into the door, she was warmly received by Lu''s mother, and she poured boiling water before letting the two of them talk alone. "How did youe?" "Let''s see how you are doing, is there anyone crying." Xu Junfeng looked around, with curiosity in his eyes, knowing it. "I''m fine, why are you crying?" Lu Jianan couldn''tugh or cry, "You don''t know?" Xu Junfeng suddenly smiled, a little gloating, "Hahaha... I thought I was the worst, but I didn''t expect there to be someone worse than me." "What''s wrong with you?" Lu Jianan was even more curious. When she came back from the provincial capital, she was picked up by her elder brother directly from the train station. She didn''t go out for a week, and she didn''t contact the outside world. Naturally, she didn''t know what happened. "I was severely taught by my family. My eldest brother didn''t let me be the image spokesperson for the Su family. In the past few days, people stared at me wherever I went, so I couldn''t go anywhere. I finally found an opportunity today. That''s how he dumped people." Although Xu Junfengined, he didn''t appear to be angry, instead he was in a good mood. "Then what''s wrong with me?" "You are much worse than me. Compared with you, I am not miserable at all." Speaking of this, Xu Junfengughed again, "Hahaha...Really, although I have been expecting you to turn against Song Zishan, but I didn''t expect you to make such a fuss." Lv Jianan''splexion slowly changed, and she finally knew why her elder brother took her home himself. "What happened to us?" She asked with trembling fingers. "What''s going on with you, you, the client, don''t know?" After Xu Junfeng finished speaking, he realized that something was wrong, and he had known Lu Jianan for a long time, and Lu Jianan would secretly introduce jobs to him. Judging from contact, Lu Jianan has a good temper and is very particr about his manners. A fastidious person, even if he is at odds with others, he will not make a big fuss. "Did you quarrel with Song Zishan?" "Ok!" "Because of what?" Lu Jianan was a little embarrassed when he mentioned the reason for the quarrel, "Because of Su Wen." "What? Hahaha... Are you trying tough at me to death?" Xu Junfeng never thought that Song Zishan and Lu Jianan, a pair of long-time friends, had a falling out because of Su Wen. Chapter 1189: A blow to the head Chapter 1189 A blow to the head Lu Jianan couldn''t help but roll his eyes, this guy really came to see his joke. "No, I didn''t hear what Su Wen did? Why did you fall out because of her?" Because of bing the spokesperson of Su''s family, Xu Junfeng has more contacts with the Su''s studio in the provincial capital, and knows a lot about Su Wen''s daily life. The cooperation with each other is also good. For someone as picky as Xu Junfeng, he has to appreciate the Su family''s work style. Clean and crisp, never procrastinating, the payment is also very straightforward, and the appreciation is also very tasteful, in short, it is very appetizing to Xu Junfeng. Xu Junfeng''s trust in Su Wen made Lu Jianan very upset, "How do you know she didn''t do anything?" "You don''t know, do you? Su Wen is pregnant and she can take care of her baby! I heard that the boss of the Zhou family is very nervous, and he can''t wait to follow her around the clock. How can she still have the energy to take care of Song Zishan? As far as I know, Su Wen has never What did you do to Song Zishan?" The implication is that Song Zishan has been looking for trouble for Su Wen. Lv Jianan was very happy to hear that Su Wen was pregnant, but thinking that Song Zishan quarreled with her because of Su Wen, and suspected that she and Su Wen were getting close in private, so she had to hold back. "Tell me about the quarrel between you and Song Zishan?" Xu Junfeng was happy when he thought that everyone in the circle had already spread the word that Lu Jianan was a street rat, but she didn''t know anything and was still subconsciously protecting the perpetrator. There was nothing shameful about the content of the quarrel, so Lu Jianan said. Xu Junfeng who listened was silent. Just because of suspicion in my heart? After a few quarrels, most of them were Song Zishan scolding Lu Jianan, so she yed such a ck hand behind her back? "You just returned to the capital like this? What do you n to do in the future?" "I was also very impulsive at the time. After I calmed down, I prepared to wait for Zishan to calm down. I went to find her to apologize to her and make my words clear. Although I think Su Wen is a nice person, I definitely have nothing to do with her." "You don''t need to go." Xu Junfeng snorted coldly, "You have been locked up at home for more than a week and still don''t know the rumors about you from the outside world." "What do you hear about me?" Lu Jianan''s heart skipped a beat, and he immediately had a bad premonition. "Anyway, it''s ugly, so you don''t need to know the specifics." It''s not only ugly, but also vicious, and the young girl can''t stand it when she hears it. It''s a pity that the more Xu Junfeng said that, the more Lu Jianan wanted to know, "Can you tell me? If you don''t tell me, I will ask others. I have made a fool of myself in front of you once. If I ask others again, I will definitely be punished."ugh at." "Hehe! What you said makes sense." Xu Junfeng didn''t know what to say about Lu Jianan, "That is to say, you want to eat swan meat, and you will do whatever you can to get close to Song Jinyan. You made friends with Song Zishan just to use her." There are many more of them, Xu Junfeng didn''t bother to talk about them, and only extracted the core. But these few short sentences gave Lu Jianan a blow in the head. She likes Song Jinyan, and she always has a secret crush in her heart, just her own liking. She always knew that she couldn''t apany him, and she also knew that she and Song Jinyan were from two worlds. She never told anyone that she liked Song Jinyan, nor did she ever think about marrying him. This is the deepest secret hidden in her heart, but now it is forcefully gouged out from her heart, and spread out to make everyone ridicule and ridicule... It is conceivable how ugly the rumors will be outside. The matter involved Song Jinyan, I don''t know how many people will be waiting to see her make a fool of herself. Chapter 1190: I heard someone likes me Chapter 1190 I heard that someone likes me Lv Jianan sat there nkly, his face was pale, and his whole body was trembling. Xu Junfeng couldn''t bear it, it seemed that she really liked Song Jinyan, it was too miserable, she fell in love with that kind of person. "Also, I came today to tell you not to go to the studio for the time being, and to give you a long vacation." Speaking of the long holiday, this is another negative effect of the rumors. The news spread and Song Jinyan was involved again. So I had no choice but to tell Lu Jianan not to go. This is also because the Lu family has a lot of background. If it was reced by someone without a background, they would have been fired a long time ago. "I know." In the end, Lu Jianan didn''t even know when Xu Junfeng left. *** "You said someone likes me? Has it spread all over the city?" Song Jinyan stood under the pine tree in the garden, the cigarette between his fingers was flickered by the wind, and the umted white snow on the pine tree above his head fluttered down with the wind, falling on Song Jinyan''s broad shoulders, thick and thick. on the eyshes. He didn''t care either, he took a puff of the cigarette **** on his mouth and puffed out eye circles, and asked with a smile: "Is it a terrible thing to like me? As for the rumor that someone has a treasure map." The corner of Matsuyama''s mouth twitched, thinking it wasn''t scary, just strange. "It''s also strange, there are still people who like me." Song Jinyan seemed to think of something interesting, and the action of smoking with his thin lips became more and more unrestrained, forming a strange contradiction with his straight uniform and abstinent temperament and fatal attraction. "I didn''t expect that I, Song Jinyan, would also be popr with women. It''s really strange. But is the little girl who likes me too young? I don''t want old cows to eat tender grass." Songshan was speechless. Hearing what the boss said, he seemed to be thinking about whether to have a chat with the little girl? Songshan really wanted to ask: Boss, isn¡¯t your true love Xu Xiyi? It''s a pity that he didn''t have such courage, so he had to say insincerely, "It''s not young, it''s only six years behind, which is just right." Song Jinyanughed and cursed upon hearing this. "By the way, who spread the word?" Song Jinyan didn''t think that no one was behind the scenes to fuel the mes, and someone dared to spread his gossip, "Don''t tell me that I am my good cousin." When talking about her good cousin, she emphasized her tone a little, and narrowed her eyes dangerously. For the second uncle''s family, Song Jinyan''s patience is getting less and less. Whether it was the despicableness of the second uncle, or Song Zishan''s bullying outside in the name of the Song family, he was very dissatisfied with his misbehavior. The reputation of the Song family was built by bloodshed, not by their father and daughter. "You''re right, it really is your family who knows your family best." "The little girl who likes me is good friends with my cousin, right?" Songshan heard the words and endured a lot of hard work. For the first time, he felt that the boss was very interesting. The little girl has liked him for so many years, and he followed him to Song''s house several times and bumped into him by ident, and he could always feel the admiration in Lu Jianan''s eyes. But not only did the boss not find out, he didn''t even know what the little girl''s name was or what she looked like. Now the rumors spread, knowing that the little girl liked him, she immediately remembered it. Ah! man. He didn''t know how toin about the boss. No wonder he was single for thirty years and couldn''t get a wife. No one dared to like him. "We used to be good friends, but after this incident, we won''t be anymore." Chapter 1191: does the old man know Chapter 1191 Does the old man know? Song Jinyan sneered, "Thest friend." She was exactly the same as her despicable and shameless Lao Tzu. Songshan knew that the boss was in a bad mood every time he mentioned his second uncle''s family, so he wisely skipped this topic. Just now, it was just because the boss was too busy recently and worked too hard to say it deliberately, just to make augh. The two of them will stand outside to talk about Qingshui County. "Our people returned without sessst time. Boss, you said to stop temporarily, but I am not reconciled. Taking advantage of Su Wen''s store opening, I went to Qingshui County to support it." Songshan had no n to go to Qingshui County before leaving the capital, and only changed his mind when he arrived in the provincial capital. Thest batch of people who went there returned without sess. Songshan went alone very low-key, and he really found out something by going prepared. All along, he was very curious about why the boss wanted to investigate Su Xuewen and the Su family. But the boss didn''t want to say it, so he didn''t care too much. This time he went to Qingshui County to find out something, and what he found made Songshan terrified, and he would rather not know. But after knowing it, the boss can understand the specialness of the Su Wen sisters before. "You know?" Song Jinyan didn''t doubt Songshan''s ability at all, his expressionless face was much more serious than before, and his eyes were full of coldness. "I..." Matsuyama was quite embarrassed. Knowing this kind of thing is really not a good thing. "If you know it, you know it, and it''s nothing." Song Jinyan shrugged indifferently, "I believe in you, don''t worry." He didn''t arrange for Songshan to go there, because he didn''t want him to be involved, so let''s forget about being involved now. Songshan secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and then talked about the investigation situation in Qingshui County, "Thest time our people were sent away, the person who did these things in the middle was a man named He Changming. I suffered a loss. I had a good chance to go this time, He Changming happened to be very busy with work, so he gave me the chance." "The one who worked with Su Wen?" "Yes, that''s right. I heard that I have a good rtionship with the Su family. It is said that I want to be the son-inw of the Su family." "Heh!" Song Jinyan sneered, "It''s a good opportunity to be brother-inw with Zhou Hengyang." Songshan couldn''t tell whether the meaning of the boss''s words wasmendatory or derogatory, so he didn''t think too much about it, and just said what he had investigated: "I went to bribe a person named Zhang Chunxiang this time, and she told me something. thing." Song Jinyan''s body tensed up suddenly, "What do you mean?" "She said that someone went to the vige to inquire about it a few years ago. ording to her description, I guess it should be from the old man." Songshan''s voice became quieter at the end. He knew what the boss was doubting. From his attitude towards Song Laoer and Song Zishan, it could be seen that the spection in the boss''s heart was almost bing real. But he didn''t expect the old man to participate. Does the old man know? It should be... you know it? If the old man knew, then...then why would he... Matsuyama couldn''t help shivering. "Grandpa''s person?" Song Jinyan''s face was nk for a moment, and then his expression was shocked, his face was pale, and his thin lips lost all blood. "Grandpa, it is impossible not to find out the truth, hehe...Songshan, what is the truth?" "I...maybe you guessed wrong, Boss." Chapter 1192: unequal agreement Chapter 1192 Unequal Agreements "But there is a voice in my heart that keeps telling me it''s not true, you know? I never liked my second uncle when I was a child, and I didn''t like him at first sight. But all the family members said that my second uncle was tortured in the countryside since he was a child. It''s hard, you have to treat your second uncle well." Song Jinyan paused, and sneered, "Sure enough, I can see everything he didter on. His daughter is exactly the same as him." There was no longer suppressed disgust in his tone. "But if not, how could the old man allow it?" Matsuyama was confused. Since the old man took action, he would definitely know the truth. "You don''t understand how cold-blooded you can be sometimes." There was a lot of sarcasm in his tone. Songshan shuddered, thinking that the secret he knew today would kill him several times. "What about Zhang Chunxiang? There must be something useful to be found out of her." Song Jinyan put away the unnecessary emotions for him, and said nkly: "A person identally knows some secrets, wait for my grandpa to investigate. After the person is gone, she will definitely be curious and want to know more." Several years of events are enough to investigate the truth. "Then I will immediately arrange for someone to go again." "Okay! Let''s go!" Songshan left in a hurry, leaving only Song Jinyan standing silently under the pine tree, not moving for a long time. There was ayer of snow on the shoulders, hat, and eyshes. A biting cold wind was blowing, but he didn''t feel cold at all. Because the choice of a close rtive is the most chilling. **** Provincial capital -su home studio¡ª In Su Wen''s big office, a tall, serious, serious man with a strong aura has been here since more than a week ago. Every time he came, the people in the whole studio dared not speak, and walked cautiously, for fear that the big boss would be displeased by the noise. Even Su Qing couldn''t stand it and hinted to Su Wen many times, asking the elder sister to find a way to stop her brother-inw from reporting on time every day. Su Wen also wanted to chase him away, but she had no choice but to listen to him. More than a week ago, after Su Wen showed her power and taught the Zhou family brothers a lesson, someone went home to paypensation and signed a series of unequal treaties in order to coax a good wife. The most important one is to agree that Su Wen cane to the studio to work every day. Zhou Hengyang disagreed, the two negotiated repeatedly, and finally reached an agreement. The protocol is as follows: 1. You can onlye for half a day every day, and you can''t go up and down the stairs at will after youe, and your working hours can''t exceed four hours. Second, sleep in the morning until you wake up naturally, and then go out after lunch. Third, in order to take care of his daughter-inw, Zhou Hengyang must agree to move his office to Su''s studio, and the two share a studio. 4. In order not to disturb the wife, the reception room next to the big office was assigned to the people of Changhe. Anyway, there are a lot of things, and it didn''t feel right until Su Wen agreed. Why does it seem like she is at a disadvantage? As Zhou Hengyang moved the office here, more and more people came in and out of the studio every day, which was many times busier than Su''s own. The people in Su''s family are made to look like poor little people living under the fence, and the people in Changhe are the masters. "Wenwen, are you thirsty? Would you like some water?" Zhou Hengyang''s desk is opposite Su Wen, and he can see it when he looks up. Since he came, Su Wen''s assistants have been free, and Fang Shuai has been doing errands outside all day long, so he still dares to talk about it. I''m afraid of offending the boss. Chapter 1193: you do this delibrately Chapter 1193 You did it on purpose "I''m not thirsty, I don''t want to drink water." Su Wen was interrupted, so she put down what she was doing and took a rest. And she suspects that someone did it on purpose, she must have discovered her small habit of working and doesn''t like to be disturbed when she is focused, and will stop and rest when disturbed. Su Wen raised her eyes, and she met Zhou Hengyang''s smiling eyes. "you do this delibrately?" "No." When Zhou Hengyang was speaking, someone knocked on the office door, "Come in." Hearing that he promised toe in and shout that he knew him better than anyone else, Su Wen couldn''t help but roll her eyes. No wonder everyone privately said that their su studio is about to grow into a branch of Changhe River, and he is more proficient than her master as he promised. Sure enough, it was Zhou Hengyang''s secretary who came in. This secretary Su Wen is not familiar with and has never dealt with, but it can be seen that Zhou Hengyang trusts her very much. After the secretary came in, he first nodded in Su Wen''s direction, then gave Zhou Hengyang a pile of documents in his arms, and said in a low voice: "Boss needs approval urgently, take a look, I''lle over before I get off work Take it. And these are the projects that the second boss was in charge of before, and the people who will be connected have not been arranged yet, so you need to make arrangements." "Okay, I see." Zhou Hengyang raised his finger and pointed to the kraft paper bag on the left, "I have seen these, and the instructions are all ready, you can make arrangements." "yes." The secretary left quietly holding a dozen or so thick kraft paper bags. Su Wen felt ufortable after sitting for a long time, so she stood up and walked around the office. A man who is focused and serious is the most attractive. After watching for some time, Zhou Hengyang suddenly raised his head. "I''ll take you for a walk in the small park next door." "it is good." Go out and get some fresh air. Zhou Hengyang helped Su Wen get the thick down jacket, hat, gloves and scarf for her to put on first, and then he put on a brown checked cashmere coat, and the two went out side by side. As soon as the two left, the office was outside, and Fang Sha, who was in charge of visitor reception and recruitment, rushed inside like a wild horse. "Let''s go, go out." Fang Sha announced excitedly as soon as she entered the handicraft room. The handicraft room is also called the big office, because there are the most people here every day. Su Qing, Su Pingping, Su Xiu who came to help, and several tailors and cobblers newly recruited the day before yesterday are all here. Usually this ce is also the busiest. Su Qing has her own separate office. She draws design drawings, makes summaries, and writes ns all by herself in the office after get off work. During her daily working hours, she spends almost all her working hours in the big office staring at the bags made, and she will personally check every finished product. In the absence of a professional production line, she can rest assured that she has to review it herself. It has been open for more than a week, and the number of bags released by the studio every day will be snatched up as soon as the store opens. ording to the current production progress, the order has been scheduled until April. Su Qing thought about it. There are still 20 days until the Chinese New Year. In order to give back to the customers who made reservations earlier, she ns to send some of the bags in the warehouse to the customers. Count it as a New Year¡¯s surprise. There is no one who does not want to carry a new bag in the New Year, and bring beautiful new essories to visit rtives and friends. Just in time for the customers to visit their rtives and friends, to give the brand another invisible publicity. Chapter 1194: I dare not Chapter 1194 I dare not "Did the big boss go out?" The people from Su''s studio, together with Changhe''s people, called Zhou Hengyang the big boss. They like Su Wen and admire them crazily, but they are afraid of the big boss and keep them at a respectful distance. Every time I meet a big boss with an expressionless face in the studio, I get scared like a rabbit, wishing to hide away. "Great." "Every time the big boss is around, I dare not make a sound when I walk." "No, I''m afraid it will affect the boss." "The big boss frowned, and I wanted to kneel down with a plop. Am I too worthless? Who said thatst time? Said that I have a vish mind and I need to correct it." Su Qing kept busy moving her hands, she smiled and defended: "The big boss is very nice, is it as exaggerated as you said?" "Oh my god! Director Su, don''t you think the big boss is scary?" Everyone covered their mouths exaggeratedly, looking at Su Qing expectantly. "I don''t think so." Su Qing shook her head, thinking that no matter how scary the big boss is, he is not in charge. The big sister is the one who really talks, so the big boss is not scary at all. If the elder sister and brother-inw are both angry, then she must be afraid of the elder sister. Everyone was full of admiration. Fang Sha leaned over to Su Qing in a mean manner, "Director Su, tell me, at home, who is the master of the house, Boss Su or the big boss?" Su Qing nced at her, "Why don''t you ask the big boss?" "I dare not!" Fang Sha blinked desperately to be cute. Su Qing shook her head helplessly, thinking that the two siblings havepletely different personalities. The elder sister is like a child, but the younger brother is mature and stable, and he is also crisp and neat in doing things, with outstanding professional ability. The eldest sister is really urate in seeing people, and the arrangements are great. Fang Sha''s personality is most suitable for daily trivial matters such as reception, recruitment and attendance, and she herself knows it, and she is very happy every day. Fang Shuai is serious and rigorous. As an assistant to the elder sister, he handles the matters arranged by the elder sister alone, and cooperates well with her. "I don''t dare." She didn''t want to talk about the family affairs. "You might, I don''t believe it." "Okay, then I''ll ask the big boss for you tonight." "No, no." Fang Sha waved her hands in fright, "Don''t ask for me, I don''t want to know, I''m really not curious at all." Even if she had the guts, she wouldn''t dare to ask Su Qing to ask for her. Fang Sha didn''t dare to stay in the big office for too long, and quickly returned to her job. It took a while before he realized that he had been tricked by Director Su, and he secretly murmured in his heart that what the younger brother said was right. Director Su is usually a workaholic, and asionally jokes with others, but he is really ck-bellied. "Hello." Footsteps sounded at the door, and Fang Sha immediately went to work and greeted her with a smile on her face. Seeing that it was her former boss, she became more enthusiastic, "President Zhou, hello." Damn it! It''s President Zhou. Fang Sha used to admire President Zhou the most. "Is your boss Su here?" Zhou Yan was holding a big fruit basket in his hand, which was full of imported fruits such as cherries, mangoes, dragon fruits, and kiwis. It''s not cheap at first nce, and the portion is heavy. When youe in, give it to Fang Sha, "It''s for Boss Su, remember to wash it every day and urge her to eat it. Pregnant people eat more fruits, and the baby''s skin will be good. Hahaha... My Wenwen and my nephew''s skin are both Well, the baby will look good no matter what." Chapter 1195: there must be something Chapter 1195 must be something Iughed as I said that. Editor Xia who came with her really didn''t know what to say, and was secretly envious. "Okay, thank you, President Zhou." Fang Sha took the fruit basket, "Boss Su and the big boss went for a walk in the small park next to them, and they wille backter." "In such a cold day, the two of them are still in the mood to go for a walk. The young people just have the firepower." Zhou Yan was so envious, she stomped her feet as she spoke, "Let''s go to her office and wait, so we won''t go looking for it." "How about I help you find it?" "No, you should be back soon." "Okay, I''ll take you there first." "No, we can go by ourselves." "Okay." President Zhou oftenes here, and he is more familiar with this ce than his own home, so he really doesn''t need to take it there himself. "Then I''ll pour you water right away." Fang Sha nced at Editor-in-Chief Xia curiously, wondering who this person is? President Zhou must have something to bring her here. When Zhou Yan and Editor-in-Chief Xia went upstairs, Fang Sha went to pour water and happened to meet her younger brother in the tea room, so she shared gossip in a low voice and asked him: "Little brother, do you know the person who came with President Zhou? What is it for? Do you also want to cooperate with our Su family?" Recently, too many people want to cooperate with the su family, and they have found various ways. Of course Fang Shuai knows this person. The Su family¡¯s own internal magazines are produced so smoothly only by cooperating with Aishang, and some equipment is also borrowed from Aishang. He was quite sympathetic to Editor-in-Chief Xia, and the magazine he finally created was bought by someone forcefully. Said to buy, but the price was suppressed very low. It is clearly a magazine with a strong momentum, but it seems to be going out of business, and it has to be sold at a low price. There are many sympathizers in the industry, but he dare not tell Boss Su about such things. I am afraid that Boss Su will find out and worry about it. President Zhou brought Editor-in-Chief Xia to the door today. He definitely wanted to ask Boss Su for help, but he didn''t know what to do. Only President Zhou has the guts to bother Boss Su at such a time, and the others will surely be scared to death by the big boss'' cold face. Speaking of the whole studio, they are all afraid of the big boss, but the person who should be most afraid of the big boss should be Fang Shuai! After all, the big boss has never cared about or spoken to other people. Fang Shuai is different. The big boss talked to Fang Shuai alone a week ago. Thinking of the content of that conversation, Fang Shuai felt that life was too difficult. It''s not easy for him. **** The sun is just right outside today, but the wind is a bit strong. As soon as Su Wen went out, she felt the clear wind blowing across her cheeks, and she was refreshed all of a sudden. The thick-soled boots stepped on the ground, and the pace was neither fast nor slow, and the whole person was very leisurely. The early preparations have paid off, and now the store''s business is getting better and better, so she is rxed. The bigger surprise is that Su Qing can be alone, and she can hide behind and bezy. In the future, as long as her younger sisters work hard for her to make money, she will be a rich woman. Hahaha... Thinking of such a day makes me wake upughing. "What are you smirking at?" "No, I''m notughing at anything." Su Wen wouldn''t tell the little Jiujiu in her heart! The province was ridiculed by him. "By the way, where''s that **** brother of yours, Zha Zhaguang? Why haven''t you seen him recently?" Zhou Hengyang helped his forehead helplessly, and asked jokingly, "Is it the **** brother, or the scumbag?" Chapter 1196: A mans face is not given by his wife Chapter 1196 A man''s face is not given by his wife "Both." "Okay! The daughter-inw really holds a grudge." "You know now? I''m not a magnanimous person." Su Wen snorted coldly, half-truthfully said: "I offended the girl of my Su family, just wait! I will remember it forever in the future." Zhou Hengyang simply shed tears of sympathy for his younger brother and let him y. The game got too big, and he overturned the car and fell himself. But the daughter-inw is a vengeful one, and she is also the one who is in charge of the family and says one thing. It will be impossible to enter the Su family in the future. But the older brother still has to say something nice for the younger brother. "Will that scumbag have a chance to enter our Su family''s door in the future?" Su Wen burst outughing, "What are you kidding? Is your Zhou family really out of their minds? One or two, you really want to be our family''s son-inw?" Zhou Hengyang rubbed his chin with a serious face, "I used to think it was impossible, let alone agree, but now I find it hard to say." In fact, he himself was a little surprised. I didn''t expect my brother to y for real. "What do you mean?" Su Wen was also surprised. She was joking just now, a person like Zha Zhaguang is a bastard, a gentle scum. It would be a fool to expect such a person to have sincerity. It''s not that she doesn''t have confidence in her sister, but she doesn''t pin her hopes on others. Not to mention pinning my sister''s happiness on others, there is love, and everyone looks forward to a beautiful love. But you can''t be blind, you can''t see a handsome guy, if you have good conditions, you will feel that the other party will definitely fall in love with you without hesitation. That''s stupid, it''s love brain. So she never expected Zhou Hengguang to fall in love with Su Qing, and she preconceived that Zhou Hengguang was a scum, or else she would be furious when she saw her sister being bullied at his housest time. When she got angry, she regretted it when she calmed down the next day. Regret that he shouldn''t embarrass his man in front of outsiders, he should only teach the scumbags a lesson. You should control your temper and not me Hengyang. Zha Zhaguang did bad things alone, Hengyang is innocent. She apologized to Hengyang in a low voice afterward, reviewing that she should not be too bad-tempered and not save face for him outside. On the contrary, Hengyangughed, saying that the man''s face was earned by himself, not by his wife. Relying on the daughter-inw to give face is called swollen face to pretend to be fat. It is useless and hypocritical. Go out and ask, does he, Zhou Hengyang, use others to save face? Thinking of Hengyang''s words at that time, Su Wen still feels sweet in her heart. "I think Zha Zha Guang is serious this time." After Zhou Hengyang finished speaking, he realized that he was led astray by his wife. Recently, every time his wife talked about his younger brother at home, he was a scumbag, and even brought other people to call him a scumbag. Follow up and shout. "Wenwen, don''t look at Hengguang''s elusive personality, but his rtionship is nk. It''s not surprising that he will fall." Su Wen rolled his eyes at him, "Listen to you, are you very experienced?" "I don''t, I''m the same as my younger brother. The one who has experience is my uncle, and he has experience." Zhou Hengyang''s handsome and deep face showed a malicious smile, "But Heng Guang probably hasn''t fully understood his heart, so to do stupid things.¡± That kid is extremely smart, once he figured it out, he won''t be so passive. "You really like it?" Su Wen whispered. "But I still don''t think my family Su Qing is suitable. You can continue to find a blind date for Su Qing! You don''t need a good family background, you want a good person, know how to be motivated, have a sense of responsibility, be open-minded, and be easy to get along with. By the way, you can also If you want your family to be easy to get along with, don¡¯t be the best, otherwise I will have to go to battle with others in person in the future.¡± If there are duplicates, refresh them! Thanks for the support. Chapter 1197: air fried kind Chapter 1197 The kind of air explosion "What else is there to ask for?" Zhou Hengyang shook his head helplessly, the daughter-inw didn''t know where she learned the vocabry. "Anyway, Su Qing needs to see her own eyes. For a blind date, of course, you need to see more and get along with each other. It''s the best if you can seed. If you can''t seed, you should treat them as friends and get to know more people." Su Wen showed a smirk. "Okay, the Chinese New Year is just around the corner and everyone has time, so it''s suitable for a blind date." Zhou Hengyang agreed without thinking about it. As for what happens to the younger brother when he finds out, that''s his own business. Anyway, Hengguang will not suffer, at most he will be angry. The air-fried kind. Thinking of his younger brother being angry, Zhou Hengyang actually looked forward to it. "By the way, you haven''t said why did Zha Guang go there?" "I went on a business trip. He was in charge of the construction of the cross-river bridge. As the chief engineer, he had the heaviest burden on his shoulders. He had been in the project headquarters for the past month. This time, he came back suddenly overnight. He was still sick, so he went back again. gone." Neither he nor his brother-inw agreed that Hengguang should go back immediately, but there was no other way. The entire project headquarters were waiting for him. ording to the family rules of the Zhou family, even if he died, he had to die at work. If it was him before, he would definitely note back and leave his job. Now, there is nothing more important than family and daughter-inw. Although Heng Guang is paranoid and rebellious in his bones, he has been restraining himself and adhering to the Zhou family''s family rules. Speaking of it, it is indeed too hard to measure the light. He has never been a person who doesn''t follow the rules, but he has been bound in a cage for so many years. "He doesn''t want to go back, but there''s nothing he can do." Zhou Hengyang shrugged at his wife, "You know, it''s too irresponsible for him to leave Su Qing so angry with you. That''s why he refuses to leave. , but someone from above urged them, and prepared a whole team of medical experts to go with them." "Huh?" Su Wen didn''t expect Zhou Hengguang to be so miserable and sick! I didn''t want to go, so I was escorted there. "I don''t think he is an obedient person!" "He is indeed not an obedient person, but in that position, the burden is too heavy, and there is no way not to do it." Zhou Hengyang realized that his tone was a bit heavy, and then he rubbed Su Wen''s soft long hair, and said with a smile: "I''m in charge of him, that kid has never been the one who suffers, look! He''s in a bad mood this trip back , will definitely toss everyone to death." As he spoke, he told the story that when Zhou Hengguang first went to Changhe to help, he tossed the whole factory to eat in the cafeteria for a month, all of them were full of food, and they lost their appetite when they saw the meals made in the cafeteria. Su Wen couldn''t helpughing when she heard it. "Let''s go, it''s too cold outside, let''s go back." It doesn¡¯t matter for Zhou Hengyang to stay outside for a long time, but his daughter-inw can¡¯t. Take a walk for up to 20 minutes. If it exceeds 20 minutes, it will be cold. So the couple walked back hand in hand. Zhou Hengyang is tall and tall, holding Su Wen''s hand with warm palms, feeling extra secure. While walking, Zhou Hengyang walked on the outside, protecting Su Wen inside, and always paying attention to the road conditions. Su Wen was dumbfounded by his nervous posture. Those who didn''t know thought he was filming a spy movie and sneaking into the enemy''s interior! "As for being so exaggerated?" "It''s not a big mistake to be careful." Ever since his wife became pregnant, Zhou Hengyang''s whole nerves were tense. I have to wake up several times at night to see if my daughter-inw is freezing or kicking the quilt... Chapter 1198: Editor-in-Chief Xia Chapter 1198 Editor-in-Chief Xia In short, it''s okay, and he made me nervous. What''s even more funny is that yesterday Zhou Hengyang went to Grandpa Qi and asked why Wenwen didn''t vomit? Don''t you vomit when you''re pregnant? Is there something wrong? And I begged Grandpa Qi not to hide anything from him. He could bear what he should say. The angry Grandpa Qi scolded him and drove him away. Nonsense. Although Grandpa Qi from the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine was driven away, Zhou Hengyang did not give up and went to the Department of Obstetrics and Gynecology instead. All the way, under the gaze of many people with strange eyes, he went to the doctor to consult a small book about other problems. It became more and more embarrassing, and finally I was confused. Want to drive people away! Not as respected as Grandpa Qi. Don''t dare to be human! The entire obstetrics and gynecology patients were scared away. Finally, I made an appointment with the doctor toe for a check-up every month before leaving. Thank God, I finally sent this great **** away. Zhou Yan called Su Wen to tell these things, because as soon as Zhou Hengyang left, the news spread so that everyone who should know knew it. Backing to the studio, Fang Sha quickly greeted her, ignoring the cold face of the big boss. "boss." "What''s the matter?" Su Wen has summed up her experience. Since Hengyang moved the office here, all employees will never run to her if they have nothing to do. If you can hide if you have nothing to do, just hide. Su Wen felt strange. Ever since Hengyang worked at Su''s house, he hadn''t seen him getting angry or swearing. Why are they all scared like quails. But there are also advantages. With Hengyang as the best contrast, she is the most perfect and most popr boss in everyone''s mind. Last time she overheard Fang Sha chatting with someone, muttering that she sympathized with the employees of Changhe, each of them was so pitiful, living in dire straits all day long and so on. Su Wen was amused when she heard it. When ites to development prospects, there is nopany with better wages than Changhe. The current Changhe has already emerged, and in the future, it will rise on a scooter. This group of veteran employees will be the veterans of the Changhe Group in the future. Which one is not worth tens of millions. "President Zhou is here, and he is bringing someone with him, editor-in-chief Xia. Waiting in your office." Fang Sha said in a low voice. "Okay, I see." There is heating in the studio. As soon as Su Wen came in, Zhou Hengyang took off her hat, gloves, and scarf automatically. I didn''t take off my down jacket, and I didn''t take it off until I got into the office, for fear of catching cold if I took it off too early. So when Su Wen talked to Fang Sha, she stood still and let Zhou Hengyang serve her skillfully. Fang Sha''s eyes widened when she saw it. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, even if she was killed, she wouldn''t believe that a cold-faced **** like the big boss would take care of people, and take care of him so well. "I''m going to the study, and I just have a few phone calls to make." Next to Su Wen''s office is a small study room, which was also specially arranged for Zhou Hengyang. Afraid of disturbing Su Wen, she always answered the phone in the study. Usually, when Su Wen was dealing with official business, Hengyang never participated. "Ok!" Entering the office, Zhou Yan was sitting at the small coffee table in front of thending eating strawberries. She didn''t get up when she saw Su Wening in, but waved skillfully: "I saw youing in with my eldest nephew just now, where is my eldest nephew?" Chapter 1199: visitor Chapter 1199 A visitor Su Wen''s office faces the road, and people can see peopleing in and out from upstairs. "I went to the study to make a phone call." Su Wen cast her gaze on Editor-in-Chief Xia. "Boss Su." Editor-in-Chief Xia couldn''t be as casual as Zhou Yan. When he saw Su Wening in, he immediately stood up and smiled politely. During this meeting, Editor-in-Chief Xia discovered that Su Wen had changed again. It''s not about looks, but about temperament, demeanor, self-confidence and calmness from the inside, and the aura of the whole person is stronger than thest meeting, but it won''t give people a sharp and ufortable feeling. On the contrary, Su Wen''s first nce is more friendly than before. Su Wen was so beautiful in the past, she was so beautiful and aggressive, but now Su Wen is so beautiful and friendly. Thinking of Zhou Yan''s happy words on the way here, Editor-in-Chief Xia nced at Su Wen''s slender waist that was still ck. The month is short and I haven''t shown my bosom yet, but editor-in-chief Xia is subconsciously worried. With such a thin waist and no belly at all, it''s hard to imagine what to do when the month is old. It''s no wonder that the big boss is nervous. "Hello Editor-in-Chief Xia, please sit down, you''re wee." "Wenwen,e and sit down too." Zhou Yan greeted Su Wen in an anti-customer manner, and then shouted outside: "Fang Sha, bring in some of the fruits I brought. Wash more cherries and strawberries, and the rest You wash some for Su Qing and the others too, don''t be shy." Recently, whatever Zhou Yan thinks of, she has to send some, especially fruit. The people in the studio followed suit and ate a lot of fruits and snacks that they had never eaten before. "Understood, President Zhou." Fang Sha''s voice came from outside, and soon came in with a purple crystal fruit te, which was filled with sweet and delicious cherries and strawberries. Editor Xia took a look and knew that it is not easy to eat strawberries this season, and cherries are even more rare. In China, only cherries are avable at the turn of spring and summer, and those who want to eat cherries in this cold weather can only import them. The price is scary. "thanks." Zhou Yan waited for Su Wen to sit down before eating thest strawberry in her hand, wiped her hands and said, "Wenwen, you are familiar with Editor-in-Chief Xia, so I won''t introduce you. I came here this time to ask you Do you want anyone else?" "What do you mean?" Su Wen was quite surprised. Although she already guessed that Editor-in-Chief Xia must be here for something, she thought it was a matter of cooperating with Aishang. "You don''t know yet?" Su Wen shook her head and grimaced helplessly, "I have been watched too closely by your nephew recently, and I don''t know many things. I suspect that some things were directly filtered by him and sent to me." Zhou Yan chuckled, "Hahaha... the eldest nephew is likely to do this, and I am not surprised." Recently, the eldest nephew has be her source of happiness. things, willugh for a long time. Editor Xia also smiled lightly. "Okay, let''s get down to business." Zhou Yan couldn''t helpughing, "Aishang''s boss has changed, and he will send you a written notice of termination of cooperation tomorrow at thetest. But I doubt that Song Zishan will give you The person who sent the notice, that kind of person is willful and selfish, maybe he doesn''t bother to deal with you as a customer!" ording to the rules, Aishang and Su''s family are the partners who signed the contract. Now that Aishang has changed his boss, he terminated the cooperation with Su''s family without authorization, which is a vition of the contract. Not only must the notice of the book title be issued, but the losses of the su family must also bepensated. Chapter 1200: she wants to target me Chapter 1200 She wants to target me The news Zhou Yan and others in the industry already knew about it, but Su Wen, as the boss of Su''s family, didn''t know about it, so there was a big problem inside. Song Zishan must have deliberately concealed it. The New Year''s special issue is the most important issue of the year, and it is also the most important part of Su Wen''s influence n. Song Zishan withdrew Su''s advertisement without authorization, as well as the photos and copywriting that she had taken long ago. As a result, the su family¡¯s New Year¡¯s activities could not keep up, and the follow-up was weak, and the loss would be immeasurable. But judging by Song Zishan''s bachelor attitude, she will definitely not bepensated. The point is that no amount ofpensation can make up for Su''s brand loss. Su Wen knows these ways, and Zhou Yan ys with Su Wen all day long, and she is also very clear about it. Editor Xia is a professional, and knows what Song Zishan wants to do. That''s why there is today''s door-to-door visit. Su Wen understood everything, but she was still surprised, "Editor Xia, did you sell Aishang? Or did you buy it for Song Zishan?" Editor Xia smiled wryly, "Not long after you appeared on the cover of our magazine, we started negotiations. After more than a month of back-and-forth, we finally sold it. The day your store opens, Song Zishan will officially settle in." "I don''t know at all." Su Wen quickly made a self-examination in her heart, and was going to tell Fang Shuaiter that the news in the industry must be reported as soon as possible. Such messageg is very fatal. "It''s not surprising that you don''t know. The main reason is that I didn''t say it. The negotiation has been going on in secret. After the handover, I also stayed on. The person in charge in the early stage also respected us and promised that all cooperation will proceed as usual. any modification." Speaking of this, Editor-in-Chief Xia twitched his lips mockingly, "It''s because I''m too soft-hearted, and it''s also because I''m ipetent, so I just gave away my hard work and hard work to others." He was also thrown away a little money like a beggar. It was smoothed out. If she hadn''t been so angry this time, she would not have asked Zhou Yan to cooperate. Through this incident, editor-in-chief Xia thoroughly realized that starting a business requires not only ability, vision, ability, but also a background. Without a background, in the eyes of some people, it is nothing. It¡¯s not that I want to. Among all the people she knew, Zhou Yan and Su Wen''s husband had the most background. It''s a pity that I didn''t think that I would fall to this point one day before, and I couldn''t take precautions to build a good rtionship with Zhou Yan and let her owe me a favor. It was possible for Su Wen to owe herself a favor, but because of her arrogance, she messed it up. What else Su Wen doesn''t understand, she already knows Song Zishan''s methods clearly. Just like in the capital before, forcefully forcing all bookstores to remove her books, it''s not the old-fashioned way of forcing editor-in-chief Xia to sell the magazine to her. It is said to be selling, but in fact it is no different from grabbing. However, it has nothing to do with Su Wen that she robs Aishang, but she maniptes Aishang to plot against the su family, and it is absolutely impossible to hinder her marketing n. Thinking of this, Su Wen''s hands on the armrest of the sofa suddenly clenched, and a cold light shed in her eyes. "She''s trying to target me." Editor-in-Chief Xia breathed a sigh of relief. Before she came, she was afraid that Su Wen would not want to go into the muddy water. If she hadn''t been cornered and Song Zishan hadpletely banned her, she wouldn''t even want to be an ordinary editor in a newspaper office. . Chapter 1201: how dare she Chapter 1201 How dare she Zhou Yan slowly wiped her fingers, her white fingertips were stained with strawberry juice from eating strawberries just now, her expression was stern, and she said in disgust: "I really don''t understand why the Song family has a scum like Song Zishan, No, Song Zishan is not the only scum, and her father is not a good person either. It is only now that she is disabled and can no longer make trouble, so she is now a coward." Su Wen''s heart skipped a beat when she heard this, but she didn''t answer. "Boss Su, I begged you today so I won''t hide it from you. When I get to this point, I have to let go of any arrogance." Editor-in-Chief Xia has already prepared the belly draft, and he has given Zhou Yan the bottom line beforeing, otherwise Zhou Yan would not bring her to see Su Wen either. "One is to tell you that Aishang has withdrawn all the publicity of your Su family, and the New Year special has been finalized. Not only is there no publicity of the Su family on it, but there are many malicious smears and insults. With the current cirction of Aishang, once these The publication of the magazine will not only affect your original advertising n, but will alsopletely discredit Su''s brand image." The current Su family is too fragile. Although sales are rising, everything is still a loft in the sky, and the foundation is not yet solid. Once she falls in love with maliciously smearing and insulting, all the efforts Su Wen made before will be in vain. su¡¯s house will be abolished, not only will it go bankrupt, but it will even face awsuit and be used of exorbitant prices and making ck-hearted money. But Su Wen knew in her heart that the price of Su''s house was indeed high, but there was a reason for the high price, high value. Whether it is material, service, quality, design elements, etc., the price of Sujia is worth the money. Although the daily turnover is astonishing now, the Su family has not really made money yet! It was originally withdrawn, but she still had to spend more money on marketing and advertising. It was the opening gift from Hengyang, and advertisements atndmark locations were a huge investment. Although this doesn''t cost her money, isn''t it a cost? Song Zishan is really vicious. How dare she? While taking money from the Su family, not only did he not perform the contract, but he wanted to smear it wantonly. is simply shameless. "When will the New Year special issue be released?" "I originally set February 1st, but Song Zishan was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to wait for that time. My confidant who stayed in Aishang told me that Song Zishan has been going crazy recently, urging the printing factory to work overtime all day long. It shouldn''t be long. .¡± so urgent? At this point, who has the ability to stop it? Su Wen raised her head suddenly, staring at Editor-in-Chief Xia sharply, "Did you dy until now on purpose?" Editor Xia looked embarrassed. She didn''t expect Su Wen to have such an ident at such a young age. Zhou Yan saw that Editor-in-Chief Xia was speechless for a long time, and even her aura waspletely suppressed by Su Wen, and she was secretly happy in her heart. Endurance finally spoke up, "Forget it, Wenwen, you are also angry, someone will tell you anyway, or else you will be cheated by Song Zishan. Besides, she will be cheated by Song Zishan, and it will definitely be difficult to find someone to cooperate with." Find a skill, the backing is strong, how can you test your skill if you don''t dy until now?" "It''s true." Su Wen''s eyes turned, as if the sharpness just now didn''t exist, and she smiled at Editor-in-Chief Xia, "You are my senior, don''t bother with me. Speaking of which, you are also affected by me, otherwise you will love me." Shang will not be forced to buy it." Editor Xia vaguely thought of something, but he hadn''t figured it out yet, as if a veil had been cast over it, vaguely. But Zhou Yan quickly exined her confusion. Chapter 1202: dont want to owe favor Chapter 1202 I don''t want to owe favors "Yes, Song Zishan is imitating you step by step, and she deliberately wants to scare you!" Zhou Yan pped the coffee table, and there was a bang on the table, causing Zhou Hengyang, who wasmunicating with the factory next door, to wrinkle in displeasure. He frowned. He secretly made a note to his little aunt in his heart. "First, I see you publish books, and she also publishes books. She publishes books as soon as she publishes books, and we don''t care, but she is too inferior to use small tricks to deal with us. Seeing that books are no match for you, I want to buy a ready-made magazine. Comparing you. As a result, you established your own brand and overwhelmed her, I think she must be **** off." Zhou Yan guessed Song Zishan''s mind 100% of the time. "There are quite a few magazines in China now, but they are all about youth literature and art. Like Aishang, which focuses on beauty and fashion, there are few. Aishang is the most sessful one, so she will follow it. Strange." Su Wen guessed that she must have caught Song Zishan''s attention when she appeared on the cover, so she put her mind on opening fashion magazines. Editor Xia was a little surprised when he heard that, but he quickly came to his senses and quickly replied calmly. No matter what the trigger is, she just needs to look for Song Zishan. It was Song Zishan who caused her to be desperate and have nothing. She would not me Su Wen for being an idiot. Su Wen nced at Editor-in-Chief Xia meaningfully, and then exchanged nces with Zhou Yan calmly. "What do you want me to help you with?" Su Wen knew everything she wanted to know, and she simply opened the skylight and said bluntly, "I owe you a favor this time, and as long as I can do it, I will pay you back." She would rather owe money than favor. Money is easy to repay, but favor is not easy to repay. But if someone helps you, you must recognize what should be recognized, and what should be paid back must be paid back. As long as it is within her ability, she will not back down. Editor Xia gritted his teeth, his face slightly ferocious, "I want Aishang to go bankrupt, and Song Zishan will be beaten." "You..." Su Wen nced at Zhou Yan in surprise. She didn''t expect Editor-in-Chief Xia to be so ruthless. She really is someone who can study abroad in this era and open a fashion magazine when shees back. is ruthless. Normal people don''t have such determination and heartlessness. First, Aishan has many employees, all hired by Editor-in-Chief Xia. Once Aishang goes bankrupt, those people will lose their jobs. Secondly, Aishang was created by himself after all, with painstaking efforts. Although it was bought by others, some people would not be willing to let Aishang go bankrupt. But this is very much to Su Wen''s appetite, and she would do the same. Why did the self-created one make the enemy cheaper? I was fired by Song Zishan, and none of the employees I recruited personally stood up to show my position, so why should I be soft-hearted? Even if he is flooded, he will take revenge if he should take revenge. "Okay, give me three days." Su Wen felt a depression mixed with boldness in her heart rushing out, without even thinking about it, she stretched out three fingers, "I wille up with this tone if you don''t say it, again and again If you treat others as fools, you really think I, Su Wen, is easy to bully. Didn''t she want a name? I''ll make her theughing stock of everyone this time." "Okay, that''s great." Editor-in-Chief Xia stood up from the sofa excitedly, and punched hard, "She banned me from the whole industry, and forced me to nowhere. If she stumbles, I''m willing to do anything." After speaking, she looked at Su Wen with sparkling eyes, full of excitement and expectation. Where is the arrogance when we first met. Chapter 1203: Its cold, let Aishang close down Chapter 1203 It''s cold, let Aishang go bankrupt "Thank you, you are more straightforward than I thought." "Mutual cooperation." Editor-in-Chief Xia finished talking about the matter, so he didn''t stay any longer. After three days of discussion, he waited for the news and left. After Editor-in-Chief Xia left, Zhou Yan asked for praise, "Wenwen, how are you doing? Did I do a good thing this time?" "Yes, yes." Su Wen took a strawberry and fed it to Zhou Yan''s mouth, "Fortunately, Editor-in-Chief Xia said it in advance, otherwise the Su family would be ruined by Song Zishan." "I''ve never seen such a shameless and vicious person as Song Zishan. It''s a pity that there were so many people in the circle who praised him before, everyone was blind, right?" Zhou Yan was also filled with righteous indignation, and was half dead by Song Zishan''s anger, "Hmph! Thinking of thest banquet, she used the power of the Song family to bully you for nothing, and I would get angry with you." "Song Zishan is praised in the circle because she has a good friend who helps her everywhere and is good at human rtions." Zhou Hengyang came in at some point, leaning on the door frame with his arms folded, looking at Zhou Yan with a dark handsome face. ! "Hehehe, the eldest nephew is not busy!" Zhou Yan smirked guiltily, and secretly teased Su Wen, asking her to speak for herself. Since Wenwen became pregnant, the eldest nephew has be idle and neglecting his job, staring at his wife all day long. What hurts her is that every time shees to talk to Wenwen, she has the illusion that she is being watched. Not only must she speak carefully, but she will also be kicked out if shees too many times. Have such an arrogant nephew? Such a useless little aunt? It is really difficult for her, the eldest nephew and daughter-inw must help her vent her anger. Su Wen suppressed a smile, returned a reassuring look to Zhou Yan, and asked Zhou Hengyang, "You mean Lu Jianan?" Zhou Hengyang nodded, "Well! Without Lu Jianan these years, Song Zishan''s nature has long been known to everyone, and everyone knows it." "You even know this?" "I also know that Lu Jianan had a falling out with Song Zishan, and was stabbed in the back by Song Zishan before he reached the capital." Su Wen and Zhou Yan were speechless. "Aren''t they best friends?" "Lv Jianan regards Song Zishan as a friend, but Song Zishan only regards her as a follower." Zhou Hengyang went to Su Wen and sat on the armrest of her sofa, and gently pinched Su Wen''s cheek to express his dissatisfaction. "Leave this messy thing to me in the future." Just after leaving, Zhou Hengyang heard it clearly in the corridor. No one in the entire studio dared to go up to the second floor with his handsome face livid. Even Editor-in-Chief Xia walked a lot faster when Zhou Hengyang nodded politely and left from the office. Zhou Hengyang disliked Song Zishan even more than Sun Yunyun from Sanjiaying. Su Wen was eager to hand it over to Hengyang, but she didn''t have the ability to make Aishang go bankrupt and Song Zishan lose face. It was cool to promise just now, but now it is difficult to do things. But she is not a pedantic person. She has no ability to solve the problem and has to force herself to prove her ability. She does not rely on human backbone, but in the end it is the man whoes out to clean up the mess. When she should ask her husband for help, she should ask her husband for help, otherwise, wouldn''t her golden thighs be hugged for nothing? Su Wen thought of the ssic sentence of the domineering president in the future, and took the initiative to lean on Zhou Hengyang, holding his arm and acting like a baby, "Hengyang, it''s getting cold, let Aishang go bankrupt!" "Okay! Let Aishang go out of business tomorrow." Zhou Hengyang nced at Su Wen silently, with obvious meaning, ''Wenwen said something she didn''t understand again. '' Chapter 1204: Others are afraid of the Song family, but Zhou Hengyang is not Chapter 1204 Others are afraid of the Song family, but Zhou Hengyang is not Zhou Yan interjected, "Wenwen, what does the closure of Aishang have to do with the cold weather? It''s not cold but cold now, right? It''s freezing outside in the morning." Su Wen: "..." The car overturned! Even if you want to y the role of the boss, not everyone is capable of being the boss. Overbearing is a technical job. "Why haven''t you left yet?" Zhou Hengyang asked coldly. "I came to see Wenwen." Zhou Yan said aggrievedly: "Wenwen, can you help me talk? Did Ie to see you? I also brought a lot of fruit! It''s delicious." "I can buy fruit, and there are many delicious ones." Zhou Hengyang''s handsome eyes were stained with a smile, and said arrogantly: "I will raise my daughter-inw." "Then I''m a little aunt,e and see what''s wrong with my nephew and daughter-inw? Every time youe here, you drive people away. It''s too much, Zhou Hengyang! It''s outrageous." Su Wen couldn''t stand it anymore, "Hengyang, why are you always chasing your little aunt? I''m bored by myself. I wish for my little aunt to apany me. I''m very happy every time my little auntes." "Thest time she came to abduct you to the store, she was almost bumped into. There are so many customersing and going in the store every day, what if something happens?" Zhou Hengyang felt wronged when his wife didn''t help him. The daughter-inw is entric, turning her elbows outward. Originally, his status in the family was low enough, but now the little aunt wanted to fight with him. "I want to go." Su Wen''s original n was to go there every day after the opening. It was not considered an inspection, but to participate more and learn more so that problems could be found and corrected in time. Things like Song Zishan''s stumbling behind this time, if it was before, she would have known about it. After pregnancy, although she did not have morning sickness, she was lethargic and her energy was not as good as before. Coupled with the tight management of Hengyang, many things have been ignored. "Okay, go get busy! Didn''t you just say that you want Aishang to go bankrupt? You don''t need to do something?" Su Wen started to chase people away. "Ok." Zhou Hengyang agreed concisely, went back to the study next to him, and started calling people. Letting Aishang go bankrupt is difficult and easy to say. When he took action to warn Aishangst time, he considered letting Aishang go bankrupt directly. If it wasn''t for the fear of Wenwen getting angry, he would have let him do nothing at that time. Now that Aishang is in Song Zishan''s hands, there is really no need to stay behind. I made a phone call and made an appointment with a few people rted to publications to have dinner together in the evening. The few people who received the call were more pleasantly surprised than thest, and they talked for a long time, allining that Zhou Hengyang had no brotherhood, disappeared for a few years, and when he came back, he still avoided them. Finally, Zhou Hengyang couldn''t take it anymore and hung up the phone. The evening dinner was set at Rongjingxuan, and by the way, Liu Qiang and Liu Chun were invited to apany them. He can alsomunicate about work matters, and let Faxiao arrange a blind date for Su Qing, killing three birds with one stone. Others are afraid of the Song family, but Zhou Hengyang is not. **** The next day, Aishang Studio¡ª "Mr. Song, Mr. Song is not good, something is not right." The new secretary hurried to the office without even knocking on the door. Song Zishan, who was putting on makeup and lipstick inside, was taken aback. The lipstick was crooked, leaving a ring mark on her chin. Angrily, Song Zishan mmed the lipstick on the secretary''s face fiercely. Although the object was small, the secretary hissed because of the delicate and painful skin on his face, but he didn''t dare to cry. "What are you shouting for? Letting you in without knocking?" Well, the update I owed the day before yesterday has been made up! Thanks for your support, I will continue to work hard! mwah. Chapter 1205: problem occurs Chapter 1205 something happened "Mr. Song..." The secretary''s eyes were red with grievance, and he hurriedly bowed and apologized, "I''m sorry I won''t dare next time, I will pay attention next time." "Be careful next time, if you make a mistake again, I will fire you." Song Zishan waved her hand irritably. She has been in a bad mood since she fell out with Lu Jianan, and she is very angry. Now everyone is scolding Lu Jianan for repaying her revenge, she doesn''t know good and bad, she should be happy, she should be happy to watch the show, seeing Lu Jianan being punished, but she is not as happy as she imagined when she achieved her goal. On the contrary, the anger is getting bigger and bigger. To be honest, Song Zishan felt a little regretful, but she couldn''t let her face down if she admitted it. It is even more impossible to apologize to Lu Jianan. They had quarreled before, and every time it was Lu Jianan who coaxed her, persuaded her, and apologized to her. Before she said anything, Lu Jianan dared to quarrel with her. In the end, he still betrayed her. Thinking of this, Song Zishan immediately denied her inner thoughts. That kind of person is not worth regretting. "No, I will pay attention to it in the future. Thank you Mr. Song for giving me a chance to correct it." The secretary apologized in fear. After the apology, he did not forget the reason why he ran in, and hurriedly said: "Mr. Song, I have something to return." .¡± "Then say it quickly." "It''s a new printing factory we cooperated with, and all the 100,000 copies of the New Year special edition were returned." "What? Return?" Song Zishan was furious when she heard this, "Why was it returned? Didn''t you say it well? Haven''t you been cooperating with Xinxing before?" "I... I went to the boss of the printing factory, but the boss never saw me and didn''t tell me the reason." "Because I didn''t pay?" Song Zishan frowned, and cursed in a low voice: "A group of people who don''t know how to praise will let Xinxing go out of business tomorrow. Forget it, I''m anxious for the release of the New Year special right now, so forget about this Xinxing''s court of death, you can start again I don¡¯t believe that there are people who don¡¯t love money when I find apany to cooperate with. At worst, we will pay in advance this time.¡± However, the secretary didn''t rx at all after hearing her words, and looked like he was about to cry. "I found it, I contacted all the printing factories in the whole province, and none of them were willing to cooperate with us. Also... and the employees who were fired by you sued you, among them..." Under Song Zishan''s increasingly ugly and livid face, the secretary could no longer speak. The series of things that happened today hit everyone¡¯s heads like a bolt from the blue, bad things happened one after another, one after another, and one was worse than the other. Right now, the entire Lipstick Club is panicking, and they are all worried that they will lose their jobs soon. Song Zishan slumped down on the chair behind her with a thud, and finally this series of events made her calm down because of her arrogance. She is not stupid, on the contrary she is very smart. It''s just that the smooth wind has always been smooth, and the absolute power of the Song family is backed by everyone. Everyone wants to give way and coax her. No matter what she does, there will be someone who will help her solve the problem one after another. That''s why Song Zishan developed an arrogant and arrogant arrogance. This will be like a basin of cold water being poured down, like a me being doused by someone. Song Zishan clenched her fists tightly, thinking quickly in her mind, and said after a long time: "Who is this messing with me behind my back? How dare you seek death like this?" She said that she wanted death, but she had a vague guess in her heart. I''m afraid that the person who makes the move this time will not be afraid of the Song family behind her. If even the Song family is not afraid of someone, then what is she, Song Zishan? As soon as this idea popped up, Song Zishan''s face became terribly distorted. It¡¯s changed, let¡¯s make it up tomorrow night! Chapter 1206: get out Chapter 1206 Get out "Anything else?" After calming down, Song Zishan suppressed the fear in her heart and asked, "Have you got something to say at once?" "There are sus suing us... Our magazine breached the contract." The secretary was also in a mess. Editor Xia made it very clear before he resigned that he must not give up the cooperation with the Su family, but Mr. Song didn''t stop and insisted on viting the contract without even saying a word. Forget it, and deliberately discredit Su''s family in the New Year special. At that time, everyone in the magazine opposed it, but no one dared to say it. Anyone who said it would end up like editor-in-chief Xia. Even worse than editor-in-chief Xia. "She dares!" Song Zishan pped her hand on the table so loudly that her palms hurt so badly that she lost consciousness, "Who gave her the courage? How dare she?" The secretary flinched in fright, muttering in her heart why didn''t she dare? People are very brave. Song Zishan took a few deep breaths. A series of news came so fast that she was caught off guard. I wanted to call a few helpers I had found from the capital to discuss countermeasures, but I quickly rejected it in my heart. Those few people are more useless than the other, waste. When I arrive in the provincial capital, I know how to show off my power all day long. If they really want to solve the problem, it will not work. The contrast with Lu Jianan is too obvious. In the past, Lu Jianan helped her deal with these problems, and she never had to worry about them. Now without Lu Jianan, Song Zishan only feels restricted everywhere. "President Song, what should we do?" "Get out." "yes." The secretary ran out in desperation. When he got outside, he just closed the door of the office when the employees of the magazine surrounded him. The secretary made a quiet gesture and pointed to the office next door, and a group of people followed quietly. As soon as he entered the office, he immediately couldn''t help talking and asked questions in a hurry. "what is the problem?" "I heard that no one in the entire provincial capital is willing to cooperate with us." "Is it true? It shouldn''t be true, right? Didn''t you say Mr. Song has a big background? Does anyone dare to lose face like this?" "That''s right! The editor-in-chief Xia who was able to force him to sell the magazine at a low price back then, how could he have no background." "Cut! As I said a long time ago, that woman has no ability at all. She has a bad temper, looks down on people, and does things headstrong. Will the person who does business be like her? She is suitable to be the eldestdy at home, not toe out to start a business." magazine." The person who spoke was Editor-in-Chief Xia''s confidant. Ever since Editor-in-Chief Xia left, she couldn''t continue working, and she had scolded Song Zishan countless times in her heart. This will find an opportunity to speak out what is in your heart. Normally, I would never dare to say it. The entire magazine knows that Song Zishan is not easy to provoke and has a bad temper. If you offend her, just wait for bad luck! No matter how much dissatisfaction you feel in your heart, you have to endure it. Not only dare not speak, but also dare not whisper in private, for fear of being retaliated if the word spreads out. But this time, everyone who heard it was silent for a moment. Then pretended not to hear it, because everyone thought so, and they were right. The secretary nced in the direction of Song Zishan''s office in fear, knowing that she must be calling someone inside, so she was relieved if she couldn''t hear her. "Stop saying a few words, all of you!" The secretary wept. "What''s wrong? Is it really serious?" The secretary nodded, "When I went to Xinxing Printing Factory today, I met a person who used to have a good rtionship with our magazine. He told me, let me prepare to find a new job! But where can I find a new job? Now It¡¯s so hard to find a job, even if I find it, I still have to go to the factory, and I don¡¯t want to go to the factory.¡± Chapter 1207: what effect Chapter 1207 What effect I have worked in a magazine with a good environment andfortable work for a long time, who wants to go to a factory! "real?" "is it so serious?" Everyone also looked worried. "Well! It''s more serious than you think. The printing house''s reluctance to cooperate with our magazine is just a trivial matter. The serious thing is that our magazine was sued by the Su family. This incident caused a huge coteral impact." "What impact?" "Speak quickly, don''t hesitate." "Ourwsuit with Su''s family has attracted the attention of the higher-ups, and it will be reviewed soon. Our qualifications to publish publications will be revoked." Most magazine publishers know that without qualifications, they cannot open a magazine. The water here is deep! "howe?" Someone muttered unbelievably to himself, but the others didn''t speak, because everyone understood the twists and turns. In the past, editor-in-chief Xia was able to open the magazine with a lot of thought and affection. Just to treat guests to dinner, I don¡¯t know how many people I found for entertainment. Of course, the premise of all this is that the magazine itself must meet the requirements. For a long time, although Aishang Magazine has a high profile in the industry, it does things very safely and carefully. So I never make mistakes, and I never have a contract dispute with any partner. Now that Song Zishan came, she immediately offended the Su family, and the contract was even more unreasonable. Ai Shang has to take full responsibility. Lose money, just pay for the loss, and now the censored magazine may not be able to continue. "Then... can we ask Boss Su? Boss Su is so kind, she will definitely not refuse to ask her for help." Someone asked naively. "Are you stupid?" "You have the nerve to ask, but I''m sorry." Someoneined dissatisfied, "We were the ones who were sorry for Boss Su first, because we did things hically. Since Boss Su has sued Ai Shang, he must already know about the nder we wrote about her." the manuscript." "My God! I also wrote one." Someone wailed. "Song Zishan is all to me." "That''s right! It''s all her, and she''s going to die as soon as shees. Editor Xia has said so much, but it''s useless, and we don''t think about the consequences. We employees are like dogs in her heart. We can be fired if we want to be fired, and we can be scolded whenever we want. Don''t treat us as human beings." "In order to make money to support my family, I can bear it, and there is nothing I can''t bear, but now because of her, all of us have lost our good jobs, and I will never let her go." "It''s all her fault." "Her family has money and doesn''t care, but I can''t." "My brother is still waiting for my sry to pay the tuition!" As they talked, everyone''s face became more and more ugly. Some of them were in poor condition and started crying softly. They have been enduring Song Zishan''s humiliation, harsh treatment, and the guilt of betraying editor Xia, just to support their family? If it weren''t for theck of money, the family couldn''t afford it, who wouldn''t want to be willful? Who has no temper? Who wouldn''t want to quit their job? But life doesn¡¯t allow it, and if you don¡¯t work for a day, you will have no ie for a day. But now, the jobs they worked so hard to maintain are gone, and the culprit is Song Zishan, who has left a bad impression on everyone since she forced to buy Aishang. **** In the office, Song Zishan made more than a dozen phone calls in a row, and the more she listened, the more frightened she became. The dozen or so phone calls are all rted to the Song family, and they usually treat her very well. As long as she has something to ask for help, she will do it without saying a word. Chapter 1208: whats wrong with me Chapter 1208 What''s wrong with me But this time, everyone refused. In the end, one of them, looking at Song Jinyan''s face, vaguely reminded her that she had offended someone. When Song Zishan asked who she had offended, the other party replied coldly, "You don''t know who you offended? Are you really Song Jinyan''s sister? Ridiculous." Then hung up the phone without hesitation. Thest word "ridiculous" lingered in Song Zishan''s ears like a spell, and kept ringing, all he heard was the word "ridiculous". And the disappointment, indifference, and alienation contained in that sentence. Song Zishan knew that the only person who reminded her would never pay attention to her or help her in the future. She has lost face to the Song family, she is not worthy of being a member of the Song family. She is inferior to her cousin, not even qualified to be a cousin. There is no one like her in the Song family. Song Zishan stood up abruptly, and threw the phone out violently, breaking it to pieces. This was not enough, she was angry, hated and annoyed and needed to vent, wanting to destroy everything she saw. Song Zishan acted like crazy, smashing the neatly decorated and clean office into a mess, as if swept by a typhoon, it was a mess everywhere. It is almost impossible to see the original appearance. "Why do you look down on me? Why?" "What''s wrong with me?" "I am the little princess of the Song family." "I did nothing wrong, I did nothing wrong." Every time Song Zishan yelled a word, she smashed something and didn''t stop until she was tired, sitting on the sofa with a grim face and panting. It took a long time to calm down, and before she could find someone to help, there was a sudden noise outside. Song Zishan went out, and people in work uniforms came outside to deliver the summons, and then came to see a group of people to investigate their qualifications. From noon to night, Aishang magazine faced wave after wave of people, as well as those who offended Song Zishan after she took office, all came to the door. And being expelled by her for no reason became thest straw that broke the camel''s back. The next day, Aishang Magazine officially closed down andpensated everyone for their losses and employees'' severance pay. The news of the closure of Aishang Magazine spread like a whirlwind, and this action also confirmed the position of the Su family in the industry that no one dared to mess with. It even indirectly made the Su family more famous, and at the same time cast a veil of mystery, adding a lot of unspeakable rumors. Su''s business was originally a high-end business, and the target customers were all prominent middle-ss people. This time, ordinary people don''t know about the bankruptcy of Aishang, but people who have some news have more or less heard the rumors. One is that Song Zishan was too ostentatious when she took over. How high-profile she was at the beginning, now that she has closed down, it will set off how mysterious and powerful the su family is. The second reason is that the speed is too fast. In just two days, apany that is gaining momentum has be a thing of the past. How can this kind of thunder method not be scary? Along with it, Su''s business set a new sales record again. **** capital- In the Sichuan-Chongqing snack bar, a slender and tall young man came in. After entering the store, the man took off the scarf and mask he was wearing, revealing his handsome face, facing the eyes of diners in the lobby, the young man slightly As soon as he smiled, there were two shallow dimples on his cheeks, which made his smile even more charming. The diners in the lobby almost looked straight Someone muttered, why did this person seem to have seen it somewhere? I can¡¯t remember the specifics. "Here." Lu Jianan sat at the table for four by the window and waved to Xu Junfeng. Chapter 1209: too eye-catching Chapter 1209 is too eye-catching As soon as Lu Jianan finished speaking, he saw another personing in after Xu Junfeng. His figure is a little taller than Xu Junfeng''s, but his imposing manner is many times higher than Xu Junfeng''s. From the time he came in, the small restaurant seemed to be much narrower in an instant, making people feel that the space was cramped and the ceiling was so low that it was hard to breathe. The soft smile on Lu Jianan''s face froze for a moment, but she concealed it well. She is not familiar with the person who came in with Xu Junfeng, but she definitely knows. In her position, she has never met herself, but there are too many rumors about him in the circle, plus she is with Xu Junfeng, so she doesn''t need to guess who it is. Lv Jianan hinted with his eyes: Why did you bring your brother here? Xu Junfeng shrugged innocently. Lv Jianan: "..." Speechless. "Youe here just to treat guests?" Xu Junfeng looked around, obviously disgusted, "Isn''t it too casual? Now people who want to invite me to dinner line up at the Great Wall. It''s not easy for me toe here." "You''re going to be **** off!" Lu Jianan rolled his eyes, and from the corner of his eyes, he noticed the bag that Xu Junfeng was carrying. It was one of Su''s main men''s chest bags. The design was very trendy, and it was so eye-catching on Xu Junfeng''s back. . Just one of those handsome, cool smiling but **** charming big boys. Xu Junfeng noticed her gaze, and said, "How is it? Does it look good? It''s a limited edition." "What limited edition?" Although Lu Jianan has read Su''s magazines, she doesn''t pay much attention to them. She also likes beautiful things and loves to buy things. But don''t put too much energy on it, "Thememorative edition is a limited edition, only 30 are sold nationwide, and the one on me is one of them." Xu Junfeng sat down opposite Lu Jianan, followed by Xu Xiyi with a nk expression, looking at Lu Jianan. Lv Jianan was baffled by him, he didn''t know what to say for a while, so he pretended not to care, and continued talking to Xu Junfeng: "There are only thirty, isn''t that very popr?" "Of course it''s very popr, and I can''t buy it. I heard that the price on the ck market has been raised to three times the original price." Xu Junfeng sighed, "I don''t know what Su Wen thinks. Do not increase production." "Things are rare and expensive. Her brand positioning is high-end and luxury. It only serves one in ten thousand customers, and only sells to you who are one in a million." Because I talked with Su Wenst time, Lu Jianan knew Su Wen very well. I also admire the concept in my heart. I''m really curious how her brain is so long that she can set up such a genius method. "It matches your temperament very well." "That''s true." Even if it''s bad, he doesn''t like it. "Order." Xu Xiyi who was sitting beside him suddenly spoke, his voice was very textured and slightly hoarse. "Okay." Lu Jianan understood why Xu Xiyi would stare at him as soon as he came in this time, and it turned out that he was urging her to order food. Smiling politely at the two of them, Lu Jianan got up to look for the proprietress. She is a regr customer of this small restaurant. Although the restaurant is small, the taste is very authentic and the dishes are very fresh. She likes to eat Sichuan cuisine, and often sneaks here by herself. Because Song Zishan doesn''t like Sichuan cuisine, she dislikes the taste too much, which makes her smell all over her body. Zishan didn''t like it and wouldn''t let here, so she woulde here secretly every time. Now that the two of them had a falling out, she coulde here openly, Lu Jianan felt inexplicably relieved. Chapter 1210: what happened to zi shan Chapter 1210 What happened to Zishan Thinking about who I used to be, I feel incredible. That kind of amodating, viting one''s own principles time and time again, has be not like oneself. This time her reputation was ruined and her work was suspended, but she didn''t feel sad at all. Lv Jianan went to find the proprietress to order, and Xu Xiyi said, "Is she the one who likes to be careful?" "Brother, are you jealous?" Xu Junfeng looked astonished when he was struck by lightning. Xu Xiyi, who provoked him, pped the brat. "What nonsense." "I''m sorry, it''s your appearance that is too easy to be misunderstood. You insist oning with me, and I don''t believe it if you say that there is no purpose in killing you." "Cough cough." Xu Xiyi clenched his right fist against his lips, and said unhappily, "My parents arrange blind dates for me all day long, don''t you know?" He mainly wanted to avoid blind dates. "Hehe, of course I know." Not only did he know, but he also advised his parents in private, helping to arrange more for the eldest brother, preferably twice a day, one in the morning and one in the afternoon, from now until Lantern Festival Festival. But he dare not say this, if he let his elder brother know, he will die. "I have something to do in the afternoon. The blind date in the afternoon is at the Lanshan Tea House. Help me." "What? Shall I help you?" "That''s right! What''s the matter? You don''t want to?" Xu Xiyi narrowed his eyes slightly, showed a super ''gentle'' smile to his younger brother, moved his hands a little, and made aplicated movement. Xu Junfeng shook his head and quickly shook his head, "I have no objection, I have no objection at all. It is my honor to help big brother share his worries." Xu Xiyi patted his younger brother''s head like a spring breeze, and praised: "My younger brother is really obedient. From now on, I will leave the big brother''s blind dates to you." Xu Junfeng trembled even more. "What''s the matter? Is it cold?" Lu Jianan saw Xu Junfeng shivering when he came back from ordering, and thought he was feeling cold. "Not cold." Xu Xiyi nodded politely to Lu Jianan. "Oh!" She was still quite stressed when facing Xu Xiyi, and she didn''t rx at all when talking to Xu Junfeng. Even the purpose of calling Xu Junfeng out today is hard to open his mouth. Soon, the proprietress began to serve the dishes. When the dishes were almost ready, the three of them ate in silence. No one spoke, Lu Jianan wanted to relieve the atmosphere, but Xu Xiyi was like a mountain sitting here. A crushed iceberg where people can''t breathe easily. Lv Jianan tried hard several times to no avail, and finally gave up altogether. Fortunately, Xu Xiyi ate very quickly, so he finished eating first and left first. Before leaving, he settled the bill, and Lu Jianan didn''t hesitate to rush to buy it. There is not much money for a meal, and everyone doesn''t care about it. When Xu Xiyi finally left, Lu Jianan let out a big breath, "Huh! Finally left, why did you bring your elder brother?" "Hehe...I''m unlucky." Originally, he wanted to trick his elder brother, but he turned out to be himself. "When I came in, my face was full of joy, but now I have an unlucky face." Lu Jianan saw it very urately. "Tell me! What do you want from me?" "I heard that something happened to Zishan in the provincial capital, so I wanted to ask you, what happened? Is it a big problem?" Although Song Zishan was ruthless towards her, when she heard that something happened to her, Lu Jianan''s first thought was to care . But she has been isted and driven out of the circle. She didn''t know the inside story, and no one else was willing to tell her if she knew it. The only person who could ask was Xu Junfeng. Chapter 1211: Became a sacrificial child Chapter 1211 became an abandoned child "She treats you like that, and you still care about her?" Xu Junfeng was furious. "I''m used to it, just ask, and I don''t know what to do." "The problem is big, super big." Speaking of this, Xu Junfeng immediately felt much better. "The Aishang magazine she just bought went bankrupt, and it took only two days. In just two days, Aishang went bankrupt and closed down. Not only that, but also owed a lot of foreign debts andpensation. Arrears of wages for employees, breach of contract In short A bunch of questions. She haspletely humiliated the Song family, you know? A family friend of the Song family kindly reminded her that she offended someone, do you know how she told people?" "What did she tell people?" Lv Jianan was startled when he heard this, his face turned pale. She has helped Song Zishan deal with her interpersonal rtionships for so many years, and there is no need to remind her of the tricks and tricks, just a little hint. The problems on the surface are not big problems. Whether it is debts or breach of contract, they are small problems that can be dealt with easily and will not affect anything. Even if Aishang went bankrupt, at worst it would be a loss of money, at most it would be embarrassing and lose face. These are temporary, what really kills is the deeper meaning. That means Song Zishan was abandoned by the Song family. Otherwise, no one has the ability to make Aishang go bankrupt in two days without paying any price, and make Song Zishan so miserable. Zhou Hengyang can''t do it either. He has the ability to do all this, but he can''t do it without giving something. But now everything appears that the Song family has given up on Song Zishan. She has be an abandoned child, and the Song family is no longer supporting her. Without the Song family, she has a bad temper and needs others to hold her back. If things go on like this, will she be able to adapt? The more Lu Jianan thought about it, the more serious his expression became. Xu Junfeng nced at her meaningfully, and said that the reputation of the little princess of the Song family was created by Lu Jianan, but now it seems that the rumors are actually true. That''s right, he doesn''t like people like Song Zishan, and he probably doesn''t have the brains of Lu Jianan. "She asked the man back, who did she offend. Do you think it''s funny? Who did she offend, and she didn''t know it? She even asked someone else back. It would be interesting enough for people to remind her, but she was also risking offending people. Risk warning. She actually..." Xu Junfeng stopped talking at the end, shaking his head andughing. "I knew she was brainless, but I didn''t expect her to be so brainless." These words are too level-headed. Lv Jianan also found it unbelievable, but subconsciously found excuses for Song Zishan, trying to help her get back, "She must have been frightened at the time!" "Hehe!" Xu Junfeng sneered. "Then Song Zishan is back?" "I came back yesterday. I guess it''s time to find Mr. Song in the Song family''s old house. After all, Mr. Song and Grandma Song have always loved her very much. If something happened with them as backers, they will definitely sue her." "Zhou Hengyang did this time?" "clever." "Then..." Lu Jianan hesitated for a moment, "Song Jinyan gave up on Song Zishan?" "You''re so smart." Xu Junfeng smiled dimpledly, "I came to see you today just to tell you that you cane out of the rivers andkes again. No matter where the studio asked me to bring you a message, you can go back to work. This Sure enough, the world has no shortage of smart people, Song Zishan can''t do it anymore, she is no longer the little princess of the Song family who can do whatever she wants." So no one will be afraid of her previous ban on Lu Jianan, and they did it for her face. Chapter 1212: I want to be friends with Su Wen Chapter 1212 I want to be friends with Su Wen Lv Jianan was in aplicated mood for a while. "You also thought of it?" Lu Jianan nodded, "Yes! Song Jinyan''s weight in giving up her is too heavy, and Song Zishan can''t bear it. Even if Grandpa Song and Grandma Song are protecting her, it''s useless. Grandpa Song has already delegated power and will not interfere with the eldest grandson. Grandma Song It is very good to her, but Grandma Song is not in good health, no one will allow her to use outside things to fire Grandma Song." Anyone with eyes knows that now and in the future, Song Jinyan will only be in charge of the Song family. "By the way, I heard another thing. Song Zishan was beaten by an employee at Aishang Magazine." "What?" Lu Jianan thought he heard it wrong, "How is it possible?" "She was beaten, her nose was bruised and her face was swollen. The magazine closed down, and the employees lost control of their emotions. She didn''t try to appease her, but added fuel to the fire, so she was pushed on the floor of the office and punched her feet. Song Zishan is estimated to be fine in the next two months." Come out to meet people." With a pig-headed face, how can he meet people. Lu Jianan was speechless for a long time. "Anyway, let me advise you, Song Zishan has never regarded you as a friend. You should stop thinking about her all the time. Even if she takes the initiative to find you in the future and apologizes to you, don''t forgive her. Otherwise, you will suffer a big loss. " Xu Junfeng stood up with his bag in his hands, and waved his hands smartly, "Let''s go, do you want me to see you off?" "No, it''s very close to my house. I''ll walk back." The two came out of the small restaurant, each wearing warm scarves, cotton jackets, and down jackets. The New Year ising soon, the capital has be a snow-white world, and sporadic snowkes are falling in the sky again. The road is icy and slippery, so you must be careful when walking. Lv Jianan nced enviously at the ck high-brow riding boots Xu Junfeng was wearing. They were handsome, cool, warm and non-slip. "What brand are your shoes? Where did you buy them?" She also wanted to buy a pair. "The ones from Su''s house are not for sale. I heard they made them for my family to wear, so I specially gave them to Dong Na and me." Compared with bags, he prefers shoes, and he is extremely satisfied with the shoes on his feet. "It looks good." Lu Jianan was so envious, he sighed, "I really want to make friends with Su Wen!" After sighing, he realized that he shut up immediately. The reason why she came to this point with Song Zishan was because Song Zishan suspected that she and Su Wen had be friends? I really don''t know what to say, now that I think about it, I might as well really make friends with Su Wen! At least you don''t have to be wronged in vain. She really admires Su Wen. "Then you might as well be friends with Su Qing!" Xu Junfeng didn''t know the twists and turns in her heart, and said directly: "Su Qing is responsible for the design and production of the Su family. Su Wen participated in the early stage of the photo shoot with Dong Na, and Su Qing was responsible for all theplicated things in theter stage. She is very talented in collocation, aesthetics and design, and a very ordinary thing will be extraordinary in her hands." "Really? I haven''t heard of it before." "Su Qing is the second child of the Su family. She is very low-key, but her work is very serious and demanding. In short, I found that the sisters of the Su family are very powerful. You will hear more and more news about them in the future." Xu Junfeng became the spokesperson of Su''s family, and cooperated a lot with the studio, and became friends after getting in touch with him a lot. Whether the rtionship is good, the news that you know is naturally more than outsiders. Chapter 1213: Lu Jianans heart Chapter 1213 Lu Jianan''s Heart The two separated at the fork in the road, Lu Jianan walked home, when he reached the courtyard wall, he saw a familiar figure from the back, and when he got closer, it turned out to be Song Zishan. "Why are you here?" Lu Jianan paid close attention to Song Zishan''s face, even though she was wearing a hat, mask and turtleneck sweater, she could still see the bruises on her face. "Jianan, it''s great that you''re here, I''m looking for you!" Song Zishan grabbed Lu Jianan''s arm excitedly, "You must help me avenge me this time, help me vent my anger. I will kill Su Wen, she will not die , I can''t swallow this breath." Lv Jianan''s heart skipped a beat, and he shook off Song Zishan''s hand, "Are you crazy?" "I''m not crazy, I''m very calm." Song Zishan also calmed down after being thrown away, staring at Lu Jianan coldly. "What? You don''t want to? I came back from the provincial capital and didn''t go to see anyone. I didn''t even go home, so I came to you directly. You have betrayed me once, are you going to betray me again?" "How did I betray you?" "Hehe!" Song Zishan sneered, and the person who watched with gloomy eyes panicked. "You know in your heart that you want to be friends with Su Wen. You appreciate her and like her. Am I right? Although you kept telling me that you would not associate with her, you don''t think so in your heart." Lv Jianan was startled, and didn''t speak for a long time. "Let me be right? Anyway, this time I was screwed by Su Wen, and there are people who say something about me. But so what? I''m still me." Song Zishan raised her chin high, and looked at Lu Jianan disdainfully . "Do you know why I''m angry? Because you lied to me, what you promised me waspletely different from what you really thought in your heart. I would rather you tell me directly that you admire Su Wen, that I am me, and she is She. But you didn''t, you were wronged, you were amodating, I thought I had given myself withoutint or regret. " "No." Lu Jianan''s voice weakened, and he felt that hecked confidence. "Do you know in your heart that you must be very touched by what you have done to me over the years? Do you think you are noble? My willful arrogance must bring out your cleverness, right?" "I..." Lu Jianan took a staggering step back, feeling confused for a while. Song Zishan''s words were like a sharp knife shing fiercely in her heart, tearing out **** things that were hidden deep in her heart that she had never discovered before. It made her mind so confused that she didn''t want to admit it, but she intuitively thought it was not the case. But Song Zishan''s words were so sharp that she couldn''t bear it. "I guess now everyone must say that you are very powerful. My previous reputation is all due to your painstaking efforts. Maybe my cousin looks at you differently. Xu Junfeng and Xu Xiyi also think it is very good, don''t you? You are very sessful now, Get their approval, and you can be a winner in life." "It''s not like that, it''s not like that." "Then you said it was like that?" "I¡­" "Can''t you tell?" Song Zishan interrupted with a sneer, looking at Lu Jianan with gloomy eyes, "As soon as you leave me, I will be an outcast, aren''t you proud?" "No, I...I''m worried." "No, no, no." Song Zishan shook her head, "You are very happy, because you feel free, and you can get rid of me, the person who blocks your way and your eyes from now on." Chapter 1214: tell me the truth Chapter 1214 Tell me the truth "I''ll give you three days to think about it carefully. Now I''m going home." Song Zishan put on the mask that fell off due to emotion, and before leaving, she nced at Lu Jianan again, and leaned forward to stare at her . "I hate you, you betrayed me." "I didn''t betray you." She swore that she would never do anything bad to Zishan, she has been... Song Zishan stretched out her fair fingers to press on the position of Lu Jianan''s heart, "You didn''t realize it yourself, since we first confronted Su Wen in the provincial capital, your heart has been deviated. Am I right? It''s ridiculous, I''ve gotten to this point, I don''t have any real friends, the only one I have is you." "I...I am to you too..." "You don''t know yourself, I know you better than you. After thinking about whether to help me, I won''t force you this time." After speaking, he passed by, and his figure quickly disappeared into the boundless snow. There are more and more snowkes in the sky, and the sporadic light snow turns into heavy snow at some point. *** At this time, the atmosphere in the Song family was so tense that it was suffocating. There was a "bang!", and the sharp sound of the teacup breaking made people tremble in the heart. The nanny downstairs took a cautious look, but finally didn''t dare to go upstairs to tidy up. Let¡¯s wait first! In the small reception room upstairs dedicated to drinking tea, Song Jinyan was confronting Mr. Song. The rtionship between grandpa and grandson has always been very good. Song Jinyan has been intelligent since he was a child, well-organized in speaking and doing things, and has a precocious personality. He is a perfect heir. Since he was young, he has never disappointed the Song family or the old man. It was even said that the grandpa and grandson would make trouble like this. "Grandpa, I just ask if you are? Su Xuewen is my second uncle?" Finally Song Jinyan broke the silence and asked sharply. "Shut up, you shut up." Mr. Song was furious, "I''m not dead yet! How dare you doubt your second uncle, who gave you power." He suddenly forgot, this grandson has grown up, his wings are hardened, and he has long grown into an eagle soaring in the sky. If Jinyan hadn''t been too cruel to that girl Zishan this time, he wouldn''t have noticed what Jinyan was doing under his nose. Jinyan, although she didn''t like the second child''s family since she was a child, she never asked about Zishan''s affairs, and she didn''t bother to get involved. But this time, Jinyan directly threw Zishan out as an abandoned child. Without his acquiescence, Zhou Hengyang''s methods would never have been as fast as lightning, simply thorough. When the old man got the news, he immediately knew that Jinyan had discovered something, and that''s why he hated Zishan so much. Is there anything that can make him hate his cousin as an abandoned son? The result is only one. The old man''s mind turned, and he looked at Song Jinyan with anger, relief and pride. Grandpa and grandson looked at each other with a hidden edge, like a blizzard suddenly colliding together, causing the whole world to shake violently. Finally, the old man replied hoarsely, "No." He couldn''t admit it. Song Jinyan''s handsome face was livid, and his thin lips curled into a sarcastic smile, "Grandpa, do you think you can still fool me?" "It is true that you have grown up, and you are no longer the Song Jinyan you used to be." "Then you tell me the truth." "I''ve already told you the truth. Your second uncle''s name is Song Jiaming, not Su Xuewen." Mr. Song had a tough attitude. The fragility just now seemed like an illusion, and now he is still that iron-blooded general. Today¡¯s update is still at night, see you in the evening. Exin it! There is an anti-theft stamp on the front, the content has been reced! Just open it and take a look! You won''t be charged repeatedly, only once! New content is also smooth. Thank you for your support (#^.^#) I also learned the method of anti-theft badge from other authors, and there is no way to just o(¨i©n¨i)o, and it will be reced the next morning at thetest. But I feel that everyone doesn''t like it very much, so forget it in the future, and don''t make anti-theft badges. I love you guys, okay? Chapter 1215: confrontation Chapter 1215 Confrontation Song Jinyan finally couldn''t help it, and looked at Grandpa with a cold look in his eyes, "Grandpa, how can there be so many coincidences in the world? I investigated Su Xuewen and the family who raised Song Jiaming back then. It is not difficult to find out the connection. " At this point, Song Jinyan didn''t even want to call his uncle anymore. Grandpa Song''s face became extremely ugly. "Why?" Song Jinyan asked feebly. Why do you want to do this? Why not admit it? Grandpa Song''s body shook violently, staggered and almost fell to the ground, his face was frighteningly ashen. Song Jinyan hurried forward to help, feeling a little guilty in his heart for forcing too much. "How do you admit it now?" After an unknown amount of time, Grandpa Song sat on a chair with his hands on the table, and asked in a hoarse voice, "Do you know how Jiaming''s legs were disabled? You know that Su Xuewen...Su Xuewen...was Died for what?" Song Jiaming''s leg was ruined by Su Xuewen, which Song Jinyan already knew. Originally, he was toozy to care about his second uncle''s affairs, and he was even biased towards Su Xuewen in his heart. Now that the truth has been investigated, he will only feel that Su Xuewen''s action was too light. If it was him, he would have killed Song Jiaming long ago. However, Song Jinyan was inexplicably horrified by what Grandpa saidter. "Could it be you?" If so, he couldn''t imagine that Su Xuewen was his second uncle, grandpa''s son... This... What crime did the Song family do? Grandpa Song shook his head. Facing his beloved grandson, he had nothing to hide when he was forced to this point. This matter has been weighing on his heart for a long time, and he can''t breathe. Countless nights have been drowned by guilt, self-me, and pain. Iron-Blooded General also has a fragile side. Sometimes Mr. Song can''t help but wonder if he killed too many people when he was young, and the blood was too heavy, so he had this kind of retribution? "Grandpa, this isn''t true, is it?" Song Jinyan took a sharp step back, his handsome face was as pale as paper. Master Song closed his eyes and remained silent for a long time without speaking. At this moment, he didn''t dare to look into his grandson''s eyes. "Grandpa, talk to me." Song Jinyan originally thought that his spection and the clues he found from Qingshui County''s investigation were enough to make people feel cold and ugly. The whole vige is an aplice to an ugly crime thatsted half a century. In the first 20 years, they enjoyed gifts from the Song family, and in the next 20 years, they enjoyed material money from Su Xuewen. Su Xuewen is dead, and he will continue to oppress his daughter, one by one to that extent. If Su Xuewen hadn''t arranged for Zhou Hengyang to be his son-inw before his death, the seven sisters would have been eaten bones long ago. And all of this stems from the original exchange, how did they feel at ease? Song Jinyan boasted that he was not a good person, but he would never do such a thing. I don''t know how long it took, but Mr. Song finally opened his eyes. His old eyes were full of vicissitudes and thick imprable darkness. "It was your second uncle, your grandma helped him deal with the aftermath." "My grandma...my grandma loves my second uncle the most because of guilt..." Song Jinyan finally understood why grandpa did this. Now that he said it, Mr. Song simply said, "Your second uncle knows his real identity. He either has memories of his childhood, or he had secretly contacted there. So when he met in the 571 Institute Learning literature, but not as good as him in everything, so in his heart..." Chapter 1216: I have something to do Chapter 1216 I have something to do Song Jinyan didn''t know how he got out of the study in the end. He stood alone in the courtyard for an unknown how long. It wasn''t until Songshan came over and called him several times in a row that he came back to his senses. After regaining consciousness, I only felt that my whole body was cold and shivering from the cold. It seems that something ising out from the bones, and the cold air ising out from head to toe. "Boss, what''s wrong with you?" Matsuyama''s face was full of worry. He has known the boss for so many years, and he has never seen him with a really ugly face. Scary and pale, he stood in the courtyard like an ice sculpture, not moving for more than half an hour. He really couldn''t stand it anymore, so he stepped forward. "I..." Song Jinyan pursed his lips, and wanted to say that he was fine, but now he clearly has something, something very important. "I have something to do." "Eh..." Matsuyama was stunned, shouldn''t it be said that he is fine in normal routines? Why did you suddenly say that something happened? "Then... what happened then?" Matsuyama quickly adjusted his mood and asked politely. Song Jinyan opened his mouth, and was about to speak, when he saw a figureing in out of the corner of his eye, his whole demeanor changed suddenly, and his expression was gloomy and scary. Song Zishan didn''t expect her number to meet her cousin in the yard. She was shocked by her cousin''s livid face, and boldly stepped forward to say hello. "Cousin, are youing back to see grandpa too?" Song Jinyan didn''t speak, but Song Zishan, whose eyes were so deep, sharp but also gloomy, couldn''t breathe. The longer and longer silence deepened the panic in Song Zishan''s heart, and the cold sweat on her back had already soaked through ayer of clothes. "Don..." "What are you doing back?" Song Jinyan said suddenly. "Huh?" Song Zishan was at a loss for a moment, "This... this is my home, of course I cane back." Originally, Song Jinyan was trying his best to suppress the anger in his heart, but when he heard Song Zishan''s words, he suddenly smiled. That smile was full of e, "This is not your home, and I will nevere back." "Cousin, what are you talking about?" Song Zishan, who was already in a bad mood, couldn''t bear it anymore when she heard this. Although she was not as capable as Song Jinyan, she was also from the Song family, and her father was even grandma''s heart. No worse than Song Jinyan. Why does he look so displeased with himself? It''s okay to let him go all the time, but he is getting more and more excessive. Song Zishan made up her mind that she would never give in this time. At worst, she would go to Tangshan Nursing Home to find her grandma, and she would not believe that grandma would not speak for her. Song Zishan knew in her heart that although her grandfather loved her, the heir was the most important thing in her heart, the Song family. I don''t want to get too involved with the younger generation''s affairs, but grandma is different. Grandma feels guilty because she gave birth to father and left him alone in the countryside. ordingly, the most beloved of the children is also the father. Grandma also favors her more than other grandchildren and granddaughters. Having made up her mind, Song Zishan slightly raised her chin, and said boldly, "I know my cousin looks down on me and thinks I''m not good. No matter what I do, you don''t like it. Even if I try my best to please you, you won''t like me." Never give me a good face, but..." As she spoke, big tears rolled down from her eyes, not to mention how aggrieved and sad she was. "But you don''t even let me go home now, it''s too much. What did I do wrong? You want to treat me like this? I''m your cousin, can''t Ipare with those who are a generation away? Are you right? Su Xiaoya, that little girl who doesn''t know where she came from, is better than me." Chapter 1217: furious Chapter 1217 Furious "Cousin, do you love me as a younger sister? What did I do wrong that you want to treat me like this?" Song Zishanined with red eyes. "Sometimes I am self-willed, but you have joined forces with outsiders to plot against me, and now you are using me instead. I think you are the cousin... the one who was stunned by Su Wen." Song Zishan would never dare to say these words before, but these days she has suffered too much grievance, grievance and humiliation that she has never experienced since she was a child. "Cousin, do you like Su Wen? You want to please her... I have no problem, but you can''t use your sister to please outsiders. Stepping on my shoulders, you are too much." Song Zishan talked for a long time, Song Shanqi''s face turned livid, if it wasn''t for the boss''s sister, he would have to let her try what is really calcted against. The boss didn''t make a move at all. If the boss made a move, it wouldn''t be like this now. Compared to Songshan''s rage, Song Jinyan''s attitude was much colder, Song Zishan''s words made him not even frown. "I want to curry favor with Su Wen, do you really have an opinion?" Song Jinyan said suddenly, his voice so calm that it made one''s hair stand on end. "Huh?" Song Zishan was taken aback, she didn''t expect her cousin to ask such a question. In fact, she knew in her heart that her cousin was not someone who would get dizzy just because of a woman, let alone try to please anyone. What she said just now was just what she said on purpose. The purpose is to make myself more confident. "I, I...Of course I have no objection." He said he had no objection, but his tone was obviously guilty. If my cousin really tried to curry favor with Su Wen, wouldn''t Su Wen really step on her head? I can''t stand it just thinking about it. "Oh!" Song Jinyan sneered, bing more and more impatient, and said directly: "Go away! Don''te here again. From now on, there is no Song Zishan in my Song family. You are not a member of my Song family." "Cousin, are you joking?" Song Zishan couldn''t helpughing out as if hearing some super funny joke, "You can''t treat me like this just because you don''t like what I say." Song Jinyan no longer had the patience to talk nonsense with an annoying person here, so he waved directly, "Guard." "arrive." "Kick her out, and no one will let her in in the future." "yes!" The guard saluted, and the two immediately stepped forward, one supporting Song Zishan and walking out. Song Zishan waspletely panicked now, this was too unexpected for her, she struggled desperately not to go out, "Let me go, let me go, Song Jinyan, are you crazy? Why are you? What qualifications do you have to rush out?" I go?" But no matter how hard Song Zishan struggled, she was dragged out step by step by the guards. Seeing that the gate of the big courtyard was already approaching, Song Zishan couldn''t care less about maintaining her appearance as a nobledy, and screamed desperately. The sound is harsh and unpleasant. "Grandpa, grandpa,e quickly, ah! Help! Song Jinyan is crazy, he wants to kill his sister for the sake of a married woman. Grandpa,e quickly! Come and save me, I don''t want to go out, grandma, grandma..." Songshan couldn''t take it anymore and covered his ears with his hands, his face became more serious, and when he looked at Song Jinyan, there was a hint of panic in his eyes. Just now the boss said something was going on, but Song Zishan interrupted him before he could say it. Now he did it suddenly, which means something big. Suddenly, Songshan thought of going to Qingshui County to investigate, and his eyes were filled with fear. The tall body shuddered involuntarily. Chapter 1218: Song Jiaming is a fake Chapter 1218 Song Jiaming is fake Professor Su is really... the son of the old man? So... Song Jiaming is fake? Song Zishan is even more fake? Sister Su Wen is real? How could this be? Songshan shuddered, only Professor Su was dead in his mind, dead... Afterwards, Songshan''s gaze on Song Zishan changed, bing very strange. Song Zishan yelled for a long time, thinking that her grandpa would rush out to protect her and me her cousin, and she was thinking about how to cry to her grandpa andin about her grievances. But after waiting for a while, grandpa did note out, but Aunt Feng, a distant rtive who had never existed in the family, came out. "Stop yelling." Aunt Feng is equivalent to the housekeeper in the Song family, and she is responsible for all the trivial matters in the house. His subordinates are in charge of several nannies, guards, and Mr. Song''s medical staff. Auntie Feng came to the Song family when she was a teenager. Because of her rough life experience, her father died in battle and was almost unable to survive, and was found by Mr. Song. After staying in the Song family for more than 20 years, he was usually very low-key and didn''t talk much, so he didn''t have much presence in the Song family but he was always trusted. Aunt Feng looked at Song Zishan with disgust and resentment in her eyes. She heard the conversation between the young master and the old general in the study just now. Maybe the young master didn''t intend to hide it. She went in to pour water during the conversation, and the young master didn''t stop at that time. Auntie Feng''s shock, astonishment, and anger after knowing the truth could not be controlled at all. She came to the Song family when she was a teenager, and she has long regarded this ce as her own home, and respected the old general as her biological father. In the study just now, Aunt Feng''s heart was pierced by the old general''s grief, old age, guilt and self-me. The Song family has never been calcted like this in these years. Who would have thought that a simple and honest person would do such a vicious thing. Made up a lie thatsted half a century? Song Jiaming unted his power and enjoyed the best conditions and the greatest capital provided by the Song family, but in turn harmed the Song family''s own son. In the next generation, they are still domineering. Aunt Feng wished she could kill Song Zishan right now. Song Zishan trembled in shock, and asked in a murmur, "You...why are you looking at me like that?" Aunt Feng didn''t say a word, she stepped forward and shook her hands fiercely, and she pped her left and right. The loud ps startled everyone. Aunt Feng was still puzzled after two ps, followed by another two ps. Although she is a woman, she has suffered a lot since she was a child. The hand was very strong, and with the palm of the hand that was full of hatred, Song Zishan''s eyes were staring at him, and she was dizzy for a long time before she woke up because her cheeks swelled up rapidly and the pain was burning. When he reacted, the teeth in his mouth were loose, and a tooth spit out with a pop. "Hmph! The eldest young master and the old general are men, and they are open-minded and unwilling to argue with you bastard, but I am a woman, and I don''t have such a good temper." As long as she thinks that the old general has concealed it because of his aunt''s body and heart, and continues to let this **** dominate the Song family, and it will be windy and rainy outside, she will not be able to swallow this breath. She is a woman, she does not have such a broad vision, nor does she have so many responsibilities. She only knew that her children had been tricked to this point, and that her juniors were still outside and could not go home, and all of this was due to the **** in front of her. She couldn''t swallow this breath. Chapter 1219: Amazing Chapter 1219 is amazing Aunt Feng didn''t care whether Song Zishan was innocent or not, she didn''t know the truth. Since she has enjoyed everything and Song Jiaming knows everything, then she deserves what she deserves. Songshan watched Aunt Feng beating someone, and opened his eyes wide in astonishment, full of admiration in his eyes. Amazing! That''s how it should be. Song Jinyan didn''t speak, but his attitude was obvious, he agreed. Auntie Feng hit Song Zishan before, and she nced at Song Jinyan reproachfully, the meaning in that look couldn''t be clearer, ''It''s too cheap for her to drive people away like this. '' Song Jinyan smiled helplessly. "You... you hit me? Do you dare to hit me?" Song Zishan was really driven mad by this series of changes, and immediately used all her strength to break free from the guards on both sides of her, taking advantage of the guards'' absence On guard, he rushed forward and beat Aunt Feng in the face. The guards and Matsuyama were stunned by the menacing appearance. Only Song Jinyan stood still, with a cold look in his eyes. Songshan was about to step forward to stop it, but an unexpected scene happened. Auntie Feng easily dispelled Song Zishan''s menacing approach. Auntie Feng grabbed Song Zishan''s arm, pulled and pushed away her momentum, and then fell over her shoulder and fell to the ground fiercely in an instant. Song Zishan curled up on the ground crying in pain. Matsuyama: "... so powerful?" Song Jinyan exined softly, "Aunt Feng is very powerful. She was the number one confidential secretary in Grandpa''s secretary''s office back then." It''s ridiculous that Song Zishan looks down on people, but on the surface he is polite and polite to Aunt Feng, but in fact he looks down on Aunt Feng everywhere. His contempt is worse than the nanny at home. Song Jinyan has noticed these things for a long time, and has reprimanded Song Zishan, but Song Zishan has always dismissed them. He apologized on the face with a good attitude, but when he turned around, he became even more arrogant. That is, Aunt Feng does not care about the juniors. "I don''t even look at who I am." Aunt Feng patted the non-existent dust on her hands, and looked down at Song Zishan. The more she looked at Song Zishan, the more angry she became, the more she hated her, and the more she looked at the old general, the more she felt sorry for the old general. Finally, she thought about it He simply jumped and kicked twice. In the courtyard, only the sound of the guards and Matsuyama gasping for air can be heard. In an instant, the eyes of the three of them looking at Aunt Feng changed. The guards were afraid, and Songshan was worshiping. Song Jinyan, who had been silent all this time, raised his head and looked at the window of the study on the second floor, his pale thin lips slowly curled into a sarcastic arc. For this counterfeit, the daughter of the murderer who killed my second uncle, would grandpa actually feel unbearable? Sure enough, she has been raised for more than 20 years, so do you have feelings? Thinking of the conversation with grandpa in the study, Song Jinyan''s expression became colder and colder. The coldness all over his body was actually more unbearable than the ice and snow in this cold winter. Because ice and snow are transparent and clear, but what Song Jinyan exudes at this time is actually gloomy, violent, dull, full of anger and hatred. There is still a strong killing intent, making people breathless. At this moment, the courtyard suddenly became quiet, and Song Zishany down on the snow, no longer crying. Because she didn''t understand until now that something must have happened, Song Jinyan meant it for real. She is no longer the little princess of the Song family. If she cries again, no one will protect her. Song Zishan was so swollen that she couldn''t see her original face, her face was distorted to the point of distorted, her eyes were full of resentment and viciousness. He stared straight at Aunt Feng, almost staring his eyes out of their sockets, wishing that everyone present could be hacked to pieces. Chapter 1220: drink wine Chapter 1220 Drinking "Forget it, Aunt Feng." Song Jinyan finally said, "Sometimes life is more painful than death." Aunt Feng''s anger was hard to dissipate, and she also knew that the old general must be feeling ufortable at this time. On the one hand, he is his own son, and on the other hand, he is his own granddaughter who has no feelings. On the one hand is the fake granddaughter who loves and grows up with deep affection. The palms and backs of the hands are full of flesh. Even if he doesn''t say anything, Aunt Feng knows the embarrassment and preference in the old general''s heart. Preference? This kind of wild species with shallow eyelids, where is it worthy of preference? Just because she has a sweet mouth and can coax people since she was a child? So you made a big contribution? Aunt Feng didn''t think so, but she followed Song Jinyan''s words and stepped aside. The guards quickly dragged Song Zishan out. "I''m going to be in a bad mood now, so I would like to ask you to drink with me." Aunt Feng watched Song Jinyan grow up and called him Young Master to the outside world, but she had a very good rtionship in private. Song Jinyan has always regarded Aunt Feng as her own aunt. She was originally the adopted daughter of her grandfather, and her biological father was also one of her grandfather''s subordinates on the battlefield. She died in a breakout battle. But Aunt Feng never mentioned these things, let alone showing off. Over the years, she has been low-key, hardworking, and capable. Aunt Feng when she was young, was Feng Cuilou, a flower in the confidential room. By virtue of his ability, he became the first confidential secretary in the secretary''s office, managing dozens of key personnel,rge and small, in the entire office. If you don''t say it, who can see it. "Okay!" Song Jinyan was very familiar with Aunt Feng, knew her temper, and was not surprised at the moment, and told Songshan to drive. A group of three people came to a time-honored restaurant that Song Jinyan often went to. Aunt Feng didn''t say a word along the way, with an ugly expression on her face, she went to order food in Songshan in the hotel box, and came back with a bottle of red wine and a corkscrew in her hand. When he entered the door, he drove away the waiter who followed him. "Why is it red wine?" Aunt Feng nced at it and said unhappily, "Change it to white, Moutai." Songshan nced at Song Jinyan uncertainly. Song Jinyan nodded. Songshan went out immediately, and just after he went out, he said, "Three bottles, one bottle for each of us." Song Jinyan silently followed, "Aunt Feng can drink a bottle by herself." Aunt Feng: "As a secretary, who can''t drink?" Songshan was about to cry, because he couldn''t, not only couldn''t drink, but he couldn''t drink enough. Instead of pouring a ss of white wine, pour a ss of beer. However, Songshan quickly came in with baijiu, opened a bottle for Song Jinyan and Aunt Feng, and sat obediently by himself drinking in water, and then listened to Aunt Feng''s baijiu with the peanuts, sauced beef and vinegar. Jellyfish head began to mutter andin. The chatterbox is open but can¡¯t be closed, as if to say all the words that have been held in my heart for these years to be happy. "Do you think your grandpa is old and confused? I can''t say whether he has be soft-hearted, or has be more ruthless." Song Jinyan didn''t speak, he refilled Aunt Feng''s empty white wine ss, and then had a drink with her. Drinking it down in one gulp, Aunt Feng continued: "I can''t swallow this breath just thinking about it. Do you know what makes me most angry?" "What is it?" "It''s your grandfather, how could he be so cruel? He found out the truth early in the morning, but kept it from all of us. Okay! My surname is Feng, and I''m an outsider, so I''m not qualified to take care of your Song family''s affairs. But how could he hide it? With you, without telling your father?" Normal updates will resume starting today. Chapter 1221: three bottles Chapter 1221 Three bottles Song Jinyan''s handsome face showed aplex expression, "Auntie is our own family." "Hehe! Seeing how pitiful you are, I''ll take it as if you didn''t lie to me." Aunt Feng drank another cup and thenined, "I have never said anything bad about your grandpa in my life. He is always the most respected and admired in my heart." people, but now I... I''ve changed my mind." "Me too." Song Jinyan became calmer and more sober the more he drank. The originally pale face was dyed a little red because of the alcohol, which gave him a breathtaking beauty that he would never listen to. Song Jinyan''s appearance at this time is not an exaggeration to describe Lang Yan as unique. Songshan nced secretly, then quickly lowered his head, not daring to look any further. "Bang!" Aunt Feng suddenly mmed the wine ss on the table, and then patted the table vigorously, making a bang bang bang, which shook the entire box. "Just tell me, are you sick? I just don''t have a child. If this is my own, I will rush over with a knife and chop up all those bastards. It doesn''t cost me three thousand six hundred knives." Relieve." Songshan covered her mouth, is Aunt Feng so irritable? Song Jinyan nced at him warningly, andforted him patiently and steadily, "Auntie, calm down, don''t get angry. I''m just as angry as you, otherwise I wouldn''t have fallen out with grandpa." Speaking of falling out, Song Jinyan''s brows and eyes showed aplex look. Once there is a disagreement between people, there will be a rift, and once the rift urs, it will be difficult to repair. "You! I know you feel ufortable." Aunt Feng praised: "Others say that you are not easy to get along with, but I know that you are a good boy. The family values ??it too.¡± The more you value your family, the less you can allow the people you value to be calcted. This matter is irreversible. The most hateful thing is that the old general not only does not want to save it, but instead continues to support Song Jiaming and Song Zishan''s father and daughter by mistake. It''s really disgusting. Actually, both Aunt Feng and Song Jinyan knew why the old man did this. Nothing more than three reasons. The first is that Grandma Song is not in good health and her heart cannot be stimted. She also loves Song Jiaming and Song Zishan the most. Back then, due to work and the general environment, the child was left in the countryside after giving birth. So Grandma Song felt guilty and indulged Song Jiaming all the time. If she knew the truth, she would definitely not be able to bear the blow. The second reason is ironic. is emotion. Whether it is Grandma Song or the old man, Song Jiaming has been treated as his own son for decades. People have feelings, so many years of getting along and caring, they have been integrated into the blood, and they are inseparable. Perhaps in Mr. Song''s heart, Song Jiaming''s son is more pitiful and more cared by him. Putting Song Jiaming and the dead Su Xuewen together to choose one, Mr. Song did not hesitate to choose the more emotional Song Jiaming. Besides, Su Xuewen is dead, and he has never called him father, and he has never been together for a day. How can a dead personpare to Song Jiaming? The third reason is the face of the Song family. If this kind of thing happened, the Song family would be aughing stock if it was spread out, and it would be a big blow to the Song family''s image if it was spread out to such an extent by a person who was not on the stage. Chapter 1222: i support you Chapter 1222 I support you The position of the Song family, what they do, their influence, and their image must be outstanding, calm and wise. And can not make mistakes. Once you make a mistake, who will you trust unconditionally in the future? "I don''t have any feelings for that father and daughter." Song Jinyan''s mouth curled up in a cold arc, "Grandpa is so confused, the only ones who have feelings for that father and daughter are him and grandma. He doesn''t look at other people What do you think?" In the Song family, the previous generation didn''t like Song Jiaming''s way of doing things. He has no ability, but he still wants to show off. If it''s just showing off, it''s fine. His character is not good, and he is exactly the same as Song Zishan. The next generation is not easy to question Song Jiaming, and has little contact with him, but they are familiar with Song Zishan. As for Song Zishan, I''m afraid no one will really like her in the next generation. Thest time Song Jingxian brought her adopted daughter Su Xiaoya back, it was because of Song Zishan''s arrogant attitude that she bullied Su Xiaoya openly and secretly, and finally Song Jingxian put it out. "What do you want to do? I support you." Aunt Feng immediately raised her hand in agreement, "Anyway, we can''t let the bad guys get their way." "Send Song Jiaming to his parents tomorrow, do you think it''s okay?" "Okay!" Aunt Feng knew Song Jiaming''s situation best. Since Song Jiaming became disabled, his temperament has changed a lot, but regardless of his being disabled, food, clothing, and housing are all the best. Medical staff, nannies, and bodyguards are all a huge expense. He has a bad temper and always scolds those nannies and nurses extremely badly. If it weren''t for the face of the Song family, no one would want toe to work. Song Jiaming''s daily expenses are higher than that of the entire Song family. If you send him to his biological parents, let¡¯s see how he enjoys and scolds others. In this way, he will really fall from the sky to the ground, and let him taste what it means to live worse than death. In retrospect, being disabled is nothing. Losing everything in the Song family is even more painful for Song Jiaming than being disabled. Matsuyama looked up in astonishment, almost thinking he had heard wrong. "Songshan, arrange tomorrow, you go in person, I want Song Jiaming to never leave Qingshui County again." When Song Jinyan was talking, he brought Auntie Feng a new wine ss by the way. After speaking, he felt that it was inappropriate, and said: "Forget it, I''ll go too! You''ve pushed me away from tomorrow''s meeting." He wants to see what such a powerful vige is like. "Boss, you... you really want to send Song Jiaming away?" Songshan finally realized, "Did the old man agree? And..." This is no small matter. "The old man won''t say anything. As for my grandma, let''s say that Song Jiaming has gone abroad for treatment." It''s a good reason, but grandpa couldn''t think of it, it''s clearly biased. Thinking of this, a sarcasm quickly shed in the depths of Song Jinyan''s eyes. "OK." "I''ll go too." Aunt Feng pped her hands, "I''ll also go to see it, it''s too disgusting, I must find the culprit to settle ounts with the culprit this time, and settle the ounts of these years." "Boss, where is Song Zishan? What should I do if she sends her back too?" Song Shan asked immediately. Auntie Feng stopped drinking, and fiddled with the chopsticks in her hand, staring at Song Jinyan intently. "Song Zishan stays." "Why?" Aunt Feng said unhappily: "That kind of person should let her go too." In her opinion, all vested interests deserve death. Chapter 1223: most painful punishment Chapter 1223 The most painful punishment Songshan''s mind turned quickly, and he had learned a lot from Song Jinyan for so many years, and exined: "Aunt Feng, I understand." "If you know, tell me quickly." "When we were in the yard before, our boss said that he would announce that Song Zishan is not from the Song family and has no blood rtionship. Grandma Song actually values ??Song Jiaming the most, and Song Zishan is a little worse. Even if she knows, it doesn''t matter. As long as Grandma Song doesn''t care if it doesn''t involve the events of the year, if it doesn''t involve...Professor Su." "So we simply pulled off theyer of skin on Song Zishan''s body." Aunt Feng''s eyes lit up. "That''s right, Song Zishan has been the little princess of the Song family for so many years, the number onedy in the capital, and the offended people can''t fit in a truck. What will happen when she loses her proud identity?" Aunt Feng shuddered, couldn''t help but look at Song Jinyan more, and gave him a thumbs up. "Not to mention the revenge of the people she offended, even she herself can''t stand the changes from day to day." Songshan shook his head, "So leaving the capital is the most painful punishment for her." Every time I hear about the past and meet people I used to know, it is a torture. Eat, wear, live, and use are all gone, and they are close to your eyes but not your own. The loss in the heart will be infinitely magnified, and those who are not determined will definitely not be able to bear it. Auntie Feng was the first confidential secretary, and her mind was no slower than Songshan''s. Not only did her mind turn quickly, but her skills were also good. She quickly chatted with Songshan and shared a lot of experience with him. Song Jinyan sat aside and drank silently. He didn''t eat much food, but the bottle of white wine seemed to be empty. The three of them ate a meal for about three hours. When they left the box, the three of them had serious expressions, clear eyes, and steady steps. If it wasn''t for the slight alcohol smell on their bodies, they wouldn''t have been drinking at all. Instead, he let go without drinking a drop of wine, smelling the smell of liquor in the box, and his face was pale even now. *** While Song Jinyan and the three were drinking, Song Zishan was standing alone a hundred meters away from the gate of the courtyard. Because of the strict security here, outsiders are not only not allowed to enter, nor are they allowed to linger nearby. Song Zishan was directly kicked out by the people inside, and I don''t know how many people''s eyes were stunned for a while. There are many people living in thispound, all of which are independent courtyard vis. They have known neighbors orrades-in-arms for decades. The Song family has always been the best among them, but now Song Zishan was driven out by the Song family''s guards, and then Song Jinyan''s special car also came out, and drove past Song Zishan without stopping. In just ten minutes, everyone in thepound knew about it. It was a bolt from the blue! Some of them got the news from visiting each other, some of them sat at home and called people before and after to share the news. At this time, a house in thepound was close to the outer courtyard wall, and many people gathered on the balcony on the second floor. Looking outside from here, one could clearly see Song Zishan, who was standing shiveringly by the side of the road with a bruised nose and a swollen face. At this time, if it weren''t for the clothes on her body, ordinary people would hardly recognize her. With no energy in her body, she can no longer see the noble temperament of the little princess of the Song family. "It really is her." Chapter 1224: is a fake Chapter 1224 is a fake "Yesterday I heard that the magazine that Song Zishan robbed in the provincial capital closed down, and she was beaten by people asking for wages. Hahaha... I didn''t expect the beating to be so bad." "Hey! Didn''t you say it wasn''t so miserable?" "That is how the matter?" A few young girls who just arrived stretched their heads to look down, feeling very strange in their hearts. He turned his head and asked the person who came earlier beside him what was going on. "The ones who were beaten in the provincial capital were not so serious. The wounds on the face are now caused by Feng Cuilou." "Who is Feng Cuilou?" Someone covered his mouth and eximed, "Oh my God! Anyone else dare to beat Song Zishan? Don''t you think about it?" The girl who spoke seemed to be about twenty years old, and she looked at everyone with a pair of frightened eyes. Years ago, people didn''t know who Feng Cuilou was, who dared to hit the little princess of the Song family, and looked curiously at the older elders. "Speaking of Feng Cuilou, he was a well-known figure back then. Ten Song Zishans together can''tpare to one Feng Cuilou." Someone said with a look of nostalgia: "Although Feng Cuilou is only the adopted daughter of the Song family, she is capable and capable, so she won''t be like Song Zishan and not do nothing." Thirty and forty-year-old people who live in this big courtyard don¡¯t know Feng Cuilou. Who would dare to underestimate it in daily life? Only young people who are newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. "It''s Aunt Feng from the Song family." So someone gave a general introduction, and the listeners nodded repeatedly. No wonder she dared to beat Song Zishan, but...the qualifications are enough, but Aunt Feng was too impulsive to beat the little princess of the Song family. "Don''t be curious, Song Zishan was kicked out by the Song family''s guards, and told the guards at the gate whether to let Song Zishan go. Feng Cuilou must have made a mistake when she was beaten by the Song family. In the future, I won''t let Song Zishan die." "She is no longer a little **** princess." Everyone''s discussion was full of curiosity and disbelief, and there were some people who were at odds with Song Zishan, or those who had been ridiculed by Song Zishan now took the opportunity to mock. "How is that possible? Who is Song Zishan? The little princess of the Song family, the number onedy in our capital." "Yes!" "I don''t know how many people want to squeeze into her celebrity circle." If you want to say what everyone dislikes Song Zishan the most, it must be the small group that ranks first. They all grew up in the samepound from a young age, and the conditions of the families who can live here are not bad, but they are not as good as the Song family. Everyone has their own pride and self-cultivation, and that one didn''t grow up pampered. But Song Zishan liked to form small groups since she was a child, and she would exclude anyone who didn''t like her, and she made a timid girl, leaving a psychological shadow. "what is the problem?" There was a lot of discussion here, and soon the courageous ones got thetest news from the Song family''s guards and nanny. And this was also arranged by Song Jinyan, to announce the news as soon as possible, otherwise the guards and nanny would not dare to say a word to the public. For Song Jinyan, he didn''t want Song Zishan to upy everything that didn''t belong to her for a minute. In addition to asking the guards and the nanny to talk, Song Jinyan called the Song family''s family friends, friends, rtives, friends and other people who were close to him as soon as he finished talking with Mr. Song. If the phone call fails, a formal announcement letter will be arrangedter. It is about the Song family, gossip is not eptable. Especially the children of the Song family must send a formal announcement letter to inform rtives and friends, only in this way will they be recognized by the Song family. This is also to prevent someone from bluffing and cheating in the Song family''s name. In the future, Song Zishan will never take advantage of any loopholes. "Song Zishan has no blood rtionship with the Song family, she is a fake." No more, good night???????? Chapter 1225: cant see Chapter 1225 can''t see "Oh my god! Unexpectedly...it''s like this, Song Zishan is not from the Song family, then...then how did she do it all these years? No, she is a fake, who is it really? Does she know?" As soon as the news was announced, everyone was overwhelmed with astonishment. Some even covered their mouths exaggeratedly, stared at their eyes, or rubbed their ears thinking they had heard wrong. However, the boiling was too hot, and the balcony fell into a kind of silence. Everyone understood that Song Zishan was finished. She must have done something wrong to offend Song Jinyanpletely, otherwise the Song family wouldn''t be so ruthless. When this kind of thing happens, people usually cover it up, as long as their family members know it in their hearts. Even more, they will still get along andmunicate as before. After all, it is a rtionship of more than 20 years, not rtives are already better than rtives. But Song Jinyan was obviously unwilling and didn''t give Song Zishan a chance. Song Jinyan''s thunderous method once again shocked everyone. "I still have something to do, I''ll go first." "me too." "Let''s go first,e to y next time." "goodbye." Soon, the wide balcony that was overcrowded just now has all gone. On the other side of the road downstairs, Song Zishan was still huddled in the distance, her mind was in a mess, and she finally calmed down from the confusion after being blown by the cold wind. After calming down, Song Zishan trembled even more. She is not from the Song family? How is this possible? Grandpa, grandma, mom and dad are so kind to her, how could she not be from the Song family? No, it''s certainly not true. Song Zishan tried to break in and asked her grandfather to rify, but was ruthlessly rejected by the guards. No matter how much she threatened and lured her, it was useless. In the end, Song Zishan said harshly, "You wait for me, and see if I don''t let Grandpa drive you all away." Because of Song Zishan''s past glory, the guards were still a little worried, but thinking that this was Song Jinyan''s order, they immediately refused firmly. Song Zishan also saw it, and cursed Song Jinyan fiercely in her heart, knowing that it would be useless to stay any longer, so she left reluctantly. Leaving thepound, Song Zishan went to find Song Jiaming first. Dad is so kind to her, he can definitely tell her an answer. However, when Song Zishan arrived at Song Jiaming''s residence, she found that she couldn''t get in, the door was closed tightly, and the guards at the door were expressionless and fierce, much stronger than the guards in thepound. It looks very ruthless at first nce, and has seen blood. Song Zishan really started to be afraid, frightened, and flustered at this moment. Stumbling away, the people I met along the way always felt that they were sneering at me. How did all this be like this? Why? Something must have happened! After Song Zishan thought of her father''s disabled leg, her mother divorced her father without hesitation and left without a single piece of clothing. At that time, my mother''s face was ugly, and she looked at their father and daughter with resentment and contempt in their eyes. But Song Zishan''s personality has been more simr to Song Jiaming''s since she was a child. The father and daughter have a better rtionship, and they can''t talk about going together with their mother at all. Mother and daughter have no feelings for each other. When Song Jiaming''s mother with disabled legs abandoned Song Jiaming heartlessly, Song Zishan was extremely angry and said a lot of nasty things. The mother and daughter had no rtionship at all, so they broke up on the spot. Haven''t seen each other in the past few years. Now Song Zishan has been kicked out of the Song family, and she has nowhere to go for a while, and she dare not go to her former friends. Chapter 1226: push people Chapter 1226 Pushing People The former friends fawned on her in all kinds of ways, like pugs. Now that she has been kicked out of the Song family, those people will definitely take revenge on her. When someone came to find trouble at Aishang Magazine in the provincial capital, her gang of dog legs who looked up to her all ran faster than her. When she was in use, she couldn''t find any of them, and they all ran away, leaving her alone to be pursued. None of the most useful ones. It was impossible at that time. If she came to her now, she would only be ridiculed and ridiculed, and the ending would be even more embarrassing. Thinking about it carefully, Song Zishan couldn''t help but shudder, but she didn''t have the slightest regret in her heart for doing that. If she regretted it, what she regretted the most was that she hadn''t been more ruthless for the sake of fame, face, and status. It''s all due to Lv Jianan who kept persuading her from the sidelines to deal with people well, to treat people well, and to help those who can. I hate that she puts her back behind her, gets along with others, and even gives a little bit of charity when she is coaxed to be happy. She has done so much in vain, and when she is in trouble, she won''t be able to use any of them when she needs them. I really regret it, I would have stepped on it before I knew it. Song Zishan''s mother''s name is Weng Quan, who came from a schrly family with a gentle and knowledgeable personality. She is a truly well-breddy from a famous family. The reason why she married Song Jiaming back then was also the decision of Mr. Song. The two families are family friends. Although the Weng family has no rights, an intellectual family is worthy of Song Jiaming. But it is a pity that Weng Quan and Song Jiaming have been married for many years and still have different personalities, and the three views are even more different. Song Jiaming has other women outside, everyone in the circle knows this, and Weng Quan also turns a blind eye. Later, Song Jiaming''s leg became disabled, and Weng Quan wanted to divorce Song Jiaming even if he was scolded as heartless and ungrateful. It also involved some bad rumors, such as Weng Quan once admired Su Xuewen. The two had known each other since college. Song Zishan had also heard such rumors, and felt even more disdainful for Weng Quan. The ce where Weng¡¯s family lives is rtively remote, and Song Zishan has no special car or driver who serves her alone, so she can only go there by bus. Fortunately, I had more than 100 yuan with me, and I went back and forth three times before arriving at Weng¡¯s house. It was dark when she waited, and she had never taken a bus since she was born, and she had to transfer and walk in the middle. The huge gap made Song Zishan hate Song Jinyan. "Hello? Who are you? This is the dormitory for teachers and staff, who are you?" The doorman who was chatting with someone inside the door saw that the stranger was about toe in, so he rushed to stop Song Zishan from entering. Song Zishan, who had been suffocated for a long time, couldn''t bear it anymore. She couldn''t handle the people Song Jinyan arranged in thepound and at home just now, so she could only admit cowardly. Now, an old man who is about to lose his teeth dares to block her way. I don''t know how to live or die. Song Zishan walked in without listening to a word. "Stop, stop for me. We are a dormitory for teachers and staff. Only teachers'' family members can enter. What are you doing? You have to register before you can enter." The guard finally rushed to Song Zishan and blocked her way. . "Get out of the way, you old man." Song Zishan took advantage of the guard''s defenselessness and pushed hard, pushed the guard to the ground, and directly stepped over the guard''s body. The doorman fell hard this time. He is already too old to withstand the fall. Chapter 1227: kick someone Chapter 1227 Kicking people Song Zishan used so much strength that the doorman who fell fell into a cold sweat on the spot, unable to speak. However, after Song Zishan stepped over the body of the guard, the two kicks she was kicked by Aunt Feng in the courtyard appeared in her mind. With a fierce look in his eyes and resentment in his heart, he turned his head and kicked the guard twice fiercely in a vengeful heart. The doorman fell into aa on the spot from the pain. Song Zishan never thought about the consequences of doing so because of the mboyant personality she had cultivated all along. Anyway, the little princess of the Song family never had to think about the consequences, no matter how big the trouble was, someone would help her to deal with it. The little princess of the Song family doesn''t have to worry about offending others, because only others offend her, not her. Everyone should give the Song family three points of face. Who wants her to be the little princess of the Song family! So after Song Zishan kicked someone, she didn''t stop and walked straight in, to the No. 6 building where the Weng family was located. As soon as they arrived at the No. 6 building, a group of people rushed over under the streetlight, blocking Song Zishan''s way. The lead was a fat aunt wearing a red armband, who saw Song Zishane up and grab her. "It was her, the one who pushed Professor Sun. I saw with my own eyes that after she pushed Professor Sun, she turned around and kicked her hard twice." Spit in her face. "Damn! You''re a viin." The fat aunt gave up her strength angrily, "Call the police, lock her up, and put her in jail." "This person must be a spy." "Yes! It must be arranged by the secret agents to deliberately kill Professor Sun." Song Zishan was caught and beaten again and again, her face was covered with saliva and spittle, and she felt disgusted with **** bumps all over her body, she wanted to vomit, and she was about to copse. "Ah! Let go of me, **** it, you all go to hell, and you all die to me." Song Zishan struggled hysterically, scratching and scratching on the fat aunt''s face and body crazily, "If you dare to do this to me, all of you will give it to me!" I''m going to die." Song Zishan''s eyes were red, and the **** of her eyes almost popped out of their sockets. She cursed fiercely, with a ferocious and distorted expression: "Do you know who I am? Dare to treat me like this, my grandpa will make you look good." "I don''t care who you are, I have to be reasonable when the king of heavenes." The crowd was enraged by Song Zishan''s arrogance, and they rushed up and pushed Song Zishan to the ground. No matter how hard she struggled, it was useless, even if her nose was bruised and her face was swollen, her hair and face were covered in dust, and her clothes could not be seen from the original appearance. Snot and tears are all over the ce. At this moment, the people in Building 6 heard the movement and all came down. Weng Quan is also included. Weng Quan looked at Song Zishan who was being pinned to the ground expressionlessly, not surprised at all. There was even a sense of relief that this day had finallye, a day she had known for a long time. After all, Song Jinyan, the next generation head of the Song family, is not Mr. Song. Weng Quan already knew that Song Jinyan and Song Jiaming had an ordinary rtionship. Once he knew the truth, he would never help hide it like Mr. Song did, protecting his fake son but killing his real son. It''s ridiculous. Every time I think of Weng Quan, I feel extremely ironic and extremely heartbroken. She has never looked down on Song Jiaming. After getting married, she gets along a lot, knowing Song Jiaming''s nature, and her character bes more and more contemptuous. After identally learning about Song Jiaming''s hidden secret, all contempt turned into hatred. Chapter 1228: Messy Chapter 1228 Despicable I hate Song Jiaming for being shameless and shameless, and I hate him even more for knowing that he is a fake and a recement, and he is jealous of Professor Su''s achievements. Because they were afraid of revealing the truth, they secretly resorted to means, taking advantage of the convenience of entering and exiting the 57 Research Institute, to destroy the experimental equipment. The evil Professor Su had an ident in the experiment, and his body was in that time... After that ident, Professor Su''s health plummeted, and eventually died young. Others thought it was an ident, but Weng Quan, who had been secretly observing Song Jiaming for a long time, knew that it was not an ident. Many people know, Professor Su knows. Master Song also knows. Professor Su retaliated without hesitation and crippled Song Jiaming''s legs. But... Mr. Song, who had found out the truth, chose to press this moment to hide everything. That''s right! Mr. Song knew the truth earlier than Song Jinyan guessed. Song Jinyan found out after Su Xuewen''s death, but in fact, Mr. Song knew about it earlier, before Su Xuewen died. However, due to the leak of the experiment, the doctor has already issued a notice. Weng Quan knows all of this. Weng Quan went from discovering that something was wrong with Song Jiaming, to paying attention secretly, and then to secretly investigating. The more she knew, the more painful it was, but she couldn''t say anything. Because Mr. Song did not allow her to speak out. She hated. Hate Song Jiaming, hate Mr. Song, even the Song family, and hate Song Zishan who is the same as Song Jiaming. She knew very well that Song Zishan''s personality and way of doing things were exactly the same as Song Jiaming''s. He is obviously arrogant, but in fact he is more despicable, shameless and shameless than anyone else in his heart. So, she chose to divorce without hesitation. Even if she is looked down upon by everyone, she will get a divorce even if she pokes her spine. This afternoon, I suddenly received a call from several people who used to live in thepound, and those people asked her explicitly or implicitly. There is only one meaning in the words. She, Weng Quan, cheated on her and gave birth to Song Zishan, a wild man, with a wild man. At that time, Weng Quan''s heart ached. It took a long time to catch my breath. When she got divorced, she bore all the infamy, but she didn''t expect that she had been divorced for a long time, and she would also bear the infamy of cheating and not obeying women''s morals. The Song family is really shameless. Weng Quan hates her so much, she absolutely cannot bear this infamy. Otherwise, how can parents, brother, sister-inw talk to nephew and niece go out to meet people in the future? It''s fine for her to be scolded alone, she can''t hurt her family. Weng Quan directly hinted at the caller, directly stating that Song Zishan is not from the Song family, not because of Weng Quan''s cheating on her, but because Song Jiaming is not from the Song family. is fake! After finishing speaking, she hung up the phone, and she didn''t care about the rest. As for what the Song family will do, whether Mr. Song will lose his temper, she doesn''t want to worry about it. "Let me go, let me go, I''m here to find Weng Quan, and I''m her daughter." Song Zishan was still struggling on the ground, but her strength was already weak. At this point, she was no longer what she used to be. No one will be afraid of her status as the little princess of the Song family. "Yeah? Is she really your daughter?" The fat aunt asked Weng Quan who was standing beside him in surprise. "I don''t have such a despicable and shameless daughter." Weng Quan''s eyes were cold, and he looked down at Song Zishan who was pinned to the ground, and said word by word: "I can''t even do the basic respect for the elderly. Outrageous." She understood the matter when she was standing in the crowd just now. Frankly speaking, Weng Quan was not surprised at all. Look! She has long recognized that Song Zishan is exactly as despicable as Song Jiaming. Even a three-year-old child would not do this to an innocent old man. Chapter 1229: falling into an ice cave Chapter 1229 Falling into an Ice Cave "That''s Professor Sun." The crowd whispered. Weng Quan had a sad expression. yes! That is Professor Sun, who has made outstanding contributions to the country, trained countless outstanding talents, and is a Professor Sun who enjoys special allowances. After retiring, Professor Sun couldn''t stay idle, and was watching the gate of the family courtyard, making use of his remaining energy. "The medical staff came just now and said that Professor Sun had two broken ribs and other injuries. Oops! It''s really a crime at such an old age. How could he have done such a cruel thing? It''s really not human. thing." "What professor? I didn''t kick the professor, I kicked the janitor." Song Zishan panicked when she heard about Professor Sun, and yelled, "It''s a false usation, you are framing me, so I kicked the janitor. " Weng Quan took a step forward, reached out and pinched Song Zishan''s chin to make her look at him, "Professor Sun is the gatekeeper, do you think you are still the little princess of the Song family? Is there anyone still afraid of your identity? Will someone give you a lesson?" Are you cleaning up the mess?" "What?" Song Zishan''s eyes widened in horror, "This...Mom, you have to help me." "Have you really recognized me as a mother in your heart?" Weng Quan asked nkly: "You have never looked down on me in your heart, have you?" "No, no." Song Zishan exined in a panic, "By the way, tell me, am I from the Song family? Am I born to you and my father? Tell me, I came to you just to ask about my identity." She just came to Weng Quan to ask something, to prove her identity, how could it be like this? "Tell me, mother, do you think I was born to you and father? You don''t have other men outside, right?" Although Song Zishan has never been close to Weng Quan, it ismon knowledge that she also looks down on Grandpa''s family. Molecr families want money but don''t have money, and those who want power don''t have power. But now, she is extremely looking forward to Weng Quan being her own mother, so that the dirty water Song Jinyan sshed on her can be washed clean. "I am born to you and dad, right? You have been so kind to me since childhood, if it weren''t for you, you would never have been so kind to me. Mom, talk! I am born to you and dad, you say, you and everyone People make it clear. Say that you have not cheated, that there is no problem with your style of life, and that there are no wild men out there, so please make it clear to me." Weng Quan sighed in his heart, and then the corner of his mouth curved into a mocking arc. It turned out that her own daughter knew that she was good to her, and she remembered it. After the divorce, the mother and daughter never saw each other, she thought Song Zishan didn''t remember! I remember it! It is understandable not to remember, but it is even more abhorrent to remember being so ungrateful. Weng Quan let go in disgust, regretting giving birth to Song Zishan in his heart. "Quickly tell me that I was born to you and my father." Weng Quan''s eyes made Song Zishan more and more frightened, and the bad premonition in her heart became more and more real. It is a life-saving straw, and I hope Weng Quan can tell that she is his own. She was afraid that Weng Quan would deliberately say no because he hated herself. Then she would really be screwed. "You were born to me and Song Jiaming." Weng Quan looked sad, and in Song Zishan''s ecstatic eyes, he continued: "Unfortunately, you are not from the Song family, because Song Jiaming is a sinister viin who upies the magpie''s nest. So no matter you No matter what, you are not from the Song family, you and Song Jiaming are rotten from the root." Song Zishan was dumbfounded. From the ecstasy of being saved just now, to the current feeling of falling into an ice cave. For her, there is nothing more vicious than Weng Quan''s words. "No, you talk, you talk nonsense." Song Zishan screamed hysterically, but was arrested by the police who had already called the police and sent her to the car. There is more toeter, it will beter! mwah. Chapter 1230: niece Chapter 1230 Niece Song Jinyan received thetest news when he sent Aunt Feng home, because he and Songshan didn''t see anyone outside, and they didn''t go back to the office, so they didn''t hear the news immediately. The message was sent by Song Jingxian. As a member of the Song family, even though he is married, it is impossible not to know about such a big event. The two met at the gate of thepound, one wasing out and the other was going in. "Little girl,e down and call uncle, uncle is here." Song Jingxian had a rare chance to see Song Jinyan, so she was naturally very happy. It wasn''t long since she moved backst time. Song Jinyan was busy with things and rarely came back. She hadn''t met a few times. Since adopting Xiaoya, Song Jingxian hoped that Xiaoya could get along with her uncle more. People are emotional animals, and only when they get along with each other can they have deep feelings. This is a good thing for the little girl. As long as you can get Jinyan''s approval, you won''t worry about it in the future. Although Song Jingxian doesn''t have much sense of presence in the Song family, she knows better than anyone else who is the most important person in this family. Song Zishan is a clear example. Now she really treats Xiaoya as her own daughter. Xiaoya is smart, caring, and cute. She thinks about Xiaoya everywhere. I can''t wait to give Xiaoya the best in the world. "Uncle, uncle, I''ming to see you." Xiaoya has now changed her name to Song Jingxian''s surname. Her first name is Song Xiaoya, and her nickname is still Su Xiaoya. Su Xiaoya doesn''t take Song Jingxian''s husband''s surname. From this matter, we can also see some clues, that is, the rtionship between Song Jingxian and her husband has basically broken down. After returning from Qingshui County, Song Jingxian never thought about moving back to her husband''s house. "Jingxian, you are back." Song Jinyan got off the car and waved to Xiaoya, "Come here, show uncle." "Uncle." Su Xiaoya was wearing a baggy school uniform, but her lips were red and her teeth were white, and her big bright eyes made her stand out from ordinary children. Especially after being adopted by Song Jingxian, she has received meticulous care, herplexion has turned white, and her hair is no longer withered and yellow like hay. The whole figure is like a young seedling full of vitality, which makes people feel affectionate. Song Jinyan had a good impression of his cousin''s adopted child. He had a good impression after meeting her twice, and even asked someone to buy a gift for Su Xiaoya. Before Song Jingxian wanted to register the little girl and change her surname to Song, many people in the Song family objected. It was also Song Jinyan who supported Song Jingxian alone, otherwise Su Xiaoya would not be qualified to change her surname to Song. You must know that this is not just the surname on the household registration book, but the recognition. Once recognized, it means that you are from the Song family. Will be protected by the Song family, which also means that Song Jinyan recognizes this niece. "Looks beautiful again." Song Jinyan squatted down and looked at Su Xiaoya with a gentle smile, "How is the school? Can you understand the knowledge taught by the teacher?" "I can understand, if you don''t believe me ask mom, the teacher even praised me to mom!" Su Xiaoya smiled sweetly and winked at Song Jingxian cleverly. Song Jinyan, who saw the interaction between the mother and daughter, curled his lips. "Although Xiaoya went to schoolte, she is very smart and her grades are very good." Song Jingxian mentioned Xiaoya''s eyes seemed to glow, and said proudly: "Xiaoya used to study with others when she was in the countryside, and the knowledge of the first grade is as early as learned." Chapter 1231: Aunt Su Chapter 1231 Su Family Aunt "That''s right! I learned from Aunt Liumei." Sinceing to the capital, Xiaoya has tried her best to perform well after knowing the new mother''s family background, so as not to embarrass the new mother. I see my elders every day, and I am more careful when I go to school. She also knew that this imposing uncle in front of her was very powerful. Many people were afraid of him and many people wanted to curry favor with him. Although the mother didn''t say it out, Xiaoya knew that her mother also hoped that she could be liked by her uncle. Since just now, Xiaoya has been working hard to perform, and her palms are sweating from nervousness. But when ites to Aunt Liumei, when she thinks of her best friend, Aunt Xiaomei, the nervousness in her heart has long been forgotten, her eyes are as bright as stars, and two shallow dimples appear in her smile. "The aunts of the Su family are very smart." Fortunately, there are Aunts Su Wen, Aunt Su Qing, Aunt Su Xiu, and the sixth and younger sisters. If they hadn''t taught me so much, she would be in a much worse situation when she arrived in the capital. Now it''s even harder. Su Xiaoya can''t forget how embarrassing she was with Aunt Song Zishan''s sneering eyes when she first lived here with her new mother. Someone secretly called her a **** in a voice only she could hear. Fortunately, she was mentally prepared. The aunts of the Su family encountered more difficult things than her. They are fine, and she will be fine. Su Xiaoya is a big kid, smart and cute, and she didn''t suffer at all. Not only that, she also protects Song Jingxian, trying her best to repay the new mother and protect the new mother from being bullied by the bad guys. "Do you like Aunt Su''s family?" Song Jinyan asked thoughtfully. "I like it, I like it very much." Su Xiaoya asked strangely: "Uncle, do you know the aunts of the Su family?" "Yes, I know Su Wen and Su Jun." Song Jinyan was very patient, and his tone was very serious when talking to Xiaoya, "Su Jun is studying in the capital. If you want to see her, I can take you there." "Su Jun? Is it... Fifth Sister''s aunt?" Su Xiaoya thought for a while before realizing that Su Jun is the fifth sister''s first name, and the sixth and younger sisters also have first names. She almost forgot. "I want to see Uncle, I really miss Aunt Wumei." The little girl wanted to throw herself into Song Jinyan''s arms excitedly, but she was a little afraid of this imposing uncle, afraid of making him unhappy. And his arms looked cold, and his clothes were clean. Xiao Ya was afraid that she would stain his clothes. "Okay! Uncle will take you there tomorrow." Song Jinyan agreed simply, "Tell Uncle, which aunt do you like the most?" Speaking of her favorite, Xiaoya smiled shyly and blushed, "I like my little sister and aunt the most, hee hee%...because my little sister and aunt are as stupid and silly as me, we are the same age, and we are equally afraid being sold¡­" Su Xiaoya was happy in her heart. She heard about the previous incident without paying attention, and realized something was wrong after she finished speaking. She looked at Song Jinyan nervously and fearfully. The little hands grabbed the clothes, as if they had done something wrong. Song Jingxian listened from the sidelines, feeling distressed in her heart, and just wanted to treat her daughter better. Songshan widened his eyes in surprise, and looked at the boss worriedly. Song Jinyan''s eyes had a thick haze that shed away, and his fingers unconsciously clenched into fists, but his emotions were well controlled and did not scare Su Xiaoya. "Scared." Song Jinyan evenforted Su Xiaoya with a smile, "Uncle is here, and uncle will protect Xiaoya from now on." Chapter 1232: disappear forever Chapter 1232 Disappeared forever "Really?" Su Xiaoya believed unconditionally in her heart that if her uncle was willing to protect her, it would be very good and powerful. This uncle is different from others, and more powerful than others. "Of course it is true, but you have to be obedient in the future and visit uncle often." "Don''t worry! I will treat uncle well, and I will make you happy, uncle." Su Xiaoya breathed a sigh of relief, letting go of all the tension and fear in her heart, feeling extremely happy and rxed. With no scruples in my heart, I speak more boldly. Song Jinyan couldn''tugh or cry, "You still want to coax uncle? Who did you learn this from?" Su Xiaoya covered her mouth, and whispered in Song Jinyan''s ear, "I''m telling you, don''t tell my mother." "Okay, I won''t tell your mother." "I learned it from my younger sister and aunt Liu. They are like this. They always like to coax Aunt Su Wen, and they make Aunt Su Wen very happy." "So you''re making mom happy too?" Song Jinyan''s eyes were filled with thought. "Yes, it is!" "You did a good job." Jingxian was indeed much happier after adopting Xiaoya, "Keep working hard in the future." "I will." "Then tell uncle, why were you worried about being betrayed before? You were because of a bad stepmother, and what was it because of Su Xiaomei? Her parents are gone, who else would sell her?" Song Jinyan''s eyes were deep and intense. Like a storm, it was so dark and frighteningly dark, but it held back. Su Xiaoya became a little confused and at a loss when she mentioned this, she tilted her head and thought for a long time, and then said intermittently: "I don''t know who it is specifically, some people say it''s Sister Su Wen, but I know that Sister Su Wen is very kind to Ms. My sister is fine." "Because you''re not alone, so can''t you tell?" Song Jinyan was persuasive. "Yes!" Su Xiaoya''s eyes lit up, she looked at Song Jinyan with admiration, thinking that uncle is so powerful and smart! "Where are those people?" Song Jinyan asked calmly, and gestured for Song Jingxian not to speak. Song Jingxian was full of doubts, so she had to endure and stand aside. "My little sister and aunt''s grandparents, uncles and aunts, third grandma, seventh uncle..." The little girl counted each one with her fingers. Although she is young, the child''s intuition is the keenest. Who treats them well and who treats them badly is often clearer than adults. "Anyway, many people treat my aunt and the others badly. They want Aunt Su Wen to divorce her uncle and marry another man from the vige outside." Su Xiaoya wrinkled her nose, and said disgustedly: "Uncle, let me tell you, the man in the vige outside is called Zhao Jiangang. He is a bad guy. They are uneasy and kind. Fortunately, Aunt Su Wen is smart and was not deceived." Song Jinyan closed his eyes in pain, and when he opened them again, the strong emotions had long since disappeared. He knows why these people treat the Su family sisters badly, because they are all people who know the truth, and they are all people who participated in the recement decades ago. Committed sins together, and gained benefits together. The longer the time, the tighter the shackles in these people''s hearts. Presumably the better Su Xuewen is, the more scared they are, right? Su Xuewen is dead, and the children he left behind are like lostmbs. In the eyes of those people, there is nothing more reassuring than disappearing forever. "Songshan Chacha is called Zhao Jiangang." "yes!" Chapter 1233: are the rumors true Chapter 1233 Is the rumor true? "Take Xiaoya in to rest first." Songshan nodded, and stretched out his hand to Xiaoya, "Xiaoya and uncle go in to y first, uncle and your mother still have something to say." "it is good!" Knowing that the adults were going to talk, Su Xiaoya turned her head and made a sess gesture to Song Jingxian, and followed Songshan bouncingly away. Song Jingxian was moved and pleased to see it. "Xiaoya is very smart." Song Jinyan couldn''t see Xiaoya and Song Jingxian''s thoughts, but he didn''t reject it at all. Maybe just seeing someone pleasing to the eye can tolerate some small thoughts, besides, the attention that Jingxian gets in this family is not even half as good as that of Song Zishan. "Cousin, I''ve heard rumors outside." Song Jingxian thought for a while, and knew that Song Jinyan was not a slow-witted person, and that his time was precious. He had already wasted a lot of time because of Xiaoya just now, so he would cut straight to the point. "Are the rumors true?" "Speaking of which, you are also a member of the Song family, so you have the right to know about this." Song Jinyan lit a cigarette for himself, and the way he smoked was elegant and reserved, exuding a unique charm. And carefully stood at the downwind vent, so as not to let the smell of cigarettes drift to Song Jingxian. "I have arranged for Matsuyama to send you a formal announcement letterter." Song Jingxian didn''t expect her cousin to be so formal, she covered her mouth in shock, "Second Uncle and Zishan will have nothing to do with our family from now on?" Song Jinyan frowned slightly, "Second Uncle?" Song Jingxian was about to speak, when Songshan, who happened to send Xiaoya in, came back, and there was a person by her side, who walked up and whispered what Weng Quan had said. I thought Song Jinyan would be angry, but he just sneered and said, "So that''s the case, but it''s okay. In fact, I don''t want to help Song Jiaming hide it. It''s just that I can''t refuse thest request because of Grandpa. Since Weng Quan If you know the truth and tell it, then grandpa can''t me me." Song Jingxian''s eyes widened as she listened. She never expected that the second uncle who is the most beloved in the family is not her own. Who is the biological child? The Song family must have a biological second child. Now that Song Jiaming is not his own, where is the biological one? The more Song Jingxian thinks about it, the more questions she has, and the more worries she has in her heart. At the same time, she admired her cousin more and more. Only her cousin had the courage and ability to do this kind of thing. In other words, she would never have the guts to challenge Grandpa''s hegemony. "Speaking of it, I didn''t think carefully, so it''s no wonder Weng Quan is angry. If we just say that Song Zishan is not his own, then Weng Quan will definitely be implicated." Song Jinyan bent the corners of his lips mockingly, but his expression was not at all easy to talk. Songshan followed closely and said in a low voice: "Also, Song Zishan beat Professor Sun who was guarding the gate at Weng Quan. The old man was in poor health and broke two ribs. Now he has been turned over to the police station. Professor Sun''s status is not ordinary. , His students will definitely not let it go easily." Song Jingxian also heard about it, but she was not surprised at all. Speaking of which, she understands Song Zishan''s character better than anyone else, and she was secretly happy for Song Zishan that Lu Jianan was there to persuade her. Otherwise, she would have caused a bigger incident long ago. "Going to jail?" Song Jinyan smiled slightly. "Yes!" Matsuyama nodded heavily. After all, she was the little princess of the Song family. Even if she is not now, she is already the heart of Mr. Song. When the old man finds out, I''m afraid the boss will find it difficult to be caught in the middle. Chapter 1234: Uncle is not biological Chapter 1234 The second uncle is not his own Matsuyama guessed messily what the boss would do in his mind. "That''s just right, let her live in it for a few years, and then release it when she is thirty." Song Jinyan''s calmplexion finally broke, and there was a sh of sternness in the depths of his eyes. Come out again at the age of 30, without capital, without backing, and even the most proud youth is gone, so what else does Song Zishan have? The meat on the cutting board is not necessarily eligible. Song Jingxian also thought of it, and couldn''t help shivering. Actually, the rtionship between her and Song Jinyan is not considered close, and she was a little afraid of Song Jinyan since she was a child. "By the way, cousin." Song Jingxian hesitated for a while, but finally couldn''t bear the curiosity and natural yearning for family affection in her heart, and asked anxiously: "The second uncle is not my own, so do you know who is our biological second uncle? " "My second uncle has passed away." Just after sending Aunt Feng back, Song Jinyan called his father. The father and son talked for half an hour, but half of the time they were silent. Father Song is a majestic, silent and responsible man. He is only fifty-five years old this year and he has achieved a position that many people can''t reach in a lifetime. In ancient times, it was properly ced as a big official in the frontier, a figure like a Jiedushi. Although he was away from the capital for a long time due to work reasons, the rtionship between the father and son was not alienated because of the distance. In the final analysis, Song Jinyan is the greatest pride of Father Song in his life. The pride and satisfaction with his son is even higher than his own job status. Song Jinyan didn''t know what his father was thinking, and he didn''t bother to guess. But you don¡¯t need to think about it. My father must feel ufortable. After all, as the eldest brother, he has been worried about his younger brother since he was a child. Later, my heart gradually became cold, and if we were not together, we could not control them and we became estranged. Thinking about the amazing talent, which has attracted countless academic talents, and the professor Su he adores is his own younger brother. It must be ufortable topare the two. "What?" Song Jingxian thought she had heard it wrong, "How old is my second uncle? How could it be?" "Second uncle, you actually know it too." Song Jinyan showed aplex look, "Professor Su, do you know?" "I know." Song Jingxian nodded repeatedly, "I met once when I just got married." Her husband is an admirer of Professor Su. Although Professor Su didn''te when they got married, he was given a congrattory gift. Because of this, my husband was very excited for a week. It''s a verymon gift, but it''s treasured by treasures, and no one touches it. "It''s Professor Su, you''ve seen his daughter. Su Wen, remember? When you adopted Xiaoya, I heard that it was Su Wen who chased Xiaoya all the way to the train station." These things have long since Song Jingxian registered for Xiaoya. Song Jinyan arranged for people to investigate clearly when the book was in progress. It''s just that I didn''t know the truth at the time, but I was deeply impressed by Su Wen''s kindness. Now knowing that such a kind girl is from the Song family and his younger sister, the satisfaction and appreciation in my heart has increased to a higher level. "Oh my God! Is Professor Su my second uncle? I kiss my second uncle?" Song Jingxian was surprised and delighted, her heart beating non-stop. With the current status of the Song family, it would be a great blessing for anyone to be able to gain a rtionship, but when Song Jingxian heard that Professor Su was actually her second uncle, she only felt honored. Such a genius who has made outstanding contributions, no matter whose family''s descendants, will be the supreme honor. But the Song family didn''t have that blessing. Chapter 1235: we all miss you Chapter 1235 We all miss you Song Jingxian''s eyes slowly turned red when she thought that her second uncle had passed away, and she thought that the young girl who chased after her, wanted to get back Xiaoya and finally supported her was her own cousin, and felt in her heart joy. No wonder she liked her very much at first sight. No wonder Su Wen is so beautiful. Considering that she is the daughter of Professor Su, no matter how beautiful she is, it is not surprising. **** Provincial capital, Su family¡ª It was time for breakfast, and a table of people slowly sat in the dining room. The school has started winter vacation, and Su Xue has already returned from Qingshui County High School. Among the seven sisters, only the fifth sister is absent. A table of people chattered about interesting things, and Su Wen asionally asked about Su Xue''s situation in school. "By the way, have you considered changing schools?" Su Wen asked suddenly, "Now that everyone has settled in the provincial capital, we don''t feel at ease leaving you alone in the county." Since she traveled here, Su Xue and Fifth Sister spend very little time at home, and have the least contact with them. Now Su Qing, Su Xiu, Sixth Sister and Younger Sister all followed her to the provincial capital. It''s like leaving Su Xue alone in Qingshui County. Su Wen sometimes checks whether she is too partial? If Su Xue was reced by any of the younger sisters, she would have transferred them to the provincial capital without saying a word. Su Xue didn''t even hesitate, and smiled at Su Wen, "I still won''t transfer. The teachers and ssmates in the school get along well. If I transfer away, the teacher will probably be very disappointed." Su Xue''s grades have long been top notch in school, so good that it is amazing that the teacher doesn''t need to worry about it at all. The whole school puts their hopes on her, just waiting for her to take the college entrance examination to win the school glory, and they don''t expect to be like Su Jun. A key university is not a problem. Su Wen thought for a while, then looked at Su Qing. Since she was pregnant, most of the daily operations of the studio have been handed over to Su Qing, and she will only intervene when there are problems in the store. Su Wen is now relying more and more on Su Qing, and the same goes for family affairs. "It''s better to transfer to the provincial capital! The procedures are not difficult. Your grades are so good, no matter which school you choose." Su Qing also supports the decision of the eldest sister, "You think about it, this is just our suggestion, and you can choose it." No pressure on you." "Okay! Then I''ll think about it." Su Xiu also said: "You are not at home, we miss you very much." Little Sister and Sixth Sister chirped and chirped, one said that she missed Fourth Sister, and the other said that she hoped that Fourth Sister would send her to school so that her ssmates could get to know her and see how powerful Fourth Sister is. Su Xue alsoughed when she heard it. "By the way, when will Fifth Sistere back?" Su Xue changed the subject without a trace. Su Wen looked at Su Xue meaningfully and didn''t speak. In fact, she didn''t me herself for being biased. Compared with Su Xue like this, of course she would like other people more. Zhou Hengyang, who had been silent all this time, saw it more clearly than anyone else, and put a beautifully fried poached egg for Su Wen and put it in Su Wen''s bowl, "Supplement more nutrition." "it is good." The couple looked at each other, and everything was kept silent. Zhou Hengyang eats the fastest, put down the bowl first, just in time the phone in the living room rang, and got up to answer the phone. At least eight out of ten calls from home were from him. After Su Wen had breakfast, Zhou Hengyang came over and was still answering the phone, his face was cold, and his aura was deep and scary. Noticing that Su Wen approached the frowning brows, she rxed a little, but it wasn''t much better, she just didn''t want to scare her daughter-inw. Chapter 1236: Telephone Chapter 1236 Telephone "What''s wrong?" Su Wen asked in a low voice. Zhou Hengyang sat down first to tidy up, Su Wen was puzzled and sat down on the opposite sofa, waiting patiently. But soon she heard some clues, and then she was furious. "Is it Song Jinyan''s call?" Zhou Hengyang nodded. The phone was not hung up, and the conversation between the two continued. But Zhou Hengyang was toozy to listen, and simply said: "Song Zishan and Song Jiaming have nothing to do with us, they are members of your Song family, you can do whatever you want, you don''t need to tell us." "Hengyang, you are in a hurry." Song Jinyan said slowly. Zhou Hengyang sneered, raised his wrist to look at the time, suppressed the annoyance in his heart, "The matter is over, and my father-inw is dead, is it still useful to say these things now?" Song Jinyan was silent for a moment, even though the two of them didn''t talk face to face, the atmosphere quickly became depressing. It took about half a minute before Zhou Hengyang broke the silence, and said in a low voice with a rather mocking tone: "Everything has fallen to the ground, and Wenwen has also ensured the lives of her sisters through her own efforts. And Su Jun She has also begun to take shape, and I believe that anyone with eyes can know what she will achieve in the future. Back then..." Zhou Hengyang pinched the center of his brows in pain, his Adam''s apple rolled up and down, as if something in his emotions could no longer be suppressed, and was about toe out violently. But he finally got it under control. Song Jinyan was displeased that Zhou Hengyang could control his emotions to such an extent. No one wants such a troublesome opponent. "With the death of my father-inw and Hengshan, the consequences will be more and more serious with the development of time, right? The 57 Research Institute has not made much progress for several years, right?" At this point, his thin lips curled into a sarcasm radians. "Have you regretted it? Do you know the importance of talents? Do you still dare to treat Su Jun like you did to my father-inw? Don''t you dare? No one will give up on anyone. Times have changed early." Song Jinyan''s heavy breathing came from the phone, and Zhou Hengyang used his previous breakup to warn him. Su Jun is full of talent, extraordinary talent, and superior IQ. He is a talent that the country must never miss. At the beginning, Professor Su''s death was caused by Song Jiaming''s backstage, but on the other hand, it also showed that the country did not pay enough attention to it. Because there are many talents, the number of outstanding ones is unclear. Professor Su is indeed outstanding, but what is more outstanding than his talent is his appearance. His handsome appearance restrained him, and it did not be his bonus item. On the contrary, he was criticized in the professional field, with mixed reputation. If the higher-ups could pay more attention to him and have a clearer attitude, Song Jiaming wouldn''t have the guts to do so. Will not find a hands-on opportunity. Now that Professor Su is gone, the research he led has made no progress for several years, and those who refused to admit defeat have be speechless. It is only then that everyone realizes that Professor Su is indispensable and valuable. Although there are many talents, genius is priceless. But a genius is also a human being, and a human being will have ideas. Song Jinyan thought of Su Jun''s refusal to enter the 57 Research Institute, so he helped his forehead helplessly, and canceled a series of methods preparedter. yes! Zhou Hengyang is an example. As the eldest grandson of Zhou''s family, his status and importance are not inferior to Song Jinyan''s, so why not break with the family? It also cost the field of mechanical engineering a talent. At that time, how many people were secretly gloating, waiting to see the jokes of the Zhou family. Chapter 1237: just go Chapter 1237 Just leave How many people bet that Zhou Hengyang couldn''t adapt to the different treatment and returned to Zhou''s house. Some say one month, some say six months, and some say one year. It even said two years. However, after a year passed, the gamblers realized the seriousness of the problem and realized that they underestimated others. Zhou Hengyang seemed to have disappeared. Not only did he not return to Zhou''s house, he even had no news. When the news of Zhou Hengyang came out again, he became a door-to-door son-inw, and even changed his surname. Those who knew it ranged from unbelievable to expecting again, and bet on when Zhou Hengyang would return to the Zhou family. But now everyone knows that Zhou Hengyang will not go back. Just leave as soon as you say. Once you leave, you will never look back. Thinking about it, he is quite envious of Zhou Hengyang. Song Jinyan smiled wryly, he had to be more cautious about Su Jun''s attitude, so he had to take his time. That is to say, Su Jun cannot be the second Professor Su, nor can she be the second Zhou Hengyang. It is said that with talent, there is temper. Judging by the talents of these people, it would not be surprising even if their tempers were out of the Milky Way. Thinking about this, Song Jinyan instantlyforted her. "I sent Song Jiaming back to Sanjiaying today, I think you have the right to know." Song Jinyan raised his forehead again, "I will get on the ne right away, and I will arrive at the nearest military airport to Qingshui County soon, I think you have the right to know. Whether toe or not should be decided by Sister Su Wen, not you." After speaking, he hung up the phone first. Zhou Hengyang put down the phone, looked at Su Wen in front of him, stepped over with long legs, and held Su Wen''s soft hands tightly in his palms. "are you going?" "go!" On the phone just now, neither of them deliberately lowered their voices, she should have heard everything. If you haven''t heard it, you can guess it. "Song Jinyan is right, we have the right to know, of course we have to see it with our own eyes." Su Wen was furious, only regretting that it was toote, Su Xuewen was dead and could never live again. Such a good man, such a good father. It just disappeared. No matter what the Song family did, they couldn''t make up for everything. However, she still doesn''t know some things, which are not mentioned in the original book, "How did Song Jinyan find out? What secrets are there? I want to know everything." "Don''t be angry, you are not alone now." Zhou Hengyang saw that his wife was angry, and he was worried, and he wanted to beat Song Jinyan severely in his heart. There is a time when we can¡¯t wait for Wenwen to give birth. Now that Wenwen is a pregnant woman, she needs to be in a good mood every day and take good care of her body, but he acts so quickly. Damn it. "I know." Su Wen was reluctant to risk her body and baby, took a few deep breaths, and tried to squeeze out a slight smile at Zhou Hengyang. It would be better if the smile is not so forced. Zhou Hengyang nced at her helplessly, and hugged his daughter-inw into his arms tightly and carefully. "I''m still worried. I wish I could be with you at home every day. I have more than 20 years in the past, and I don''t worry as much as I do now. I''m afraid that you will be bumped by someone who doesn''t have eyes when you go out on the road. You''re in the office, I''m afraid that someone who doesn''t have good eyesight will make you angry, and make people worry about trivial matters." Su Wen''s face had the word embarrassment in capital letters. I was speechless for a long while. "As for being so exaggerated?" She didn''t think much of it! "Grandpa Qi''s medical skills are very good. After taking the medicine he prescribed, my stomach is no longer ufortable." Chapter 1238: bookworm Chapter 1238 Nerd "As for, I only hate that I haven''t done well enough." "You have moved your office to our studio, what else do you want?" Su Wenined in a low voice, "Don''t you know that since you went to our studio, everyone dare not speak loudly? The air pressure is low A lot." Zhou Hengyang is simply an unattainable mountain that weighs on the hearts of all employees. Zhou Hengyang smiled without saying a word. obviously knew it, but was toozy to change it. "Hengyang, I don''t think you should keep things from Su Qing and the others about the Song family. Except for the younger sister and the sixth younger sister who are too young to scare them, the other younger sisters also have the right to know." Su Wen thought about it. After all, she came from time travel, not the real original owner. Compared to her, Su Qing and the others should know. "Okay! I''ll call them, you eat the fruit first." Zhou Hengyang first arranged for someone to send the sixth younger sister to Zhou Yan, and then notified Su Qing to call Su Xiu and Su Xue. There are five sisters who have the right to know, and four of them are now there. The fifth younger sister is still in school, and with her character, she can be ignored for now. That girl is a nerd. "What''s the matter, big sister?" Su Qing was the busiest, if her brother-inw didn''t tell her to leave early. "Are you going to have a family meeting?" Su Xiu was very excited. It had been a long time since she had a family meeting. She missed her stepsisters sitting together and chatting, thinking about the future. Su Xue clenched her fists secretly, looking at her elder sister and brother-inw with burning eyes. Going home this time, she clearly felt that her eldest sister and brother-inw had something to hide from them. This made her a little ufortable, but helpless. She is not yet an adult, and in the eyes of her eldest sister and brother-inw, she is just a child. So I have no right to know. Su Xue doesn''t want to be a child who doesn''t know anything and can''t do anything anymore. In the past year, although the family''s conditions have been getting better and better, and her status has been getting higher and higher, no one knows that the pressure in her heart is getting bigger and bigger. The taste is not good. Su Wen nced at her sisters respectively, and finally smiled encouragingly at Su Qing. Su Qing returned a gentle smile, and the tacit understanding that the two sisters had cultivated for a long time was vividly disyed at this moment. "Sister, just tell me what you want! We can all bear it." "I should have told you a long time ago. It has been dyed until now because I didn''t know it before. It was discovered by others." Su Wen gave Zhou Hengyang a flirtatious look, and took the opportunity to dig a hole for him. "Your brother-inw may have known it long ago." The eyes of the three sisters immediately looked at Zhou Hengyang like X-rays. "Brother-inw." "What the **** is brother-inw?" Zhou Hengyang shook his head helplessly, and nodded gently to the three younger sisters, "Don''t worry, listen to me." When the truth came out, it wasn''tplicated, it was just too unimaginable. It took Zhou Hengyang about half an hour to exin the matter clearly. After she exined clearly, the whole living room fell into unspeakable grief. In the end, Su Xiu finally couldn''t bear it, and cried out suppressed. From the depression, pain, and sad crying at the beginning to howling loudly, the whole person was helplessly leaning on Su Qing''s shoulder. The living room was full of her crying. Su Wen''s eyes were also red when she heard it, her heart ached like it was broken, and she also shed tears silently. As soon as she cried, Zhou Hengyang panicked and immediately kissed and coaxed her at a loss, but couldn''t coax her well. Chapter 1239: absolutely impossible Chapter 1239 Absolutely impossible "Don''t cry, daughter-inw, you can''t cry anymore, be good, be obedient! Don''t scare me, you are going to torture me to death! Stop crying, it''s all my fault, it''s all my fault..." Zhou Hengyang said in a low voice The pleasant voice coaxed patiently over and over again. "I... I''m fine." Su Wen buried her face in his arms, trying to control her emotions. The three sisters saw Su Wen crying, and hurriedly wiped away their tears, holding back their emotions. Su Xiu wanted to hold back but couldn''t, so she got up, "I''m going to wash my face." She hid in the bathroom and cried. Su Qing looked at Su Xue, frowning. Thinking of my sister who was emotionally unstable and almost had a miscarriage when she first found out she was pregnant, I suddenly realized. Then there was great hatred in her heart, this kind of deep hatred made Su Qing''s expression flicker with ferociousness. Compared with the past few decades, the immediate matter is more important, and the impact and harm it brings are greater. Fortunately, the elder sister is fine. Otherwise she will absolutely make everyone pay the price, no! Even if the eldest sister is fine, those people can''t just let her go. Otherwise, what should they do with the suppression that their sisters have suffered all these years? Is that all? Absolutely impossible. Thinking of Fifth Sister, Sixth Sister and Younger Sister are all so old, they are not even allowed to name them. At first I thought it was patriarchal, but now that I know the truth, I realize how naive I am. How can people''s hearts be so bad? Dad''s dedication for so many years, and the obedience of my seven sisters all the time, are they all fake? Why must they be exterminated? "Sister, you will be sent back. We all know what it''s like in our hometown. We can quarrel with each other in a few words, and if we quarrel, we will start fighting. We don''t worry about what happens when the timees." The growth is most obvious in Su Qing. From the beginning of helping Su Wen to create a studio, she has grown at a speed visible to the naked eye step by step, bing strong, capable, and beautiful. However, although the previous changes are obvious, it always makes people feel that something is missing. Su Qing now ispletely different from before. She has an extra temperament called responsibility and tenacity. She is no longer the second child of the Su family who used to hide behind the eldest sister, nor is she muddling along, the second sister of the Su family who is powerless. At this moment, she naturally took over the burden on Su Wen''s shoulders and shouldered her responsibility as the second sister. Take the younger sisters to face it. Su Wen''s eyes lit up, "Okay! Then I''ll leave it to you." It would be best for Su Qing to bear the burden. In Su Wen''s mind, there is no better choice than Su Qing to handle these matters. After all, she is not the real original owner. Although she has done a lot, she has already integrated herself into the Su family thoroughly. But regarding Su Xuewen, presumably Su Xuewen himself hoped that his own daughter would take care of everything! This time, she will not participate. The younger sisters have grown up, and it''s time to face it independently. Zhou Hengyang noticed Su Wen''s inner thoughts. Although he still had some doubts in his heart, he agreed with his daughter-inw to do so. He didn''t want his daughter-inw to work so hard and have to stand out in everything. "Don''t worry! I''ll take care of it." Su Qing nodded heavily, and nced at Su Xue again. Su Xue also nodded. "I''m not worried about the few of you going back, let your brother-inw take you back!" "No need, brother-inw is staying with you at home. We are all gone, and we don''t feel relieved that you are alone at home." Su Qing is most worried that no one is watching at home, and the eldest sister will definitely go to the studio to work overtime . Only the brother-inw can see this aspect. It is useless for others to talk. Zhou Hengyang was also worried, touched his chin and said: "Hengguang is back from a business trip, let him apany you back for a while!" Chapter 1240: Zou Yi Chapter 1240 Zou Yi Su Qing wanted to say something, but hesitated for a while and finally didn''t say it. Brother-inw rarely talks at home, but as long as you are careful, you will find that everything he says is full of promises. Even the eldest sister will not refute. never mind! Su Qing suppressed the uneasiness in her heart, and nodded in agreement. Su Xue didn''t know Zhou Hengguang, but only heard that he was her brother-inw''s younger brother. Since her brother-inw arranged for her brother to apany them back home, it was a perfect fit. Hearing this, he nodded and thanked, "Thank you brother-inw." "You''re wee." After discussing, Su Qing and the others went to change clothes. The temperature in their hometown was colder than that in the city, and the wind was still strong. Cashmere coats are definitely not eptable, and must be reced with warm down jackets. The shoes are also reced with high-brow Martin boots that are easy to walk. Afraid that it would be toote toe back that day, I packed my luggage and some essentials for travel. The sisters here cleaned up quickly, and Zhou Hengyang also immediately arranged a trip. First, he called the third child''s home, but no one answered, and then called to the office. The person who answered the phone was not Ji Fang, but he was familiar with him. "Zou Yi?" "Brother Zhou." The person who answered the phone was also pleasantly surprised by Zhou Hengyang''s voice, and immediatelyughed, "It''s been a long time since I saw you, and I''m so happy to hear your voice. How are you recently? I Every time I call my third brother, he gets impatient." After finishing speaking, he kept giggling. Zhou Hengyang smiled unconsciously, "It''s fine, when did youe back?" Speaking of Zou Yi, the Zhou family is very familiar with it. The third brother, Zhou Hengguang, was a friend when he was young. At that time, there were three brothers. The eldest and the second child yed well, and the third child was just a follower. Zhou Hengguang felt upset and went to the street to pick up a little friend for himself. That person is Zou Yi. Zou Yi had no father or mother, and was picked up by Zhou Hengguang when he was about to die of starvation. Fortunately, no one in the Zhou family objected, and he was raised as a son from then on, and his studies and schooling were no different. Zou Yi is also a man who knows how to repay his kindness, and his heart and eyes are all on Brother Zhou who picked him up. He has been Zhou Hengguang''s little tail since he was a child. Every time Zhou Hengguang fell ill and was hospitalized, he would cry silently, crying like a bullied child bride. At that time, the second child evenughed at him, saying that he must be afraid that Heng Guang would die, and he would be hungry. It was indeed like this at the beginning, but after getting along for a long time, Zou Yi knew that since the Zhou family had epted him, he would not drive him away, but Zhou Hengguang was still in a hurry to get sick. Zhou Hengguang can¡¯t do anything without him, and it¡¯s the same when he goes to university and studies architecture. But the grown up Zhou Hengguang is even more of a **** than when he was a child, which is disgusting. Not wanting Zou Yi to follow him, he was kicked out of the country after graduating from university. The euphemistic name is further study. Although Zou Yi is not as smart as Zhou Hengguang, he works countless times harder than Zhou Hengguang. With the two of them together, Zou Yi is definitely a good person and a good boy in the eyes of his elders, peers, and teachers. It''s no wonder that Zhou Hengguang detests Zou Yi. With this guy on the sidelines, he looks even more like a gentle scum. "Brother Zhou, I returned to China yesterday. I heard that Third Young Master was ill again, so I was worried, so I hurried back." Zou Yi started talking non-stop like a worried old woman. "Third brother is not easy. There are so many things that I didn''t expect. He was transferred from the capital to the provincial capital, but he didn''t bring back his two secretaries. The current secretary is so poor that he doesn''t know what to say. What, what does the third brother think, this kind of secretary is a drag on the third brother." Chapter 1241: brother you are so kind to me Chapter 1241 Brother, you are so kind to me As for Ji Fang''s working ability, Zou Yi investigated it when he came back yesterday, but the result was that he didn''t see it. "The secretary''s work ability is not good, and it is the third brother who has worked hard. The third brother has never worked so hard since he was a child, let alone such a shabby." Zhou Hengyang touched his nose, feeling a little guilty. He still didn''t tell Zou Yi that the third child also had a part-time job in his factory! Although it was a part-time job, he was oppressed by him and almost sold himself. He would rather face his uncle than Zou Yi''s kind face. "You came back suddenly, what should I do to study?" "Brother Zhou, I''m already a Ph. D., so I don''t need to continue reading." Zou Yi said aggrievedly: "I wanted toe back a long time ago, but my third brother refused to let mee back and asked me to continue reading. I have no choice. Come back and work hard." Zhou Hengyang held his forehead helplessly, thinking, if you work so hard, it will set off all of us not working hard. No wonder the third child dislikes you. Deserved it! "Ahem! You let the third child answer the phone." "The third brother is in a meeting, please give me a minute." Zou Yi, who is not verbose, has shown a very professional ability and has a better understanding of various intricate rtionships. For example, whoever calls can be blocked directly, whose call needs to be forwarded, and whose call must be answered immediately. Ji Fang really can''t do this. Most of the time, Ji Fang was still an immature young man. Within a minute, the person who answered the phone was reced by Zhou Hengguang. "Brother, save me quickly, Zou Yi is back, I''m going to die." Zhou Hengguangined unbearably as soon as he answered the phone, "Who is calling me behind my back? Brother, it can''t be you, right?" "Of course it''s not me." Zhou Hengyang immediately disregarded the rtionship, "I only found out after calling you, I guess it''s my uncle." It''s not a guess, he can be 100% sure that it must be the uncle who called Zou Yi, other than him... Okay! There are many people who can do this kind of thing, but the one who is most suspected is my uncle. "I guess it''s also my uncle." Zhou Hengguang sneered, "Just wait! I''ll introduce him to a few more blind dates soon." "Then my uncle will definitely be **** to death." Zhou Hengyang gloated and was happy to see the sess, "I''m going to be a father, and he''s still a bachelor, so the pressure must be greater and he will be disgusted by others." "That''s just right. I heard that the Xu family is also busy looking for a wife. He and Xu Xiyi make a couple." So the two brothersughed together very unkindly. "By the way, big brother, you should know what happened to the Song family, right?" Zhou Hengguang''s voice changed, and his tone became a bit more serious and cold, "The Song family is too ridiculous. Who are you going to show these things to now?" "I see. I called you just to ask for your help." Zhou Hengyang turned his head and nced. His wife had already gone to advise Su Qing and the others to pack their bags. It was estimated that they would be ready soon, so he cut a long story short: "Song Jinyan is going Send Song Jiaming back to Sanjiaying, Su Qing will bring her two younger sisters back..." Before Zhou Hengyang finished speaking, Zhou Hengguang''szy and sleepy expression suddenly became energetic, and he unconsciously clenched the hand holding the phone. "Your sister-inw is pregnant and I don''t want her to go back. This time, you will go back with me to support Su Qing and the others. Remember, don''t let people bully you." "Brother, I will." Zhou Hengguang''s pale but dignified and handsome face instantly showed a pleasant smile, "Brother, you are so kind to me." Chapter 1242: we have all changed Chapter 1242 We have all changed Zhou Hengyang scolded with a smile, "Okay, hurry up,e to my house to pick up someer. It may take one to two days toe back in my hometown. Remember not to drive at night, it''s not safe in snowy weather, and you need to wear more clothes. It''s frozen." Now that Zou Yi is back, if the third child is frozen, Zou Yi will definitely annoy everyone to death with his good face. "Got it!" Zhou Hengguang smiled, "I just bought a Land Rover, which is suitable for traveling in snow." "You better change the habit of buying a car whether you are happy or not. I really don''t know where I got it from." Zhou Hengyang muttered and hung up the phone. Sitting alone on the sofa, he unconsciouslyughed at the thought of his stupid brother. Within five minutes, the phone rang. It was Zou Yi who called,ining to Zhou Hengyang in a flustered voice that had never been heard before. "Brother Zhou, my third brother has changed. I almost don''t know him anymore. What''s going on? It''s obviously not the same as thest time I saw my third brother. Howe I don''t know him in such a short time? So what happened?" Zhou Hengyang took the microphone away in disgust, "Then he has be better, or is he not?" Zou Yi hesitated for a second, "I''m not sure if it''s good or not, but it''s quite scary." "Hehe!" Zhou Hengyang couldn''t helpughing, "It''s not just him, we''ve all changed." "That''s right, Brother Zhou, you have also changed. You wouldn''t smile at me like this before." Zou Yi only felt his scalp tingle. Although he has a simple and honest personality, he is not stupid at all. Knowing that you can''t ask anything on the phone, you can only observe slowlyter. In short, he must find out why the third brother changed. "Brother Zhou, I won''t bother you. The third brother asked for leave and left all the things in hand to me. I will be very busy in the future. I will go to see you when I get familiar with the work first." "it is good!" After hanging up the phone, Zou Yi came out of themunication room, and there were already many people waiting in the corridor outside. Everyone secretly looked at Zou Yi with admiration and curiosity. Privately, the entire design institute was curious about the secretary of the vice president who appeared out of nowhere. Many people looked at Ji Fang with sympathetic eyes. "Ji Fang, where did hee from?" "He became the vice president''s secretary, so what do you do?" In everyone''s minds, the secretary and confidant of the vice president has long been Ji Fang, and now a new secretary suddenly appears at the most critical moment of the project. Isn''t that stealing Ji Fang''s job? "He he he..." Ji Fang''s lips trembled slightly, not only did he not worry about his job being robbed, but he was very excited, so excited that he was about to fly. "What''s the matter with you?" "Isn''t it because you are too scared? Don''t worry, I think the vice president is so kind to you, and he will definitely not drive you away." In the design institute, Ji Fang is very popr. Everyone wasforting Ji Fang, no one was gloating. It''s not easy for Ji Fang, not everyone can bear the vice president''s temper. "I''m fine." Ji Fang exhaled heavily, thinking about what the other secretaries said in the loungest time, the shock in his heart was indescribable. I thought that the powerful secretaries he had heard at the time were enough to surprise people, but only now did he realize that the deputy dean''s secretary was even more powerful than he knew. "He is the first assistant to the vice president." "What is the first assistant?" Most people are unfamiliar with this title. Chapter 1243: good man Chapter 1243 Good guy "It''s more powerful than the secretary, and he has more responsibilities. All the secretaries have to listen to him." Since working with the vice president, Ji Fang has gained a lot of knowledge. For example, know a top architect who graduated from the MIT Department of Architecture. Everyone hadplicated eyes. Seeing Zou Yi approaching, they hurriedly shut their mouths, and greeted Zou Yi with an awkward smile. "Assistant Zou." Ji Fang hurried forward and said tteringly, "The vice president asked me to leave everything to you, and I have prepared the materials. Do you think you have time now?" "Are you in a hurry?" Zou Yi has thick eyebrows and big eyes. Compared with Zhou Hengguang''s dignified and handsome face and slightly sinister deep eyes, his face is upright and upright. He looks like a good person, trustworthy. Wheat-colored skin and burly and strong muscles, it seems that he often goes on field trips and is away all year round. Those who knew him were master builders, but those who didn''t know him thought he was a man moving bricks on a construction site! Compared to him, Zhou Hengguang is a gentle, handsome and sick noble son. He is bing less and less like a master builder or a bridge expert. "The vice president is in a hurry to go to other ces, and I want to be the driver for the vice president." Ji Fang unconsciously smiled at Zou Yi, thinking that it is no wonder that the vice president dislikes Assistant Zou so much. Zou Yi frowned, "Are you going to drive the third brother?" He was very upset. Obviously he should be driving the third brother. I knew earlier that I would have resisted the threat of the third brother and would not go to study abroad, and I me him for being cheated by the third brother. Otherwise, the opportunity to drive the third brother now would not be snatched by a weak chicken. "Yes! The vice president is very anxious. After I hand over the materials to you, I will go to his home to pick him up. I will work **** you, Assistant Zou, thank you for your cooperation." The third brother''s arrangement Zou Yi couldn''t refuse, and went to Zhou Hengguang''s office with Ji Fang without saying anything. He was used to doing these tasks. After all, as a professional assistant who helped the third brother with his homework since he was a child, and helped the third brother with his work when he grew up, the connection was seamless. Although he has studied abroad for a few years, the knowledge he has learned is also to help the third brother better. Zou Yi''s professional ability once again made Ji Fang dumbfounded. Zou Yi didn''t need an introduction to Zou Yi''splicated and difficult problems. He just nced at them. "From now on, the vice president can do whatever he wants." Ji Fang muttered to himself. Zou Yi nced at him unhappily, "Third brother should do as he pleases, but you are too bad to drag third brother down." The more he watched, the more annoyed he became, even a good-tempered person couldn''t help but lose his temper. Swear at Ji Fang. "These, these, and these...Such a simple matter, but let the third brother handle it himself? How did you be a secretary?" "I..." Ji Fang wanted to cry. Is it easy? It is obviously difficult, and he doesn''t know how to calcte such aplicated method. If he can do this, he doesn''t need to be a secretary. Ji Fang was wronged. "I''m leaving, and the vice president will be angry if it''s toote." Ji Fang saw that the dy was too long, so he left Zou Yi and left in a hurry. When they drove to the door of Zhou Hengguang''s house, a brand new golden-brown Land Rover had already parked at the door. Smooth design, huge and domineering body upies the wide gate, making the car driven by Ji Fang look like a children''s toy. While Zhou Hengguang waszily leaning against the car door, he sneered at Ji Fang. Chapter 1244: fucked up Chapter 1244 Broke my heart "You''rete." Zhou Hengguang raised his wrist to look at the time, "It won''t take so long to hand over to Zou Yi, just give him the information, he will read it by himself." Ji Fang: "...I''m sorry, I won''t do it next time." If Assistant Zou hadn''t pulled him into training, he wouldn''t have beente either. "Hurry up, get the car in and get me this new car." "Oh well." Ji Fang first drove away the Land Rover blocking the gate, then drove the car he drove into the yard, locked the door and turned around, Zhou Hengguang had already sat in the co-pilot, leaning on the back of the chair and closing his eyes to rest. The facial features with sculptural three-dimensional contours are fair and slightly pale. Thick eyshes form a small shadow under the eyelids, giving Zhou Hengguang a fragile beauty. Since he fell ill before, Zhou Hengguang''s condition has been very bad. The low-grade feversted for too long, which made him a lot less energetic than when he was just transferred back from the capital. Ji Fang did not expect that the powerful vice president would recover so slowly when he was ill. Slowness made even his secretary anxious. No wonder Zhou Jihuai called Zou Yi back. It is because Zhou Hengguang''s current physical condition can''t bear such a high-intensity work task. He has been like this since he was a child. Every time he gets sick, he has to take care of it for at least half a year before he recovers. This is still the result of proper cultivation. If the self-cultivation is not good, the recovery will be slower, and the physical fitness will also be dragged down. Everyone in the Zhou family knew, otherwise Zhou Jihuai would not be troublesome, and Zhou Hengguang, who was most willing to squeeze his younger brother, would not have done anything openly or secretly. It''s not that I want my brother to feel better. It''s really frustrating. However, Zhou Hengguang has been energetic since he was a child, which is different from ordinary people. With a low-grade fever for a month, he can still work as usual with a calm face. On-site assessment, the daily sleep time is kept stable at four hours. People who don''t know it will definitely not be able to see it. It is time for Zou Yi toe back. Even if Zhou Jihuai doesn''t do it, Zhou Hengguang or other Zhou family members will do it. Ji Fang didn''t dare to disturb the vice president, and drove steadily all the way to Su''s house. When they arrived, Su Qing and the others had already packed their luggage and were waiting at the door. The three sisters were each pushing a suitcase. Ji Fang immediately got out of the car and opened the trunk. Zhou Hengyang, who wanted to help, had already carried the suitcase up first. Ji Fang could only smile embarrassingly. "Thank you." Su Qing smiled at Ji Fang, and suddenly felt a scorching gaze staring at her. The heat of that gaze made her feel ufortable. She knew that the person in front must be some **** who sat in the car and didn''t get out of the car. Su Qing pursed her lips, trying to ignore it, but found that she couldn''t do it. "Second sister? What''s wrong with you?" Su Xue found out that the second sister was abnormal, and asked gently. "I''m fine." Zhou Hengyang helped the three sisters open the back door of the car, "Okay, get in the car! Be careful on the road, and bring all your food and drink? Don''t be hungry on the road." "Thank you brother-inw." Su Xiu smiled sweetly at Zhou Hengyang. "Don''t talk politely." Zhou Hengyang nced at the co-pilot, but didn''t talk nonsense to his brother. After bidding farewell to Zhou Hengyang, the car started. Although the three sisters were sitting in the back row, the car was big and not crowded at all. After getting into the car, the three sisters did not speak, and Su Xiu was in a daze. Su Xue looked at everything with searching eyes. I met Ji Fang at the door just now, but my brother-inw¡¯s younger brother never got out of the car, nor did he say a word. Chapter 1245: Ma Xiulans Revenge Chapter 1245 Ma Xin''s revenge After they got in the car, the brother-inw''s younger brother leaned on the back of the chair and slept with his eyes closed. Never said a word to them. If other people do this, it will make people feel very impolite and disrespectful. But when the brother-inw''s younger brother does it, it makes people feel that it should be like this. It''s normal for him not to get out of the car, not to say hello, and toozy to talk to people. Although he doesn''t speak, he still has a strong presence. Su Xue went to see the second sister after watching Zhou Hengguang, and found that the second sister was also sleeping on the back of the chair after getting in the car, without saying a word. However, Su Xue was keenly aware that something was wrong, and when she went to see Ji Fang who was driving, this feeling became more and more obvious. It seems that she stayed alone in her hometown to study and missed a lot. "Stop thinking about it." Su Xiu gently stroked Su Xue''s hair. Su Xue is now sure that the third sister is also an insider. It seems that she is the only one who is kept in the dark, which is a really bad feeling. Just like my father''s background, my brother-inw must have known about it long ago, and my eldest sister has also noticed it one after another. Before they knew the truth, the brother-inw and eldest sister must have gone through many things. Also did a lot of things. Su Xue found out once again that she was well protected. *** Sanjiaying Vige¡ª It¡¯s time for lunch, and the kitchens of every household are smoking. Fast forward to the New Year¡¯s Eve, and the atmosphere in the vige is very happy. The vigers are happily buying new year''s goods, and the children are mischievous everywhere. The most rxing time of the year is now. However, the atmosphere of Su Dachun''s old couple was not so rxed. When cooking at noon, the old couple''s pots and stoves were still cold. The door was closed tightly, Su Dachun sat on the bench at the door and smoked dry cigarettes. Ma Xin scolded meanly: "Hurry up and cook, don''t sigh here." "I can''t get in touch with that kid Jia Ming." Su Dachun''s hair was turning gray with worry, "Ever since Jia Ming''s leg was disabled, he hated us." "It''s all the fault of that **** Su Xuewen." Ma Xin''s face was full of resentment, "He harmed Jiaming. He originally wanted Su Xuewen''s group of little **** to pay the price, but... the little **** became better. Our n Not one of them." Thinking about it, I gritted my teeth in hatred. Ma Xin deliberately used Zhang Chunxiang to leave the vige as an excuse to leave rtives and not be in the vige. Obviously everything has been calcted, and with Su Wen, that little bastard''s stupid idiot, Zhou Hengyang would have been kicked out long ago when they came back from their rtives. The vicious Zhao Jiangang has been lured into the house. As a result, when they came back from rtives, nothing happened. Zhou Hengyang was taken away, but he was not driven away by turning against each other. Su Wen Xiao Yezhong returned the money to coax Zhou Hengyang into a good ce. Zhao Jiangang did not lead wolves into the house either. Never seed in calcting revenge. "It''s no wonder that Jia Ming is angry." Ma Xin pushed all the me on Sister Su Wen, and her heart became more and more resentful, "Who wants us to fail to do what we promised? Jia Ming''s resentment can''te out, It''s normal to be angry." The following series of things were not done. Not only was Zhou Hengyang not driven away, but his rtionship with Su Wen was getting better and better. Coupled with the dissatisfaction of the third sister-inw and a series of changes in Xuefang''s family, the two of them were caught off guard and overwhelmed. After Xuefang''s incident, Ma Xin found that Su Wen''s reputation in the vige had beenpletely reversed. It''s impossible to imagine calcting her like before. Coupled with the fact that her two sons failed to live up to expectations and repeatedly embarrassed her, she couldn''t count on Xiaoyezhong at all. I could only watch Xiao Yezhong be more and more sessful, and Ma Xin waspletely panicked at that time. OK! It has been reced, just refresh it. Chapter 1246: things didnt work out Chapter 1246 Things are not done well "But he is my seed. I have done so much for him. Why should he be angry and ignore me? Is there any father in his eyes?" Su Dachun blushed angrily and took a puff of dry tobo, covering his eyes. Gu Gu''s face was full of hostility. "If I knew he was a white-eyed wolf, I wouldn''t have done it back then." "What? Do you regret it?" Ma Xin rolled her eyes and scolded: "What do you regret? If you want me to say that our son and granddaughter can enjoy the blessings, I think it''s worth the glory and wealth that I dare not dream of in my life. You now Don''t say such things, you will get angry if you say too much." After so many years, it is toote to say regret. "What regrets do people who are buried up to their necks in loess?" Su Dachun just thinks it''s not worth it. They have done so much for Jiaming, and they have been worried all these years. But he was lucky, he knew the truth clearly, but he pretended not to know at first. He refuses to take his parents to the capital to enjoy the blessings, and he doesn''t even give him money. He has always been indifferent. It was only when Su Xuewen had his leg crippled that he thought of his parents, and in turn asked to avenge him. After revenge, I will call them parents and treat them well. If it wasn''t for Jia Ming''s request, they wouldn''t be so cruel. "Don''t me Jia Ming, it''s not easy for him. Who wants us to not help him do things well? You can me Su Wen, that little bastard. If it weren''t for her, we would have done what Jia Ming ordered. gone." When Ma Xin mentioned Song Jiaming, her face was distressed, and she even gritted her teeth with hatred. Although Ma Xin gave birth to four children in her life, three sons and one daughter. But Song Jiaming is the most loved and valued. Because he was the first child, he deliberately exchanged it with the Song family and sent his son to a rich family in the capital to enjoy the blessings. This is something that Ma Xin is secretly proud of. It''s a pity that I can''t show it off, I can only hold it in my heart. But because of this, more and more attention was paid to Song Jiaming. Every time she contacted Song Jiaming secretly, as long as she could say something to him, Ma Xin would be happy for many days. Over time, this son has a higher status in her heart than anyone else. "What should we do next?" Su Dachun asked worriedly: "We haven''t done things well, and Jiaming is still angry, so ignore us!" "There must be a way." Ma Xin didn''t give up. "The Chinese New Year ising soon, and the little wild species will definitelye back to pay Xuewen''s grave. Then we will think of a way." Speaking of this, Ma Xin''s eyes shed a look of resentment. "If it doesn''t work, I will find a way to burn the house down at night when the little wild species are asleep and unprepared, and burn them all to death inside. Who knows? It just happens to be so straightforward, so why procrastinate?" Tried so many methods but failed to make it, all of which were avoided by Su Wen. Now that Jia Ming is pressing hard, Ma Xin doesn''t want to procrastinate any longer. "This won''t work." Su Dachun objected in a panic, "If someone finds out, we will intentionally harm someone and we will be shot." "Who can find out?" Ma Xin stared and pped Su Dachun, "Who would know about useless things? Even if we knew it was deliberately set on fire, we wouldn''t suspect it. Who would have thought that loving grandpa and grandma would harm us granddaughter?" Su Dachun flinched a bit, "The vige... There are quite a few people in the vige who know about it." "Those who are old and immortal, why are they still not dead?" Chapter 1247: stand in a row Chapter 1247 Stand in a row Young people and middle-aged people don''t know, but the old people know it. I also participated in concealment and took benefits. In recent years, no one dared to say a word, and some even avoided Ma Xin when they saw her. If the third grandma hadn''t threatened her, Ma Xin would have almost forgotten about it. "Huh! They dare not say it, and everyone will be unlucky if they say it." "Bang bang bang..." The closed door was knocked loudly from the outside, "Open the door, open the door quickly." "Who? That **** knocked on the door like that." Ma Xin got up and opened the door. As soon as the door opened, she saw Third Grandma and Seventh Uncle standing at the door. Ma Xin was taken aback when she saw Uncle Seven, "Why are you here, Uncle Seven?" Seventh Uncle and Third Grandma didn''t speak, but their faces were ugly, as if they could faint at any time. Su Xueyong hurriedly said: "Just now the vige chief asked someone to call, and all the elderly in the vige have to go under the big tree in the vige." "Why?" "There are a lot of outsiders in the vige." Su Xueyong shuddered when he said this, and secretly nced at Seventh Uncle and Third Grandma, "Those people are very fierce, and it is said that you must go." "I won''t go, why should I go? I won''t go." Although Ma Xin didn''t know what was going on, she had an intuition that the visitor was not kind, so she naturally refused to go. At this time, Uncle Qi said, "Go! After so many years, what shoulde is finally here." "What?" Ma Xin''s eyes darkened, and she staggered and almost fell down. Fortunately, Su Xueyong helped her up in time. After being supported, her face was as pale as paper, with cold sweat all over her face. "Let''s go!" Uncle Qi spoke, Ma Xin and Su Dachun couldn''t hide if they wanted to. When the five people arrived at the entrance of the vige, the outside of the big tree was full of people. All the old people in the vige came and stood in a row. These old people have a high status in the vige, and they are full of children and grandchildren. When they stood like this, the descendants were all angry and mored to beat and scold them, and to drive out the outsiders. But the old people who were called over all lowered their heads and didn''t say a word. The situation is getting weirder. It was so noisy that the young people in the vige also realized that something was wrong. They knew who their parents and grandparents were. All of them are professionals in quarrels, and they never suffer. Now being dragged out of the house like a dead dog, it''s too abnormal not to say a word. So under the big tree fell into an unprecedented tranquility. After calming down, the young people in the vige could clearly see the scene under the big tree. At first, there were too many outsiders, who separated the middle position under the big tree by five meters. In addition, all the people in the vige came, and most of the noisy people behind couldn''t see clearly. I can only see clearly now, so I was too scared to speak. Because the man standing under the big tree with his hands behind his back and looking up at the big tree is too powerful, just a back view makes people feel shuddering. The vige head stood behind the man and kept wiping his sweat. It was a cold day, and the wind was blowing, but the vige head was already drenched in cold sweat. What was even more frightening was that a middle-aged man was kneeling on the ground not far from the man. It was a cold day, the ground waspletely frozen, and the middle-aged man knelt on the ground like a dead dog, his body trembling uncontrobly, moving, unable to move for a long time. At first, everyone was surprised, and no one pressed him, why didn''t he get up? Chapter 1248: bad comer Chapter 1248 The visitor is not kind After watching for a while, I saw the doorway. "His legs are crippled¡ª" Someone couldn''t help eximing, and covered his mouth abruptly halfway through the shout, because the man behind his back suddenly turned his head. The cold pool-like pupils are like thousands of years of ice, mixed with a chilling and hostile aura that overwhelms the sky. There was undisguised disgust and revenge in the man''s eyes. That''s right! is revenge. At this moment, several of the old people who lined up in a row passed out directly. But the frightening thing is that no one dared to step forward to help, and cursed by the way. Each one is honest like a quail. Matsuyama exhaled quietly, and raised his hand to beckon someone toe forward and wake him up. At this moment, Seventh Uncle and the others brought Su Dachun and Ma Xin over. As soon as Ma Xin arrived, she saw Song Jiaming kneeling on the ground like a dead dog. That was the pride of her life, and she would rely on this son for her next life. I didn''t have time to observe the situation on the spot, and subconsciously rushed over, but was caught by the third grandma. "Are you looking for death?" The third grandma hated Ma Xin to death. If it weren''t for herck of human heart, thinking of such a thing, they wouldn''t have to worry about it for the rest of their lives. It''s all right now, people havee to the door, and the situation shows that the visitor is not good. The only thing we can hope for right now is denial. As long as you don''t admit it, there may be a way. "Then..." Ma Xin gritted her teeth and red at the third grandma, "What''s going on?" "Everyone hasn''t arrived yet, let''s exinter!" Song Shan suddenly stepped forward with a smile, grabbing the third grandma''s words, and at this time Song Jinyan was already sitting on a very textured solid wood sofa chair. There was a row of the same chairs next to him, which seemed to be for people to sit on. Song Jinyan nced sideways at the vige chief Li Youcai, "Are you the vige chief?" Li Youcai wiped his sweat fiercely, "I am, I am the vige head of Sanjiaying Vige." "Don''t be afraid! We mean no harm." Song Jinyan''s voice was deep and mellow, which made people very convincing, but I don''t know why Li Youcai became even more afraid when he heard it. The corner of Matsuyama''s mouth twitched, thinking you didn''t mean anything malicious? So what is malice? Song Jinyan looked around the crowd, and all the people caught by his gaze lowered their heads unconsciously to avoid his sight. When he saw Su Dachun''s group of people, a cold and stern arc slowly formed on his lips. Song Jinyan started to look at the road outside the vige after reading it. The Su family sisters must havee from that direction. Song Jinyan was not looking at the crowd, but someone in the waiting crowd dared to look at him. "Mom, who is this person? Who is it?" Li Xue pulled Wang Chunyan''s arm excitedly, pinching Wang Chunyan so hard that she almost cried out in pain, "Who is this person?" "No matter who it is, you can''t think about it." Wang Chunyan covered Li Xue''s mouth, dragged the person from the front, to the back, and scolded fiercely: "Give me some brains, don''t leave when you see a man If you don¡¯t move, I¡¯m almost lost by you.¡± During this time, Li Xue was always pestering Wang Chunyan and going to the provincial capital. He didn''t even want to do the job at the radio station in the town, and wanted to find Su Wen desperately. Said she was looking for Su Wen, Wang Chunyan knew in her heart that she was looking for Lin Weiguo. Since Su Qing''s male ssmate came herest time, Li Xue seemed to have drunk ecstasy soup, moring to find him. If Lin Weiguo is also interested in Li Xue, Wang Chunyan will of course support it. Chapter 1249: Sun Yunyuns fate Chapter 1249 Sun Yunyun''s fate But they are obviously boring. I never replied to a single letter. In this case, Wang Chunyan naturally did not support it. So when she saw Li Xue recently, she was very surprised. It''s just that Wang Chunyan didn''t expect her daughter to be... With this temperament, she can''t walk when she sees a good-looking man. Like a blind man, he doesn''t look at the situation or who he is. Just that man, can you provoke him? "How can you say anything about me?" Li Xue looked pitiful after being hit. But this time Wang Chunyan did not soften her heart, "I warn you, don''t try to be the second Sun Yunyun, or don''t me me for not caring about you." The word Sun Yunyun immediately frightened Li Xue so much that she dared not speak. Now in the vige, who doesn''t know Sun Yunyun, that mention is pitiful and gloating. A good high school student, who didn''t study well, did a lot of extortion and extortion, and now he has be a fool. Since she was sent back, Sun Yunyun has gonepletely crazy and was locked up at home. Her parents, who loved her very much, also changed their attitude drastically. Not happy for a few days without food. Last time, Sun Yunyun went crazy and ran out of the house without any clothes on, scaring the children in the vige very much. Since that time, people often went to Sun''s house to climb the walls and windows at night. These things were spread secretly in the vige. Li Xue was terrified when she heard about it, so she went to ask Wang Chunyan. Wang Chunyan was silent for a long time, and then sighed with aplicated expression: "So people can''t do evil, and they can''t think about things that don''t belong to them." Li Xue was deeply impressed. If Sun Yunyun hadn¡¯t learned from the past, she would have gone to the provincial capital a long time ago. There''s no need for her mother to agree, anyway, she has her own savings and knows a lot of people on the radio station. The two were talking, when Shen Erkui came in a hurry. Wang Chunyan''s eyes lit up, seeing Shen Erkui was like seeing her son-inw, the more she watched, the more satisfied she became. , Since Shen Erkui bought a front house in the county, the business has be better and better, and the people have changed a lot. It''spletely different from before. I don''t know how many people in the vige are secretly envious and want to marry their daughter to Shen Erkui. Wang Chunyan is among them. Compared with Lin Weiguo who doesn''t know much, Shen Erkui who knows everything is more suitable. The young man is young, hard-working and particrly hard-working. He is tall and good-looking. He is a perfect candidate for a son-inw. In the past, Shen Erkui was disliked at home, had no status and was kicked out. No one dared to marry their daughter to him. Now it''s different. He has made a career for himself. Even his parents, brothers and sisters-inw who disliked him before turned their heads and ttered him in various ways. Unfortunately, Shen Erkui rarely returned to the vige. "Erkui, why are you back?" "Yes!" Shen Erkui nodded, quickly left and walked to the front. Wang Chunyan didn''t have time to say anything. Li Xue pouted unhappily. "Boss, Shen Erkui is here." Songshan leaned over and whispered in Song Jinyan''s ear: "He is the candidate we found who almost became the son-inw of the eldestdy." Songshan and Gujue changed their address to Su Wen. Already know the truth, if you call Su Wen by name again, the boss will be upset. Song Jinyan nced up and said critically, "It''s not as good as Zhou Hengyang." "Oh! Boss, you really know how to joke." Matsuyama was speechless. Although Zhou Hengyang has no friendship with them, it is undeniable that he is indeed outstanding. The heir cultivated by the Zhou family through hard work is notparable to a farm boy, even a truckload of people from the capital. "Here wee." Song Shan was standing, looking further. An off-road vehicle appeared at the end of the road and was approaching at a very fast speed. Those who came here at this time must be from the Su family, otherwise they would not be able to enter the blockade they set up outside. Chapter 1250: came back Chapter 1250 is back Song Jinyan stood up suddenly, looking at the off-road vehicle in the distance with a nk expression. There is only one car, who is not here? "Su Jun is still in school and hasn''t gone back. Su Wen heard that she is pregnant. Zhou Hengyang will definitely not let here back for something like this today." Songshan exined in a low voice, "It should be Su Qing, Su Xue and Su Xiusan who came back. people." The remaining two are still children, and the adults must have kept it from them. "Zhou Hengyang didn''te either?" Song Jinyan frowned displeased. Matsuyama didn''t know what to say for a while. Soon, the off-road vehicle drove over, and the crowd standing outside automatically gave way. Shen Erkui hurried up to greet her, just as the car stopped, the door opened and the first to get off were the three sisters of the Su family who were sitting in the back row. It was too rushed along the way, and I never stopped to rest, and everyone was in a bad mood. So no one talked on the road, so we arrived in such a dull way. Although Su Qing tried her best to keep herself calm, she couldn''t do it at all. As long as Zhou Hengguang is sitting in the co-pilot, she will be distracted. "Brother Erkui." Su Qing was the first to get out of the car. When she got out of the car, she looked around first, and then nodded to Shen Erkui when she was mentally prepared. Shen Erkui held back what he wanted to say, and walked in with the three of them protecting Su Qing. Up to now, there is nothing to ask, and you will know what you have in a while. "Vice President, we are here." Seeing that Zhou Hengguang would not get out of the car, Ji Fang became anxious, "Aren''t you going to get out of the car?" Zhou Hengguang then slowly opened his eyes, and there was no confusion in the deep and energetic eyes that he had just woken up from. He wrapped himself in the down jacket, opened the door and got out of the car wearing ckmbskin gloves. Because getting off the carte, everyone''s attention was attracted by Su Qing and the others, but Zhou Hengguang and Ji Fang were few. "Zhou Hengguang is here too." Songshan saw it immediately. Song Jinyan frowned slightly. If he remembered correctly, the Kuajiang Bridge that Zhou Hengguang was in charge of was a national key project. Shouldn''t he be the construction site? "Su Qing is back." "There are also Su Xiu and Su Xue." The surrounding vigers were very happy to see the three sisters. After all, since Su Wen moved to the provincial capital with her sisters, she has be the envy of everyone in the vige. Usually when everyone is free, they will discuss and guess how the Su Wen sisters are doing in the provincial capital. There are still rumors in the vige that Su Pingping has disappeared, but she did not elope with anyone. Instead, he went to the provincial capital and went to join Su Wen. "Su Xiu, why did youe back suddenly? You didn''t say anything in advance." He Yn, who was watching, saw Su Xiu approaching excitedly, and whispered everything she knew, "What''s going on? Suddenly A group of outsiders came and called the whole vige over, and we wanted to go out, but the vige was under martialw and we couldn¡¯t go out.¡± When the ident happened, He Yn wanted to call her eldest brother, but she didn''t have time to go out. "I can''t make a call either." Su Xiu herself was in a veryplicated mood, and she couldn''t say anything to He Yn for a while, so she could only shake her head at her. Now, everyone can see it. The return of the Su family sisters has something to do with the group of outsiders who came suddenly. As a result, everyone''s eyes on Su Qing and the three changed, with a trace of vignce and defense. Familiar eyes with worry and curiosity. Su Qing saw it clearly, and couldn''t help feeling even more ufortable. Chapter 1251: lets start Chapter 1251 Let''s start Presumably, many people in the vige have always looked at their sisters with such vignce and defense? It''s a shame that they have been kept in the dark, and they don''t know it at all. Thinking about it, her heart throbbed with hatred, and even looked at Song Jinyan with cold eyes. Father''s tragedy, the vigers havemitted a heinous crime, and the people of the Song family are equally chilling. These people are all the same. No matter what Song Jinyan wants to do, it can''t change the essence. Dad is gone, even if Song Jinyan wants to make up, there is no chance. And they don''t need anyone to make up for it. Otherwise, how could she be worthy of her father''s pride and devotion? Dad knew the truth before he was alive but didn''t tell the truth, his choice is already very clear. Besides, the Song family didn''t want to make up, not only did they not want to make up, they didn''t recognize Dad at all! Song Jinyan was taken aback when he saw the three Su Qing sisters, and couldn''t move his gaze away from the three. Regardless of their expression, temperament, or appearance, they can see the shadow of the Song family. The three sisters knew at a nce that they were Professor Su''s daughter. Professor Su''s position in his mind is different, otherwise he would not have investigated deeply because of the inexplicable closeness and liking in his heart. Song Jinyan''s tall and straight body stood in front of the three sisters, his thin lips trembled slightly, and he wanted to reach out to touch the three sisters, but his outstretched hand fell to nothing. Su Qing took a step back in disgust, and dodged away. The disappointment in Song Jinyan''s eyes shed away, and he said hoarsely, "I''m the eldest brother." "I''m sorry, we don''t have a big brother." Su Qing turned her head, took her two younger sisters and sat on an empty chair beside her neatly, with her arms folded and her face expressionless, she said, "We''ve already returned, if you have anything to say, just say Bar!" "That''s right, don''t procrastinate." Su Xue showed more obvious emotions than Su Qing, and her tone of voice was full of disgust and hatred that was so strong that it couldn''t be resolved. Su Xiu kept silent, sitting between Su Qing and Su Xue, just looking at everyone with a pair of timid and injured eyes. At this moment, no one can know the pain in Song Jinyan''s heart. He pursed his lips, quickly restrained his emotions, and returned to the new generation of male master of the Song family who nned strategies and could determine the world with one word. Sitting in his position covered with frost, it seemed that the fragility, disappointment, and pain just now were just illusions. Disappeared too fast, too fast for people to catch. Su Qing and the others would naturally not find out, and even if they found out, they wouldn''t care. "let''s start!" "yes!" Following Song Jinyan''s wave of his hand, the vigers realized that at some point, Ma Xin and Su Dachun were gagged and pressed to the ground. No wonder they hadn''t said a word since just now. Now that her mouth was released, Ma Xin suddenly got excited and jumped up from the ground. "Who are you? What do you want to do?" Ma Xin hopped vigorously on the spot, turned to Su Qing and the other three, and cursed with a stern expression, "What are you all trying to do? Get the **** out of here. You little bastards, there have been fooling around , dare to be arrogant when youe back.¡± As she said that, she wanted to reach out and pinch Su Qing''s ear like before, and wanted to pull Su Qing''s ear back first. Ma Xin is not stupid, and she can see it now. At this time, she must not show her feet, and she can only pretend that she doesn''t know Jiaming. Su Wen and Su Qing must have done it. They must have known about it and wanted to seek revenge on themselves. Chapter 1252: Really worthy of mother and son Chapter 1252 Really worthy of mother and child no! Absolutely can''t give them this chance, drag them back first, and find a way to silence them. Let them never have a chance to speak out, so that Jiaming will be safe and can enjoy the glory and wealth for the rest of his life. Just as Ma Xin reached out to Su Qing, two people moved the fastest. One was Songshan, and the other was Zhou Hengguang who was standing behind Su Qing at some point. Songshan blocked Ma Xin''s hand. But Zhou Hengguang didn''t even bother to stretch out his hand, but kicked it hard. Ma Xin''s body, which was kicked by clean and almost spotless brand new leather shoes, flew out unexpectedly, and flew towards Song Jiaming''s body, which could have justnded on Song Jiaming''s body. But Song Jiaming, who was kneeling on the ground, shrank and rolled to the side in disgust, barely getting out of the way. This kick was too fast and too hard, making people dazzled. After Ma Xin hit the ground with a loud noise, she spit out a mouthful of blood andnded on the snow. "Ouch." Ma Xin''s viscera were about to shift from the pain, and she wailed like a dead dog while clutching the kicked ce, and her movements and postures were exactly the same as Song Jiaming beside her. As expected of a mother and son, looking at it this way, they really look like each other. Anyone with eyes can tell that Song Jiaming''s facial features are actually very simr to Ma Xin''s. This is another reason why Ma Xin can''t even take care of her second and younger sons, and wants to n for her eldest son wholeheartedly. Zhou Hengguang kicked someone, and calmly turned back to stand behind Su Qing, leisurely as if he was on a trip. Ji Fang was stunned, and suddenly thought of the rumor about the vice president that he had heard before, saying that although the vice president was in poor health since he was a child, his skills were very good. If it weren''t for physical factors, it would definitely not be worse than the big boss. Songshan was also quite surprised. He nced at Zhou Hengguang unexpectedly and didn''t speak. Su Qing didn''t look at Zhou Hengguang ever since she got in the car and got out of the car. Only now did she turn her head and nce at him withplicated eyes. "How do you beat people?" Su Xueyong couldn''t help it, "And beat an old man, are you still human?" "That''s right, outsiders are too arrogant." "Why hit someone?" "Losing money, losing money fast." Those who are bold and impulsive have already started to mor. There are also those who are timid, only dare to stare at Su Qing with condemning eyes, but the eyes looking at Su Qing are notpletely different. In fact, from the time the three sisters Su Qing got out of the car, everyone was already amazed by the look in their eyes. After only half a year in the provincial capital, the three sisters have changed a lot, but Su Qing has changed the most. If you meet them on the street, you will never recognize them. "Ouch! It hurts me to death, ouch..." Ma Xin kept groaning in pain, and took the opportunity to lean on Song Jiaming, wanting to ask why her son came back? Who are these people? As a result, before Ma Xin approached, she was pushed by Song Jiaming in disgust. "Don''te here, it smells so bad." Song Jiaming is pampered. He has never suffered in the countryside. Everything around him feels dirty and disgusting to the point of nausea. Because Ma Xin didn''t take a bath in winter, her body also had a peculiar smell, and her body was mixed with dust and dandruff. As soon as he got close, Song Jiaming almost spat out. "Leave far away." People who have been bossed around for most of their lives, even if they have nothing now, the habits formed over the years cannot be changed. Song Jiaming never admitted that his surname was Su, the son of Ma Xin and Su Dachun. Chapter 1253: why is he not real Chapter 1253 Why is he not real Contacting with them secretly is nothing more than hypocrisy, so it is convenient to use! He looks down on his real identity from the bottom of his heart, and the person he hates the most is Su Xuewen. He hates him for being smarter and more capable than himself. Even though his identity has been taken away, he can still climb to such a high position, and he is still an eyesore when he returns to the capital. What he hates the most is that he is actually a fake. Why isn''t he real? If he was real, he wouldn''t have to live in fear for decades, fearing that one day the truth would be discovered. That''s why he wanted to kill Su Xuewen, as long as Su Xuewen died, there would be no more threats. Unfortunately, he miscalcted his eldest nephew. Thinking of this, Song Jiaming raised his head and red at Song Jinyan resentfully, viciously poisoning him. If he had known this would happen, he should have killed Song Jinyan before he grew up. Hateful, too hateful. Obviously he is the second uncle who has been kind to Song Jinyan since he was a child, curry favor with him in every way, and try his best to establish a good rtionship with him. After getting along for more than 20 years, they still can''tpare with Su Xuewen. "You... why are you like this?" Ma Xin was dumbfounded as if struck by lightning. "How about me?" "I...I am you..." "What are you to me? You are nothing, you make me sick." The situation in the arena changed so quickly that everyone was dumbfounded, but the faces of the older ones became more and more ugly, and many of them couldn''t stand upright, and fell to the ground. Among them are the third grandma and the seventh uncle. Originally, the two could barely stand, but when Su Qing looked over with a sneer, the coldness, sarcasm and understanding in her eyes made them fall to the ground. Retribution is finally here! Third Mistress has long since regretted the sins shemitted at the beginning and the bad things she has done over the years, but what is the use of regretting? Ma Xin didn''t even want to be nice to the Su Wen sisters, so she could only watch coldly. She... she is also very sinful. The third grandmother''s face was ashen-colored, and the vitality on her body dissipated visibly to the naked eye, and she no longer had any energy. Su Qing looked at it coldly, but her heart was as hard as iron, and she never moved in the slightest. "Okay! Don''t make any noise." Song Jinyan pped his hands impatiently. As soon as he made a sound, the surrounding immediately fell silent. Everyone looked at him fearfully, waiting for his next words. "Tell yourself! My patience is limited." Song Jinyan condescendingly pointed at Song Jiaming. Song Jiaming''s body was shaking like chaff, and he tried to straighten up, but his legs were disabled, so he could only sit on the ground like a puddle of mud, but he didn''t dare to dy any longer. He knew Song Jinyan''s methods. In the past, Song Jinyan didn''t know the truth, so he could rely on his status as the second uncle to make Song Jinyan dare not do anything to him. Now if he dares not to be obedient, he will not be able to survive, nor will he be able to die. Thinking of that feeling, Song Jiaming shouted in a very spineless limp: "I say, I say everything." "Don''t talk about Jiaming." At this point, Ma Xin is still stubborn! But it was useless, Su Dachun covered Ma Xin''s mouth to prevent her from continuing. Song Jiaming pointed at Ma Xin and Su Dachun. "I am the boss of the Su family, the eldest brother of Su Xuewu and Su Xueqiang. Su Xuewen has nothing to do with the Su family, not a son of the Su family at all, and has no blood rtionship with Ma Xin and Su Dachun. For so many years, they just want to squeeze Su Xuewen, Su Xuewen The few daughters of Ma Xin and Su Dachun are thorns in their eyes, and they just want to exploit them." Chapter 1254: Are you afraid of retribution? Chapter 1254 Are you afraid of retribution "Shut up, what nonsense are you talking about?" Ma Xin broke free from Su Dachun with some strength, her eyes were red, her hair and clothes were in a mess, and she yelled at Song Jiaming, "Don''t talk nonsense, I gave birth to Su Xuewen, Su Qing and the others are also me My granddaughter." People around were stunned, and the way they looked at Ma Xin became very strange. Some people suddenly realized: "No wonder the heart is so biased." "So it is." "I have long said that Ma Xin treats Xuewen''s family as if she were an enemy, not like her own." All the vigers were not surprised by what Song Jiaming said just now, but they believed it as soon as they heard it. Because over the years, Ma Xin and Su Dachun have behaved too shamelessly. They were harsh on Xuewen, which indirectly killed Xuewen''s daughter-inw. If it weren''t for her extreme patriarchy, she repeatedly came to curse and insult Xuewen while Xuewen was not at home, and Xuewen''s daughter-inw couldn''t even sit on her confinement, leaving her with a whole body of illnesses. Her health will not get worseter on, and Xuewen''s daughter-inw will not try hard to have a son. It was Ma Xin, not the younger sister, who really killed Xuewen''s wife. The people in the vige can see these things. They didn''t understand it before, but now they finally know it. In addition to these, Ma Xin has done other excessive things, and I can''t talk about them for three days and three nights. The third grandma was so ashamed that she couldn''t lift her head. There are many old people in the vige like the third grandmother. There are also people who find the abnormality of the old people and feel strange in their hearts. Among them is the vige Li Youcai. Although he is the vige chief, he and Su Xuewen are from that generation, so he doesn''t know the truth. However, he also has two talents to be the vige head, and he can guess it now. And he thought more than other vigers, and the more he thought, the frightened cold sweat of Li Youcai drenched his back again in the cold weather. How could this be? It turns out that he manages the vige, and the vige he is proud of is so vicious behind it? Then what kind of retribution will they get? At this moment, Li Youcai suddenly couldn''t stand anymore, staggered and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, he was supported by someone, but when he saw the person who supported him, he might as well not be supported. is Zhang Chunxiang. "Vige Chief, are you afraid of retribution?" Since Zhang Chunxiang was cornered by Su Xuewu and Su Pingfan, she haspletely lost her scruples. Now everyone in the vige is afraid and pitiful of her. Because Su Pingping ran away, Su Xuewu wanted to sell Zhang Chunxiang without getting any money. Although the money sold is not as much as that of Su Pingping, she can make some money anyway. But Zhang Chunxiang is not a fuel-efficientmp. He had a fierce fight with Su Xuewu, and Su Xuewu''s face was rotten when he was caught. In the end, Su Xuewu didn''t dare to pay her attention anymore, and he didn''t even go home recently. As for why I went there, no one knows the specifics. "You know?" Li Youcai looked at Zhang Chunxiang in horror. "I know! Hahahaha..." Zhang Chunxiang smiled maniacally, "Actually, the retribution hase long ago, but no one has discovered it. Just wait! No one in the whole vige can escape. The three surnames of Sanjiaying all participated , otherwise how could the three surnames be so united! Hahaha..." This time, Li Youcai''s eyes darkened and he passed out. But even if he fainted, he couldn''t hide. Zhang Chunxiang pinched him hard, and he woke up soon. "The vige chief, don''t miss such a wonderful scene." Zhang Chunxiang''s mental state was a little crazy. Chapter 1255: you go, vent your breath Chapter 1255 You go, vent your anger Although the positions where Zhang Chunxiang and Li Youcai were standing were not the outermost, they were also inconspicuous, and did not affect Ma Xin''s stubborn denial inside. And her stinky and shameless behavior also provoked many people who couldn''t stand it. "It''s useless if you don''t admit it, the facts are all in front of you." Song Jiaming panted, his breathing sounded like a broken bellows, "You coveted everything from the Song family back then, and took advantage of the fact that Su Xuewen should have eaten it before the Song family bought it. Yes, I exchanged all the used ones, and those were left by the Song family for their own son. You are jealous and keep all of them for yourself. This is not enough, and you still want to change them for the rest of your life. " Song Jiaming paused, endured the pain in his body, and continued: "The Song family gave too much, which made you and everyone in the vige jealous and wanted to share a piece of the pie. So you all joined forces and put me and Su Xuewen together. Changed and took up everything. When the Song family came, you still opened your mouth like a lion and asked for so many things. The Song family thanked you for taking care of the child, and you gave everything you asked for, hahaha...It''s a pity Song But your family members don¡¯t know that you never took care of him, you tried to kill Su Xuewen several times, you despised him as an eyesore, and you were afraid that he would know the truth one day. Hahaha..." Song Jiaming babbled a lot, many truths that even Song Jinyan and Su Qing didn''t know. In the end, the truth became more and more frightening. There was no sound under the whole tree, only the whistling northwest wind and Song Jiaming''s crazy and ear-piercingughter. "No, shut up." Ma Xin screamed hysterically, her voice was as ugly as fingernails scratching on sandpaper. She really deserves to be the person who made such deliberate ns and dared to n under the Song family''s nose. Desperately deny. "Su Xuewen was born to me, Su Qing and you are my granddaughters, you must obey me, anyone who dares to be disobedient, I will sue you." "It''s really shameless." Su Qing leaned over and looked at Ma Xin, "Are you worthy?" "Okay! I see, you must have made money in the provincial capital, so you turned your face and turned your face away." Ma Xin seemed to have found thest straw, and she clung to it, "It must be like this, **** , if I had known that you were not filial, I would have strangled you to death as soon as you were born." "How did she say such shameless words?" Su Qing couldn''t bear it any longer, and said to Su Xue through Su Xiu: "Go, get angry." Over the years, the sisters have long been cold-hearted towards Ma Xin, but helplessly, she is grandma. No matter how much they hate in their hearts, they can''t really do anything, they can only endure it. Now there is no blood rtionship, no lightness, only hatred. So there is no need to endure it. I have to say that Su Qing is very good at selecting people to do it, and it is absolutely brilliant to let Su Xue go. Although she is not as stunning as her elder sister Su Wen, but Su Qing is more careful and good at observing and understanding others. Su Xue couldn''t bear the irritability in her heart for a long time. She is not a kind person. She had no one to support her before, and she was young and powerless, so she couldn''t do anything. It''s great to have someone backing you now. Su Xue stepped forward a few steps forward, her expression was gloomy and filled with hatred, but she was full of momentum at a young age, like a goddess of nemesis who blocks gods from killing gods and Buddhas from killing Buddhas. When she came to Ma Xin, she grabbed Ma Xin by the cor of her clothes and viciously lifted her up. Chapter 1256: no one can escape Chapter 1256 No one can escape Su Xue exerted so much strength that Ma Xin was almost out of breath. "Because of age, others dare not do it, right?" Su Xue said a word, and pped her with a crackling sound. "Others are embarrassed to do it, but I won''t. Did you think of the current result when you killed my mother?" "I don''t." Ma Xin screamed desperately, "I am your grandma, if you dare to beat me, there will be retribution." "Is it my retribution, or your retribution? Your eldest son is crippled like a dead dog, your eldest granddaughter is going to be imprisoned, and Su Xuewu is a slut. A bad gambler will have a bad end one day." , I think that day is not far away, Su Xueqiang''s wife and children have already gone to jail, and Su Xuefang''s death is also a terrible end." Su Xue sneered, but she didn''t stop at all, she pped her hard again, then simply threw the person on the ground, took out a handkerchief from her pocket in disgust, and wiped her hands vigorously, until her hands turned red. "This is the retribution, and the retribution has alreadye." Su Xue turned around with a sneer, raised her hand, and pointed her slender fingers over the faces of the third grandma, the seventh uncle, and many elderly people one by one. "You, you, and you, you will all have retribution. All the sins you have done will be retribution on your sons, daughters, and grandchildren, and no one can escape." Su Qing waved at Su Xue, "Come back!" She could feel the anger in Simei''s heart, which was so hot that her body and mind couldn''t bear it like magma. It''s not worth the pain for these evildoers. "En!" Su Xue nodded at Su Qing, turned around and returned. The three sisters held each other''s hands tacitly, tightly, not wanting to separate. Su Xue''s heart that was beating wildly out of control slowly calmed down, and the urge to take revenge by destroying the world also calmed down. They have lost too much and endured too much, but they also have a lot now. If parents are alive, they also hope that they can live a better life. The eldest sister is still waiting for them at home, and soon they will have a little nephew or niece. The family will soon have a new life. Although this kind of joy cannot make them forget their hatred and past pain, it can let them find the hope and goal of life. Everything starts from scratch. Standing behind Su Qing, Zhou Hengguang lowered his brows and eyes, and his deep eyes were full of emotions that were too strong to be resolved. Ji Fang covered his mouth hard, holding back the emotion that was about to rush out of his throat. Song Jinyan listened for a long time without saying a word, but Songshan who was closest to him found that his whole body was trembling slightly, his hands were clenched into fists, his knuckles were turning white, and his tightly pursed thin lips were pale and fragile. Matsuyama couldn''t bear it. "Boss." He called softly. Song Jinyan took a deep breath. It turned out that he hadn''t breathed since just now. Something was blocking his heart. His heart seemed to be tightly held by a pair of invisible hands, which made him unable to even breathe. "Boss, are you okay?" Songshan panicked. "I''m fine." Song Jinyan waved his hand, restrained his emotions and looked at Su Qing. The person with deep and gentle eyes was almost drowning in it, "The truth is out, tell me how to deal with it!" He didn''t want to stay for a minute, seeing these people who disgusted him, otherwise he really didn''t know what he would do. "Give me peace." Matsuyama said sharply. Chapter 1257: Zhou Hengguang is too poisonous Chapter 1257 Zhou Hengguang is too poisonous I don''t know if it was too frightening, or because of the prestige of these outsiders. The vige names clearly knew that it was not a good thing, but they still calmed down. Everyone looked at Su Qing with terrified, pitiful, fearful, and begging eyes. Su Qing was not at all afraid, and looked back at everyone with firm eyes. She was familiar with all these people. They were her neighbors and former rtives who had lived for nearly twenty years, but only He Yn and Wang Chunyan. The other is the uncle of the five-guarantee household who lives in front of his house. Su Qing''s lips slowly curved into a cruel arc, "I can''t kill all of you, and I don''t want to do shameful things secretly like you." Everyone''s heart trembled, and they clearly felt the hostility in Su Qing''s words. She really had that thought. "The outside world is developing rapidly and changing with each passing day. Follow the footsteps of the times, pursue a better material life, get admitted to a university, and live in a big city. This should be your dream. I hope that the people in Sanjiaying Vige will not go out. Yes, let¡¯s add a deadline of 100 years.¡± Su Qing stood up suddenly, looked around, and said in a clear and clear voice, "For a hundred years, your previous generation and this generation have died of old age in the Sanjiaying. Your next generation and the next generation can only face the loess with their backs to the sky. Farmers. Abandoned by rtives, friends and ssmates, abandoned by the times.¡± In an instant, the whole world seemed to be echoing her words. Zhou Hengguang stared at Su Qing with strong emotions bursting out of his eyes, the eyes were amazingly bright, and he was very excited and happy. She really deserves to be the woman he likes, she is really ruthless and right. what to do? He seems to like it better. At first, he couldn''t fully recognize his own inner thoughts, and he was still cynical. It can be seen that Su Qing is like this, and he is almost madly infatuated with her. Ji Fang was originally stunned by Su Qing''s words and momentum, but suddenly felt the excitement of the vice president, and almost fainted. Ruined! The deputy dean is even more perverted. what to do? I heard that the vice president has a good friend named Feng Yanze, who is a very powerful professor of psychology. Would you like to invite him to show the vice president? **** Under the big tree, everyone dispersed. The Su Qing sisters went straight home regardless of the hateful eyes of the people around them. Zhou Hengguang and Ji Fang followed, Song Jinyan originally wanted to go, but was stopped by Zhou Hengguang. "What are you going to do?" Zhou Hengguang looked at Song Jinyan maliciously, "As far as I know, your old man is very hard-hearted, and he doesn''t care about his own or not." These words are too poisonous, Matsuyama is half-dead. Song Jinyan''splexion was not good. Although he didn''t care about these words, he didn''t want Sister Su Qing to hear them. "If you don''t want people to know, don''t do it!" Zhou Hengguang nced at Su Qing who was walking in front, and said mockingly: "Let me guess when your old man knew the truth? How many years? Maybe it was When Song Jiaming''s legs were disabled, when your old man wanted to help his son out and kill Professor Su?" "Zhou Hengguang, I warn you not to talk nonsense." Songshan couldn''t bear it anymore, and warned sharply. "Did I say something wrong?" Zhou Hengguang asked casually, "Should I be right? Speaking of which, I really admire your old man, he is a ruthless person. He really deserves to be an iron-blooded general, and ordinary people can''tpare." Chapter 1258: no need to say sorry Chapter 1258 Needless to say sorry "Forget it, there is no good person in your family." Su Xue mocked: "If you want to be friends, go be with Song Zishan! She is not bad, she is a good friend." "Haha..." Zhou Hengguang couldn''t helpughing, causing Su Qing to roll her eyes. Zhou Hengguang didn''t take it seriously at all, and gave Su Xue a thumbs up to show his praise. Su Xue tried to speak ording to her own ideas for the first time, and felt very happy. In a good mood, she also gave back a thumbs up, expressing her praise for Song Jinyan who just **** her off. Su Qing helplessly supported her forehead, what is this all about? I''ve never seen the two of them so narrow-minded before. "Su Xue." Su Qing called out to her sister. "Oh!" Su Xue was dissatisfied with Song Jinyan in her heart, but she still had to listen to what the second sister said, especially outside the sisters had a tacit understanding and absolutely stood on the same side, and even if there were conflicts, they had to wait until they went home to deal with them. Never quarrel in front of outsiders, or show jokes to others. "Go back! You have done what you can, we are very grateful, but that''s all, and I hope that we will never see each other in the future." Su Qing has been trying her best to remain calm and objective, and she can see very clearly that things are already very good at this stage. Those who did the crimes should be paid back. Parents are no longer there. No matter what, it is a fact that cannot be changed. The wounds in the heart cannot be healed in a short time. "Actually, you should learn from your grandpa." Su Qing showed aplicated expression, whether it was ridicule or praise, "Your grandpa did a good job. Although it seems a bit cruel to be straightforward, this is exactly what we do. needs." Song Jinyan clenched his fists tightly, "What do you mean by that?" Others also stared at Su Qing closely, not knowing why she said this suddenly. Only Zhou Hengguang stared at Su Qing with amazing brilliance. "Not acknowledging is the best choice for each other, because we see the guilt and self-me of the people of your Song family who can''t take revenge except hate. Can you understand? This feeling is not good. I can''t even talk to you now. I''m very upset. Your grandpa must know it too, and he must have the same idea as us." Song Jinyan''s body trembled, and an emotion called sadness shed across his handsome face, "I see, I''m sorry for causing trouble to you." "Don''t say I''m sorry. You didn''t do anything wrong. It''s all about the previous generation. It has nothing to do with you. On the contrary, we should thank you. Without you, we can''t express our anger today." Su Qing said sincerely. "Hehe." Song Jinyan smiled wryly, but said nothing, turned around and took Songshan away. Looking at Song Jinyan''s tall and lonely back, Su Qing didn''t speak, but her eyes were extremely cold, she turned and walked away. Su Xue snorted coldly, and said dissatisfiedly: "Second Sister, why do you want to thank him?" Su Qing ignored her, Zhou Hengguang followed behind and said leisurely: "This is not a thank you, this is a knife stabbed in Song Jinyan''s heart, Xiao Budian is fine, learn more from your second sister what is a soft knife, which is the most heartbreaking." After speaking, she pointed Su Xue with her finger. Su Xue has never been subjected to this action by anyone. Although the eldest brother-inw treats them very well, he always keeps a slightly distant distance. That is to say, he is very close to the younger sisters, and hardly speaks to the older ones. Su Xue didn''t expect that although her brother-inw''s younger brother didn''t look as alienated as her brother-inw, she was actually more indifferent than her brother-inw. Especially in the car, the brother-inw''s younger brother never said a word, Su Xue even noticed that the second sister and the third sister seemed to dislike her brother-inw''s younger brother. So Su Xue didn''t expect Zhou Hengguang to talk to herself like this. how to say! Zhou Hengguang''s actions and tone of voice just now are more like a brother''s preaching to his sister than Zhou Hengyang''s. I don¡¯t feel well today, so that¡¯s one chapter, I¡¯ll fill it up tomorrow! Good night. Chapter 1259: deny Chapter 1259 does not recognize "Forget it, there is no good person in your family." Su Xue mocked: "If you want to be friends, go be with Song Zishan! She is not bad, she is a good friend." "Haha..." Zhou Hengguang couldn''t helpughing, causing Su Qing to roll her eyes. Zhou Hengguang didn''t take it seriously at all, and gave Su Xue a thumbs up to show his praise. Su Xue tried to speak ording to her own ideas for the first time, and she also felt very happy. In a good mood, she also gave back a thumbs up, expressing her praise for Song Jinyan who just **** her off. Su Qing helplessly supported her forehead, what is this all about? I''ve never seen the two of them so close together before. "Su Xue." Su Qing called out to her sister. "Oh!" Su Xue was dissatisfied with Song Jinyan in her heart, but she still had to listen to what the second sister said, especially outside the sisters had a tacit understanding and absolutely stood on the same side, and even if there were conflicts, they had to wait until they got home to deal with them. Never quarrel in front of outsiders, or show jokes to others. "Go back! You have done what you can, we are very grateful, but that''s all, and I hope that we will never see each other in the future." Su Qing has been trying her best to remain calm and objective, and she can see very clearly that things are already very good at this stage. Those who did the crimes should be paid back. Parents are no longer there. No matter what, it is a fact that cannot be changed. The wounds in the heart cannot be healed in a short time. "Actually, you should learn from your grandpa." Su Qing showed aplicated expression, whether it was ridicule or praise, "Your grandpa did a good job. Although it seems a bit cruel to be straightforward, this is exactly what we do. needs." Song Jinyan clenched his fists tightly, "What do you mean by that?" Others also stared at Su Qing closely, not knowing why she said this suddenly. Only Zhou Hengguang stared at Su Qing with amazing brilliance. "Not acknowledging is the best choice for each other, because we see the guilt and self-me of the people of your Song family who can''t take revenge except hate. Can you understand? This feeling is not good. I can''t even talk to you now. I''m very upset. Your grandpa must know it too, and he must have the same idea as us." Song Jinyan''s body trembled, and an emotion called sadness shed across his handsome face, "I see, I''m sorry for causing trouble to you." "Don''t say I''m sorry. You didn''t do anything wrong. It''s all about the previous generation. It has nothing to do with you. On the contrary, we should thank you. Without you, we can''t express our anger today." Su Qing said sincerely. "Hehe." Song Jinyan smiled wryly, but said nothing, turned around and took Songshan away. Looking at Song Jinyan''s tall and lonely back, Su Qing didn''t speak, but her eyes were extremely cold, she turned and walked away. Su Xue snorted coldly, and said dissatisfiedly: "Second Sister, why do you want to thank him?" Su Qing ignored her, Zhou Hengguang followed behind and said leisurely: "This is not a thank you, this is stabbing a knife in Song Jinyan''s heart. Xiao Budian is fine and learns more from your second sister what is a soft knife, which is the most heartbreaking." After speaking, she pointed Su Xue with her finger. Su Xue has never been subjected to this action by anyone. Although the elder brother-inw treats them very well, he always keeps a slightly distant distance. That''s why I''m very close to my younger sisters, and hardly ever say anything to the older ones. Su Xue didn¡¯t expect that although her brother-inw¡¯s younger brother doesn¡¯t look as alienated as her brother-inw, but the indifference in her bones is indeed more than that of her brother-inw Chapter 1260: candid photo Chapter 1260 Candid photos The sisters have always called Zhou Hengyang brother-inw. In fact, it is reasonable to say that Zhou Hengyang is married, so it is more appropriate to call him brother. "What are you looking at? Are you stupid?" Zhou Hengguang groaned, and clicked again. "Ouch!" Su Xue clutched the back of her head that was hurt from the beating, the trance just now was gone, and now she understood why the second and third sisters didn''t like him anymore. It''s no wonder people who owe money to such a poisonous mouth will like it. Su Qing simply didn''t want to talk to the two people behind. Holding the key in her hand, Su Xiu opened the gate of the yard. Seeing the snow everywhere in the yard, she couldn''t help frowning, "There is no one living in the house, so it really is less popr. If things go on like this, the house will be dpidated faster and faster. " "Forget it, I don''t want toe back in the future." Su Qing followed behind, staring at the yard that had begun to show signs of dpidation, "Pack up your thingster, and stay in a hotel in the county seat tonight!" "it is good." It¡¯s really not safe to live in the vige at night. It¡¯s possible to be burned to death by the whole vige in the middle of the night. Anyway, the whole vige was offended. The sisters immediately started to pack their things, taking away all the things that could not be taken away in the rush of thest move and all the precious memories. Fortunately, Zhou Hengguang''s car was big and could hold a lot of space. If he couldn''t fit it, he put it on the roof and tied it up with a rope. Ji Fang followed suit, helping to carry heavy things. Only Zhou Hengguang looked around with his hands in his pockets like an uncle, and even took out his camera to take pictures around when he was in a good mood, admiring the scenery. Others are busy, but he is as leisurely as a tourist. Su Qing pretended not to see him and treated him as a stranger. Su Xiu is a good-tempered person, and she is too embarrassed to dictate to others. Only Su Xue found it difficult to understand. While busy, she asked Ji Fang in a low voice, "What is your rtionship with him?" She pointed at Zhou Hengguang''s back. "I am his secretary, and he is the vice president of our design institute." Ji Fang answered honestly. "Oh! Then...how did he do it?" Such a thick skinned. Ji Fang smiled embarrassedly, and repeatedly apologized for Zhou Hengguang, "I''m sorry! You must not be angry with our vice president. Our vice president is actually very good, a good person, a very, very good person." At first, Ji Fang couldn''t stand the vice president, but as time passed, he liked and respected him more and more. Especially knowing that his secretary was very poor and qualified, and even after he was not fired, he regarded the vice president as his own. Su Xue looked suspiciously, thinking that there is nothing wrong with this person? Maybe it''s because I''ve been oppressed a lot, so I got used to it? "Just him? A good guy? The good guy you mean should be ironic, right?" "No, really not." Ji Fang said in a hurry: "It''s not that our vice president doesn''t want to help, he''s... he''s not feeling well, really. And let me tell you a secret, don''t tell it out ah!" Ji Fang knew what the vice president had done to Su Qing before. Although he also disapproved of the vice president''s scumbag behavior, he still wanted to help the vice president get it back. Su Xue is Su Qing''s younger sister and the boss''s sister-inw. So you can''t offend, you must get the rtionship right. The vice president doesn''t know how to make friends, so let him help! The corner of Su Xue''s mouth twitched, expressing doubts. I didn''t see any difort in my body! "you say." "Actually, our vice president hasn''t done any housework, he doesn''t know how to do it." "..." Su Xue shivered unbearably, and decided to stay away from these two people in the future. None of them are normal. Chapter 1261: call out brother Chapter 1261 Shout out to Brother Zhou Hengguang seems to be holding a camera to take pictures everywhere, but in fact, every time the camera is aimed at the serious and busy Su Qing, there are side view, back view, turning back, bending over, and raising hands. Every picture is very beautiful, and the camera is captured from the front, and the angry stare when I find myself being secretly photographed by the head. Seeing that Zhou Hengguang''s scalp is numb, he is definitely sick. Being stared at is not only not angry, but more excited. "You''re still taking pictures." Finally, another sneak shot was discovered. Su Qing couldn''t bear to **** the camera, but Zhou Hengguang easily dodged it. Not only failed to take the camera away, but because of the inertia of her body, she almost Fell into Zhou Hengguang''s arms. "You..." Su Qing didn''t want to be angry, but this person has a way to make people angry. "What''s wrong with me?" Zhou Hengguang''s handsome eyes were puzzled, and he frowned and asked solemnly: "What''s wrong? My elder brother asked me to protect you. Am I doing something wrong?" I have to say that the way he moved Zhou Hengyang out was very good, and he did a very good job along the way. It would be even better if you candidly take pictures with the camera without being obtrusive. "You did a good job." Su Qing gritted her teeth, holding back her breath and trying to stay calm, so that she would not be swayed by her emotions. "Then you call brother to listen." "what?" "Shout brother,e and listen." Zhou Hengguang lowered his head and moved a little closer. His deep, handsome and charming face suddenly magnified in front of Su Qing''s eyes, and the impact it brought was too great. Su Qing stopped breathing at this moment, she could only raise her head slightly, staring at him nkly, her mind was nk, only the sound of her own intense heartbeat was in her ears. Time freezes at this second. The whole world is not turning. It wasn''t until Su Qing felt warm fingers gently stroking the skin of her cheeks that she suddenly woke up. Then he took a big breath, and his cheeks couldn''t stop turning red. I forgot to breathe just now, and I kept holding it. At this moment, I realized that my chest was rising and falling due to breathing. Zhou Hengguang touched his face, the corners of his lips raised slightly, revealing a very shallow smile. "Are you okay?" The smile just now disappeared too quickly, like an illusion, and now someone is still looking serious, with doubts, keeping a distance that is not far or close. "You...I warn you, don''t go too far, and don''t be too shameless." Su Qing found that when people are shameless and shameless, it is too hateful. I also me myself for not living up to expectations, so I look stupid. I was even more angry that I was useless, that''s why I was made so embarrassing by him repeatedly. Being used of being shameless, Zhou Hengguang didn''t even frown, but nodded seriously, "I don''t deny that I''m shameless." Su Qing: "..." Can''tmunicate. "However..." Zhou Hengguang''s tail raised slightly, his elegant and deep voice seemed to have a hook, and the **** felt itchy in his heart, and a meaningful smile appeared on his lips, "I won''t change." Su Qing was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood, she finally suppressed the curse words, turned around and left. She has nothing to say to this kind of person. Everyone admits that she is shameless, and clearly expresses that she will not change. What can she do? She is a normal person, how can she care about shameless people. If she really cared about it, wouldn''t she be shameless? Su Qing wanted to leave, but Zhou Hengguang refused. "You haven''t called brother yet!" "Why should I call you brother?" Su Qing took a deep breath, "Give me a reasonable exnation." g Guang: What''s wrong with me being shameless? Am I ever proud? Chapter 1262: Because they are relatives Chapter 1262 Because they are rtives "My elder brother is your brother-inw, so we are rtives. ording to seniority and age, of course you have to call me brother." Zhou Hengguang looked at Su Qing suddenly as he spoke, "Don''t you want to call me husband?" "..." Grandma''s, it''s really shameless. "Am I wrong? Or do you not recognize my elder brother as brother-inw? Never regard my elder brother as one of your own?" These words are too vicious, isn¡¯t it spreading dissension and causing family conflicts? Who doesn''t know, the sisters of the Su family really respect the eldest brother-inw! "Brother, is it okay now?" After speaking, Su Qing couldn''t bear it any longer, she pushed Zhou Hengguang away and left, walked quickly into the room and mmed the door loudly. Zhou Hengguang was pushed staggeringly, but he straightened his clothes nonchntly with a smile in his handsome eyes, and brushed off the snowkes on his shoulders gracefully. **** A special airport in Qingshui County¡ª "It''s time to take off." Songshan quickly ran to Song Jinyan''s side, and found that he was still looking at the distance in a daze. He has known the boss for so many years, but he has never seen him be so humble! But some people go too far and stick knives in people''s hearts. Song Jinyan came back to his senses after a while, "Songshan, do you think it''s our Song family''s fault?" "You are also victims, and those who are at fault are clearly those with a vicious heart." Matsuyama said indignantly. "They are at fault, so I want them to pay the price." Song Jinyan muttered to himself, "One hundred! I can control it for up to fifty years. It seems that I need to marry a wife and have a child. Only in this way can I Make sure that after I die, the punishment will continue." Matsuyama almost burst into tears when he heard it. Great! The eldest is thirty years old, and he has no woman he likes, and he is not married. I don¡¯t know how many people died of anxiety. It''s useless for others to be anxious. If you want to urge you but dare not urge them, and if you want to help with introductions, you are not qualified. Everyone who got involved could only say something in secret, and every time the boss took him over in a few words. Now the boss is finally getting married, which is really a blessing in disguise. In this way, he would also like to thank the Su family sisters! "However, the Song family is still at fault." Song Jin spoke slowly, as if he had exhausted all his strength, and the hearts of those who listened were almost pulled. "The people who really hurt Professor Su were not the people from Sanjiaying, not those who were exchanged, but us." Matsuyama was taken aback for a moment, recovering from the surprise just now, "Why?" "Because they are rtives!" Song Jinyan sighed, "The damage of the enemy is only superficial, and an open-minded and lofty person like Professor Su doesn''t care. He doesn''t like family background, hees from birth to bless him, and he doesn''t care whether he suffers or not. He For a person like Qingfenngyue, the only ones who can hurt him are his blood-rted rtives, and the only ones who can kill him are rtives." Songshan shuddered, and suddenly understood the attitude of the Su sisters. A needle hidden in the cotton, a knife in the heart. The Su family sisters actually hate the Song family even more. He also understood why the boss was so sad. As the boss said, only blood rtives can be hurt. In the same way, the hatred, disgust and indifference of the Su sisters can make the boss care. The harm is mutual. "But... do you want to continue like this? Can''t you find a way to resolve it? After all, you are close rtives." Matsuyama said sadly. Chapter 1263: Discuss countermeasures Chapter 1263 Discuss countermeasures "I can''t find it, because Professor Su, my real second uncle is no longer here." Song Jinyan said bitterly: "Only he has the right to forgive, others are not." Matsuyama opened his mouth, and swallowed the words that came to his lips. "That''s all! In the future, you will pay attention to my cousins, and report to me in time if you have anything. Help me when you need it, but if you think about it, they won''t need my help." As for him, there will be no more troubles for them in the future. "yes." "Let''s go back." Songshan gestured towards the direction of the ne in the distance, and soon a group of people boarded the ne and took off. *** After the astonishing scene under the big tree ended, the entire Sanjiaying Vige fell into restlessness and undercurrents. The joy of celebrating the new year is long gone, and the sky above the vige seems to be shrouded in dark clouds. Most of the vigers gathered at the vige head¡¯s house, and some still couldn¡¯t believe it, and asked the old people who knew the truth at home. After asking again and again, Ipletely fell into anger and pain. Many people are actually very simple, and they can''t imagine that their parents can do such an outrageous thing. It''s a sin. The sinsmitted now will take two or three generations to repay, and I feel very upset. However, he cursed angrily, smashed things, and yelled that he was not convinced. Of course, there are people who just don''t care. What big talk are you talking about? They don''t believe that anyone has the ability to trap the entire Sanjiaying Vige here for a hundred years. One hundred years, such a long time, it is impossible! In the vige chief¡¯s house, there were quite a few people sitting in the hall, most of whom were close to Li Youcai. There was He Yn''s family, her husband, mother-inw, brother, and sister-inw. Shen Erkui also came, and even Shen Erkui''s parents, brothers and sisters-inw, who didn''t recognize him before but now attached to him when he was rich, followed him shamelessly. There is also Li Youtian''s family, several other brothers of the Li family. Chrysanthemum''s sister-inw''s family. Sister-inw Yang''s family. As well as Zhang Chunxiang and Chen Guihua also came. There are quite a few people in every family, the room is full, and those who can¡¯t find a bench simply stand. Those who wanted toe were pushed away by Wang Chunyan at the door. Except for those in the house, they used to have a good rtionship with Su Wen and had contacts. The others either bullied the Su family sisters, scolded them, or smeared them behind their backs. Actually, Zhang Chunxiang and Chen Guihua are not qualified toe, because everyone knows that Su is the biggest viin. But these two people are really difficult to deal with, they are thick-skinned and can be aggressive, so they just barge in. The two of them can alsoe up with a reason. Zhang Chunxiang had been hiding Su Pingping''s whereabouts from the outside world before, and she didn''t tell anyone who asked, but now she took the initiative to tell. Since Su Pingping was able to be taken to the provincial capital by Su Wen to provide a job, it meant that Su Wen was not angry with their wives. Chen Guihua is because Su Wen has been providing tuition fees for Zhuang Zhuang! After saying this, Li Youcai let in. So many people gathered together, mainly toe up with ideas, discuss what to do in the future, and also want to ask Su Wen to intercede. "Erkui, you have a good rtionship with girl Wen, tell me if girl Qing is real? After a hundred years, won''t my grandson die of old age in the vige, even if he wants to go out to work?" "Yes! Who wants to be an old farmer with his back to the loess and his face to the sky for the rest of his life!" "I still want my son to be admitted to college and have a bright future!" Someone muttered in a low voice. The rest will wait until night! Chapter 1264: Blame Ma Xiulan Chapter 1264 me Ma Xin "Okay, shut up, when is this? Are you still talking like this?" Li Youcai yelled irritably, mmed the table, and the shaking room fell silent instantly. "Since you are here to discuss with me, please be honest with me." Li Youcai showed the aura of being the vige head for many years, "Leave now if you are not afraid." After a long while, no one left. Only then did Li Youcai continue, "Since no one is leaving, it means that they all know what they are doing. No one is blind. Although I don''t know the origins of those foreigners who came today, I can tell that they are people we can''t afford to mess with." of." "It''s not just that I can''t afford it." He Yn''s second sister-inw Cao Jing whispered. Although the words were not pleasant to hear, they touched everyone''s heart. Shen Erkui said unhurriedly: "When I came back, the outside of our vige was surrounded by people, and even a cat couldn''t get out. I was able toe in because I came in from Sanjiaying Vige. So I think everyone knows the reason for letting me in." Shen Erkui''s words caused many people who didn''t know the situation outside the vige to show expressions of shock and fear. "Zhang Chunxiang, do you know who the other party is from?" Li Youcai looked at Zhang Chunxiang clearly. "I''ve heard of it." Zhang Chunxiang has been married for so many years, and has been watching Ma Xin in private, often eavesdropping on Ma Xin and Su Dachun''s conversation. She knew the secret of Su Xuewen''s life experience a long time ago, and she had the confidence to let Su Pingping go to join Su Wen, which was the same idea. It''s just that she didn''t expect that the chips in her hand would be useless at all. If I knew it earlier, I would have told Su Wen earlier, so that I could still earn favors. Zhang Chunxiang was filled with regret. "The person who came here was named Song. I heard that he was a high-ranking official. Many people in the family were high-ranking officials, and they were very powerful. Fifty years ago, there were many high-ranking officials in the family. Otherwise, a dead old woman would not greedily follow other people''s sons. It was reced." Everyone showedplicated expressions. Sister-inw Chrysanthemum sighed softly, "Since I was a child, Wen has been different from everyone else. He looks different, speaks differently, and even has the smartest brain. At that time, everyone said that he was different from us. It turns out that Really different." "It''s all Ma Xin''s fault, it''s too vicious." "That dead old woman did evil, which made all of us unlucky. We don''t care about ourselves, but what will happen to my son and my grandson in the future." While talking, everyone in the main room began to curse loudly, cursing Ma Xin and Su Dachun, the more they said it, the worse it sounded, and the more angry they became, finally everyone rolled up their sleeves and went together, wanting to beat Ma Xin and Su Dachun out of their anger . Li Youcai couldn''t stop him, so he hurried to follow in fear of causing death. Arge group of people passed by, only to find that the door of Ma Xin''s house was full of people when they arrived. The gate of the yard was open, and there were people at the door. Seeing Li Youcai approaching, the person blocking the gate took the initiative to give way. After entering, I saw Ma Xin in the courtyard being beaten by angry vigers, crying for her father and mother. She was covered in mud and water, her hair was messed up, and her face was so swollen that she couldn''t see her original appearance. Su Dachun was worse than Ma Xin, he was beaten beyond recognition. There was no one who came up to help fight or persuade, only to follow and make the beating harder. Not far away, Song Jiaming sat in a wheelchair and watched coldly, watching with a sinister look. Chapter 1265: Dont let him go Chapter 1265 Don''t let him go "Kill ''em." "If you do too much evil, you deserve to die." "If I tell you to change it, it''s fine if you change it. How dare you treat Xuewen badly. Xuewen is dead, but you still dare to abuse his daughter. I will make you vicious, and I will make you do evil. See if I don''t beat you to death." .¡± Many people are in a hurry, talking while kicking. "Ouch... Ouch, don''t hit me." Su Dachun had already been knocked out, but Ma Xin hadn''t, lying on the ground like a dead dog and barking miserably. Zhang Chunxiang and Chen Guihua felt relieved seeing the two of them in such a miserable state. Chen Guihua even went up directly and kicked a few times. This kind of person is vicious, it''s all retribution, he deserves it. "Hmph! How did you treat me back then? You deserve it now. Die, die." Chen Guihua finally felt less hatred in her heart after so long. Wang Chunyan persuaded: "Osmanthus fragrans is fortunate that you divorced Su Xueqiang, otherwise you would be implicated." "Yes!" Zhang Chunxiang also echoed: "Their family members did not end well, this is retribution." "Then why didn''t you divorce Su Xuewu?" Wang Chunyan asked angrily. "That''s because I don''t need to get a divorce. It''s better for me to be a widow when Su Xuewu dies outside." Zhang Chunxiang''s words made those who were close to them turn their heads to look at her in surprise. After seeing it, I subconsciously moved away from it. In fact, Zhang Chunxiang has changed a lot in the past few months, he no longer steals food, and just concentrates on fighting with Su Xuewu. At first, everyone was not optimistic about Zhang Chunxiang. Unexpectedly, Su Xuewu was the one who lost in the end, and Su Xuewu who pinched him is afraid toe back now. "You are still the best." Chen Guihua looked regretful, "I was too disappointing at the time, and now I regret it to death." Wang Chunyan: "..." What are you talking about? Why are you so awkward? "Jia Ming, Jia Ming,e and save me." Ma Xin was in so much pain that she couldn''t bear it anymore. She was cold, hurt and hungry. She had never suffered this kind of crime in her life, and she wanted to die. Think about it, even though she traded her son to live a happy life, she didn''t take much advantage of herself. Song Jiaming not only didn''t help, but turned the wheelchair and wanted to leave. Zhang Chunxiang has long hated Song Jiaming to death. The three brothers are all born to Ma Xin. Why can Song Jiaming go to the capital to enjoy the blessings? Both the old man and the old woman were heartbroken. In the past, one was in the sky and the other was underground. There was no chance. Now that the opportunityes, Song Jiaming will not even think about having a good life. "Everyone, don''t let him go." Zhang Chunxiang suddenly shouted loudly, pointing in Song Jiaming''s direction, "He has taken advantage of everything, and he is the one who has caused everyone the worst." These words reminded the vigers. Everyone rushed forward, and the wheelchair was overturned to the ground. Song Jiaming, who had been the pride of heaven since he was a child, was instantly trampled under his feet. Fists, mud, and soles greeted Song Jiaming in a mess. Song Jiaming couldn''t bear this, he was so angry and angry that he fainted immediately. As soon as he passed out, he was pinched awake by someone. Who knew that when he opened his eyes, he saw someone holding a branch and wiping it on it. He didn''t know what the ck lump was and sent it in front of him. Song Jiaming was nauseated by the faint stench. "I''ll let you enjoy the blessings, I''ll let you **** enjoy the blessings, and I''ll only feed you chicken **** from now on, you little bastard!" Grandma Goudan forcefully opened Song Jiaming''s mouth with a ferocious expression, and there were other people to help, and she went smoothly Just stuff chicken feces into Song Jiaming''s mouth. Chapter 1266: talk to plead Chapter 1266 Speak and intercede "Hahaha..." Grandma Goudan has been quarreling with people all her life in the vige, smashing things and sshing dung and water. But only today is the happiest time, because in the past, I was pulled sideways and failed. Now someone else is helping her, it''s too simple. "Bah, bah, bah, bah..." Song Jiaming immediately vomited, but no matter how he vomited, he couldn''t get rid of the disgusting smell of chicken excrement. "From now on, I will feed him chicken **** every day." Grandma Goudan pped her hands proudly. Everyone agrees. Wang Chunyan couldn''t stand it anymore, He Yn and the others also shook their heads and left. Shen Erkui and others have already gone out, and the ce is in a mess. From now on, the life of Ma Xin, Su Dachun and Song Jiaming will be the same as today, so there is no need to look any further. On the way back, Shen Erkui discussed with Li Youcai. "We deserve everything else, but the punishment of not being able to get out of the Sanjiaying for a hundred years is too terrible." Shen Erkui frowned and said, "You don''t know about Uncle Cai. There are great changes outside now, and job opportunities There are more and more, and life is getting better and better. Let alone a hundred years, if we can¡¯t get out of the three camps in thirty years, our next generation will bepletely finished.¡± Li Youcai is also worried! "The only way for us now is to go to Wen girl to intercede." "Girl Wen didn''te back. I heard that Su Wen left this matter to Su Qing to decide." Shen Erkui found out about it by asking Su Xiu secretly before. "We can''t find Wen girl at all. I think the person who has the most right to speak is Su Qing, otherwise Wen girl wille back." Although he can''t handle the director, why would Su Wen not participate as the eldest daughter. "I''m not familiar with Su Qing." Li Youcai turned his head and asked Wang Chunyan, "Are you familiar with Su Qing?" Wang Chunyan shook her head, "I''m best friends with girl Wen, and I don''t have much friendship with Su Qing." Every time she went to look for Su Wen. "What about you, He Yn? Among us, you are the only one who has the closest rtionship with them, and even do business together." "Although I have the closest rtionship with them, the one who really has friendship is Su Xiu." It was only then that everyone discovered that the Su Wen sisters had never really integrated into Sanjiaying Vige. In other words, Sanjiaying Vige never regarded the sisters as their own. is also embarrassing. "Why do you think Su Qing came up with such... such a vicious punishment? Just punish whoever did it. Why do you want to hurt innocent people?" Xu Qianjinined dissatisfied. Sister-inw Chrysanthemum heard the words and said sarcastically: "As far as I know, there are some people who calcted Xuewen and let it go, why even the next generation of Xuewen continue to calcte? Aren''t they more innocent?" Xu Qian stared angrily, "What are you talking about? Isn''t everyone trying to find a way now? Are you from there?" "I''m just saying something to be fair." Sister-inw Chrysanthemum''s face turned cold, but she also shut her mouth and stopped talking. "Send a few representatives to talk to Su Qing and beg for mercy." Li Youcai made a decision, began to appoint people, looked around with a sad face, and finally said: "He Yn, you, Erkui, and sister-inw Chrysanthemum, Chunyan, and you There is me. A few of us went to find Su Qing before they left." Act immediately after agreeing, and the others go back to the vige chief''s house to wait for news, and those whose names are called are transferred to Su Wen''s house. When they arrived, it happened that Su Qing and the others had packed up everything they could bring, and everything they couldn''t bear to leave behind. The trunk of the car, as well as the roof, are all fully ced. Ji Fang was turning the car around, and Su Qing led Su Xiu to stand at the door and watch. Chapter 1267: Confused Shen Erkui Chapter 1267 Confused Shen Erkui Su Xue is locking the door. This time, I will note back except for the Qingming Festival and visiting the graves of my parents during the Chinese New Year. "Someone came to intercede." Zhou Hengguang took out a pack of cigarettes from his coat pocket, pulled out one in his mouth, and looked at the approaching group of people with a half-smile. Su Qing turned her head, nced at him angrily, turned around and walked towards Li Youcai''s group. "Deputy Dean, you can''t smoke." Ji Fang saw that he was about to smoke and died of anxiety. "The doctor said that smoking is bad for your health. Everyone told me to keep an eye on you." Zhou Hengguang ignored him, and took out a silver-gray lighter with exquisite shape and intricate patterns carved on it. He lit the cigarette with a slight noise, tilted his head slightly, took a puff, and slowly spit out aplete eye circle. . "Deputy President, you... put out the cigarette quickly." Ji Fang was anxious, "Your uncle knew he would smoke me to death." "Just pretend you didn''t see it." "That won''t work, your doctor can find out whether you smoke or not." Ji Fang is an honest man. Zhou Hengguang followed Su Qing with his eyes, and heard Ji Fang''s nagging, so he gave him an annoyed look and gave him a cold look, "Are you mine or my uncle''s?" "I... I am your man." But he was also very afraid of the vice president''s uncle. "Then do you know why Zou Yi went abroad in the first ce?" Zhou Hengguang narrowed his eyes slightly, revealing a malicious smile. Ji Fang shuddered and shook his head. "Because he always meddles." Ji Fang was so frightened that he immediately shut up, and watched the vice president leisurely puffing and puffing in front of him. The action of smoking really got better and better. He had never seen that man''s movements so elegant! The cigarettes held between the fingers seem to have be something noble. "What are you looking at? Look at me gouging out your eyes." Zhou Hengguang was extremely disgusted by Ji Fang''s obsessed eyes, "Don''t be disgusting here." "Oh!" Ji Fang came back to his senses, blushed and turned to look at Su Qing who was talking to someone in the distance, and forgot to keep staring at the vice president to stop him from smoking. **** Li Youcai and others unanimously pushed Shen Erkui out because he had the closest rtionship with the Su sisters, and he almost became Su Qing''s son-inw. "Qing girl." Shen Erkui was actually quite embarrassed, and he also knew that if he was in his early years, if he didn''t do well, he would also cause Su Qing''s disgust. "Are you here for love?" The corners of Su Qing''s lips rose slowly, evoking an indifferent arc, "Brother Erkui, there is no need for you, right? So you are standing at the other end of the Sanjiaying?" Shen Erkui blushed and said restrainedly: "I..." As soon as I said my word, Su Qing interrupted without hesitation, "For the sake of my father and eldest sister, I didn''t n to pursue you, and you also opened your own shop in the county, so it must be a big shop in the future." Those who want to settle in the county." She has actually made it very clear that the Sanjiaying matter has nothing to do with Shen Erkui. Since there is no rtionship, he should not be involved. He could have stayed out of it, but he got involved and chose to stand against them. Shen Erkui''s face was blue and white, and he was never embarrassed in front of Su Qing. When did this younger sister who had no distinct personality since childhood, who was always obedient in front of him, and the second child of the Su family who waspletely overshadowed by Su Wen grow up to this point? Chapter 1268: completion Chapter 1268 is over Before Shen Erkui came, he thought that relying on his rtionship with the Su family, not to mention controlling Su Qing, but at least he could influence her thoughts. In the end, he became so embarrassed, which Shen Erkui did not expect. It also made him ashamed and angry. Annoyed at Su Qing''s tough attitude. is also annoyed that she has suddenly grown up to such a terrible extent. Su Qing has been observing Shen Erkui, watching his expression dodge and his eyes rolling around. The more he looked at it, the more disappointed he became. It must be the eldest sister in front of Shen Erkui today, so he didn''t dare to think carefully? "Your punishment is too vicious, how can I ignore it? I am also from Sanjiaying. Here are my parents, my brother, nephew, and niece." The embarrassment made Shen Erkui impulsive, and he spoke without going through his brain. He just wanted to talk to Su Qing, and everything would be easy if he made Su Qing happy. "Su Qing, you must listen to me today. You must know how to be grateful. You grew up in the three camps. Although some people treat you badly, which of us has never helped your family? Why don''t you know how to be grateful?" Shen Erkui said angrily: "I don''t talk about others, how did Aunt Chunyan treat your family? And sister-inw Juhua didn''t do anything to you, did she? How much did they help your family? As a human being, we can''t repay favors." Shen Erkui''s words made the surroundings suddenly quiet, and Li Youcai broke out in a cold sweat. He never thought that Shen Erkui would suddenly say these words so impulsively. "Erkui, what are you talking about?" Li Youcai shouted anxiously, trying to remind him not to say anything irrevocable impulsively. But as soon as he finished speaking, Shen Erkui was interrupted by other anxious words before he couldprehend it. "Er Kui." "younger brother." Standing beside Li Youcai, Shen Erkui''s parents, brother and younger brother all stared at him expectantly, reminding him anxiously, lest he just turn around and leave without caring about himself. Now that Shen Erkui is promising and rich, the good life in the future depends on him. Everyone in the family held Shen Erkui tightly and refused to let go. Su Qing now finally understands why her father valued Shen Erkui so much and didn''t let him be his son-inw in the end. This is the kind of person who has soft ears and blindly lets his family members handle him without distinction. Even my brother-inw can''tpare with one finger. How did those people treat him back then? If it weren''t for his father, he would have died long ago. Even now, without the eldest sister reminding him to buy a front house for business, he might die when the engineering team has an ident. Now he is doing well, he is doing well, and the first thing he thinks of is his family. It seems that when Ie back, I have to exin this matter clearly to my eldest sister, so as not to bezy in the future. "The one named Shen Erkui is over." Zhou Hengguang said gloatingly, pointing in Shen Erkui''s direction with a cigarette between his fingers. Ji Fang didn''t think too much, and said directly: "The vice president, you offended Su Qingpletely, isn''t it the end?" Zhou Hengguang stopped smiling, and looked at Ji Fang coldly. Ji Fang immediately covered his mouth with his hand, shaking his head in horror, "I was wrong, I said the wrong thing." "You did say the wrong thing. Who am I, Third Master? Is itparable to that brat?" Zhou Hengguang had a sinister smile on his handsome face, "Wait!" For some unknown reason, Ji Fang was suddenly worried about Su Qing. I hope that the vice president''s methods will not be too ruthless, at least leave a fig leaf or something, otherwise he, as a secretary, will also be disliked by others. Chapter 1269: You are very cruel Chapter 1269 You are quite ruthless Su Qing looked at Shen Erkui with a sneer, her cold eyes swept over everyone, and those who met her gaze bowed their heads guilty and did not dare to look at her. Only He Yn gritted her teeth and dragged her husband Xu Xiangdong away, not caring what others shouted or scolded behind her. Anyway, Ipletely stayed out of the matter and ignored it. Shen Erkui is a living example, she can''t be like Shen Erkui, she can''t get dizzy after being coaxed a few times by her parents like Shen Erkui. The sisters of the Su family treated her kindly, taking her to make chicken cakes together, and also doing business with her elder brother, she will never forget her friendship in this life. As a human being, one cannot repay kindness and hatred, nor can one be indiscriminate. "Yn, Yn, why are you going!" Xu Xiangdong was dragged and shouted as he walked. "Let''s go,e home with me, we don''t get involved in this matter, I believe Su Qing will never kill me." He Yn said firmly. "Our family is not afraid, what about the eldest brother and the second brother?" Xu Xiangdong said sadly. "Just take care of yourself, and you still have the mood to take care of others?" He Yn scolded angrily, "You don''t care about how much you weigh yourself, and it''s not because of your face that people let our family go. It''s me, your daughter-inw." In the end, he was also very stern. "I''m warning you, Xu Xiangdong, if you dare to meddle in other people''s affairs like Shen Erkui, I will divorce you." He Yn saw clearly and clearly. Su Qing''s attitude is very firm, and she is a person who must repay her kindness and revenge. In the past, everyone underestimated Su Qing. She was more determined than Su Wen. If Su Wen came, there might still be a possibility of showing affection. But that is also a very small possibility. Now Su Qing will definitely not soften her heart, not only will she not soften her heart, but she will kill anyone who dares to make an inch. He Yn is sure that as long as she stepped forward and said a word just now, her eldest brother will never want to marry Su Xiu in this life. Seeing He Yn turn around and leave quickly, Su Qing''s cold expression softened a little, she looked back at Su Xiu, and nodded at her. Su Xiu looks very embarrassed. He Yn''s sudden departure made Shen Erkui even more embarrassed. He wanted to leave too, but his parents were looking at him expectantly. When they were at home before, they knelt down anxiously towards him. Yes, he couldn''t refuse at all. Why can''t Su Qing understand him? "Girl Qing, if you call me brother too, can you just be considerate to me? I beg you." Shen Erkui said painfully: "Just this time, I have never asked you anything before. This time, as long as you If you are willing to let my family go, I promise anything, and I can do anything." "You have never begged before, but when you beg, you are ruthless. You stabbed a knife in the heart of my family. You are very ruthless!" "Su Qing, what are you talking about?" Shen Erkui''s face turned pale, "Why did I stab you in the heart? I love you so much, let me take good care of you when uncle is alive, we are going to be a lifetime rtives." "Really?" Su Qing sarcastically said, "It''s your parents and brothers who you want to be for the rest of your life, not us, right? You didn''t have a choice in the past, and you were abandoned by them since you were a child. Now theye back to you , you can¡¯t wait? You just knelt and licked?¡± Shen Erkui''s face was blue and white, and he was ashamed and indignant. Chapter 1270: move away Chapter 1270 Move away But Su Qing''s words continued, "You promised my father to take good care of us, did you do it? You didn''t. When we needed you most, you went to work with the engineering team. Also, you said I was too much , Said that I will not let your family go, so may I ask if your grandparents let us go these years? They also participated in the conspiracy at the beginning, and they were also the murderers who killed my father. Why do you beg me? What qualifications do you have? We treat you well? Then your face is really big enough. " Zhou Hengguang, who was leaning on the car door instead, couldn''t helpughing when he heard the words, his eyes were full of satisfaction. The corner of Ji Fang''s mouth twitched, thinking that Su Qing must have been influenced by the vice president. She couldn''t say such entric words before, but it was true that she was relieved. No wonder the deputy dean is in a good mood every time he satirizes someone. Su Qing passed Shen Erkui, ignored him, passed Li Youcai, and finally stood still in front of Wang Chunyan. "Aunt Chunyan." "Oh! Say it, say it." Wang Chunyan was nervous and excited, and didn''t know what to do for a while. The Su Qing in front of her has long been out of the shadow of the rural people, and has be strange, beautiful, powerful and unattainable. People can''t help but want to look up. "Move out your house! We won''t take care of it after you move out. If you continue to live in Sanjiaying, Mr. Song''s previous regtions will be implemented as usual." Su Qing said calmly. "Oh! Okay, move away, move away." Wang Chunyan nodded repeatedly. Although she is only a rural woman, she is not stupid, and she is also decisive. Although if he moved away, Li Youcai would not be able to be the vige head, but for the sake of his son and grandson, he had to move. A hundred years of punishment is simply too long to be worth giving up on anything. Su Qing smiled admiringly, "I knew Aunt Chunyan would not disappoint." "Thank you!" Wang Chunyan grasped Su Qing''s hand with great strength and held it tightly, "You are good, and your sisters are also good, I know, I know. But I didn''t expect, I never thought that the truth of the matter would be like that, if I had known earlier..." "Okay, let''s not talk about things that have passed, you are still my aunt. My eldest sister is also very grateful for your help to her." Su Qing interrupted Wang Chunyan''s words and did not let her continue. "Okay, I''ll listen to you. In fact... Actually, I didn''t help your eldest sister at all. On the contrary, your mother helped me a lot when she was alive, and Xuewen, who worked for our three families..." Li Youcai elbowed thetter words before he stopped. Wang Chunyan was also emotionally agitated, her heart wasplicated and chaotic, and she was a little confused when she spoke for a while. "After you leave this time, will youe back in the future?" Wang Chunyan asked eagerly. "Maybe, my parents'' cemetery is there, and I wille back to worship." As for whether they wille to the vige, it is not certain. "Oh!" Wang Chunyan was very disappointed. Li Youcai coughed and said awkwardly, "Why are you asking this? We''re going to move anyway." "Yes!" Looking at this scene, Li Xue was filled with despair. She wanted to go to the city to join Su Wen and find Lin Weiguo. But now everything is gone, Lin Weiguo came, and he didn''t even look at her. Lin Weiguo only has Su Qing in his eyes. Why? Why do all the good ones belong to the Su sisters? Haha, make up for yesterday¡¯s debt. Chapter 1271: you owe a beating Chapter 1271 You deserve a beating She likes Zhou Hengyang, but Zhou Hengyang belongs to Su Wen. She didn''t like Zhou Hengyang anymore, and fell in love with Lin Weiguo again, but Lin Weiguo was snatched away by Su Qing again. It''s not fair. She is not reconciled. Su Qing didn''t notice the change in Li Xue''s eyes. She looked at sister-inw Chrysanthemum, sister-inw Yang, Chen Guihua, Zhang Chunxiang and others one by one, expressing that she wanted to let the past go and move away. At the same time, he also issued a ruthless announcement with a stern voice, if others dare to move away, just wait! Don''t me her for killing them all. After saying this, Su Qing refused to waste any more time, turned around, got in the car and left. Everyone stayed in a hotel in the county that night, and the next day they bought flowers, fruits, and all kinds of straw paper for worshiping ancestors in rural graves, paper-stacked gold ingots, silver ingots, Ming coins, etc., and went to give them to dad together Mom kowtows to the grave. Exin the ins and outs of the matter clearly, and tell the reason why the eldest sister and the others can''te, and tell my parents that life is better now, and the good news that they will be grandparents soon. The eyes of the three sisters were red from crying, and before they left, they agreed toe to see them again on Ching Ming Festival, and then reluctantly left. When they went to the grave to worship, Zhou Hengguang and Ji Fang didn''te close, but waited not far away. After the wait was over, the three sisters got into the car, and Zhou Hengguang, who was walking behind, stepped forward and bowed to Su Xuewen. Before leaving, out of the corner of his eye, he saw traces of burnt ashes in front of the tombstone, and frowned. Has anyone been here before? who is it? Song Jinyan? "Vice President, hurry up, get in the car." Ji Fang shouted loudly: "Everyone is hungry, and we have to go back to the county for lunch!" Zhou Hengguang nced at Ji Fang coldly, put his hands in his coat pockets, and walked back to the side of the road calmly, but didn''t get into the car. "Why don''t you get in the car?? Su Qing pressed the window and asked angrily. This **** has been watching a good show since yesterday, and he is almost bing a showman in his eyes. Let her get angry but can''t vent it. Zhou Hengguang winked at Su Qing ambiguously, "Take you to a good ce." "No." Su Qing refused without thinking. "Are you sure? This ce is rted to the future business development of your Su family? Don''t me me for not telling you in advance." Zhou Hengguang put his arms on the car window, making Su Qing press the ss even if she wanted to, but they were in the back seat of the car. All three sat up. She couldn''t dodge even if she wanted to, and there was no room for her to move forward, the distance between the two was extremely close. It was so close that she could smell his good smell, his deep eyes and thick eyshes. Su Qing found that her heartbeat was uncontroble again. Really wanted to p that face. "You want to hit me?" Zhou Hengguang said suddenly. Scared Su Qing was terrified, "No." Strange, how could he know? "You''re wondering how I would know?" Su Qing couldn''t bear it anymore, she stretched out her white and tender palm and pressed Zhou Hengguang''s face, trying to push him away, far away. But... the ce where the palm pressed was beyond her expectations, not the arm, nor other parts. It''s lips and a high bridge of the nose. When the man''s soft but slightly cool lips pressed against her delicate palm, Su Qing was stunned. What made her even more at a loss was that the position where the knuckles were pressed was his nose, so the hot breath blowing intimately on Su Sunny palm. Hot, itchy, like a gentle feather scratching my heart. In an instant, Su Qing''s delicate cheeks turned into apples, and her mind went nk. Zha Zha Guang: You want to hit me? Su Qing: You deserve a beating. Chapter 1272: good vision Chapter 1272 Good vision I don''t know how long it took until someone coughed awkwardly, and Su Qing came back to her senses. She just met Zhou Hengguang''s ambiguous eyes. Those eyes were like fire, like ice, so deep that they seemed to be able to attract people''s souls. "Go away." Su Qing stopped quickly. "What a ruthless woman." Zhou Hengguang epted it as soon as she saw it, and joked with a half-smile, "Okay, I''ll drive and take you to a ce." Everyone was dumbfounded at the scene just now, and no one objected. Even Su Qing didn''t speak. Ji Fang and Zhou Hengguang switched ces, the car started, and soon came to the barren hill assigned to the Su family. There is no way up the mountain, and the bottom has also changed, being tightly blocked by barbed wire. The car had to be parked on the far side of the road, and it took ten minutes to walk after getting off. "What''s changed here?" Su Xiu looked around curiously, "It''s been a long time since I came here, and I always said that I would clear out the barren hills and nt fruit trees, so that I can eat the fruits when they are ripe. Unfortunately, I have been busy since then, so I didn''t care up." "I still remember that you n to nt thend for a lifetime!" Su Qing joked with a smile, looking at the barbed wire and asked in puzzlement: "Who made the barbed wire? Do you know?" "I don''t know." Su Xiu shook her head. Su Xue also hurriedly said: "I don''t know either. Although I have been studying in the county, I haven''t been back since you moved away." Su Qing cast doubtful eyes on Zhou Hengguang. "How do you know this ce?" "My eldest brother and I came here once, and I arranged for people to build the barbed wire here." Just when the engineering team was transforming therge-scale agricultural and sideline products trading market in the county, they did it. The secrets of the ancient tea trees on the mountain are well protected. Zhou Hengguang asked Ji Fang to open the barbed wire door and lead the way. The narrow path was covered with thorns, and the expensive fabrics were scratched by the thorns when walking. But he didn''t care at all, and didn''t care at all. The three sisters followed behind and winked at each other. Su Qing helplessly supported her forehead, and sighed in her heart again, this is his true appearance. No matter how expensive the fabric is, he doesn''t care about it, and he can''t learn to be frugal. The down-to-earth, hard-working but frugal Lin Weiguo is all an illusion. When we arrived on the mountain, the ancient tea trees were also covered with ayer of snow, which was not as luxuriant asst time. But still different than ordinary tea tree. "Here is what makes this mountain different." Zhou Hengguang smiled at Su Qing and patted the trunk of the ancient tree, "Do you see it?" "This is... a tea tree?" Su Qing approached and took a closer look, opened her mouth wide in astonishment, and eximed after a long time: "It''s really a tea tree! What kind? Why... how can it be so big?" If you don''t see it with your own eyes, no one will I can''t believe that a tea tree can grow so big. No one believed it when I told it. "You have a good eye." Zhou Hengguang snapped his fingers, with a pleasant smile on his lips, "This tea tree has a history of at least several hundred years, and it is not worse than the most famous national treasure tea trees. Go up My eldest brother and I came at the wrong time this time, and missed the best time to pick tea, but after that, we also arranged for people to pick some tea, and it was still excellent tea." "This tree..." Su Xiu suddenly thought of something, "No wonder Sun Yunyun wanted to exchange it with our family when thend was divided by lotst time, and used the goodnd to exchange the worthless barren hills that no one wanted. It turned out that this was the idea. .Fortunately, the eldest sister did not agree." Chapter 1273: move place Chapter 1273 Moving "Hmph! I knew that Sun Yunyun had a bad stomach." Su Xue was also indignant. It was just a casual remark, but Zhou Hengguang noticed it, and asked thoughtfully: "You said that Sun Yunyun wanted to trade with you when you drew lots?" "Yes!" "That''s weird, why did she change it when she was fine? Did she know?" Zhou Hengguang frowned in thought, and tapped lightly on the tree trunk with his slender fingers, which made Su Qing feel distressed. "Don''t knock." Su Qing couldn''t help but say. "Oh!" Zhou Hengguang shook his head and withdrew his hand, stopping his contemtion just now, "Okay, you guys have read it too, it''s gettingte, let''s go back!" "Just go back like this? What about here? Is this ancient tea tree very valuable?" "It''s very valuable, and the price of one tael of tea and one tael of gold is not a problem if it works well. The most important thing is that gold is easy to buy, but tea is not easy to get." Zhou Hengguang said meaningfully: "After all, there is only such a tree. That''s all there is to produce." "My God!" "Get rich." "It turns out that our family still has a golden mountain!" "Does sister know?" Zhou Hengguang took the lead, "Of course I know." "I know that big sister is amazing." Su Xue and Su Xiu were very pleasantly surprised. Only Su Qing stared at Zhou Hengguang''s back with eyes full of defense, and raised her vignce again in her heart. I don''t understand why he suddenly brought them here? What is the purpose? She wouldn''t believe it if she said there was no purpose in killing him. But no matter what his n is, as long as he stays away from him. **** Su Qing and the others returned to the provincial capital, but Sanjiaying started to move. The first ones to move were He Yn and his wife. The two of them bought chicken cakes, and the business was getting better and better. It was inconvenient to go back and forth to town, and they had already saved a lot of money. It was just right to move to the town this time, and things went smoothly. The second one to move away was Li Youcai''s family, but it was Li Youcai''s sons who moved away. Li Youcai and Wang Chunyan stayed in the vige with Li Xue, who was not married. Anyway, the next generation has moved out, Li Xue will always marry in the future, and if she marries, she is not considered a member of Sanjiaying. However, in the future, it may be difficult for the young men in the Sanjiaying to marry a wife. Knowing the truth, who is willing to marry their daughter in? The other families are in the same situation as Li Youcai''s family. The next generation moved away, and the previous generation stayed behind and was reluctant to leave. After all, it is a ce where I was born and raised, like sister-inw Chrysanthemum''s small shop in the vige is opening in full swing, and I am reluctant to leave. Then there are Chen Guihua and Zhuang Zhuang. After the truth is revealed, I wonder if Su Wen will stop helping Zhuang Zhuang. In the future, studying will be a big problem, and Chen Guihua has no money. Even if you want to move away. Chen Guihua stayed temporarily. Zhang Chunxiang also stayed. Now she haspletely be enemies with Su Xuewu and her eldest son Su Pingfan. The father and son have nothing but to ask her for money. He wanted to beat her without paying her, so he sold her. She, Zhang Chunxiang, is not a good stubble. snort! It''s good if you can''t get out of the three households in a hundred years. Deserves it, retribution. Zhang Chunxiang doesn''t care at all, he should eat and drink. And life is better than before, all because of Su Pingping. Now Su Pingping has a high sry every month, and will secretly send her money every month. Now that Zhang Chunxiang has money, she no longer needs to steal vegetables. Her only hope now is her daughter Su Pingping. As long as her daughter lives well, she will have no worries for the rest of her life. To Su Wen, it''s toote for Su Qing to thank her! The vige is busy moving, and it will be New Year''s Eve in a blink of an eye, but the whole vige is gloomy, and only Zhang Chunxiang is in the best mood. Good night. Chapter 1274: line up to visit Chapter 1274 Line up to visit While the families in Sanjiaying were busy moving, the news about Song Zishan in the capital became more and more noisy. There are more and more rumors, and it is said that people visit the ce where Song Zishan is being held every day. There are even more than one or two, and sometimes they have to line up. Those who didn''t know thought Song Zishan had a good rtionship, but those who knew the inside story were all shocked. Those who went to visit were all worse. It is not objective to say that it is to add insult to injury, it should be said that it is to revenge and relieve anger. Many people were despised and looked down upon by Song Zishan before. Even like editor-in-chief Xia, he was forced to sell his hard-earned property at a low price and so on. However, due to the influence of the Song family, no one dared to speak up. I had to endure it. There is also someone who is in the same circle as Song Zishan, or is a peer who lives in the samepound, or is jealous because of some trivial matters. These people went on and on to appreciate and visit. I also want to go in line, just to see for myself how miserable Song Zishan is. "Do you know how miserable Song Zishan is now?" Xu Junfeng poured himself a sip of hot tea, and the red scarf around his neck was like a me that set off his handsome features more and more. The person sitting opposite Xu Junfeng is Lu Jianan, presumably Xu Junfeng is in high spirits, but Lu Jianan looks much more slovenly. The hair is still messy, and the sleepy look is obviously the result of being called out while sleeping. "You''ve been talking for so long, I now understand." Lu Jianan said weakly, staring at the deserted teahouse in a daze. Xu Junfeng''s enthusiasm has not diminished at all, "You have nothing to say?" Lu Jianan thought for a while, "I don''t know whether I should help Zishan, nor how to help her. I often think these days, although I can''t actually help her, it''s good to say good things to her. At least this way , she will not be deserted by everyone and abandoned by the whole world." Xu Junfeng''s eyes widened in disbelief, "Are you crazy, Lu Jianan? Do you know how many people are looking at Song Zishan''s misfortune? If you dare to speak for her at this time, you will be everyone''s public enemy." "I know." Lu Jianan smiled bitterly. Zi Shan hade to her before she was arrested, and she would never forget this scene. If Zi Shan hadn''t been arrested suddenly, she would have pestered her for help. "Then you still want to speak for her? How did she treat you, have you forgotten?" "We... We have been good friends for more than ten years. If I don''t do something for her, I will feel sorry." "You have always regarded her as a friend, but she has not been regarded as your real friend." The enthusiasm on Xu Junfeng''s face disappeared, and Zhuan''er reced it with a sarcastic sneer, "I think you should forget it, you don''t have to choose, Stay out of it, but if you take a stand, you can''t me anyone else." "What do you mean?" Lu Jianan keenly sensed the deep meaning contained in Xu Junfeng''s words. "Forget it, I''ll mention you for the sake of my friends." Xu Junfeng put down his teacup and waved to call the waiter, but today is Chinese New Year''s Eve, and there is not a single employee in the store. There was only one shop owner, and he didn''t know what to do, so he had to make tea by himself. "Tell me." Lu Jianan stared nervously at Xu Junfeng, the sleepy eyes just now disappeared, and his eyes were shining. Xu Junfeng stretched out two fingers, "First, the question of choice. If you speak for Song Zishan, you are choosing to be an enemy of Song Jinyan. You have to think about it." Chapter 1275: Song Jinyan is married Chapter 1275 Song Jinyan is married Lv Jianan''s face turned pale in an instant, "Song Jinyan is not such a person, he has always kept a clear line between public and private, and will never be affected by personal feelings." "It used to be impossible, but Song Zishan was an exception." Xu Junfeng showed a mysterious smile. "Do you know something?" "I know a secret from my brother, but I can''t tell you all, I can only tell you part of it." This is one of the reasons why Xu Junfeng came to her today, "For example, if you help Song Zishan speak, I''m in trouble with Su''s family. As the spokesperson, I will not continue tomunicate with you in the future." He said it tactfully, but notmunicating is tantamount to breaking off friendship. "What does it have to do with the Su family? They have conflicts, no..." Lu Jianan blurted out, stopped abruptly in the middle of speaking, and then covered his mouth in horror, "You said...Su, Su Wen is..." Xu Junfeng nodded, "Song Jiaming was taken away by Song Jinyan. As for what was taken away and where he went, no one knows." Maybe his elder brother knew, but he refused to say. Lv Jianan was shocked for a while and was speechless, before saying after a long time: "So, it turns out that this is the case. Professor Su is indeed more simr. No wonder he is so amazing." In the past, some people have always been curious about how ordinary farmers from the countryside with little background could give birth to a genius like Professor Su. Now everything is exined. But there must be something else going on here, and it''s a big one, otherwise Song Jinyan''s attitude and reaction wouldn''t be so big. correct¡­ She once heard Song Zishan say that her father''s leg was hurt by Professor Su, so... Thinking carefully is extremely frightening. "You figured it out?" Lv Jianan''s body trembled slightly, his teeth were chattering, "Thought, I thought about it." "Just think about it, then don''t be stupid, I''m leaving, so many rtives are in a mess at home during the Chinese New Year today. I also ran out to hide from trouble." Xu Junfeng got up gracefully. "etc!" "What''s wrong?" "Who asked you to mention me?" Xu Junfeng showed a youthful smile when he heard the words, "Okay! I finally realized it." "Yes, is it Song Jinyan?" "Almost!" Xu Junfeng shrugged nonchntly, "By the way, Song Jinyan is getting married." "Why...why are you going to get married suddenly? How is it possible?" Lu Jianan covered his mouth in disbelief, and his eye circles instantly turned red. She has secretly liked Song Jinyan for many years, and the reason why she became friends with Song Zishan at the beginning was just to secretly take a look at him. No one likes him more than her, no one knows him better than her. The man she likes never wastes extra energy on feelings. He has never liked anyone, and has never been in love with anyone. He... he is so good, so good, so serious and focused. Lv Jianan once thought that Song Jinyan would never marry, so that''s fine, she also never married, just like this silently for a lifetime is also a happy thing. She is also very satisfied. Yes, but why is he getting married all of a sudden? Xu Junfeng looked at Lu Jianan with more sympathy, "It''s true, I heard from my brother that Song Jinyan went to a foreign country, and started arranging blind dates when he came back, and got married on the day they met." The banquet has not been held yet, so the outside world does not know yet. "What kind of person is he...his wife?" "I don''t know, but to be selected by Song Jinyan is lucky enough. Even if it is ordinary, it will be extraordinary from the moment of being selected." Xu Junfeng said meaningfully: "That person is very lucky, very lucky." Chapter 1276: missed Chapter 1276 missed "Why?" Lu Jianan mumbled to himself in a daze, "What is Song Jinyan looking for?" "Who knows!" Xu Junfeng shrugged. I heard from the eldest brother that the person who should have been selected should be Lu Jianan. Song Jinyan had never focused on his feelings before, nor had he considered his own personal problems. But the strange thing is that he knows Lu Jianan. This is unusual in itself, but that''s about it. If Lu Jianan is not Song Zishan''s friend, Song Jinyan wants to get married, the first person thates to mind must be Lu Jianan. But who wants her to be Song Zishan''s friend! On this point, Song Jinyan will cklist her without hesitation. Lv Jianan''s mind was nk, and there seemed to be tens of thousands of bees buzzing non-stop in his ears, and Xu Junfeng didn''t know what to sayter. The well-decorated teahouse is deserted, in stark contrast to the sound of firecrackers, Spring Festival couplets, and rednterns outside. New Year''s Eve is supposed to be a day of family reunion and celebration, but for Lu Jianan, she is the one who was abandoned by the whole world. **** After the Su Qing sisters left Sanjiaying, they parted ways with a certain scumbag as soon as they returned to the provincial capital. Su Qing, in particr, didn''t even go home. When the car entered the provincial capital and passed the Civic Square, she was the first to ask to get off, and then went directly to the store. Didn''t even look at him. She originally took the time to go back while she was busy, and she had too many things to let go. The eldest sister was pregnant and left many things to her. Now she is not in the studio, and there are a lot of messy things. Actually, Su Qing is not the only one who is busy. Everyone else is also very busy. Su Xiu has a lot of things to do at home. Not to mention Zhou Hengguang, if it wasn''t for Qingqing''s sake, he wouldn''t have gone if the eldest brother invited him. So, after arriving in the provincial capital that day, everyone separated. Busy time always passes quickly, and the Chinese New Year will pass in the blink of an eye. Provincial capital, railway station¡ª There are still peopleing and going at the exit of the train station on New Year''s Eve. Although there are not as many people as usual, there are still many peopleing in and out. Especially with the development of the reform and opening up policy, more and more courageous people began to go out to make a living. Beside the exit of the station, there are two girls with excellent appearance. They are definitely the focus of the crowd''s attention no matter in dress, appearance or temperament. Once anyonees out, ores to pick up someone, they can¡¯t help but look twice when they pass by, and some even don¡¯t pay attention to the road under their feet and almost fall. And these two people are Su Qing and Su Xue. Today is the Chinese New Year, and the fifth sister is the only one in the family who hasn''t arrived home yet. This **** girl didn''te back from school for the winter vacation, and it has been dyed until today. Originally, everyone was very concerned. The fifth sister was too busy studying, so she didn''t take it seriously if she didn''te back from the winter vacation. Who knows, this girl is going too far. It actually dragged on until New Year''s Eve. So as soon as the family got the news and the time was confirmed, Su Qing brought Su Xue to the train station to pick him up. Su Xiu has to be busy preparing delicious food for the New Year at home, so she can''te, otherwise she wille too. The eldest sister and brother-inw are sorting out the gifts for the New Year at home. The eldest sister is responsible for listing the details of the gifts, and the eldest brother-inw personally drives each family to deliver. Some of the people who need to give gifts are the VIP customers of the studio. This part of the list was prepared before Su Qing came. There are also a few friends that the sisters know each other, the brother-inw''srades-in-arms, colleagues, ssmates, and Changhe''s own clients. Chapter 1277: Sympathy Chapter 1277 Sympathy Among them, the brother-inw takes up more than half. Don''t think it''s just a gift for the New Year, but in fact the workload is huge. Because there are too many people, no one can be missing. If anyone is missed, it will be embarrassing. On the day Su Qing and the others returned from Sanjiaying, the sisters began to prepare the gift packages for the New Year, and the whole room was piled up in the house in the past few days. Like a hill, another room was filled with custom-made gift boxes. My head hurts just thinking about it. While looking inside, Su Qing kept an eye out for Fifth Sister among the people entering and leaving, while carefully recalling the things about the studio in her mind. The store and the studio have been busy until yesterday, and they didn''t officially have a holiday. Last night, she invited all the employees to hold a lively annual meeting in the hotel. At the annual meeting, everyone was given a red envelope, and those who performed outstandingly at work were given additional bonuses. Because she was too busy yesterday and the scene was quite chaotic, Su Qing habitually sorted out the next day to prevent any omissions. "Second Sister, what do you think?" "Oh! I think about thepany." Su Qing frowned and pinched the center of her brows tiredly. Since she came back from Sanjiaying, she almost lived in the office directly, and she didn''t feel that it was the Chinese New Year today. Until now, I didn''t feel a little tired. "Don''t work too hard, I found that you are getting busier and busier now." Su Xue persuaded: "I came back from the winter vacation. I originally wanted to stay at home and apany you, but you all became busier than each other." "It''s the initial stage that will make you busy, and it will be fine in the future." Su Qing smiled reassuringly, and looked at Su Xue''s eyes shining, "Although busy, it''s worth it." Su Xue can see that the second sister likes her current job very much, and she has heard the elder sister praise the second sister for her talent more than once. Now all the styles and new designs of the Su family are all designed by the second sister. After just over a month of opening, Su''s quickly gained a firm foothold in the market. Even in Qingshui County, she has heard the legend of the Su family brand. The biggest dream of a girl with good conditions in the county is to own a Su family bag. When you get married, it is definitely a matter of face to have a wedding bag from the Su family love series. "I think you will only be busier in the future." Su Xue didn''t know how many times she was fed dog food by her elder sister and brother-inw during her holiday home, and she already understood it. "My eldest sister has a baby, and thepany''s business is only for you. When the baby is born, you will only be busier." Su Qing: "..." Why does it sound a little dangerous? "I''ll tell you a secret." "you say." "I heard the eldest sister and brother-inw discussing, whoever is waiting for the baby to be born, they should concentrate on taking care of the baby as a shopkeeper. The eldest sister left the Su family to you, and the brother-inw left Changhe to his younger brother, haha... Now you and the third brother share the same illness." Su Qing frowned when she heard the third brother frowned. "Stay away from Zhou Hengguang in the future, he is not a good person." Su Qing said seriously: "Be careful of being deceived." "No way! I think third brother is a nice guy." Su Qing sneered, and simply said: "Fourth Sister, I know you are very smart, smarter than Second Sister, I don''t need to remind you about some things." If it was someone else, she would say a few more words, but it is really useful to Su Xue. no. Among the seven sisters, the only one who doesn''t need to say much. Su Xue''s eyes shed with sadness very quickly, "Second Sister, do you really think I''m smarter than you?" "Yes indeed!" "Then why am I really the funniest one in the house?" Su Qing''s expression froze, she nced sideways at her, and just as she was about to speak, out of the corner of her eye, she saw Fifth Sister walking out quickly, dragging a big suitcase. Su Qing''s attention was immediately attracted by Su Jun, and she waved high at her. "Fifth sister, here." Chapter 1278: little sister is stupid Chapter 1278 Little sister is stupid "Second Sister? Hahaha... You''re here to pick me up." Su Jun was stunned when he saw Su Qing, and rubbed his eyes before realizing that the morous beauty with delicate milky skin in front of him was actually her second sister. "Oh my god! Second sister, you have be so pretty now!" Su Jun rushed forward and looked carefully, "I have only been away from home for a long time, and you have changed so much? Where is the sixth younger sister? I guess these two girls It must be even more ghostly." "You''re not wrong at all." Su Xue stood aside with a bitter smile. "Fourth sister, I''m back." Su Jun stepped forward and gave Su Xue a big hug, which made Su Xue finally smile from the bottom of her heart. "Finally back." Su Xue patted Su Jun on the back before letting go, "How is it in the capital?" When ites to how it is in the capital, Su Junsi thought: "Good and bad." She never lies, she is what she should be, and she will not tell the truth just to make her family feel at ease, and hide everything. "What''s good and bad?" Su Qing asked puzzled. "Let''s go, let''s talk first, don''t stand here and block the way of others." Su Xue took the initiative to help Su Jun carry the luggage, and the three sisters got out of the train station and went home by car. On the way back, Su Xue was talking all the way. Most of the time, Su Qing and Su Xue were listening, and they didn''t finish talking when they got home. "Arrived." "Little Sister and Sixth Sister havee out to wee you." As soon as the three sisters got out of the car, the younger sister ran over and hugged Su Jun''s thigh, acting coquettishly and cutely. "Fifth sister, you are finally back, I miss you." "How much do you want?" "I think about it so much that I can''t eat or sleep every day." The little girl''s voice is soft and cute, with big watery eyes and fair, chubby cheeks are invincible. No one can resist the cuteness of the little girl. Especially after entering the city, the little girl was almost spoiled and raised into a princess, and even got the love of teachers and ssmates at school. Sixth Sister curled her lips aside, and said harshly, "Fifth Sister, don''t be fooled by her, she tells everyone that now, she is a little liar." "You''re just jealous of me." The younger sister made faces at the sixth younger sister. "I''m jealous of you? Just like you, I''m jealous of you?" Sixth Sister said incredulously, "What''s so good about you that I''m jealous? You''re not as good-looking as I am, not as tall as I am, not as good-skinned as I am, and your academic performance is even worse. Compared with me, what is there in you that I should be jealous of?" The younger sister was very angry. "What''s the use of being good-looking? Anyway, everyone likes me the most, not you." These words hit Liu Mei''s weakness. If you want to say that her only disadvantage is that she doesn''t have many friends at school, not even anyone to talk to her. In the ss, I also sit alone. Little sister is different, she is a pistachio, everyone likes her. Wherever he went, he was always shouting and hugging,ughing andughing non-stop. And Liumei is a loner at school. "All the ssmates don''t like you, and they don''t talk to you. What are you proud of?" The younger sister let go of Su Jun, proudly put her hands on her hips, and quarreled with the sixth younger sister in a blink of an eye. The two girls have been enemies since childhood, and they always feel that there is something missing if they don''t quarrel all day. "Fifth sister, youe to judge, am I right?" The younger sister is very good at finding allies for herself. Su Qing saw that the little girl was stupid, and couldn''t help but touch her forehead. This little girl is going to be hit! Su Xue covered her mouth andughed. Chapter 1279: serial attack Chapter 1279 Serial Strike "Okay." The little girl called Su Jun, she was not ambiguous, looked at the two of them very seriously, and said solemnly: "From the experience I have learned in the psychologyboratory recently, little girl, what do you say? is wrong." "What?" The little girl was dumbfounded, "How did I go wrong?" Sixth Sister did not expect Fifth Sister to say that. "You said that Liumei is not popr and everyone doesn''t like her, you are wrong." Su Jun exined seriously: "It''s not because your ssmates don''t talk to Liumei because she is not popr, nor because you don''t like her. , On the contrary, I like her so much that I dare not talk to her." Sixth Sister: "????" Is it okay? how is this possible? Obviously, the students in the ss all avoid her when they see her! The ssmates gathered together to talk, and the atmosphere was lively and lively. As soon as she went, no one would talk. The scene was super embarrassing, as soon as she left, she immediately started whispering and then became lively. After a long time, she didn''t bother to make herself ufortable. If you don''t talk, don''t talk, she doesn''t need it. "Impossible!" The little girl shouted loudly, "Fifth Sister, you must have lied to me." "I didn''t lie to you. I''m telling the truth. The main reason is that the sixth younger sister is too beautiful and her grades are too good, so she doesn''t fit in with the group. Her current psychological maturity age is not on the same level as you. In her You are just children in her eyes, so she doesn''t care if her ssmates talk to her." Fifth Sister exined in a very orderly manner, and analyzed her views to the younger sister one by one. But it''s okay if she didn''t analyze it, once she analyzed it, the little girl was beaten and ran away crying. Go home andin to the elder sister. "Eldest sister, elder sister, you have to help me, just now the fifth sister and the sixth sister joined forces to bully me." The little girl ran into the living room, found Su Wen who was eating fruit, and cried and said what she had just said outside. Before finishing speaking, Su Qing and the others also came in. "Look, they''reing in, elder sister, help me." The little girl snorted, her mouth was so full that she was almost ready to hang an oil pot. Su Wen couldn''tugh or cry when she heard it, but she didn''t miss this opportunity to educate the younger sister, "Your fifth sister is right, younger sister, you should reflect on yourself, why can''t you listen to the truth?" "I''m not used to you." Su Qing had long wanted to say, "My little girl has be more and more arrogant since she came to the provincial capital. It''s not a good thing if things go on like this." If it goes on like this, the president will be crooked. The girls of the Su family must not be raised to be arrogant and self-willed, regardless of right and wrong. She also dislikes such people the most. "My fault." Su Wen also found out the problem. The first person she came into contact with after transmigrating was the little sister, and the one she loves the most is also the little sister, and she has to be in the back row with the little sister than everyone else. So I have a special preference for my younger sister, and I want the best for everything. But she ignored how old the little girl was, the age most susceptible to influence. "I''ll pay attention in the future." "We also have problems." Su Qing is not willing to say that the eldest sister is not doing well. Besides, she is also one of the people who dote on her. "Let''s pay attention to it in the future." She said and looked at the younger sister with a serious expression. She is bing more and more morous and beautiful. The kind that even nine cows can''t hold. When not smiling, the morous temperament bes more and more prominent. It''s okay at home, but it''s full of style unconsciously in the studio. Maybe she didn''t realize it herself, but when the employees talked to her secretly, they would pay special attention to how she was feeling. I''m afraid of running into a bad mood. Chapter 1280: blackface Chapter 1280 ying a ck face Su Wen and the others noticed this, and they wanted to say it at first, but then they thought it was okay, so they didn''t say it. The current Su Qing is her true face. In the past, Su Qing was like a dusty pearl, an unpolished diamond, all her elegance was calcted and covered up by hardships. With her like this, how could Su Wen have the heart to force her to change again! Look, the morous Su Qing came to teach the little girl a lesson, and the effect was great. The little girl didn''t even dare to act like a baby, she stood obediently, and under Su Qing''s discipline, she did a self-criticism with tears in her eyes, and promised not to dare next time. Half an hourter, Su Qing waved her hand. "Okay, don''t always think about ying, go wash some fruits for us, and then clean up your room." Su Qing''s thighs crossed her legs, and shemanded in a very stylish way: "Also, the house is messy, Sweep up the floor." "Yes." The little girl didn''t dry her tears, just like a hardworking bee washing fruit and cleaning. In the living room, other people were sitting together happily eating fruit and chatting, while the little girl was sweeping the floor pitifully by herself, like a little cabbage that no one loved. "Second Sister, will it be bad for us to do this?" The good old Su Xiu felt extremely guilty, "It''s pitiful for the little girl to be so optimistic about it! She is the youngest, so it''s normal to prefer some." Su Qing frowned and said nothing. Su Wen shook her head helplessly, "Su Xiu, you are good at everything, but you are too easy to soften your heart. The little girl is showing signs of crookedness, and it is right to strangle her to death when she just shows up. From now on, I will hand over the discipline of the little girl to Su Qing , no one but her." "Why me?" How did such an offending thing fall on her. "I definitely can''t." Su Wen spread her hands innocently, "I will only spoil her." Su Xiu saw it, and quickly waved her hands, "I can''t do it either, I''m too soft-hearted, I just want to make up for my little sister." Su Xue looked at Su Qing innocently, with the words "I don''t know anything" written all over her face. Finally, Su Qing had no choice but to support her forehead, "Okay! From now on, I''ll be the one to y the bad face." Then everyoneughed. "By the way, fifth sister, how are you doing at school? That Feng Yanze didn''t bully you, right?" Su Wen always felt that Feng Yanze was very dangerous. Su Jun blinked, recovered from the sluggishness just now, shook his head and said, "No, he''s just too annoying." "Too annoying?" Su Wen recalled her impression of Feng Yanze in her mind, she couldn''t imagine what it was like to be annoying. "Yes! It caused me a lot of trouble, so I decided not to go to them after the new year." Su Jun said firmly. "Aren''t you going? Will there be any trouble?" Su Qing hurriedly asked. "There will be no trouble." Su Jun said to himself: "The people in the school are very nice and treat me very well. I can go anywhere I want." Everyone: "..." This is the aura of a top student! If you study well, you can do whatever you want. "Study is a good thing, but you can''t study it too much. Look at you, you have been here until now. I almost thought you would note back during the Chinese New Year." Su Xiuined: "I really want to see you. easy." "Third Sister is right." Su Xue also gave Su Jun a nk look, and said unhappily: "You are really busy now, busier than Eldest Sister and Second Sister, don''t say I want to see you, I just want to see you. No response to phone calls or letters.¡± Chapter 1281: psychological shadow Chapter 1281 Psychological Shadow Su Jun was very embarrassed by what he said, and scratched his head shyly, "I''m sorry, I will change itter." "I don''t believe it." "I don''t believe it either." The two of you talked to each other, and Su Jun couldn''t hold his head up for a long time. It was a guarantee and an apology that finally revealed the matter. Who knew that Su Qing just said, "Eldest sister is pregnant, do you know?" "What?" Su Jun was stunned, looking at Su Wen foolishly. "You really don''t know." Su Qing smiled slyly. "That''s right." Su Xiu nodded immediately, and looked at Su Jun angrily, still very angry that she hadn''te back since she went to school, and didn''t know about calling back. "You, fifth aunt, are too ipetent." Su Jun was surprised and delighted by the news. He leaned in front of Su Wen and looked at her belly nervously, as if he wanted to touch but didn''t dare, his eyes were full of surprises. Then he didn''t know what to think of, and suddenly pursed his lips nervously, his eyes were full of worry. "This... this is good news, but..." Su Jun suddenly thought of the painful memories of her mother''s dystocia in giving birth to her younger sister. So after the surprise, I was full of fear, afraid that my eldest sister would be in danger, and even more afraid that my eldest sister would be like my mother. In fact, with her current knowledge and insight, she has long understood that as long as the pregnant woman is healthy and not sick, with the current medical level, it will not be dangerous. But she knows what she knows, but when the person she cares about the most is about to have a baby, no amount of theoretical knowledge can relieve her tension. Su Wen hasn''t understood Su Jun''s abnormality yet, but Su Qing does know. Actually, when she just learned that her elder sister was pregnant, she was pleasantly surprised at first, then deeply worried, and even had a nightmare that night. It''s just that she has been covering it up very well and didn''t show it. I have experienced the pain of my mother''s dystocia and death, and I have left indelible scars in my heart. I am afraid that the rtives I care about the most will leave me. But Su Qing also wanted to understand that the eldest sister ispletely different from her mother. The reason why the mother died of dystocia was entirely because Ma Xin was too vicious, she kept cursing, and kept putting pressure on her, which caused her to give birth prematurely due to fetal gas, and she was in a bad mood during pregnancy. me Ma Xin. When she thought that her mother was deliberately killed by Ma Xin, she felt that she was too kind when she went to Sanjiayingst time. It is not a pity for a person like Ma Xin to die. "Don''t be afraid." Su Qing pulled Su Jun out alone, and the two sisters stood in the corridor, talking in a low voice, "I know what you are worried about, but your worry ispletely right, brother-inw can''t wait for 24 hours We all follow Eldest Sister, taking care of everything, we are also very nervous, and will not let Eldest Sister have any idents." Su Qing originally wanted to say that she would not make the eldest sister feel bad, but when she thought that when she first found out that her eldest sister was pregnant, she lost control of her emotions and almost had a miscarriage because she learned the truth. I had no choice but to swear in my heart that she had to work harder and not let the elder sister worry about the work in the studio. "Then... Then should I ask for leave? After the eldest sister gives birth, I will go back to school?" Su Jun''s palms were sweaty nervously. "No need, right? There are so many people watching! Besides, can the school approve your leave for such a long time?" Chapter 1282: new year Chapter 1282 Chinese New Year Su Qing thought about it and shook her head, "Forget it! It''s not good, we are all here, you don''t have to give up your studies and watch at home. Just remember not to disappear when you go. If youe back after a long time, you must I often call my family, you have been away for more than half a year, we miss you very much." The sisters have been together since childhood, and this is the first time they have been separated for such a long time. The five sisters who opened the store did note back. "Okay then! I''ll listen to your second sister." Su Jun thought for a while and agreed. Zhou Hengyang was not at home today, and was called away by Zhou Jihuai''s people early in the morning. At noon, the sisters happily ate together. In the afternoon, I was busy making dumplings and watching TV at home, and the atmosphere was very lively. After the dumplings are made, we start preparing for the New Year''s Eve dinner at night. Actually, Zhou Hengyang proposed that the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner be held in a restaurant, but the sisters didn¡¯t agree. They always felt that having a New Year¡¯s Eve dinner in a restaurant would be boring andck the feeling of home. Although I didn''t go to a restaurant, the dishes prepared at home are also super rich. Eight cold dishes, four meat and four vegetables, hot dish is braised pork, whole roasted crucian carp means more than a year, wild mushroom stewed old hen soup, steamed cured meat, fried artemisia, etc., filled a whole big round table . New Year''s Eve is the most abundant day. Su Xiu is in charge of the spoon, while Su Qing and Su Xue are doing the washing and cutting of vegetables. Su Wen started to suffer from morning sickness recently, and couldn''t enter the kitchen at all, so she took her little sister and sixth sister to y in the yard. "By the way, does our family know Song Jinyan?" Su Jun asked from the upstairs room to the kitchen. The three sisters suddenly looked at each other, and they all saw doubts in each other''s eyes. Su Qing: I didn¡¯t say anything. Su Xiu: I didn¡¯t say anything either. Su Xue: I haven''t had time to say it yet. Finally, Su Qing pretended not to care and asked: "We know Song Jinyan, Song Zishan''s cousin, why did you suddenly think of asking this?" Although Su Jun is bing more and more stupid in reading and reading in the eyes of everyone, his brain is definitely enough, and he also knows that the three sisters will not be fooled by the second sister because of the winks between the three sisters! "Does he have any special rtionship with our family?" "No." Su Qing answered firmly. "That''s strange. Since it doesn''t matter, why did he tell me that he is married? Could it be implying that I will pay for it?" Su Jun narrowed his eyes and asked himself, "They don''t do this at the Wuqi Research Institute. Are you stingy? Although I promised to go after the Chinese New Year, you can¡¯t ask me for money in advance!¡± It doesn''t look like that kind of person on the outside! "Song Jinyan is really married?" Su Xiu blurted out in surprise. "Yes!" Although Su Jun has been staying in the capital, the news is really unknown. If Song Jinyan hadn''t run over to tell her personally, she would never have known. It was because Song Jinyan said it in person that she found it strange. She is not familiar with Song Jinyan at all, and has little friendship. Su Xiu and the others were chattering about Song Jinyan''s sudden marriage, but Su Qing listened to the word Wuqi Research Institute. I remember hearing my dad mention it when I was a child, isn¡¯t this the ce where my dad used to go to work? "Are you going to the Wuqi Research Institute after the Chinese New Year?" Su Qing suddenly asked coldly. The chattering discussion suddenly froze. "Yes!" Su Jun said suspiciously: "Second Sister, have you heard Dad mention it?" Su Xiu and Su Xue didn''t know, they just looked at them curiously. Su Qing nodded, "Huh! You..." She didn''t want her sister to go, but she couldn''t help thinking of Song Jinyan''s expression when she was in Sanjiaying Vige and her lonely back when she was leaving, so she didn''t say this in the end. Chapter 1283: Chapter 1283 "Can you help me by going to the Wuqi Research Institute?" Su Qing asked uncertainly, "I remember hearing my father say when I was a child, there are ces where ordinary people can''t get in." Actually, Su Qing didn''t want Wumei to go, but she changed her mind after thinking about it. never mind! Just treat it as a favor. They had no contact with the Song family, let alone any rtionship, so it was good to end it. "Yes." Speaking of his professional knowledge, Su Jun''s eyes turned into crescent moons, shining brightly, "Don''t worry about this, I can study hard now, and I will definitely not lose my father." Now everyone in the school knows that she is the daughter of Professor Su. No matter how slow she is to the outside world, the news shocked countless people. She herself has attracted the attention of countless people since the first day she entered the school. Speaking of this, it is all thanks to the eldest sister and brother-inw. I took her to sign up on the first day, and I didn''t know what was going on. When the three of them walked on the school road, countless people turned their heads and peeked quietly. Since then, people have often peeked at it. Now everyone knows that her father is Professor Su, who has changed from peeping to fanatical onlookers. Not only students, but even people from other schools will go to her and say something she doesn''t understand. And the teachers, too, will go to her too. Long Su Jun has been afraid to go out recently, either staying in the dormitory or staying in the research institute. I don''t even dare to go to the library. Every time I go, everyone looks like I''m watching a monkey. made her very nervous. Su Qing and the others originally wanted to tell Wumei about her father and the Song family, but now it is hard to tell. Wumei will definitely be an excellent professional schr and a dedicated person in the future. It''s not suitable to be entangled in some grievances. Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it. Actually, they didn''t hide it intentionally. Song Jinyan had contacted her in the capital. If she really wanted to know, she just had to pay attention and she would find some clues. Since Fifth Sister didn''t notice it at all, it meant that she really wasn''t distracted by foreign objects. After the meal was ready, Zhou Hengyang finally came back before it was dark. Entering the door with wind and snow, he first took off the ck leather gloves and the cashmere scarf around his neck. Under the warm yellow light in the living room, the three-dimensional facial features look even more handsome. "Brother-inw is back." The younger sister ran up to tter her rainbow fart, "Brother-inw, I miss you." "Hmm!" Zhou Hengyang smiled warmly at his younger sister, "Happy New Year." "Happy New Year." The little girl said happily: "Brother-inw, I will go to you tomorrow morning and wish you a New Year. You have to give me a red envelope." "Okay, I''ve prepared a big red envelope." Zhou Hengyang rubbed his little sister''s hair, and hurriedly went to apany Su Wen. Su Wen was ying poker and kitten fishing with her sixth younger sister. When she saw Zhou Hengyang came back, she smiled and waved, "Come here, the three of us can run fast." "Okay! Run fast." Sixth Sister pped her hands excitedly, "Why don''t you call another one, how about the four of us ying Landlords?" Su Wen nced at Liumei, she didn''t expect this girl to like ying cards so much. "Okay." It''s not time for dinner, so you can y for a while before eating New Year''s Eve dinner. So the sixth sister ran to find someone. It is good to have more sisters in the family, and the brother-inw can make up two tables. The sixth sister rushed into the kitchen and found that the second, third, fourth and fifth sisters were all there, talking with a smile, and mentioned that the family was poorst year, and there was nothing to eat during the Chinese New Year. Buying two catties of pork was not enough for a few chopsticks per person. It''s gone. "Stop thinking about bitterness and sweetness, the second sister will y cards with me, Fight the Landlord." Chapter 1284: play cards Chapter 1284 ying cards Sixth Sister took Su Qing and left. "It''s time to eat, what card are you ying? No." Su Qing refused to go, but was dragged over and sat down directly. "Three missing one, we are waiting for you!" "Didn''t the eldest sister say that you need prenatal education? Be careful that the baby will y cards after birth." Su Qing teased, which caused both Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang tough. "That''s pretty good, it means you''re smart." Sixth Sister smiled and joined in the fun. Su Qing nced at Sixth Sister, and asked coldly, "Have you finished your winter vacation homework?" Sixth sister was about to cry in an instant, "Second sister, can you stop talking about such an unhappy topic?" She found that since the eldest sister became pregnant, the second sister has be more and more strict. Su Qing didn''t pursue her relentlessly, so she temporarily bypassed her during Chinese New Year today. The four sat down respectively, Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang sat opposite each other, Su Qing and Liu Mei sat opposite each other. In the words of the sixth younger sister, sitting so apart can prevent the brother-inw from pouring water on the elder sister, causing Su Wen to chuckle, and Su Qing shook her head helplessly. This little fool, brother-inw and eldest sister can release water without sitting together, and everyone who can release it can''t see it. Zhou Hengyang shuffled the cards at a dizzying speed. His slender fingers quickly shuffled the ying cards like a butterfly wearing flowers, and drew out eight cards and put them together separately. As soon as Su Wen saw the three of hearts, she immediately disliked it and said, "Such a poorndlord card, what luck are you in Hengyang?" Zhou Hengyang nced at Su Wen, but said nothing. "start." The four of them yed cards happily. In the first round, Su Qing caught thendlord card. Although it was only the smallest three, she caught five threes. It caused Zhou Hengyang and Su Wen to nce at her calmly, and then the couple looked at each other tacitly. Su Qing is not stupid, she immediately realized that her brother-inw and elder sister had seen through her reaction, and immediately braced herself up so that she would never let her be seen through. "Does thendlord want it? No one else can grab it." "of course yes." Su Qing really didn''t want to grab the eight hole cards, and other people came to join in the fun after they were busy and had nothing to do. For a while, the four people sat behind each other to watch. Today is the Chinese New Year, Su Jun came back in the morning, Zhou Hengyang also went out to do errands, and it was not really lively until now. Those who didn''t pay attention for a while, those who stopped interrupting, and those who exposed Zhou Hengyang''s intentional release of water were making a lot of noise. "Report, my brother-inw is counting the cards. When the brother-inw shuffled the cards, he deliberately counted thendlord cards and gave the king to the eldest sister." Su Jun raised his right hand and said righteously: "You fools didn''t find any of them. You are so stupid. gone." Everyone had question marks on their faces, "..." Can this count? Is it possible to calcte to this extent in advance? Although Zhou Hengyang didn''t speak, the tips of his ears turned red ufortably. Su Wen knew him well a long time ago, and she could find out the clues at a nce, so she couldn''t help being proud, and the corners of her mouth raised greatly. Look! Her Hengyang family is smart,petitive, and amazing. The younger sisters all cast condemning eyes on the brother-inw. "Ahem." Zhou Hengyang coughed ufortably, promising that he would never do it again, so he escaped. "I''m reporting that the eldest sister just kicked my brother-inw under the table." Su Jun raised his hand seriously. "I''m reporting that the second sister obviously has a card in her hand and deliberately didn''t y it." Su Jun continued to raise his hand. "I still want to report, Liumei is lying." "I¡­" Chapter 1285: psychological suggestion Chapter 1285 Psychological suggestion "Shut up! Don''t you understand that anger is inevitable?" Everyone finally couldn''t take it anymore, they came up together and covered Wumei''s mouth to prevent her from continuing to wreak havoc. Su Jun looked innocent and puzzled, "Really? No wonder my ssmates always carry me behind their backs when ying cards in the dormitory. Every time I go to them, they leave immediately." Su Qing asked amusedly: "Isn''t it the same for you in school?" Fifth Sister was not like this before! Why did it be like this? "Yes!" Su Jun nodded, "It was my tutor who said that we should be rigorous, objective, calm and serious when doing academics and research. Is the tutor wrong?" Su Wen, Su Qing, and Su Xue showed indescribable expressions at the same time, and what was even more surprising was that Su Xiu kept nodding her head in appreciation. On the contrary, it was the youngest of the two, who cast a sympathetic look at the third and fifth sisters, which was no different from looking at a fool. "It took me so much effort to change a little bit, but now it''s all ruined by your mentor." Su Wen is really going to have a headache. This time, the fifth sister has changed a lot when shees back. I really don''t know which teachers in the school how it is taught. Zhou Hengyang also realized the problem. In order not to make his wife a headache, he didn''te forward to take care of his sister for his wife. "Fifth Sister, have you learned about psychology?" Zhou Hengyang discovered just now that Fifth Sister quietly observed everyone''s subtle movements and subconsciously analyzed everyone''s psychological activities. These are not obvious, maybe she didn''t notice it herself, but as the person being analyzed, she was very ufortable. My younger brother¡¯s good friend Feng Yanze also has this habit, but he does it better. He can deceive many people without being discovered. He doesn¡¯t know that he has been analyzed by Feng Yanze long ago and has no secrets. But there are still a few people who know that Zhou Hengyang left a very bad impression on Feng Yanze when he met Feng Yanze for the first time. Heng Guang and Feng Yanze didn''t know each other, and it was the first time they met. Heng Guang saw through that he was offended by his psychological analysis, and beat Feng Yanze on the spot. Fifth Sister''s behavior just now was very simr to that of Feng Yanze. Su Jun was a little jealous of his brother-inw, so he nced at him cautiously and nodded honestly. "Who did you learn from?" Could it be Feng Yanze? "I learned it by myself, read a lot of books and foreign papers, and consulted teachers." Su Jun had nothing to hide at home, and told the truth: "Because I was an intern at Feng Yanze''s research institute, I discovered that Feng Yanze actually hypnotized me and even gave me psychological hints. I was very angry, in order not to be fooled, I had to be stronger." This is what she learned from her elder sister. She didn''t understand it before, and she would just be honest like a fool, and subconsciously imitate the people around her, thinking that that is the best, so that she won''t be bullied or hated. Later, she stopped imitating, and her achievements were fully revealed. She waspletely different from the people around her. Not only was she not bullied, but she was also able to protect her family. Since then, Fifth Sister has learned how to resist. This is the case for Feng Yanze. She has no objection to being an intern at Feng Yanze''s research institute, and she will work hard now that she has gone. But her first impression of Feng Yanze was not good. She always felt that Feng Yanze''s eyes were ufortable, but she couldn''t tell the specifics. Everyone adores Feng Yanze crazily, and all the female ssmates don''t like him, but Su Jun just doesn''t. But she is not a character who will argue with others, and she will not let personal preferences affect her learning progress. But after entering the medical research institute and being exposed toplicated medical knowledge, including psychology, Su Jun finally understood why he didn''t like Feng Yanze. Then he was furious, but he started to learn and resist. Chapter 1286: psychological contest Chapter 1286 Psychological contest "Looking for death." Zhou Hengyang''s face turned livid when he heard Fifth Sister said that Feng Yanze had hypnotized her, and made a hint in his heart, and he was so angry that he scolded Heng Guang by the way. Su Wen, Su Qing and the others also had extremely ugly faces. The two younger ones just looked at the sisters curiously. "How dare he? He treats our Su family as someone." Su Wen was also furious. If it wasn''t for fear of scaring the two younger ones, the poker cards in her hand would have dropped. "Hengyang, you have to help Fifth Sister this time, it''s too bullying. We were willing to let Fifth Sister go to him for an internship at the beginning to protect Fifth Sister. In the end, he is the most hateful and worst." Su Wen never thought that Feng Yanze was the wolf in sheep''s clothing. "And your brother Zhou Hengguang, he is not a good guy either, the two of them are like a gangster, we have been tricked by them." As the sister-inw, Su Wen scolded Zhou Hengguang, not at all cowardly, but also really angry. Fifth sister is doing well at home, and although she is worried about going to school in the capital, because of her excellent grades and the attention she receives from school, she doesn''t pay close attention to her. Who knew that such a bad thing would happen after a little rxation. Su Qing''s hands were pressed heavily on the coffee table, her face was pale with a tinge of red stained by anger, and her beautiful eyes were full of burning anger. "Fifth Sister, how are you doing now?" Su Qing looked at Su Jun nervously, "You found out, did you tell your teacher?" Actually, she wanted to ask Fifth Sister why she didn''t tell her family about something, but when she thought about it, If I really asked this question, Fifth Sister must be very sad, so I might as well hold back and wait untilter. Fifth Sister is still too innocent to know the dangers of the human heart. It seems that we still have to tell Fifth Sister about my father''s affairs, so that she can have a better understanding, so as not to be so innocent in the future. The family cannot watch her all the time. "Don''t be afraid, tell us clearly." Zhou Hengyang said calmly. "Okay." Su Jun was really taken aback by the reactions of the older sisters. She didn''t take it seriously. She didn''t expect the reactions of the older sisters to be so big. "Feng Yanze did this secretly. No one else knew about it. After I found out, I worked hard to learn the knowledge and fought back against him." "And then?" Su Xue asked nervously. Su Jun had a question mark on his face, "What then? If there is noter, I will fight back against him, and there will be no more." "After counterattack? You..." The sisters showed indescribable expressions. Zhou Hengyang''s reaction was faster, "In the psychological contest, did you win against Feng Yanze?" "Well!" Su Jun said with a normal face: "Since I won, I didn''t care about him when he lost, and I also learned one more knowledge, so it''s a good thing. Anyway, after the New Year, I don''t care about it." Where did I go, I will never contact him again in the future.¡± Su Wen subconsciously nced at Su Jun, then at Zhou Hengyang and Su Qing respectively. The movements of the three of them were simr, and they didn''t know what to say in their hearts, so they almost yelled shit. Can you still do this? "Isn''t Feng Yanze a famous psychologist?" Sun Yunyun''s troubles were solved by him! This failure was too unexpected. Zhou Hengyang also couldn''tugh or cry, "He is indeed very good, and Fifth Sister can win, which means that Fifth Sister is even stronger." "Ok!" "Fifth sister, you can do it." Su Qing gave a thumbs up, "By the way, since Feng Yanze lost, are there any consequences?" Chapter 1287: accidentally capsized the boat Chapter 1287 identally overturned the boat "I don''t know, and I didn''t care about himter." She was so nervous about studying, how could she have time to distract herself. Zhou Hengyang is very clear about this point, "Although Fifth Sister won Feng Yanze in the mental contest of sudden study, she is not a professional after all, so it is normal not to be unclear. Psychology is a very profound andplicated subject. Everyone''s psychology is different, and the consequences are ever-changing. And I reckoned that Fifth Younger Sister could win against Feng Yanze because he was unprepared, so he got it." Feng Yanze identally capsized the boat this time. "Deserved it." "Even though he lost, we can''t let him go easily, or we''ll think we''re easy to bully." Su Wen kicked Zhou Hengyang unhappily, "Just watch!" "Got it." What can Zhou Hengyang do? Of course, it is only to coax the daughter-inw. "Su Xiu,e and help me, I''ll make a phone call." Zhou Hengyang got up and left. Su Xiu waved her hand, "I won''t, it''s almost time, we can have New Year''s Eve dinner." "Eat, eat." "okay." Everyone dispersed in a rush, those who cleaned up the ying cards, those who cleaned the table, those who went to the kitchen to prepare dumplings, and those who served the dishes, took the bowls and chopsticks, set the tes, etc. There are so many sisters, it is rare that they all gather together during the Chinese New Year. They do everything quickly and divide their work. As a pregnant woman, Su Wen received the best care. The younger sister''s task is to take care of the elder sister, and follow Su Wen like a little old woman. If you are not allowed to do this, and if you are not allowed to do it, will you be thirsty for a while? Pour tea, pour water, and get fruit, keep busy. Taking advantage of the time when everyone was preparing for dinner, Zhou Hengyang went to make a phone call. At this time, almost every household is eating New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, Zhou Hengyang must not be in his house, but returned to Zhou¡¯s house. This year the Zhou family celebrated the New Year in the old house in the capital, and Zhou Hengguang went back yesterday. My uncle saw him this morning, and after trying to call him back but was rejected, he went back helplessly. So, when Zhou Hengyang called back to his old house in the capital, the Zhou family was having a New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, and a super big round table was full of people. Mr. Zhou has many brothers and sisters. In Zhou Yaxing''s father''s generation, there are three brothers and one younger sister. Except for the eldest grandson, everyone is back today. Even Zhou Jihuai, who has been away from home for several years, has returned, and the atmosphere is really warm. But anyone with a discerning eye knows that it''s just superficial, who can''t act? Everyone is a movie star. The eldest grandson has severed ties with the family, how could he still be warm? Zhou Hengguang had no appetite for eating, so he dropped his chopsticks and took an exquisitely crafted notebook the size of a man''s palm to write and draw in his hands. He didn''t know what he was writing. Zhou Hengxing and Zhou Nini, who were sitting beside him, scratched their heads curiously. I really want to peek. As soon as he stretched out his head, Zhou Hengguang pped him back. The two grinned in pain. The elder next to him scolded angrily when he saw it: "It deserves it! The food is not delicious, what are you doing?" The two of them immediately behaved cutely. Zhou Jihuai saw a sneer out of the corner of his eye while chatting with his eldest brother and second brother. "Hengguang, I have a call for you." The butler came in a few steps, walked up to Zhou Hengguang and whispered. "Who is it?" Zhou Hengguang leanedzily on the chair, not wanting to get up. When asked who it was, the butler''s expression became very strange. All the people here are good people. I have known the butler for so many years, and I know that this is a powerful senior who does not move. There are very few people who can make his expression break. Chapter 1288: sweet burden Chapter 1288 Sweet Burden The butler paused for a moment before saying, "It''s your elder brother." The sound was already very low, but I couldn''t bear the secret attention of everyone, and those who were close still heard it. People far away didn''t hear it, but they guessed it. The huge restaurant, which can amodate dozens of people dining at the same time, immediately became silent, eerily quiet. Zhou Hengguang, who was originally veryzy, gave a smug smile, got up and nodded to everyone implicitly, and ran to answer the phone without looking back. As soon as he left, there was an uproar in the restaurant. "Is it Brother Hengyang?" "Of course it''s Hengyang. Except for him, Hengguang, it''s impossible to recognize anyone else as his elder brother." "It''s Chinese New Year today, big brother is willing toe back?" "Impossible! Hengyang is so stubborn, and he is so determined to leave." These discussions could not be stopped, but those who knew the inside story of the previous generation were all silent. Zhou Jihuai drank a lot of wine, propped his chin with one hand, looked at his father and brothers with a slightly drunken look, and slowly evoked a sarcastic smile. I don''t know whether I am mocking others or myself. Hengyang and his family decided not to do it for others, and it had nothing to do with profit. He made such a decision for his life. is the life of the second child of the Zhou family. Now he has a hunch that the third child will not be able to stay anymore. Zhou Hengguang was answering the phone in his study, and before he could make a sound, he was severely scolded by his elder brother, so scolded that he didn''t know what to say. After knowing what his bad friend had done, he was also half-dead with anger. He is now trying to trick Qingqing into his hands, but that **** dares to hold him back. The two brothers scolded Feng Yanze together, and Zhou Hengguang immediately promised to go to Feng''s house tomorrow, beat him up and make him pay the price, and the matter was over. *** Zhou Hengyang hung up the phone, and the New Year''s Eve dinner began immediately. The family happily finished the meal, cleaned up and sat together to watch the night. The two younger ones need to go to bed early, Su Wen is pregnant and can''t stay up too long, Zhou Hengyang is worried that his wife will apany her back to the room. Only Su Qing, Su Xiu, Su Xue and Fifth Sister were left in the living room. It happened to be possible to gather another table of Fighting the Landlords, but Su Xiu couldn¡¯t, so everyone learned it after a few minutes of teaching. The four of them chatted while ying cards, talking about their respective affairs and feelings in the past six months. "By the way, fourth sister, how are you and Cao Jun now?" Su Qing asked casually. "Why do you ask this?" Su Xue wanted to change the subject ufortably, but she didn''t have as many ways as the second sister, so she had to bite the bullet and answer, "He is very nice, although he is a little annoying and naive, but he is really nice. .¡± Every time Su Xue feels bored, she thinks that when she was studying in the town, all the students in the school disliked her and Fifth Sister. Because the eldest sister has a bad reputation, they are also despised everywhere. At that time, only Cao Jun will treat her well. Will secretly bring her food, and will silently pay attention to her secretly. Su Xue thought that she would never forget that touch of warmth during the most difficult time in her life. So she is contradictory. She knows that Cao Jun treats her well, but they are still young now. She wants to wait until she grows up, can get into a good university, earn money and work before thinking about other things. But she was afraid that she would let Cao Jun down. I am even more afraid that I am not worthy of Cao Jun''s efforts. What if I lose Cao Jun when they grow up? Who can bear the hottest dedication in youth? Cao Jun''s kindness to her is a poison that makes her addicted, sweet and heavy. She couldn''t bear to refuse, but she couldn''t breathe. Chapter 1289: someone staring at Chapter 1289 Someone is staring "But we are still young, you don''t like my puppy love, do you?" Su Xue looked like I was a good boy, and winked at Su Qing, "Second sister, you are not young anymore, are you the same as you in the vige? We''ve already started looking for a partner, and it''s just right for us to get married for a year or two." After the new year, Su Qing is also twenty years old. Putting it in the countryside, it was time to start looking for someone to look at, but now that she was in the city, she was not in a hurry. But Su Qing herself is not in a hurry, but Su Xiuke is. When the three family camps used to be, Su Xiu was all about saving up a dowry for her second sister, so she was even more anxious now that she would be able to pay for the dowry. "Elder Sister said that I''m not against puppy love, as long as I don''t do anything out of line." Su Xiu immediately said, "We all listen to Elder Sister, no matter what happens to you and Cao Jun, you can''t do out of line you know? " "I know, I know." Su Xue nodded hastily. "If you have something to hide, you have to tell the family as soon as possible. With so many people, you can tell whoever you want, and you can''t be as foolish as Fifth Sister." Su Xiu worried, "Otherwise, wait until we find out. Find you to settle ounts, don''t me us for being rude." Su Xue stuck out her tongue and smiled happily. Su Jun looked innocent, "Sister, what do you mean by that? How can I be brainless? I am the smartest in the whole family, and I have the most brains." "Hehe!" Su Xiu showed a standard smirk, "Ask Second Sister, do you have a brain?" Su Jun looked at Su Qing. "You have an IQ, but you don''t have an EQ." Su Qing looked disgusted, "We don''t feel at ease about letting you study in the capital alone, and we will try our best to spare time to see you in the future." "Okay, remember to bring me something delicious." Su Jun was not polite, and started to ce an order on the spot, talking about several things he wanted to eat, all of which he could make at home and Xiaochi couldn''t buy outside. Such as pot stickers, shepherd''s purse dumplings, pickled cucumbers, dried plums, etc. Some are easy to take, some are not easy to take, but Su Qing still agrees. It¡¯s not easy to bring, but you have to find a way to bring it. "By the way, Second Sister, have you noticed that people are always secretly staring at our store recently?" Su Xue has been going to the store to help out every day since the winter vacation. As a salesperson, she has been there for about ten days and found someone staring at the store every day. Observe secretly. Sometimes a middle-aged woman, sometimes an older woman. "Who is it?" Su Qing frowned, her expression a little dignified, "I don''t go to the store very often recently, and every time I go, I leave. I really didn''t notice it. Are you sure you read it right?" "I''m sure I can''t see it wrong." Su Xue is very sensitive to being stared at by people, mainly because the people staring at her are not smart at all, they are easy to be spotted, and looking at her makes people feel very ufortable. "It''s two women. One is very old, about the same age as Grandma Goudan. The other is middle-aged. ording to me, they should be mother and daughter." Su Xue briefly described what she saw. I said it again, and added my own analysis. "Do you know you?" Su Xiu asked curiously. "I''m not sure, if we know each other, why don''t youe and talk to us?" Su Xue thought about it: "Our family doesn''t know anyone else in the provincial capital! The only ones are not staring at us." "Wrong." Su Qing suddenly said, her voice was firm and powerful, which startled several people, "Our family has someone we know in the provincial capital." Chapter 1290: understand Chapter 1290 Clearly understood "Who? Howe I don''t know?" "Have you forgotten where our mother came from?" Su Qing showed a wry smile, her bright face seemed to be covered with ayer of frost, and the cards she was supposed to y were pressed on the table, she was in no mood anymore Continue to y cards. On the contrary, she thought of a lot at this moment, and various thoughts flooded up, causing Su Qing to pinch the center of her brows with a headache, and ended the game. She thought of Liu Juan and Liang Shuzhen that everyone mentioned before, and even thought of the eldest sister''s unfamiliarity with this matter. It shouldn¡¯t be, the sisters are the ones who talk about their mothers the most. Especially the eldest sister, she has dreamed since she was a child, dreaming that one day she can go to her grandparents'' house, and it is a very honorable thing to have a rtive in the city. I remember when I was young, my eldest sister would argue with my mother every time she got angry and wanted to go to grandma''s house. The children in the vige all have grandmas. During the Chinese New Year, grandmas will buy clothes and delicious food for them. You can also visit rtives, children like to visit rtives. And the eldest sister is even worse, preferring rich rtives. Mom has photos and has said it many times. How could the eldest sister fail to recognize Liu Juan? Although the eldest sister concealed it very well, when she mentioned Liu Juan''s strangeness, she guessed that she couldn''t hide it from Su Qing. No one knew, the horror and shock in her heart at that time, but she didn''t say anything. Later, when she was alone, Su Qing made a detailed arrangement in her mind. In the memories, the more you think about it, the more clues you have, and the more ws you have. Brother-inw and eldest sister didn¡¯t talk to each other before, and they knew each other for a short time. I don¡¯t know it¡¯s normal. But she is her own younger sister, and she is only one and a half years older than her elder sister. The two sisters grew up together, so why don''t you know? After trying to figure it out, Su Qing worked hard for a few days before she calmed down, and then she decided to pretend she didn''t know. The matter ends with her. No matter what the truth is, she is grateful to the current eldest sister, who is wholeheartedly for everyone''s good, takes care of everyone, tolerates and protects the younger sisters. That''s enough. To be a man, one has to be conscientious, and to be a man is to know how to be grateful. She can''t do things that repay kindness with hatred. And after getting along for such a long time, she has already umted a deep rtionship. Compared with the older sister in the past, she prefers the current one. It''s cruel to say that, but it''s the truth. She couldn''t deny it. It is precisely because Su Qing is aware of her own choices and the cruelty in her bones that she truly grows. It''s not that Su Wen simply thought that she had grown to this point in a short period of time with her career training. How could it be possible for Su Qing to grow up to the point where Su Qing has never experienced a real big event, and no one has ever faced a difficult choice. These were all supported by her alone, buried in her heart as an eternal secret. Take this time Song Jinyan asked them to go back to Sanjiaying to deal with Song Jiaming''s affairs. The eldest sister didn''t go back because she was pregnant, so Su Qing agreed logically and took the younger sisters back. In fact, Su Qing knew in her heart that it was not because the eldest sister didn''t go back because she was pregnant. "Second Sister, Second Sister, what are you thinking?" "Second Sister." The words of Su Xiu and Su Xue called Su Qing, who was in deep thought, over. The two sisters looked at Su Qing, who was pale, with worries and concerns in their eyes. Su Qing watched, smiled slightly, andforted: "It''s nothing, I just wonder who is secretly observing you." Chapter 1291: bad comer Chapter 1291 The visitor is not good Su Jun looked at the three sisters at a loss, looked at this, looked at that, hesitated before asking: "What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand?" There are still things in the world that she can''t understand , This is too much for IQ. "It''s normal if you don''t understand. You were young at the time, so it''s normal if you can''t remember." Su Qing touched Su Jun''s hair gently. Su Jun blushed, and rubbed awkwardly, "Second sister, don''t touch carelessly, it''s not like you to be so nice." Su Qing pped immediately upon hearing the words, and Su Jun hissed in pain, jumped a step away angrily, and kept a distance from Su Qing vigntly. "Second Sister, why are you beating me?" "If you don''t want to treat you well, then I have no choice but to beat you." Su Qing made a fierce expression, "I want to beat you." Not only was Su Jun not angry, but he patted his chest in fear, "That''s good, it''s good, this is my second sister!" Three sisters: "..." Sure enough, he was looking for a fight! "Second sister, you mean that the people who are secretly staring at me are from my grandmother''s family? But... why are they staring at us?" "That''s right! Grandma''s home is in the provincial capital, so I forgot." Su Xiu suddenly realized, "Eldest sister didn''t mention it either. I forgot to prepare the New Year''s ceremony. Wouldn''t that be too rude?" "No need, the eldest sister doesn''t want to get in touch with grandma''s house if she doesn''t mention it." Su Qing sneered, "How did they treat our mother these years? We haven''t contacted for twenty years. When our mother died, she didn''t want toe, for fear of being caught by us. These poor rtives got involved. The ties of rtives were gone long ago when my mother passed away, and there is no need to associate with them in the future, treating them as rtives." The three little ones stared at Su Qing with piercing eyes, as if it was the first time they noticed that the second sister was like this. "Did you hear that?" "I heard it." The three expressed their opinions hastily. "Especially you, Axiu, you are too easy to soften your heart, remember not to be soft-hearted. If you dare to soften your heart, don''t me me for being rude." Su Xiu shivered, "Don''t worry, second sister, I know." "Okay, let''s go! Don''t keep guard, go to bed early." Su Qing had a premonition, and ignored her beforehand. The grandma''s house, which severed ties with her mother, must havee this time with bad intentions. In the past, they were poor rtives, and they would only embarrass themselves. It¡¯s different now, the poor rtives have turned over, maybe they are a piece of fat in the eyes of others, and they will bite a bite if they want to. It is not impossible to take it as your own. Who wants them to be granddaughters! So easy to handle. Besides, this matter is mother''s private matter. The eldest sister must not be able toe forward directly. She will still push her to take responsibility. It seems that she has to cheer up. It was indeed veryte, and everyone was sleepy, so they went back to their rooms to sleep. **** Su Qing''s guess is absolutely correct, the person secretly observing is indeed Liu Juan, and the older one is Liu Juan''s mother, who is Su Qing and the others'' grandmother Wang Yinfen. The mother and daughter have been secretly observing Su''s store for a long time. After observing for a month from the beginning, the more I watched, the more jealous I became, and my jealous eyes turned red. With such a high price, you have to queue up if you want to buy it. Peoplee and go in the store every day, and the people whoe in and out are rich and powerful. How much does this cost? If you get rich, you will die. The feeling in Liu Juan''s heart was even more ufortable. At the beginning, she tried her best to let her younger sister go to the countryside to be an educated youth. After driving her away, she made a misunderstanding to make Liang Zhengji think that she was abandoned by her younger sister, so she married her in a fit of anger. . Chapter 1292: calculating Chapter 1292 Good calction Over the years, although the husband and wife respected each other as guests, Liu Juan knew that Liang Zhengji didn''t love her. Because Liang Zhengji looked at himself differently from the way he looked at his sister, there was no warmth in his eyes, and there was less heat in them. Married her but doesn''t love her, how can she feel better? Fortunately, her younger sister died early in the country, which was enough for her to relieve her anger, so these years she lived happily and had nothing to worry about. But it¡¯s different now. Although my younger sister is dead, the few evils she left behind are not as poor as she imagined. They just marry a mud leg in the countryside and spend their whole life facing the loess and turning their backs to the sky as a farmer. Suffering all kinds of suffering, poor and lowly,pared with her daughter who is the proud daughter of heaven, she is not worthy of carrying shoes. Now those little viins havee to the city, climbed up the backing mountain, and opened a shop that is making money every day. Better than their life, how could this kind of contrast and loss make her feelfortable? Obviously her daughter went abroad to study. She is beautiful and talented, but she is not as good as Su Wen. This reminded Liu Juan once again of her childhood. She was smart, hardworking and a big sister, but not as good as her younger sister. Because she is prettier than herself, all boys want to y with her, and the men she likes only like her younger sister. It''s fine for her to be bullied by her younger sister, but when ites to her daughter, she is still no more than Liu Mingxuan''s daughter. Liu Juan was not reconciled. So she had just moved to the provincial capital from the Su family sisters, and after suspecting that they were the little **** left behind by her sister, she went to investigate and was sure they were her daughters. It''s easy to check, she knows the exact address where Liu Mingxuan went to the countryside to be an educated youth better than anyone else. After all, she was the one who should have gone to the countryside. The vigil on New Year''s Eve was boring. When Su Qing and the others were talking about Liu Juan, Liu Juan and Liang Shuzhen''s mother and daughter were also talking about Su Qing and the others. During the Chinese New Year, Liang Zhengji never sat bored with them, and was always alone in the study. Mother and daughter Liu Juan and Liang Shuzhen got together and were discussing. It didn''t take long for them to be rang. Who wille this big night? When the door opened, it was Wang Yinfen. "Mom, why are you here?" "I''m going to tell you something. I couldn''t help bute here." With a scarf on her head, Wang Yinfen pushed Liu Juan away and walked in on her own. She didn''t change her muddy shoes and stomped her feet. After leaving a few dirty footprints, he sat down on the sofa carelessly. A look of disgust shed in Liu Juan''s eyes, but she concealed it well. She had had enough of her mother''s insatiable greed all these years, but she had taken advantage of her. She had no choice but to let her stare at her like a vampire. But she will get rid of it soon, and with greater benefits, her mother must not look down on her benefits. This is why she told her mother about Su Wen''s family. In the past month, she would go to see if she had nothing to do, so as to find out clearly, so that she could think about the next step. I have been there a few times and met my mother. "Shuzhen, your grandma is here, hurry up and bring over all the candies, peanuts and melon seeds." "Okay,e right away." Liang Shuzhen was much smarter, promised, brought all the delicious food and drink over with a smile on her face, and greeted: "Grandma, you eat." "That''s pretty much the same." Wang Yinfen said proudly, "Shuzhen is still sensible, not like those evil ones." Mother and daughter looked at each other and smiled cryptically. Chapter 1293: on the news Chapter 1293 on the news Liang Shuzhen asked in disbelief: "Grandma, are Su Wen and the others really my aunt''s children? Are they my cousin? This is impossible, right? Why have you never heard of it?" Wang Yinfen sighed, "It''s not that we didn''t mention it. It''s because your aunt is not filial. She broke up with her family and hasn''t contacted her for so many years. It''s a waste of me caring about her so much. I heard that she died. I''m so sad. Who can tell you?" Can you bear the pain of a white-haired person sending a ck-haired person?" As he spoke, he wiped away two crocodile tears. Mother and daughter Liujuan and Liang Shuzhen spent a long time persuading them before they finally persuaded them. They said all kinds of good things, but they all said that Wang Yinfen was good and Liu Mingxuan was not filial. "Speaking of your aunt, that''s really heartless. I''ll give her all the best things in the family." Wang Yinfen said unhappily, "I''m not obedient at all, just relying on my good looks to mess around." , How did I give birth to such a wicked thing. I raised her up with delicious food and drink, but in the end I didn''t pay me a penny, what a loss." The youngest daughter has been dead for so many years, and the reason why Wang Yinfen still keeps cursing every time she mentions it is because it didn''t benefit her. She has a son and two daughters. Among them, the youngest daughter Liu Mingxuan paid the most attention, because Liu Mingxuan grew up beautiful since she was a child, and was raised by her as a cash cow, so that she could help her eldest son when she grows up. In the end, she went to the countryside to be an educated youth, and she didn''t get a penny of benefits. It''s not as good as Liu Juan. After marrying Liang Zhengji, the family can live a good life without worrying about food and clothing all these years, thanks to Liang Zhengji, the son-inw. The eldest son also often whispered in her ears, saying that he raised his younger sister for nothing, and if he knew it earlier, he might as well be strangled to death at birth. Wang Yinfen listened to it a lot, and hated her little daughter more and more in her heart. Liang Shuzhen curled her lips secretly, wondering if you are still wicked? I know that I want benefits from my children, and I am insatiable. How many benefits have been obtained from my own family over the years, every time Ie, I am like a thief, and I never leave empty. Liu Juan quietly nced at the door of the study, for fear that Liang Zhengji would be unhappy when he heard it. "Mom, stop talking." "Okay, let''s not talk about dead people during Chinese New Year." Wang Yinfen took a sip, moistened her throat and continued: "It''s fine if your aunt is not filial, but the few money-losers she gave birth to are also not filial. When youe to the provincial capital, I don¡¯t even know how toe and see us.¡± "Maybe they are rich and look down on us!" Liang Shuzhen said sourly. "Hmph! It''s mine if she has money." Wang Yinfen snorted coldly as a matter of course, "Without me, how could we have them? Everyone doesn''t know how to be grateful." "Mom, what are you going to do?" Liu Juan looked gentle and virtuous, "I understand that you are angry, but we can''t do things impulsively. The niece is not good. We need to be calm and not give them too much trouble." "How can it work?" Wang Yinfen said unhappily. "We have reason, and we can''t mess around, otherwise what is reasonable will be unreasonable." Liu Juan suggested, "Let''s do this! Our family, Shuzhen, has a cooperation with the TV station. After the Chinese New Year, let her ask the people from the TV station to help. Just say that the nieces are not filial and don''t recognize you as a grandmother, what do you think?" "Then they don''t take it seriously?" "The most important thing in business is reputation. They will be obedient. Do you want anything by then?" Liang Shuzhen also hurriedly chimed in, "Grandma, don''t worry, if the cousins ??dare to be disobedient, we will directly make trouble at the door." Chapter 1294: also open shop Chapter 1294 Open a shop too "Okay, here we go." The three of them got together and discussed some ways, and after thinking about their respective ns, Wang Yinfen left, not forgetting to take a big bag of melon seeds, oranges, apples, and peanuts with her when she left. The angry Liang Shuzhen turned blue. After Wang Yinfen left, the mother and daughter showed disgusted expressions. "Grandma is too much, everything belongs to my uncle, and she treats our family like nothing." "Don''t be angry, the unlucky one will be reced by Su Wen in the future." Thinking of this, Liang Shuzhen finally became happy. She had disliked Su Wen for a long time, and she repelled Su Wen for no reason at first nce. The things the sisters didter, every achievement they achieved seemed to be stepping heavily on her heart. It made her hate and jealous more and more. "Shuzhen, what are your ns now? You are a talented student who has returned from studying abroad. Your father and I spent a lot of effort to send you to study abroad. You can''t bepared by Su Wen and Su Qing now." Beingpared to someone who was dismissive before, this feeling is too ufortable. Liu Juan saw that the Su family''s business was getting better and better. The colleagues, rtives and friends around her were all talking about the Su family''s bags, how good they were, and how hard they were to buy. If anyone can have a bag from the Su family, how can they have face. It was so pervasive, she was so aggrieved to death watching it. It is one thing to suppress her younger sister''s daughter again, but Liu Juan is also a pursuer, and her lifelong hopes are ced on her daughter. She prefers her daughter to be promising and to give her the face and glory she earns. So giving advice on Liang Shuzhen''s rtionship and career has be Liu Juan''s biggest thing. "You can''t be satisfied with the present. The song and dance troupe is good, and it''s good to be a host on a TV station, but after all, it''s a dead sry." Liu Juan is no longer satisfied with the original request, "I thought you could rely on your talent He Meimei was able to marry into the Zhou family, but..." Speaking of this, Liu Juan gritted her teeth angrily. "Forget it, forget about the past and don''t mention it. You think about it carefully, what to do in the future, anyway, you can''t be satisfied with being a dancer." "I see, I''ve actually thought about it a long time ago, and I''m nning it recently." "Thought about what?" "I also open a shop." Liang Shuzhen said confidently: "With my work and the rtionships I know, opening a shop must be much better than Su Wen." Liu Juan thought about this, and nodded enthusiastically, agreeing very much. The mother and daughter immediately discussed it, as if as long as they opened a store, the business would be good. ***** The next day, the first thing I do when I wake up in the morning is to send red envelopes for New Year greetings. Su Wen held Zhou Hengyang''s hand, and the couple prepared generous red envelopes together, each containing one hundred yuan. I sent them to my sisters separately, and then I cooked dumplings and had breakfast. After breakfast, the guests at home came. The first to arrive was Liu Chun and arge group of Changhe''s management. They were very noisy, and each of them was carrying fruits, various canned food for New Year''s greetings, nutritional products and so on. There are also some special products from my hometown, and I came here specially to pay New Year''s greetings to the big boss. Since they are here to pay New Year''s greetings, it is natural to entertain them with meals and return gifts. The gifts have already been prepared, as long as each person sends a copy, each copy is prepared in advance, which contains bacon, sd oil, red envelopes for children, and so on. It is definitely very rich, and it can be regarded as thanks to the hard work of the employees. The only thing is that there are too many people eating and hard work at home. Neither Zhou Hengyang nor Su Wen are willing to keep Su Xiu too busy. So when eating at noon, Zhou Hengyang simply took everyone to the hotel. Simple and easy. Even so, the sisters were still busy all day. Chapter 1295: arrange a blind date Chapter 1295 Arrange a blind date On the second day of the Lunar New Year, it was the turn of the people from Su''s studio to visit the boss to pay New Year''s greetings to the boss. Yao Fang, Su Pingping, Fang Shuai, Fang and others led the studio, and the salesperson of the store was anotherrge group. In order to avoid leisure, Su Wen went out to y with Zhou Hengyang after dinner. It''s really nothing to leave Su Qing to say hello, just eating and drinking, chatting about things at home and at work. Su Qing didn''t feel annoyed either, she didn''t realize how tired she was until she sent all the people away in the evening. "It can''t be done, it can''t be like this tomorrow." Su Qing sat on the sofa weakly, not wanting to get up for a long time, "Tomorrow I will sleep in at home until I wake up naturally." "That''s not okay. I''ve already agreed to go to my little aunt''s house to visit rtives tomorrow. I can''t go if I don''t go." Holding a notebook in her hand, Su Xiu came to the door and recorded the things to do. The most important thing is to go to the house tomorrow. visit rtives. "We are only my little aunt''s family in the provincial capital." Su Qing changed into afortable sitting position, propped her elbowszily on the armrest of the sofa, and asked with a frown, "Is little aunt''s house in the provincial capital? Are you sure?" She heard that Xu''s family was going back to the capital for the New Year . "Wait, I''m watching." Su Xiu looked carefully before saying, "That''s right, it''s tomorrow. Tomorrow my uncle wille back from the capital to pick up my younger sister and sixth younger sister to go to his house for the New Year. Will be back." "Then I know, my little uncle came back from the capital to pick up people, and he will definitely go back to the capital after receiving them. Most of their rtives are in the capital." Su Qing suddenly realized, "We don''t have to go tomorrow, let brother-inw Just send the two girls there, and take the New Year''s gift with you by the way." "That''s fine, I''m actually very tired, and I want to take advantage of the Chinese New Year to have a good rest." Su Xiu said with a smile: "It''s just that we two are beingzy, and the day after tomorrow, second sister, you will go on a blind date." "What kind of a blind date?" Su Qing was taken aback. "Didn''t I tell you before? The eldest sister asked her brother-inw to help introduce you to more young talents. It was agreed to start blind dates on the fourth day of the Lunar New Year, one in the morning and one in the afternoon, until you are satisfied." Eighteen or neen-year-old girls are most interested in seeing people on blind dates, and even Su Xiu, who has a stable personality, is not immune. "I''ll go with you and help Second Sister take a look." "And me." A pleasant voice came from outside the door, and as soon as the voice fell, he ran in excitedly. It was Su Wen who went out with Zhou Hengyang to live in a world of two and hid for leisure. "I promise, this time I will help you choose one that is excellent in all aspects." Su Wen crossed her arms and looked Su Qing up and down when she came in. She couldn''t stop nodding, and said appreciatively: "As expected of my sister, she really needs good looks, good temperament, and a good figure." We are together every day, but I don¡¯t realize that my sisters have been reborn a long time ago. She really deserves to be the most beautiful daughter, she has a natural charm, her ck and smooth hair is as dazzling as a cloud and a waterfall, Su Qing just leans on the sofazily, her long hair is naturally scattered on her shoulders, she puts her back on the sofa, lining her With snow-skinned and flowery appearance, pretty nose and red lips, she is a beautiful woman who is sure to seduce people''s hearts and souls. The most inescapable thing is that Su Qing herself is not aware of her own advantages and beauty. To her, she is the little rural girl Su Qing, Su Wen who works hard and makes money. "Eldest sister, do you look stupid?" Su Xiu snickered: "Eldest sister, the eyes of second sister look like those of men outside." Chapter 1296: Blind Date Archives Chapter 1296 Blind date file "That''s right, she''s lewd." Su Qing also teased, "Sister, look at me, why not look in the mirror, or... look at your brother-inw!" "Hahaha..." Su Xiuughed together. The two sisters really rarely joked before, or the previous suffering made them forget their joy. Su Wen pretended to be angry at being teased, but at the same time felt relieved. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw his man taking off his coat, and he shouted coquettishly: "Hengyang,e quickly, they bully me,e and help me out." Zhou Hengyang showed a doting and helpless smile, "No, I''m afraid." It is simply unprecedented, and Zhou Hengyang will say that I am afraid that if it is spread outside, I don¡¯t know how many people¡¯s eyes will be broken. "What are you afraid of?" Zhou Hengyang shrugged, "Daughter-inw, don''t you know yourself? There are eight people in my family, and I''m the eighth. How can you ask me to vent your anger on you? It''s fine if you don''t bully me together." After finishing speaking, vote for Su Wen. understanding eyes. A few peopleughed and trembled wildly. "Hahaha¡­" "What you said makes sense." Su Wen echoed with a smile, "Fortunately, we don''t have pets at home, otherwise you would have to wait behind pets." "Hey! Life is hard! Especially the door-to-door son-inw has no status at home." Zhou Hengyang sighed with difficulty, sat next to Su Wen, touched her belly gently with his big hand, frowned and said, "Why are you still so small?" "It''s only three months old, still young!" Su Wen hugged his arm, rubbing her cheek against his unconscious. "But you haven''t had an appetite recently, and you still vomit." Zhou Hengyang''s eyes shed with worry, and he said dissatisfiedly: "When the little guy is born, I must beat him up." Scared Su Qing and the others gasped. Brother-inw is so cruel. "You dare." Zhou Hengyang was willing to beat him up, but Su Wen was still reluctant! "It depends on whether it''s a boy or a girl. Of course I don''t want to part with a girl, but not a boy." Zhou Hengyang''s attitude was very firm, "Girls must be rich, but boys can''t. If it''s a boy, none of you can be too Pamper." Since his daughter-inw became pregnant, apart from being happy and happy, what Zhou Hengyang looks forward to most is the birth of a child. And he thought a lot, besides thinking about the child''s name, he was also thinking about how to train and educate him in the future. If it is a boy, he must be trained to be his sessor, so that he will have a lot of time to spend with his wife. If it''s a girl, then you don''t need to think about how to raise it, just spoil it like a little princess. Su Xiu came close to Su Qing''s ear and whispered: "Brother-inw just said that he is the eighth in his family, and now he will be the first." "Just listen to it." "The elder sister''s wife is not right." Su Qing couldn''t help but burst outughing. "What are you two talking about together?" "nothing." Su Qing and Su Xiu looked at each other and shook their heads at the same time, they had a tacit understanding. "By the way, Xiaoqing, here is the list of the blind date I introduced to you." Zhou Hengyang suddenly thought of something, got up and took out a thick rolled up stack of paper from his coat pocket, unfolded it and handed it to Su Qing, "These are I sorted it out myself, both character and family background are good, you can see for yourself." "So thick?" Su Qing was stunned, but her brother-inw''s good intentions could not be let down, so she picked it up and looked at it seriously. The more you look at the face, the moreplicated it bes. Chapter 1297: Is there any humanity Chapter 1297 Is there any humanity Su Qing and Su Xiu also came over to watch, even Su Xue and Fifth Sister, who were doing their homework in the room, also came over. Seeing this information, I have to praise Zhou Hengyang for his good habits. He is meticulous and orderly, and everything listed above is very careful. Name, age, hobbies, family background, education and even ideal marriage partner and love history, etc. Even write an extra number for each one. Everyone who watched was stunned, and all cast admiring eyes on the brother-inw. Zhou Hengyang, on the other hand, got up calmly and went back to the study room where he hid his achievements and fame, showing the demeanor of a big boss. "This No. 001 is not bad. No. 002 is less than 1.8 meters tall. It''s a bit short. No. 003 is 1.83 meters tall and weighs 145 catties. Is it a bit thin? Hey! Well, No. 005 is better .¡± Su Xiu became more and more excited as she watched, and was dazzled for a while. "Once upon a time, I never dared to dream that one day I would be able to choose a husband for my second sister in this way." Su Xiu looked gratified by an old father and made everyoneugh. "Brother-inw actually starts numbering from 001, how much is this going to be?" Only in many cases will the numbering start from 001, and generally start from 1. Everyone, look at me, and I will be even more excited to see you! "A handsome guy saw it, Oye." Su Wen also booed. However, the person who should be the most excited is a little absent-minded. He gave the information to Su Xiu, and he seemed too quiet by himself. I don''t know why, but Su Qing should be happy, even if she is unhappy. Under normal circumstances, girls would be nervous and shy when they go on a blind date. But she was a little repelled. Su Qing pursed her lips, not wanting everyone to find out, and tried her best to put aside thoughts that shouldn''t be there. On the third day of the Lunar New Year, Zhou Hengyang drove to Xu''s house, packed his little sister and sixth sister and sent them there, while the others stayed at home to prepare for tomorrow''s blind date. Prepare clothes, shoes, bags, jewelry, etc. Not only Su Qing''s, but also matching for everyone by the way. ording to each person''s temperament, age, etc., I made a detailed match. In terms of fashion aesthetics, Su Wen and Su Qing have the most say. Among them, Su Qing has the highest talent. Ordinary clothes can be worn with different styles through her hands. Usually, she doesn''t have time to do such a detailed collocation, that is, the Chinese New Year holiday. Busy from morning to midnight, Zhou Hengyang took a shower andy on the bed waiting, but he couldn''t wait for his wife to return to the room. Finally, he couldn''t bear it anymore and went to force Su Wen back to the room. "You let me go, it''s not over yet." Su Wen didn''t want to go back to the room. "It''s already ten o''clock, you are pregnant and you can''t stay upte." Zhou Hengyang put on a handsome face coldly, letting his daughter-inw struggle in his arms, and the moving fire was rubbed off, but there was nothing he could do about her. "Don''t move, if you move again, put out the fire for me." Su Wen was so frightened that she immediately stopped moving. After realizing it, she tugged at the cor of Zhou Hengyang''s pajamas, "Are you still human?" "Are you asking if a normal man has humanity?" Zhou Hengyang sneered at Su Wen with dangerous eyes, "I don''t mind if you use your hands." Su Wen''s cheeks were flushed, she turned her head and said ufortably, "I''m sleepy, I want to sleep." "Why don''t you feel sleepy when you are busy with clothes?" "That''s a hobby." "What about me? What am I you?" Zhou Hengyang put the man on the bed, approaching his tall body like a very oppressive approach, gradually trapping Su Wen in a narrow circle, Chapter 1298: what am i you Chapter 1298 What am I you The tips of their noses almost touched each other, their breaths intertwined, their heartbeats became faster and faster as their breaths became entangled, their eyes watching each other were tightly entangled like mas, and they couldn''t be separated no matter what. "What am I you?" The man whispered hoarsely. "Yes, it''s my lover." Finally, a satisfied smile slowly appeared on Zhou Hengyang''s handsome face He loves fiercely and madly, but also loves forbearance and restraint. Su Wen was deeply obsessed with it, and meticulously stroked his handsome cheeks and high bridge of nose with both hands, not letting go of every inch. Looking at someone who came out of the bathroom refreshed after taking a shower, Su Wen scolded: "Beast." Zhou Hengyang rubbed his hair, smiled softly, "Only for you beast." "Hehe! Is it reasonable to see you like this?" I have never seen such a shameless person... such a shameless request. Think of Su Wen''s cheeks as if dyed with morning glow, the beauty is magnificent and dazzling. Zhou Hengyang couldn''t look away for a moment, and after a while he murmured, "The shower just now was for nothing." After speaking, he turned and went back to the bathroom to take another cold shower. "What are you doing?" Su Wen got up, chased after the door, and heard the sound of bathing clearlying from inside, so she wisely didn''t open the door. "You cane in." Someone''s malicious voice came from inside. "I''m not going in." "Are you sure?" Zhou Hengyang asked amusedly: "Who peeked at me at the beginning?" Su Wen couldn''t help but see the picture of peeking at him in the shower before, under the dim candlelight, the man''s perfect figure, attractive muscle lines and six-pack abs appeared in Su Wen''s mind. What a crime! Su Wen felt that she was bewildered by Hengyang''s beauty. Forget it, just take another peek. Just one look, anyway, this is her man, she can look at him as she wants, touch him as she wants. Afterpleting the psychological preparation, Su Wen pushed the bathroom door open a gap without panic. Unexpectedly, she happened to be looking at herself with the deep and smiling eyes of Hengyangst week! Looking down, you can see Zhou Hengyang''s perfectly muscr chest, pectoral muscles, and abdominal muscles are just right, and there are still drops of water on the wheat-colored skin that have not had time to wipe, rolling down the abdominal muscles to the waist The bath towels disappeared. "Do you like it?" The man asked hoarsely. "I like it." Su Wen said subconsciously, and when she finished speaking, she raised her head and saw Zhou Hengyang''s proud eyes. She couldn''t helpughing, and threw herself into his arms, saying coquettishly: "I really like it, The figure of my Hengyang family is really super good." She suddenly discovered that men also need praise. I didn¡¯t even know that Hengyang had such a naive side before, and I was so happy when I liked it. Zhou Hengyang hurriedly hugged Su Wen in to prevent the ground from slipping and falling, and stood firmly, "Be careful, don''t fall." "I wouldn''t do it without you." Su Wen was very relieved. "How much do you like it?" Someone asked naively. Chapter 1299: blacken at any time Chapter 1299 ckened at any time "Hmm... I can''t see enough, I can''t touch enough to like it." "Then what should I do when I get old?" "So you have to work hard to keep it." Su Wen kissed quietly, tsk tsk tsk... It''s so masculine and seductive! "Haha..." Zhou Hengyang was not angry, butughed instead. Hisughter was deep and sweet, and his chest was shaking slightly, "Okay, I will work hard." After speaking, he bent down, carried Su Wen back to the bed, and looked at her The pajamas were a little wet from the water droplets on his body, and he went to the closet to get a clean pajamas again. She wanted to help her daughter-inw put it on, but was strongly rejected by Su Wen, and sat down on the single sofa opposite the bed with a disappointed face. "Close your eyes." "I''ve seen what I should see and what I shouldn''t." "That''s not OK." "Okay!" Zhou Hengyang looked as if he really couldn''t do anything about you, he closed his eyes reluctantly, and started to urge him just a second after closing, "Are you ready?" "No!" Su Wen was rushed. Fortunately, the style of pajamas was simple, and she could take it off and put it on in a few clicks. Before she had time to tidy it up, someone on the opposite side opened her eyes. "Don''t move, I''ll help you tidy up." "I will do it myself." Refusal was invalid, Zhou Hengyang stepped forward, meticulously helped his daughter-inw tidy up her pajamas, and smoothed out her long hair. "Hair is long, let''s get a haircut tomorrow!" "Okay! Do you have time to apany me?" Su Wen shook her head as soon as she finished speaking, "No, I''m going to see Xiaoqing''s blind date tomorrow. I have to check on her to see how the man is doing." "You still don''t believe Xiaoqing''s own eyesight!" Zhou Hengyang said sourly, "She can just see for herself, you don''t have to." "No." Su Wen said firmly: "I''m afraid she''s too pragmatic and just find a man to marry." "Don''t go to see it." Zhou Hengyang is a hundred people who don''t want his wife to go on a blind date, and what other men are good-looking. Isn''t it good to see him more if you have nothing to do? "It doesn''t matter whether you look at it or not, Xiaoqing won''t marry her anyway." "Why do you say that?" "Heh!" Zhou Hengyang sneered, "Because my third child will not allow it, so no matter how much Xiaoqing watches, she will not seed. The only person who can be your sister-inw is my third child. If you really want to see it, just Take a look at Hengguang." Su Wen was stunned. How could he say such shameless words? Are the Zhou brothers so shameless? "Why is scum light? My Xiaoqing is such a good person, but he is so scum, what qualifications does he have?" It''s really not that Su Wen is picky, and she can do whatever she wants with the support of Hengyang. It''s that she really despises Zhou Hengguang. Whether this guy is in the original book or now, he has a problem with his personality. Definitely not a nice guy. Properly insidious, ck-bellied, unscrupulous and has no sense of right and wrong. Zhou Hengguang is really iparable with his elder brother, not because she is bragging, but Hengyang has strong self-discipline in how he behaves and does things, and he is a person who canpletely control his personality and preferences. He will not do anything against his morals. But Zhou Hengguang is different. Apart from not antagonizing the hero, this guy is a viin who can be ckened at any time in other aspects. Remember when she was reading novels, she was always worried that Zhou Hengguang would turn ck and harm the hero in turn. She was worried about handing Su Qing over to Zhou Hengguang. Zhou Hengyang sympathized with his younger brother for three seconds in his heart, and said matter-of-factly: "It''s useless, and I don''t want to, but I know that the third brother can''t change his mind. There is nothing he can''t achieve that guy wants to achieve." .And he is extremely patient, and he will not let go after a lifetime of use." Chapter 1300: endured very hard Chapter 1300 Endurance is very hard Zhou Hengyang talked about many "great achievements" of his younger brother when he was a child, which opened Su Wen''s eyes and was dumbfounded. How can there be such a person in the world? It sounds between light and shadow, say it is dark! Whoever he is targeting can convince the other party, say it is open and aboveboard... that is indeed the case. is bad aboveboard. Zhou Hengyang saw his daughter-inw''s worry, andforted him: "Don''t worry too much. Although my brother is not a good person, he has a sense of proportion. He attaches great importance to his family, so he won''t do too much to Xiaoqing." "How can it be called too much?" Su Wen only felt that her hair was numb, "Writing letters to my sister pretending to be a ssmate, cheating my sister''s feelings, but she didn''t even apologize when she was discovered, let alone feel guilty." "He''s showing mercy now, otherwise how could he not do anything for so long, just to give Xiaoqing time to ept." Zhou Hengyang was also very helpless. "Then my sister is finished?" It really took eight lifetimes of bad luck to get into such a pervert. "Hmm!" Zhou Hengyang spread his hands helplessly, "I can''t control it." "Didn''t he listen to you the most?" "That''s because he is willing to listen. I can''t rely on his willingness to listen, so I can really tell him what to do. I''m not that kind of brother." Don''t look at Zhou Hengyang talking about this bad brother. Talk to my brother, but I haven''t contacted for a few years. But in fact, he really cared about his younger brother, otherwise he wouldn''t have personally introduced Su Qing to a blind date. Su Wen thought of something, and asked suspiciously: "Is there any purpose for you to introduce Su Qing to a blind date?" "What purpose can I have? I don''t just listen to your daughter-inw before I help." Zhou Hengyang said in a serious manner, without mentioning the inside story of the blind date he had painstakingly arranged. He said that he disliked his younger brother, but he couldn''t really ignore his younger brother. If he really made his younger brother sad, then he would feel bad. So Zhou Hengyang arranged this blind date with great care. Every blind date man is inferior to Heng Guang, and if you look carefully, you can find a little shadow of Heng Guang. Butpared with Heng Guang, the righteous master, it is far behind. You can''t tell your wife about this kind of thing. Otherwise, he will definitely have to y the floor. **** The capital, the third floor of a certain hotel¡ª Here it is not a hotel, because the first and second floors are hotels, and the decoration of the third and fourth floors is entertainment venues. The entertainment venues in the 1980s were not as rich as they wereter, but the furnishings inside were absolutely top-notch. The decoration is very elegant, with a drinking bar, various famous wines at home and abroad, as well as bowling alleys, billiard tables and so on. In addition, there is a rest area with a quiet environment, which is specially used for people to chat and discuss things. And here is not open to the public at all, only a very small number of people are received. Now is the Chinese New Year period, many shops outside are closed, but the business here is better than usual. Those who used to work in other ces returned home during the Chinese New Year, and they all came when they were greeted by friends. Among them is Zhou Hengguang. As soon as he appeared, it immediately caused a great shock, and there was an endless stream of people who came up to say hello. It wasn''t until half an hourter that it was considered quiet. The person who came with him was Feng Yanze. However,pared to Zhou Hengguang''s dazzling brilliance, Feng Yanze looked a bit embarrassed, but the corners of his eyes were bruised on his still handsome face, obviously from being beaten. But when I saw people, I tried my best to pretend that I couldn''t see them, I didn''t dare tough, and I didn''t dare to ask. Endurance is very hard. Chapter 1301: out double in pair Chapter 1301 Out of double into pair "Hey! Isn''t that Feng Yanze and Zhou Hengguang?" Xu Xiyi, who was drinking in the rest area, was attracted by the crowd, turned his head to look, and said in surprise: "Feng Yanze got punched in the face, right? Who dares to punch him?" After speaking, he obviously nced at Fengyan City who was looking out the window. Feng Yancheng came back to his senses, took a look from a distance, frowned and said: "It''s not me, I was fine before I went out in the morning." "Could it be Zhou Hengguang who beat you up?" Xu Xiyi couldn''t helpughing and said, "That''s really interesting. We can even make a pair together after we just fought." What you said, no matter how well-bred Fengyan City is, it will turn ck. "What''s double-in pair? If you don''t know how to use words, don''t use them." He sparingly smeared his brother. Xu Xiyi shrugged nonchntly, and originally wanted to raise his hand to call Zhou Hengguang over, but saw Zhou Hengguang''s young follower walking up to Zhou Hengguang from a ce where he was ying table tennis from a distance, whispering something, so he gave up his thoughts. "That''s Zou Yi, right?" Song Jinyan, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said, "Didn''t you go abroad? Are you back?" "Yes, his name is Zou Yi. He was a dwarf who followed the third child of the Zhou family since he was a child. Now that he is so tall, he is not short anymore." Xu Xiyi touched his chin and sighed, "Time flies so fast." After finishing speaking, he sighed andined: "Why are you getting married suddenly? I have never heard of you saying that you want to get married before, but now that youe here all of a sudden, I have been hurt by you." "Me too." Feng Yanchengined immediately, "My parents always urged me, and you used to stand in front of me, but now you suddenly got married, and I can''t exin it to my family. My parents Now I use you as a gold medal, as long as I mention marriage, I will talk about you." "I am worse than you." Xu Xiyi echoed, "I sincerely say that you have given us a very bad start." "Why did you suddenly want to get married? I haven''t heard you say it before, and you have clearly never considered getting married." "I don''t believe that stones can bloom by themselves." "Didn''t you be stimted by something?" "That''s not right! What can irritate you? Is it raining red?" Xu Xiyi and Feng Yancheng bombarded Song Jinyan in all directions and made various analyses, which means that Song Jinyan''s unmoving mind can still be stable. An ordinary person would have been overwhelmed, and said everything that should be said and should not be said. "Is it rted to Professor Su?" Xu Xiyi suddenly started. The atmosphere between the three suddenly fell into silence. Song Jinyan frowned, the corner of his eyes was still on Zhou Hengguang, it should be said that he had been under Song Jinyan''s observation since he came in. "His elder brother is my cousin''s son-inw." Song Jinyan pointed at Zhou Hengguang and said suddenly. Perfectly off topic. Xu Xiyi and Feng Yancheng knew it well, and they looked at each other. Since their friends didn''t want to talk about it, they wouldn''t get to the bottom of it. In fact, both of them knew in their hearts that their friend''s anomaly during this period of time had nothing to do with Professor Su''s affairs. But this is a family affair of good friends, and they are willing to help, but it is not good to intervene without authorization. "It is definitely not to be underestimated to make the boss of the Zhou family a son-inw." Xu Xiyi spoke truthfully and to the point. Thinking that my brother at home was full of praise when he mentioned Su Wen and sisters, and even became the spokesperson of the Su family, he couldn''tugh or cry. Chapter 1302: what he can do Chapter 1302 What he can do That kid has always been rebellious, but this time he actually became the spokesperson. At first, the family objected to it, and they were not optimistic about it. Of course, they thought it was shameful and lost points. However, it has only been more than a month since the su family opened, and it has created a myth of performance. Product positioning is even more unattainable, that is, parents have no reason to lose it, but they are right. That kid is very arrogant at home. The father who made the move jumped in anger, but there was nothing he could do about it. Now even he is very interested in the Su family. Feng Yancheng nced at Zhou Hengguang who was ying billiards in the distance wearing only a white shirt and holding a billiard cue with a strange expression, and snorted coldly from his nose. Speaking of it, his younger brother is worse than Xu Xiyi''s younger brother. He has been an outlier since he was a child, and his rtives and friends in the family hide away every time they see this kid. This meeting clearly saw it here, but pretended not to see it. snort! The brat is getting more and more assholes. Feng Yancheng originally just casually nced at his younger brother, but unexpectedly found out why his younger brother looked at Zhou Hengguang abnormally? A little too hot? Who has he never seen his brother look at like this? Those who know are optimistic about brothers, those who don¡¯t know think they are looking at lovers. Feng Yancheng got goosebumps from this sudden thought, couldn''t help but trembled a bit, then went to look at the kid but turned his back to him, not showing him. "Do you want to get close to the Zhou brothers?" Xu Xiyi''s words caused Feng Yancheng to look over in surprise. Unexpectedly, Song Jinyan nodded insignificantly. "But we have no friendship with the Zhou family brothers! If you want to get close to Zhou Jihuai, I have some ways." After all, he has just been transferred to Zhou Jihuai''s team. "Your brother and Zhou Hengguang are good brothers, and your brother is the spokesperson of the Su family." Song Jinyan pointed to the two of them respectively, "It is enough to have this rtionship." "My younger brother saw me as if he didn''t see me." Feng Yancheng said very aggrieved. "My younger brother..." Xu Xiyi held his forehead in an indescribable manner, "That **** doesn''t even understand the truth of being close to the water. He''s like a fool. If it were me, he was the one who chased Su Qing first. I went on a blind date with a beautiful little girl, and I didn¡¯t know that Mao would rmend me.¡± The brat talked so much about Su Wen and Su Qing at home. Obviously appreciate it, like it very much, but don''t know how to take the initiative. What an embarrassment to him. "Then use the most stupid method first." Song Jinyan flicked his fingers, and the two of them discovered the documents that had been under his arms in front of him. "Real estate? This is a great location." "This is a new shopping mall in our capital. It is a new shopping center that attracts foreign investment. Overseas patriotic and overseas Chinese capital have been brought in to invest in the new building. After it ispleted, it will be thergest shopping mall in China. Now that the national policy has been opened up, foreign brands that could not be introduced before, this time. It will also be here for the first time.¡± Song Jinyan tapped the document casually, "The investor has a good rtionship with me, and they have reserved the best position for me." "Do you want to give to Su''s family?" "I can''t just give it like this." Song Jinyan shook his head, pointing to Zhou Hengguang who had already transferred from the pool table to the bar, "He is a very good partner." His purpose is not to gain the gratitude of his cousins, nor does he want to win favors. He just wanted to do something to make himself feel better. But he can do very little for his cousins, and the cousins ??will not ept it. But he knew that the cousins ??would definitelye to the capital to open a store next. Since Su Wen has the ambition to make the su brand into a high-end luxury brand, she can''t choose toe to the capital, but choose the best location. And these, he can still do. Chapter 1303: reap the consequences Chapter 1303 Self-eating the consequences "Your brother is looking at you." Zhou Hengguang raised his eyebrows in Song Jinyan''s direction. "I think they are looking at you." Feng Yanze propped his chin with one hand, staring at Zhou Hengguang intently, as if there were little stars twinkling in his eyes, the fascinated person blushed and his heart beat. But as the person being watched, Zhou Hengguang only wanted to beat someone up. Zou Yi is also defensive, looking at Feng Yanze''s eyes is almost like looking at a pervert, or the image of Feng Yanze is a dangerous pervert in many people''s minds. Ordinary people don''t have the courage to be brothers with him. "Why are you always staring at my third brother?" Zou Yi raised his hand to meet Feng Yanze''s eyes, but Feng Yanze pushed him away impatiently. "Stay out of my way." "Do you know that staring at a man like this is disgusting?" "I know." "You know you''re still staring?" Zou Yiqi blushed. "I know, but I can''t get out yet." Feng Yanze blinked, and suddenly moved a little closer to Zhou Hengguang. , until the deep eyes followed the high bridge of the nose, and finally condensed on the moderately thick lips. Feng Yanze narrowed his eyes dangerously, the dark tide in his eyes was surging. Zou Yi shuddered, stood up suddenly, and stood in the middle as a protector, vowing to defend the integrity of the third brother to the death. "Third brother, Feng Yanze haspletely gone crazy, you should stay away from him in the future." "Go away." The person opposite was blocked, and Feng Yanze was very upset, "Heng Guang didn''t say anything, what''s none of your business?" Zhou Hengguang, who had been secretly observing Song Jinyan and his party, finally withdrew his mind, and patted Zou Yifortingly, telling him not to be nervous, and then said disgustedly: "How is it? It''s a miserable situation, right?" Feng Yanze rubbed the Tianyang acupoint wearily, and said helplessly: "I admit it, but I didn''t expect that girl to be so..." How did shee up with it? While he was hypnotizing her with hints in his heart, it was fine to fight back, but he actually hinted that he likes Hengguang. But he reaped the consequences and got hit. In fact, Feng Yanze is very clear about the cause and effect, everything is clear, but the consequences of failure in the inner battle still exist. And this failure also released all the negative emotions that had been squeezed deep in his heart these years, and the demons that were firmly imprisoned in the abyss. It made Feng Yanze miserable, and he didn''t know what would happen if he was not careful. The human heart is the mostplicated and difficult to understand. Even a psychologist himself can hardly heal himself. Those dark sides, he has managed to restrain himself, but he can''t restrain his uncontroble joy at Hengguang for a while. Like now, he can''t help but peek at him. With just one nce, you can feel the joy that you have never experienced before. If he can also give yourself a loving look, Feng Yanze thinks that he will definitely be the happiest man in the world. This unprecedented joy, emotion and heartbeat is so strange, but also so fascinating. Feng Yanze clearly knew that he was just a temporary seque, but he couldn''t control his obsession. Thinking of this, he slightly lowered his eyes and murmured, "Hengguang, I don''t want to be treated anymore." "What?" Zhou Hengguang, who had always been calm, changed his face in shock, "Don''t scare me. If you don''t continue the treatment, I don''t mind killing you myself." This **** is so disgusting. Chapter 1304: Give me a blow so it doesnt hurt Chapter 1304 Help me blow so that it doesn''t hurt Zhou Hengguang came to Feng Yanze today because of his elder brother''s phone call on New Year''s Eve, to settle ounts with this bastard. Coming aggressively, who would have thought that this **** would not fight back after being beaten, and even looked at himself with aplicated expression. It''s so abnormal that even a fool can see it. After figuring out the reason, Zhou Hengguangughed at the **** very unkindly. "Okay! I''ll listen to you, and I''ll do what you say." Feng Yanze looked regretful, sighed, and felt wronged and pitiful. Zou Yi looked left and right, and couldn''t bear it anymore, "What''s going on with the third brother? You two don''t scare me." Zhou Hengguang didn''t want to talk about such a shameful thing, so he ordered: "Feng Yanze, tell me." He didn''t even dare to call his nickname now, for fear that this guy would hug him and kiss him when he got excited. "Oh!" Feng Yanze obediently told what happened. It took Zou Yi a long time toe back to his senses. After all, he came back from studying abroad. He still had contact with psychology abroad, and his ssmates also had this major. He didn''t feel surprised when he heard it right now, but he didn''t know whether to be surprised by Feng Yanze''s level, or Su Jun''s higher ability. Surprised for a long time, he finally said, "Could it be that a person with a high IQ can really be a genius?" Feng Yanze''s face was extremely ugly, he gave Zou Yi a look, and said angrily, "Don''t mention her." No wonder Feng Yanze feels better after suffering such a big loss. Zhou Hengguang snickered, and asked maliciously: "Do you hate Su Jun very much now?" Feng Yanze was stunned for a moment, and instinctively wanted to answer yes, but he hesitated for a second, and couldn''t say anything about the disgust. Zhou Hengguang smiled knowingly, and said meaningfully: "I hope you won''t miss it." "What''s the meaning?" "You don''t know yet, but if you heal yourself, you will understand my words." Zhou Hengguang patted Feng Yanze''s shoulder earnestly, and said in the tone of someone who has experienced it: "I advise you not to be too rough, you are It was too rough before, so this time I overturned the car. Forget it, I originally wanted to teach you a lesson, but now that you are in such a miserable state, I will hold my hand high." Feng Yanze''s eyes were full of resentment, and he used wrongly, "You hit me." "Eh..." Zhou Hengguang was stunned for a moment, and asked in a ridiculous way: "Then what do you want?" "It hurts." "and then?" "I need you to blow it for me so it doesn''t hurt." Feng Yanze touched his handsome cheek, tapped the corner of his injured eye with his fingertips, and made the request aggrieved and a little childish. Zhou Hengguang was taken aback for a moment, and finally couldn''t helpughing out loud. "Hahaha...haha, no, I''m dying ofughter. Ayi, you are a witness, write it down and show it to Feng Yanzeter." Zhou Hengguang''s smile staggered, attracting Song Jinyan and his group not far away to look over . Guessed in his heart that Zhou Hengguang had heard something funny andughed so happily. Only Feng Yancheng''s face became gloomy, and he guessed in his heart that it probably had something to do with his younger brother. I don''t know what happened to my stupid brother. During the days when he came home, his stupid brother became very abnormal. Zou Yi jumped up as if he had been electrocuted, "Third brother, are you not angry?" "I can''t be angry with a fool, he is a fool, but I am not." Zhou Hengguang smiled and shook his head. Chapter 1305: Partner Chapter 1305 Partners "That won''t work either, he''s clearly taking advantage of you." Zou Yi was so angry that he chased him away, "Hurry up, don''t be an eyesore here." "I won''t leave." Feng Yanze refused to leave. Zou Yi still has something to report to the third brother. He didn''t want someone to be an eyesore here, so he just got up and dragged Feng Yanze away, and personally sent him downstairs. Zhou Hengguang didn''t stop him. Instead, he asked the waiter to change a ss of boiled water for him, adjusted a morefortable sitting position, and looked at Song Jinyan in the distance clearly. The eyes of the two collided violently in mid-air, and in just a second, both sides realized that the other was not a good person. The opponent also has a firm will and can see through the opponent''s calctions. Zhou Hengguang came here just to meet Song Jinyan. Finding Feng Yanze to settle ounts was just a matter of chance, otherwise he would have returned to the provincial capital long ago, and would not have wasted time here. Five minutester, Zhou Hengguang and Song Jinyan sat face to face alone. "Can you tell me, what position are you taking to participate in the Su family''s affairs now?" Song Jinyan was very personable, and his words were reserved and his demeanor was not offensive. He was the type that made it difficult for people to raise their guard. It is very rare for a person in power like him who has longe from a superior. Zhou Hengguang raised his eyebrows, pretending to be confused, "What do you mean?" Song Jinyan smiled, "In this case, I''d better talk to Zhou Hengyang! I think he has more right to speak." This is a tant threat. Zhou Hengguang was naturally unwilling, so he had to let go of the initiative and look at Song Jinyan sincerely. "Brother Song." Song Jinyan immediately waved his hands when he heard this. You really can''t stand this man calling himself big brother. "No, I dare not be your big brother." Zhou Hengguang looked at him with the eyes of "I call you big brother, you really think you are qualified to be my big brother", and said nonchntly, "Don''t take it seriously." Song Jinyan raised his wrist and looked at the time. It was gettingte, and he frowned and threw the materials he had prepared on the table, "Forget it, I won''t go around with you. Take it, give it to Su Wen or Su Qing. I Thinking about these things will help you a lot.¡± They are all thousand-year-old foxes, no one knows who. Song Jinyan knew Zhou Hengguang''s idea well. As a cousin, if someone hit his sister''s idea, he would be very angry when he knew it the first time. But he is a calm person, and he will never act impulsively after getting angry, let alone do anything radical. He carefully studied Zhou Hengguang, Su Qing''s attitude and behavior style, and then came up with a bold guess. Maybe Su Qing doesn''t need anyone''s protection. The **** in front of him may not necessarily take advantage of it. So, he chose Zhou Hengguang as his partner. Because Zhou Hengguang is the most suitable, he wants to create opportunities. This shop in the World Trade Center is the mostcking in Su''s family. Under normal circumstances, anyone with a bit of business acumen will take it at any cost. Put it in her hands, Su Qing will refuse without hesitation. In Zhou Hengguang''s hands, it might not be so. He will help himself achieve his goal. In fact, Song Jinyan also considered looking for Zhou Hengyang, but quickly dismissed this idea. Because Zhou Hengyang is more principled than Zhou Hengguang, has a more bottom line, and has more desires. A person who wants nothing is definitely not a good partner. Smart people don''t need to talk much. "Pleasant cooperation." ¡°This is not coboration, this is trust.¡± The two stood up and shook hands with each other. Seeing that it was gettingte, they greeted Feng Yancheng and Xu Xiyi to leave together. Chapter 1306: he doesnt belong to me Chapter 1306 He does not belong to me As Feng Yanze''s good friend, Zhou Hengguang and Feng Yancheng are actually very familiar with each other. When they went downstairs together, Feng Yancheng embraced Zhou Hengguang''s shoulder without any notice, and began to inquire about his younger brother. The two walked at the back, speaking in a low voice, and they didn''t know what they said. Anyway, they muttered for a long time, and then they saw Fengyancheng running away quickly, as if they were on fire. The other people who were teased were dumbfounded. "What did you tell him?" Xu Xiyi asked curiously. "nothing." "It''s nothing to me." Xu Xiyi was about to say something when, out of the corner of his eye, he saw two peopleing in, who happened to bump into a group of them. These two people were Xu Junfeng and Lu Jianan. When they came out to y and met their younger brother, Xu Xiyi forgot to say what was on his lips, and wanted to greet his younger brother. As a result, the **** brother saw that his brother didn''te to greet him, but he turned his head and left with Lu Jianan in a guilty conscience. "Stop." Xu Xiyi shouted unhappily. "Brother?" Xu Junfeng pped his forehead with an innocent look on his face, pretending to see an acquaintance just now, and said in surprise: "Brother, you are here to y too! Why did you go back so early? By the way, I will hang youter It''s my ount!" After finishing a long list of words, Xu Junfeng could onlyugh awkwardly when he found that everyone on the opposite side was staring at him. Looking at it this way, there are really a lot of acquaintances! When I met Feng Yancheng at the door just now, I still secretly cursed in my heart. Since Feng Yancheng is here alone, it means that the elder brother and Song Jinyan must not be there. These three people will either not meet, or they will definitely be together if they meet. It turned out that Song Jinyan and his eldest brother appeared just as they came in, blocking the road just in time. Not only the two of them were there, but Zhou Hengguang was also there. It¡¯s too much for those who celebrate the Chinese New Year toe out to fool around without visiting rtives. Xu Junfeng was embarrassed, while Lu Jianan wanted to find a hole in the ground to get in. His heart was about to jump out of his nervousness, so he could only clenched his fists tightly, restraining himself from looking at the man opposite him who had made her madly infatuated with him for ten years. Ever since I heard that he was married, Lu Jianan was so sad that he never went out again, his mind was full of him. In the past ten years, as long as I heard about him, I would be satisfied and happy if I could see him once in a while. Because at that time, although he did not belong to himself, he did not belong to other women either. This is my only happiness, and I feel sweet when I am alone. She never expected that one day she could get him, just protecting him silently was enough. Because she knows in her heart that some people are destined to be beyond her imagination. But...but this day has reallye, why is she in such pain that it hurts to even breathe? Lv Jianan couldn''t help but peeked at Song Jinyan, with uncontroble sadness, grievance and affection in his eyes. It''s soplicated, so unforgettable, any man would be touched and pity him. Then Song Jinyan, who was opposite, had a calm face, restrained and deep, and his eyes were calm and unwavering. His heart is really cold. Even Xu Xiyi beside him couldn''t help frowning, and nced at his friend beside him, but finally said nothing. The people present are all good people, and the atmosphere is gradually developing in a strange direction. At this moment, someone sneered mockingly, "Haha!" Zhou Hengguang''s sneer was too shocking and mean, Lu Jianan couldn''t bear it, tears came down and he turned and ran away in embarrassment. Chapter 1307: you are not a good thing Chapter 1307 You are not a good thing "You...you don''t have any good things." Xu Junfeng gritted his teeth angrily, gave the person opposite him a hard look, and hurriedly chased after him. Xu Xiyi nced at Zhou Hengguang, "You are not a good guy." Song Jinyan nodded expressionlessly in agreement. "I think the person your brother wants to scold is him!" Zhou Hengguang pointed at Song Jinyan in embarrassment. Zou Yi couldn''t bear to look directly at him, but luckily he was used to it. "However, you did a good job." Zhou Hengguang patted Song Jinyan''s shoulder familiarly, "Let''s go first, by the way, Happy New Year." "This guy." Song Jinyan shook his head helplessly, followed by the door and got in the car to leave. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t say anything to the appearance of Xu Junfeng and Lu Jianan just now, and he didn''t even give him a look. "Goodbye Xiyi, Happy New Year." When the car started, Song Jinyan passed through the window and waved to Xu Xiyi who was standing on the side of the road with a smile on his face. As soon as he finished speaking, the car left quickly. In the end, only Xu Xiyi was left standing at the door without moving. There were no pedestrians on the side of the road, and the cold wind was blowing. Xu Xiyi just stood like this, without feeling cold, his tall and straight figure attracted people who came in and out couldn''t help but take a second look. Because he works away all year round, not many people in the capital know him, and no one can recognize him after standing for almost half an hour. Some of them felt familiar, but they didn''t dare to specte on Xu Xiyi after thinking about it for a long time. About forty minutester, Xu Xiyi checked the time, and was about to leave when he saw his stupid brother running towards him as if chased by a dog. "Fortunately, you didn''t leave." Xu Junfeng calmed down and said, "I thought you were gone. If you left, it would be inconvenient for me to go back by myself." When I came out, I took a ride with the elders in thepound, and I went back sote It is inconvenient without a car. Xu Xiyi snorted coldly, "Is he sent away?" "Huh! She ran too fast, I chased her for a long time." Xu Junfeng also felt that he was very unlucky, and it was rare for him to be kind. "It''s time for you to exercise." As for waiting for his brother for more than forty minutes in the ice and snow, he didn''t mention a word. "I''m in good health!" Xu Junfeng was very upset at being looked down upon by his brother. "What I want at my age is a youthful look. Do you understand the youthful look? It doesn''t look like your muscles." "I don''t understand." Xu Xiyi shook his head, "Where did you learn the words?" "In the book." In Su Wen''s book, many words in it are popr, and students in school are using them. Xu Xiyi raised his eyebrows, and without saying anything, he greeted his younger brother to get into the car. After getting into the car, on the way back, he said while driving: "Which one named Lu Jianan do you like?" "Brother, do you also know Lu Jianan?" Xu Junfeng asked in surprise. "Eh... I heard that she likes to be cautious, so I will remember it." Xu Xiyi naturally paid more attention to the gossip about his good brother. "What? Do you like her?" "We are just friends, and she likes Brother Song, don''t you see that she is willing to die and live for Brother Song?" "It''s impossible for her and Jinyan." "What if Big Brother Song also likes her, and it''s only because she has been helping Song Zishan that he annoyed Big Brother Song?" Xu Xiyi sneered, "Have you lost your mind? I sincerely say that he is not that kind of person. If he really likes him, he will bravely take responsibility and grievances on his own. It''s not because of his position or family affection that he wronged the woman he likes. But ..." Chapter 1308: no pity Chapter 1308 Not a pity At this point, Xu Xiyi paused, "If she hadn''t been helping Song Zishan all the time, she might have a chance to be Jinyan''s wife, so even if they didn''t get married because of love. But with Jinyan''s responsible attitude, she will be responsible for her a faithful wife." "So it''s not a pity." Xu Xiyi insisted. Xu Xiyi couldn''t help but pped his younger brother, "How can it be a pity? For Jinyan, it''s the same. He didn''t like Lu Jianan, so it doesn''t matter who he chooses. The important thing is that whoever he chooses in the future will be the one." His likes." "Isn''t it a pity for Lu Jianan?" "Hmph!" Xu Xiyi snorted out of his nose for no reason, and said nonchntly, "Who cares? Is it a pity that she is Lu Jianan? Jinyan got married suddenly, and there are countless people who are pity? Do you think she is the only one who likes Jinyan? ?¡± This is what made Xu Xiyi upset. We met in the store just now, and it was obviously nothing. But Lu Jianan looked at Jinyan like that, and then cried again, acting like Jinyan was some kind of heartless person. There is also Zhou Hengguang, who is not doing good things, at the scene. If this scene spreads to the provincial capital today, I am afraid that it will cause the sisters of the Su family to distance themselves from Jinyan. Xu Xiyi was of course upset about his friend. "There are more people who like Jinyan, and there are more people who are sad when he gets married, and there are no others." Xu Junfeng was speechless, and after a while he asked uncertainly: "Are there really many people who like Big Brother Song? Are you sure?" Those who like it, are they blind? Who would like a workaholic who is so indifferent and serious like Song Jinyan? Looking for abuse? Xu Xiyiughed angrily, "Brother, you are not getting more and more stupid, right? What''s wrong with me? If I were a woman, I would want to marry him. He is the golden turtle in the eyes of all mothers-inw. He has to look good In terms of appearance, who canpare to his family background? His own ability is not bad, and although his personality is a bit serious, he is very responsible." Xu Junfeng was shocked by his brother''s words, and stared dumbfounded, "Brother, don''t you like Song Jinyan? Don''t worry, I will keep it secret for you. I support you. Really, who wants me to be an artist! Just So open." At the end, I couldn''t help but feel proud. "Ouch!" As soon as he showed his proud tail, Xu Xiyi raised his hand and pped him, "Brother, why did you hit me?" "I owe a beating." If I was not driving, I was beaten violently. "I think you have a guilty conscience and purposely smear me. Your brat''s wings are hardened, and my elder brother dares to smear me." He said and pped me again. Xu Junfeng grinned in pain. "Stop typing, I was wrong, I was just talking nonsense." "Hmph!" The stupid brother admitted his mistake, and Xu Xiyi stopped, "You... Since you don''t like Lu Jianan, why are you so kind to take him out to have fun?" "I owe you a favor." Xu Junfeng tidied up his disheveled hairstyle, a happy smile appeared on his handsome face, and he said happily: "Su Wen said that she wants to invest in me, hahaha... because it was Lu Jianan who introduced us I know it, so I thought I could help if I could." "Investing in your movie? Is she out of her mind?" The whole family objected to the movie made by the stupid brother, and even said that no one can help this kid, let alone borrow money to invest. Whoever helps this kid will harm him. As soon as these words were released, itpletely blocked the way for the stupid brother to make movies. Rmend my pre-received article: "Full-grade green tea wears to be a man again in the 1980s" If you are interested, remember to pre-receive it! You can see it as soon as it is officially opened! Introduction: Guan Jibai is a top-notch scumbag who nobody loves when she wears sunsses. Her famous quote is: Although I am a scumbag, I know that I am a good person. Making waves until the age of 28, maybe God can''t stand it anymore, and was struck to death by lightning while racing on a rainy day. Before she died, she made a deep self-reflection: If there is an afterlife, she must be a good young man with good studies, good thinking, good work, good discipline, and good style. Opening her eyes, she was dressed as an illegitimate daughter in the 1980s. The mother in this life was born in a schrly family, but her reputation was notorious, she was kicked out of the family, fired from her job, and brought Guan Jibai to a remote vige. **** The daughters of the capital gritted their teeth with hatred for Guan Jibai''s mother and daughter who came back from a remote vige. What made them jealous the most was that the man everyone wanted to marry the most was cheated by Guan Jibai. Just such a man who never talked to girls and had a hard time meeting him, but was crazy infatuated with Guan Jibai. All the daughters: Sure enough, the upper beam is not upright and the lower beam is crooked. The mother is a vixen, and the daughter is not a good person. Guan Jibai (innocent face): I was forced. Chapter 1309: not stingy Chapter 1309 Not stingy "Brother, how can you say that?" Xu Junfeng was very upset, "You don''t support me, and you don''t let the school and the film studio deal with me. Now that I have found someone to invest, do you still want to object?" Xu Xiyi gritted his teeth, thinking that if it wasn''t for the sake of being cautious, he would definitely object. But now it''s hard to say anything, if you are too cautious, you will definitely get angry. The stupid brother probably also saw this point. "What should be said, we have said a lot before, opposition is opposition." Xu Xiyi changed the subject, "But you can try this time, if you seed, I will ignore you in the future, if you fail, don''t me me polite." "Okay, hahaha..." Xu Junfengughed happily on the spot, "Thank you, brother, I knew you were the best for me, brother." Xu Xiyi shook his head helplessly. "Brother, will you help me tell my parents?" "I''ll talk about it afterwards." "That''s fine, now that I''ve said it, I''m afraid they''ll have a heart attack." "When do you n to prepare? How much will Su Wen invest? Have you discussed these in detail?" Since Xu Xiyi couldn''t object, he had to get involved, lest his stupid brother would be sold out without knowing it. "Su Wen is pregnant, Zhou Hengyang is watching closely, I can''t find a chance. But I have agreed a few days ago, I will directly connect with Su Qing after the Chinese New Year. Now all the affairs of Su''s studio are in the hands of Su Qing Responsible." "Isn''t that a good thing?" "It''s a good thing." Xu Junfeng''s expression was exaggerated, "Brother, you don''t know that Su Qing is much more difficult to talk than Su Wen. I used to think that Su Qing, who was only in charge of designing products, was a low-key and non-existent person. She must be very talkative, it''s nothing My opinion, who knows it''s a big mistake, she is much more difficult than Su Wen. Compared with her, Su Wen is like an angel, and she is here to help me. " Xu Junfengughed, "Is there any exaggeration? I have read Su Qing''s survey information, and it said that she is... um... a very honest rural girl. There is nothing outstanding, and her education is that she didn''t finish high school." "Brother, you have old eyesight, and you can''t keep up with the changes. Besides, she is Professor Su''s daughter, how can she be so bad? Su Wen has a cheerful personality, and she is easy tomunicate and speak well. " Hearing that the stupid brother was full of praise for others, Xu Xiyi was very angry and jealous. "Is it really as good as you say?" "It''s better than what I said." Xu Junfeng was tentative, cautious, and skeptical when he first met. After getting in touch with him a lot, I really have nothing to say about Su Wen''s character and behavior style. Atmospheric. There is no man who doesn''t appreciate people who act grandly. "Then Su Qing is stingy?" "That''s not true." Xu Junfeng raised his eyebrows, "She is more polite, but the premise is that the boundaries of this rule are difficult to set. It''s hard to tell whether this character is strong or weak. Anyway, she has more thoughts than Su Wen." "Isn''t that just right! Because of this, Su Wen can safely hand over the studio to her younger sister. If it''s a stupid one, the bones and dregs without principles can be eaten by others, and there will be nothing left." "Right." "Let''s do this! I''ll help you after the Chinese New Year." "Aren''t you going back to the border?" "No reply." Xu Xiyi showed a mysterious smile, but he didn''t exin why he didn''t reply. **** At the same time, Zhou Hengguang and Zou Yi were also talking about the Su family sisters on their way home. It should be said that the most topical figures in the circle recently are the Su family sisters. Many people are talking about it, thinking that there are too many things in it to make people curious and amazed. Chapter 1310: Refresh the three views Chapter 1310 Refreshing the Three Views First of all, Professor Su''s daughter is enough to attract attention. Secondly, the boss of the Zhou family became the door-to-door son-inw of Professor Su''s eldest daughter. Some people still can''t believe it! The second is the grievances between the sisters themselves and the Song family. So it''s no surprise being talked about. But the conversation between Zhou Hengguang and Zou Yi was different from that between the Xu Xiyi brothers. "Third Brother, Su Qing is really going on a blind date tomorrow." Zou Yi had a strange expression on his face, as if he met Zhou Hengguang for the first time. "Are you really going to do that? It''s not good." Why! The third brother once again broke the standard of despicableness in his mind. It''s all his fault. It''s because he didn''t do well and didn''tplete the task entrusted to him by his adoptive father. I failed to take good care of my third brother. "Stop talking, and don''t me me for being rude." "However, if Su Qing finds out about this, she will be even angrier." "She won''t know." "But... big brother will know!" Zhou Hengguang sneered, "Brother wouldn''t say anything even if he knew it. If he did, I wouldn''t be polite." ***** Provincial capital, tea restaurant¡ª In order to leave a good impression on the man on the blind date, Su Qing specially dressed up carefully. Under the suggestion of the eldest sister, the morous and cold style in the office was reced by the gentle style of the girl next door. As for what is morous and cold, and what is the gentle girl next door, Su Qing has no idea at all. She just indulged her eldest sister to dress herself up, and said a lot of things, but she didn''t study seriously. Instead, she was only thinking about work. Anyway, she just handed herself over to the elder sister to be in charge, and she dressed up and went out neatly. The blind date was scheduled for 9 am, Su Qing arrived half an hour earlier, and the tea restaurant opened on the first day of the Chinese New Year holiday. There is no one inside. Su Qing took the menu and looked at it for a long time, and found that although the shop is not big, the price is not cheap. I thought to myself, as expected of my brother-inw''s ce, this kind of ce is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. The price of a pot of tea and a cage of shrimp dumplings is almost the same as her daily wages. That''s right, Su Qing also gets paid in the studio. The monthly sry is 120 yuan, which is 40 yuan a day on average. It''s already a very high sry, which is a lot away from ordinary people. Ordering a pot of tea, Su Qing got up habitually to serve it by herself, but was stopped by the shop owner and brought it herself. After putting it down, she began to strike up a conversation with Su Qing enthusiastically, making it difficult for Su Qing to refuse, so she had to find a way to change the topic. "How many employees have you hired here?" The boss is very young, only in his twenties, with a gentle and delicate appearance. When looking at Su Qing, her eyes would asionally dodge, and she couldn''t tell whether it was shyness or guilt. In short, Su Qing felt that something was wrong there. "Seven, the number of employees is not enough, but this is not a rule! More than seven people are engaged in capitalism." The boss began toin, "This policy changes three times a day, and no one is sure what will happen in the future." "Uh... thank you, you, you are busy with your work." Su Qing tactfully chased away. "Then I''m leaving?" The boss looked very reluctant. Su Qing was very embarrassed, "Well! You go!" Who is this? I don¡¯t know each other, whye from acquaintance, The boss saw that Su Qing really didn''t want to chat with her, so she muttered that she was quite introverted before leaving. After the people left, Su Qing breathed a sigh of relief, raised her wrist to look at the time, it was already nine o''clock, and the blind date hadn''te yet, she silently lowered her impression points in her heart. Chapter 1311: put pigeons Chapter 1311 Released pigeons Su Qing waited for another half an hour, but she still didn''t get anyone, and she gradually became impatient. It''s okay to bete for a blind date, but it''s half an hourte and you haven''te yet. I really can''t imagine how bad it would be for such an unpunctual and disrespectful person in life. But Su Qing''s stubborn temper also came up, she wanted to see how long the other party could bete. So Su Qing drank a pot of tea, and went to the toilet once in the middle. The shop owner ran over and took the opportunity to say a few words, and the man still didn''te when he waited until noon. Even the way the waiters in the store looked at me changed. "Twelve o''clock, very good." Su Qing stood up abruptly with a cold face, settled the bill with the boss and left angrily. Back home, it was time to eat, and the atmosphere at the dinner table was rxed. "Second sister hasn''te back yet, so the blind date must have been sessful." Su Xiu said with a smile while serving Su Xue some food and urging her to eat more. "80% yes, I must have eaten out with the man, otherwise the second sister will note back to eat." Su Xue looked at the rice bowl piled up into a hill, with a worried expression on her face. There are so many, how can I finish eating? well! The days are getting better, and she has be hypocritical. In the past, the food at home was not good, and I could be happy for a long time after cooking meat once, and I was very greedy. Now the conditions in the family are better, and the eldest sister is so generous that it makes people helpless. The life in the family is getting more and more prosperous, and the food is also abundant. Although Su Xue murmured to herself, she still treasured and ate all the dishes Su Xiu picked up bit by bit. Compared to the happiness of Su Xiu and the others, Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang were not so relieved. They looked at each other without speaking. At this moment, the sound of the door opening came from outside, and Su Qing came back angrily through the window. "Hey! The second sister is back." "Why do you look angry?" Even Su Jun, who has turned into a foodie and has been focusing on eating, looked up at the window in doubt. The most enthusiastic Su Xiu put down her chopsticks and ran out excitedly to greet her. "It''s over! Su Qing is not happy." Su Wen quietly leaned into her man''s ear and whispered, "Could it be your brother''s fault?" Zhou Hengyang didn''t even think about it, and said directly: "Be confident and remove the will." "Eh..." Su Wen held her forehead with one hand and said with a headache, "Isn''t it embarrassing for you to be caught in the middle?" On one side is her sister and on the other is her brother. It is too embarrassing for Hengyang to be caught in the middle. If I knew it earlier, I would not have asked Hengyang to help introduce the partner. It is really not easy for outsiders to intervene in emotional matters. No matter how much Su Wen loves her sister, she doesn''t want to embarrass her husband. How unfair this is to Hengyang! Thinking about it, she will also feel distressed. Knowing that his daughter-inw loves him dearly, Zhou Hengyang raised a doting smile on his handsome and resolute face, and said softly, "Daughter-inw, do you love me?" "Of course." Su Wen scolded him, rolled her cute eyes, and said: "I don''t feel sorry for my man, so is it possible that I still want to feel sorry for the wild man outside?" "How dare you!" Zhou Hengyang''s expression changed instantly, and he gritted his teeth and said, "Don''t even think about it, or I''ll die." "Bah, bah, why do you say these unlucky things during Chinese New Year? I''m just saying, just kidding, do you understand?" "It''s not okay to be joking." Zhou Hengyang held Su Wen''s hand tightly under the table, and if he wanted to hold it tightly, it seemed that if he let go, it would loosen with a little strength. I am afraid that if I exert too much strength, I will hurt my daughter-inw. Chapter 1312: dont say, dont think Chapter 1312 Do not speak, do not think "Don''t talk about it in the future, and don''t think about it." "Oh! Alright! I''ll just listen to you once." Although Su Wen said that, her smug expression betrayed her true mood. While the two of them were talking, Su Qing was already very angry. Su Xiu and the two came in. They talked about the situation along the way, and even Su Xiu was half-dead with anger. She was even angrier than Su Qing, her eyes were red with anger, after she came in, Su Qing went to wash her hands and serve food. When she came back with her rice bowl in hand, she saw Su Xiu sitting in her seat wiping tears! Feeling aggrieved, as if I was the one who was let go on a blind date. "It''s too much, how can you be so disrespectful? Uuuuuuuuuuuu... so angry! My second sister is really not easy." Su Xiu never cried about her own affairs. Those stung by leeches were unconscious and never cried. But as long as it is about sisters, she is the most sentimental. In the past, in the countryside, the sisters had a bad reputation, and normal people would not marry them on a blind date. At that time, Su Xiu was worried, worrying about her age, bad reputation, andck of dowry, what to do! Now that life is better, with a little bit of capital, Su Xiu thought she didn''t need to feel inferior. I didn''t expect the second sister to encounter such a thing on the first blind date, which is really sad. "Don''t cry." "Why cry?" "That''s right, the second sister didn''t cry, why are you crying?" The sistersforted her in a hurry. Su Wen was dumbfounded when she heard about the blind date, and kicked her husband severely under the table. Zhou Hengyang was kicked, and he pretended that nothing happened on the surface, and cursed that **** in his heart. Asshole, so despicable and shameless. Actually, Zhou Hengyang had already guessed that his younger brother would not be peaceful and would definitely cause damage. But he didn''t expect that this kid would be so ruthless, he just told the man not to go, and released Su Qing''s pigeon. Doesn''t he know that this hurts one''s self-esteem? The bastard. Su Wen gritted her teeth, "Although I feel sorry for you being in trouble, I still want to say that Zha Zhaguang is really a jerk." Poor Su Qing didn''t know that it was Zhou Hengguang who did it, and now Su Wen was hesitating whether to talk to her sister or not. Say. But after thinking about it, it was already so embarrassing for Hengyang to help introduce the person caught in the middle, two sides are not human. Forget it, I still don''t want to participate. It is really difficult for outsiders to participate in emotional matters. Zhou Hengyang had already lost his appetite from being angry, and was so full of anger, he put down his chopsticks one by one to coax his wife, and then scolded his younger brother for being a bastard, despicable and shameless. After cursing, he coaxed: "How about I go and call Zha Zhaguang? Just scold me directly?" "No need." Su Wen pped the table, "Huh! If you continue to arrange, I will believe it." She was really struggling. I don''t believe that Zha Zhaguang can really reach this level. Zhou Hengguang shook his head imperceptibly, showed the respectful attitude of his son-inw when he was in Sanjiaying, and answered solemnly: "Yes! My mistress, please rest assured, I will definitely do it." Su Wen waved her big hand and narrowed her eyes with a smile, "Hmph! This is more or less the same." "What are you doing?" Su Qing took her rice bowl and sat down in her usual special seat. She looked at the flirting elder sister, brother-inw, and the crying third sister in puzzlement, as well as those who were clearly trying to coax people not to cry. , but the sisters who seemed to join in the fun couldn''t help but have a headache. The two youngest of the family have gone to the capital, but it seems to be more lively. Ah~ The previous chapter has been reced, but it was actually blocked. I have applied for lifting the ban, so I can read itter. Chapter 1313: better Chapter 1313 I''m getting stronger The atmosphere in the dining room dropped to freezing point in an instant. Except for Zhou Hengyang, everyone looked at Su Qing sympathetically. "Why are you so stupid? If the man doesn''te, you''ll leave, and you''ve waited stupidly for hours, hungry." This is Su Wen, who is indisputable. "Second Sister, you can cry if you want to! Just cry." This is Su Xiu who cried first. "Second sister, the eldest sister often says that if you don''t go to the old one, you won''te to the new one. Come on." This is the pragmatic Su Jun. As soon as she finished speaking, Zhou Hengyang Jun''s face darkened, and he secretly nced at his wife, with a deep and scary look. Su Wen shrank her neck guiltily, pretending not to see it. Su Qing held the chopsticks, suspended in mid-air, and said inexplicably: "What is it? Why am I crying?" "Second Sister, I know you are very angry, don''t provoke me." Su Xue''s face was filled with righteous indignation, "I will help you find the door tomorrow, no, I will go in the afternoon." After speaking, she looked at Zhou Hengyang, "Brother-inw, address Do you have it? You don¡¯t need to find someone to settle ounts, we will go by ourselves.¡± Zhou Hengyang was about to speak, but Su Qing interrupted one step faster, "Don''t mess around, what are you looking for? If you don''te, it means that you don''t have a fate, it''s not suitable, and if the other party doesn''te, it means that there is something wrong with your character. If that''s the case, don''t Better? Stop losses in time." My younger sister is messing around with her brother-inw and ying temper tantrums, so she can''t be inconsiderate. It is thankless for the kind-hearted brother-inw. Su Xue bit her lip, endured and endured, before bowing her head unwillingly and not speaking. Su Qing smiled at Zhou Hengyang, and subconsciously wanted to exin, but then thought that if she exined, she would seem too out of touch. Although everyone didn''t regard brother-inw as a real rtive at the beginning, but as they get along, they have long be a family. However, we still need to pay attention to the scale, so as not to hurt the brother-inw''s heart. Thinking of this, Su Qing said indifferently: "This is unsessful, sister, you can introduce me again tomorrow. I have time while I am not busy during the Chinese New Year." After finishing speaking, she narrowed her beautiful eyes slightly, and said with a slightly fierce expression: "It can be arranged until the Lantern Festival. I have time every morning." She also got more motivated. "Okay." Zhou Hengyang agreed straightforwardly, thinking that they really deserve to be sisters, and their personalities are really alike. Su Qing thought for a while, and then said, "You can make arrangements, and you don''t need to do or talk about anything else." She wanted to see if anyone woulde. Su Qing is not a fool. Aftering to the provincial capital, she opened a studio with her eldest sister. The customers who founded the shop were all well-qualified customers, with different levels of contact and different vision and experience. Naturally, he knew that his brother-inw was of extraordinary status, and since the Changhe Machinery Factory was bing more and more powerful, he also had a preliminary understanding of the importance of his brother-inw. In addition, my brother-inw is very reliable in doing things, as long as he promises, he will never fail to keep what he said. Not to mention that she never makes mistakes in doing things, and obeys the elder sister''s words. Since she arranges blind dates for herself, she will not find unreliable people. So if the other party doesn''te, someone must be obstructing it. As for who it was, she already had a guess in her mind. But I¡¯m still not sure. Thest time my brother-inw asked that person to help me go back to Sanjiaying, that person was very indifferent along the way, as if I didn¡¯t know him and had never seen him before. Why did you suddenly do this behind your back? To be honest, Su Qing didn''t want to make such guesses. One is the suspicion of putting gold on his face, as if he made himself so important. Obviously that person is boring and ying tricks. So this time she did not hesitate to try a few more times. Chapter 1314: third family meeting Chapter 1314 Third Family Meeting After lunch, Su Qing went back to her room, lying on the bed and looking at the ceiling in a daze, thinking of many things from the past. Especially before the eldest sister got married, when my father was still there, and at that time my father had the most time. At that time, they didn''t know how their father, who had been busy earning money outside since he was a child, suddenly had time to stay at home for a long time. But they are very happy. They were happy every day, but as their father stayed at home longer and their health got worse, they never felt more rxed. Although Dad never said anything, they became more and more worried. Dad came back too abnormally, he was really busy before and didn''t have much time to apany them. asionally, he came back in a hurry, as if he couldn''t finish his work in his whole life, and suddenly stopped. It''s like a machine that never stops running. If it stops suddenly, it will only make people panic and uneasy. Until one day the father brought back the brother-inw and forced the eldest sister to marry the brother-inw. At that time, the eldest sister disagreed, and she made a life-and-death quarrel, which made the family feel uneasy. Su Qing thought of the scene at home at that time, and a tear rolled down her eyes unconsciously. But in the end, the eldest sister still failed to resist her father, and then there was a thunderbolt from the blue sky, a tomorrow of uneasiness, noise, injury and no hope in sight. At that time, thinking about how life is really going on day by day, the biggest expectation may be to be able to find a good man to marry, so that I can rely on it from now on. But the reality is that their sisters cannot find a good man, and it is unrealistic to put all their future on a man. Su Qing has figured it out a long time ago. "Second Sister, are you sleeping?" Su Xiu''s knock sounded from outside the room door. "No." Su Qing hurriedly pulled herself together, sat cross-legged on the bed and waited for Su Xiu toe in. Su Qing''s room was also arranged by herself in theter stage. The polka-dot grass green cotton sheets, quilt cover, and light pink silk pillowcases lookfortable and warm. The eldest sister is a silk fan, and she likes to buy silk pajamas when she wears them. But the price of real silk is not affordable by ordinary people. Good silk is ridiculously expensive. At that time, the shoppingdy insisted on matching silk with everyone in the family. But Su Qing refused and only chose the silk pillowcase. I heard it is good for hair. Su Xiu pushed the door in with something in her arms, "Second Sister, why are your eyes red?" As she spoke, she stepped forward to look carefully, but Su Qing turned her head away. "No, just slept for a while, just woke up." "Oh!" Su Xiu didn''t worry too much, she took off her slippers and ran to the bed and sat cross-legged with Su Qing facing each other with a smile, "Let''s look at the ount book together! Ever since the eldest sister was pregnant, the daily expenses ount at home has not been checked, nor has it been checked. Had a family meeting." "Just the two of us?" "No, Fourth Sister and Fifth Sister will be here soon." "it is good." It¡¯s true that there hasn¡¯t been a family meeting for a long time. Su Qing actually held more meetings to promote family rtions, so she immediately took Su Xiu¡¯s ount book and began to read it. Su Xiu''s handwriting is very beautiful and delicate, as the name suggests. The recording method is not as professional as ounting, but it is also very clear. Su Qing has been exercising for a long time. The daily flow of water in the studio and store is veryrge, and there is no pressure on the family''s expenses. After looking at it roughly for a while, I knew it in my heart. Soon, Su Xue and Su Jun came in together, and the four sisters sat together in tacit understanding. Everyone looked at the ount book, only Su Xiu wrote and drew with a pen. Chapter 1315: Is our family rich? Chapter 1315 Is our family rich? It took about ten minutes before each of them put down the books in their hands. "Have you finished reading it all? What do you think?" Su Xiu asked jokingly. Su Xue was shocked, "Why is our family spending more and more? So... so much money?" "Five thousand eight hundred and twenty-one." Su Qing yed with her fingers, "It''s Su Xiu''s fault that you recorded it so clearly." "It''s this book." Su Jun, who had been silent all this time, put down the ie book in his hand, and said seriously: "Our family''s expenses are small... okay! It''s not small, the expenses are big, but the ie is more. Mainly the eldest sister, the second sister , and the money given by my brother-inw. Especially the brother-inw, the more you give, the more you give. Oh! And me, I also gave my third sister 70 yuan on the first day I came back, which I earned myself at school." After finishing speaking, she scratched her head, looked surprised and puzzled, and looked at Su Qing and Su Xiu, "Second sister, third sister, is our family so rich now?" "Eh..." Su Xiu didn''t know how to answer for a while. Su Qing thought for a while, and then said: "ording to the understanding in Sanjiaying, she is really rich. Food, drink, housing, and clothing are all very expensive. As you know, elder sister buys Picky when ites to stuff." Actually, Su Wen isn''t that keen on shopping, she just doesn''t mind shopping. After a pause, Su Qing continued: "But ording to the current situation, our family actually has no money. The current main source of ie is the store. We have seven brothers and sisters, and we have to rely onrge and small expenses, studies, etc. That store." Actually, the business of the store is good now, but it is also recovering the cost, and can pay the wages to the employees. It is wishful thinking, daydreaming, and unrealistic to say that relying on stores to make a fortune in a short period of time. Now the store is hot, and some of the frenzied buying is part of the big sister''s marketing, not real. In addition, it is for hunger marketing, leaving consumers with the impression that they can''t buy it even if they have money. Don''t look at the peopleing and going in the store every day, but there are not many items actually sold. Most of them just want to see but can¡¯t buy, and some want to buy but can¡¯t. ording to the n of the eldest sister, the current level of marketing will continue, at least for a year. After one year, you can reduce it as appropriate and put on a higher profile. The cost of these marketing is high, very high, ounting for a third of the turnover. The other thing is the sry of the employees. The sry offered by the eldest sister is very high, even several times higher than other ces. For example, Fang Shuai. At first, Su Qing also objected, butter found that Fang Shuai is indeed very capable, and there is nothing wrong with the tasks entrusted to him. These sries are worth it, and Su Qing generously gave everyone red envelopes during the Chinese New Year. So after all the misceneous calctions, the studio is responsible for its own profits and losses, and it operates healthily. As for the dividends, forget it, she and the eldest sister only get the basic sry! After hearing Su Qing''s exnation, Su Jun breathed a sigh of relief, patted his chest and said with lingering fear: "Fortunately, fortunately, our family hasn''t gotten rich yet, it scared me to death. I thought I would get rich after noting back for half a year! Like this If so, wouldn''t it be toote for me. Fortunately, fortunately, I didn''t get rich." Listening, Su Xue took the ount book and gave it to her, and said angrily, "What nonsense are you talking about? What luck does our family have if we don''t get rich?" "That''s not what I mean. What I mean is that I''m very good at school. The professor said that I will definitely win an international award in the future, and I can make a lot of money if I do good research. So I work very hard. When I earn money, you will Just wait and enjoy the blessings, and leave the money-making to me." Chapter 1316: Brother-in-law should be raised by us Chapter 1316 Brother-inw should be raised by us In fact, this is when Su Jun came to school. Although he worked very hard, he was far behind the seniors who were crazy about academics and scientific research. So in order to encourage her, the professor coaxed her when he heard that she wanted to make money. The coaxed Su Jun was full of energy and immediately joined the academic world. It didn''t take long for him to write a very contributive paper with his tutor. The bonus she got was also collected by her, and she handed it in when she came back during the Chinese New Year. Not only that, Su Jun is very active now. She will participate in all kinds ofpetitions in the school, as long as there arepetitions in various universities and international academic circles, and there are bonuses. Also made a n! Now, when she graduates from university, she will make a fortune. That''s right! Those who engage in academic research dream of making a fortune. Because of this, I don''t know how many seniors pped their thighs in private, cried and scolded waste of money, and did not do their jobs properly. That is to say, everyone knows that Su Jun is the daughter of Professor Su. Professor Su dedicated himself to the cause of scientific research, so no one will restrain Su Jun. What else can I do? I can only coax, turn a blind eye. "Forehead¡­" The atmosphere in the bedroom was weird. The other three people looked at me and I looked at you. In the end, they made a tacit agreement not to puncture Fifth Sister''s fantasy. "Come on." "I will rely on you from now on." "Earning money is important, but learning is more important. Don''t put the cart before the horse." Actually, what the three of them were thinking was that when you graduated from university, fifth sister, you would be poorer. Don''t those who engage in scientific research try their best to apply for research funding? And it''s the kind of research for which funding is never enough. Poor Fifth Sister will be a poor ghost from now on. Thinking that a professor as powerful as my father was at the beginning, although he was better off than most of the vigers, he didn''t make a fortune. "Come on! Let''s work together." Su Jun waved his fist happily, but didn''t pay attention to see the expressions of his sisters. Since chatting with her brother-inw, she has deliberately quit the habit of subconsciously studying other people''s micro-expressions and analyzing mental activities. "Cough cough..." Su Qing coughed, and brought the topic back, "So my brother-inw gave the money to our family''s extravagant expenses?" "Well! This is what I want to say, the theme of our meeting, so I didn''t call elder sister and brother-inw." Su Xiu straightened her posture, made a serious look, and said loudly: "It means that what we eat and drink now is brother-inw''s. The money we earn is enough for the books and tuition of our sisters and our own personal expenses. So This is wrong, although my brother-inw is very rich and good at making money, but my brother-inw has no obligation to support us." Following Su Xiu''s words, the expressions of several people became more and more serious. "Let me put it bluntly. My brother-inw is a door-to-door son-inw. Not only is he not obliged to support us, but we should even be the ones to support him. Otherwise, he is not a door-to-door son-inw. A door-to-door son-inw is not a simple man who lives in a woman''s house and will be married in the future." The child takes the woman''s surname. In essence, it is a rtionship of dependence. If our whole family relies on the brother-inw, then the elder sister will be in a weak position in front of the brother-inw, and she will not be able to straighten her back. When encountering problems, how can I put on airs?" "Yes, that''s right, Fourth Sister is right." Su Xue straightened her waist proudly. "That''s exactly what I''m worried about." Su Xiu sighed, "Eldest sister doesn''t mind, and brother-inw doesn''t mind, but we ignore it. We must defend the position and power of elder sister." As she spoke, her eyes were amazingly bright. Chapter 1317: well played Chapter 1317 Good fight "In this way, when the eldest sister and brother-inw quarrel, the eldest sister can say confidently: You eat my food, drink my food, dare not listen to me? Huh! I think your wings are stiff, and you don''t know who you are anymore." Su Jun The imitation is vivid, especially the humming at the end, which is very charming. Several peopleughed out loud. "You narrow-minded ghost, be careful that your brother-inw gets angry when you hear it." "No way! Brother-inw''s heart is as broad as the sea." "It''s true." Several people nodded in agreement one after another, taking advantage of the trend of praise. Su Qing cast an encouraging look at Su Xiu, "It''s a great improvement for you to find out the problem. From now on, the studio''s books will be inseparable from you." At present, Su Xiu is still in charge of the ounts of the studio, and the ountant invited only does the ounts, regardless of the money. "What should we do now?" "Brother-inw''s money is definitely not allowed." "Hey! Isn''t our family about to go bankrupt? We can''t afford anything, right? No one is farming, there is no vegetable garden, and we have to buy rice and vegetables, let alone chicken, duck and fish." Su Xue cried and turned her face. Start counting one by one with your fingers, the more you count, the more you worry. Speaking of thest p on the forehead, "No! I''m a poor kid who lives in school, what do I worry about!" He snorted angrily after speaking. "Hmph! If you don''t go home, you don''t know how extravagant your life is." "Me too, me too." Su Jun hastily agreed, "I feel ashamed to eat braised pork in the school cafeteria one more time, but you... you actually eat so well, every meal has chicken, duck and fish, and I didn''t eat it I have cherished the ingredients. By the way, I heard my little sister show off to me that there were many mushrooms I hadn¡¯t seen before in August and September, and the stewed soup was delicious.¡± Hungry, she wanted to drool. "I only y 205 for lunch at school. The canteen is always Chinese cabbage, radish, tofu, and there is no oil. Fifth sister, you have braised pork in the canteen, thank God. If I want to eat braised pork, I can only eat it from home. Bring it to me." "Hmm! I haven''t been home for more than half a year. This time, I feel like I haven''t been home for a century. Fourth sister, you don''t know. When I got off the car, I looked at our new house, new furniture and swimming pool. I was dumbfounded. The most dumbfounded thing is that your food is so good." "Strongly condemned." "right!" "There are too many fruits to eat." "I''ve never eaten dragon fruit before." Speaking of this, Su Jun felt itchy again, "Little sister, that stinky girl, showed me that she didn''t even want to eat red dragon fruit, because there were too many, so she would have eaten it long ago." Tired. Do you think this brat is in debt? If it wasn''t for the New Year''s Eve, I would have beaten her up long ago." Su Xue had a calm face, "Oh! When I typed, I already typed for you by the way." The three of them stared at Su Xue with wide eyes, "When?" "When she just came back from the winter vacation, she owed her too much and was too shy. I took her to the small park and taught her a lesson on the way to send her to the Children''s Pce." "real or fake?" "She didn''t cry?" "Why didn''t shee back toin?" Su Xue put her elbows on her knees and snorted coldly, "If she dares toin, I''ll hit her again until she doesn''t dare toin. Besides, you underestimate that girl. She is the best at coaxing people. Order the dishes, you know the time." "That''s true. I haven''t seen the elder sister being coaxed into a dizzy state by her. It''s impossible topletely pamper her." "There are also aunts and uncles, who are even more ruthless than the big sister." The four sisters shook their heads in unison, sighed, smiled wryly, and hit threebos. Finally they shouted in unison: "Good fight." "Wait, we just said that you are too extravagant and wasteful, don''t change the topic." Chapter 1318: how extravagant Chapter 1318 How extravagant "Eh..." Why hasn''t it passed yet. "Actually, it''s not a waste. How can you say it''s a waste if you eat it all in your stomach!" Su Xiu felt guilty for a while, and went to peek at the face of the second sister, begging her to exin quickly. "Second sister, tell me, we really didn''t waste anything." Su Qing had no choice but to help her forehead. In fact...she also felt it was extravagant, and she was against it at first, but this person...can''t enjoy it. If you are used to the good ones, you will not get used to the bad ones. For example, the shower gel and moisturizer that everyone uses for bathing are all imported products through a rtionship, and the price of a small bottle is scary. These... She strongly opposed them at first, and was reluctant to use them. But the eldest sister insisted, and they couldn''t help it. After using it, Emma is really easy to use. Thetter naturally became a staunch supporter of the eldest sister. Unknowingly, there are more and more types of products, such as shower gel, moisturizer, face wash, skin care products, hair care products, etc., and the dosage is getting bigger and bigger. Everyone is used to it. It doesn''t hurt to die every time you use a little bit. Because the effect is real. Su Qing subconsciously nced at the hand, which was soft and delicate, and the wrist under the sleeve was as white as jade. These are things that she never dreamed of before, but everyone has a love for beauty, and she is only a twenty-year-old girl when she is young and mature. There is no reason not to love beauty. I also like it in my heart, and I will hold my head up and chest out when walking on the street, with a confident demeanor. "Actually, the food and clothes at home are not the biggest." Su Qing smiled slightly, looking at the fair skin of the fourth and fifth sisters, and the thick ck hair, "Don''t you feel that you have changed?" "Where?" Su Jun looked nk, "I just study every day! I don''t think anything has changed." Su Xue reacted quickly, and followed the second sister''s line of sight thoughtfully to look at herself, "Second sister, you mean, those skin care products we usually use?" "There are many kinds, right?" "There are so many, it''s dazzling." Su Xue nodded heavily, "The effect is also very good, very good." Su Qing blew on her white and slender fingers, and smiled, "In fact, if you don''t go to the fields to do farm work, you will get better if you don''t bask in the sun. Our parents have good foundations, and it is not too much to say that they are naturally beautiful. But if you want to reach the current level, Only money can pile it up." Su Xiu looked embarrassed, "Every time there is a new product, I will buy new ones every time the season changes. Why did the fifth sister bring it to you when the elder sister went to see you, and I also went to the post office. The fourth sister is the same with you. When He Changming delivered the goods, I They were brought to you too. No less than us, what we have, you also have.¡± "Eh... that''s not what I meant, I didn''t say we didn''t have one." Su Xue waved her hands in shock, "Sister, don''t say that, you misunderstood." "She didn''t say you were jealous, what she meant was that you used it too, let alone extravagance, and you want to join me in the water." Su Qing smiled maliciously, "I''m asking you now, can I not use it?" "Since it''s so expensive, I don''t need it." Su Jun patted his thigh, "How expensive is it?" "The money you gave me is not even enough to buy you clothes and shoes." Su Xiuzhen couldn''t bear to tell the truth and hurt her sister''s confidence. Because she was hurt like this before, when she knew the price, she almost fainted from fright. For a long time, I felt awkward wearing such expensive clothes and walked cautiously. Later, I was scolded by the eldest sister, and the second sister also agreed, so I gradually got used to it. Su Jun rolled his eyes and fell back, "I''m dizzy, don''t talk to me." Chapter 1319: dont talk nonsense Chapter 1319 Don''t talk nonsense Su Xue was also speechless, "Is it so expensive? Don''t you make all the shoes yourself?" "The price we make ourselves is not cheap, you know." Su Qing blinked, "You know how much the store costs, don''t just treat it as worthless just because we make it ourselves, in fact, what we make ourselves is more Expensive, because it is a customized model, limited edition. If consumers want to buy it, they have to have a rtionship." "It''s expensive for you to say that." "After all, we are still too poor. Most of the family''s expenses are borne by my brother-inw." After talking so much, Su Qing made a conclusion, "It is true that you still have to earn money. You two don¡¯t have to think so much, just study hard! Making money is our job.¡± Su Xiu quickly nodded in agreement. "That''s not okay." "We are not at ease!" "There is nothing to worry about." Su Xiu reprimanded: "You are still students, you should study hard. Now there is no shortage of food and clothing at home. The eldest sister also said that saving money will not make you rich. You can spend your talents It is better to make money, and we are good at making money.¡± "Well! As for the waste you mentioned... If you want to save money, you should die! We can''t do it if we want to be economical and simple. Unless we live separately from the elder sister and the others, we can do it without eating together." "Can''t live apart." "I don''t want to be separated from my eldest sister." The three spoke in unison, shaking their heads in unison. Su Jun even looked at Su Qing condemningly, and tried to persuade: "Second sister, you can''t say such things in the future, if the eldest sister hears her, how sad she will be! It''s not easy for the eldest sister, for us, for our sake The family has paid so much. They obviously don''t want to, but because they have to take care of us, they are forced to marry... woo... let me talk." Su Xue on the side covered Su Jun''s mouth firmly, "Don''t talk nonsense." It¡¯s no wonder that she still has an unreal feeling that Fifth Sister is a genius. How can such Fifth Sister look like a genius? Respectively, they are idiots with low EQ. Su Qing and Su Xiu sighed at the same time, spreading their hands to express helplessness. What Su Qing said just now is actually very clear. The current consumption standard at home is really beyond their control. The main core is still on the brother-inw and the eldest sister. These two are the uncles, and the requirements are really high. Many things that they have never heard of are bought by these two uncles. And they also improved their living standards together, and took advantage of it, so they cannot say that they are innocent. Moreover, Su Qing and Su Xiu''s vision and thinking after this period of time have also undergone earth-shaking changes from the past. They are no longer petty like they were in the past, and now they have no money, but as long as they have the ability to make money, they will not be afraid, let alone hold back. Unlike Su Xue and Su Jun, they have been studying with me for a long time, and the changes at home are not deep enough, so they feel incredible. "To sum up, we''re done, don''t worry, today''s family meeting is over." It was rare for the sisters to get together and chat. Although the family meeting was over, they didn¡¯t leave. The noisy atmosphere was just right. They didn''t leave until dinner time, and after dinner, the family sat in the living room and talked again. On the second day, Su Qing first went to the studio to clean up. The employees were on vacation, and there was no one in the studio. During the Chinese New Year, the studio was very empty. Chapter 1320: red apple Chapter 1320 Red Apple Waiting for the sanitation to be done, it''s almost time for a blind date. Same store, same location, same pot of tea, same waiting for four hours. noting! Didn''te again. Su Qing was carrying a red handbag, and under the attention of the boss, she left calmly and calmly. On the third day, Su Qing came again. Still in the same position, same waiting. From the fourth day to the fourteenth day of the first lunar month. No matter it was windy or rainy, or she was busy and leisurely, Su Qing was neverte for a day, and never missed a minute. Four hours are fixed every morning, and when the time is up, go on time. She clearly knew that her blind date would note, but she still insisted oning. Even the waiter in the store found it unbelievable, muttering to himself why is this customer so strange? Did something happen? Otherwise, howe it¡¯s a big Chinese New Year, and one person runs here in a row and sits here for a whole morning? Definitely encountered something. The clerk was secretly guessing, and it was hard not to pay attention, because this customer was very beautiful, well-dressed, and the bag in his hand was expensive as hell. I heard people say that money can''t buy it! And she has been here for ten consecutive days, and the details of her outfits are different every day. When nothing is exactly the same, it is not gloves, but scarves or nes, earrings, these things are exquisite and dazzling, and they are so fashionable to match with coats or down jackets, high heels, and boots. It''s pleasing to watch. Because Su Qing made it next to the floor-to-ceiling windows, guests passing by outside can also see the beautiful girl sitting alone inside. Gradually, the business of the teahouse with few customers became better and better. At first, the clerk didn''t think about it, but then he realized that the new customers were secretly looking at Su Qing who was by the window. However, people in this era are still shy and reserved, they like and are not good at expressing, and there are fewer people who dare to strike up a conversation. It is not bad to be able to do this step. Finally, on the fourteenth day of the first lunar month, Su Qing waited for the time as usual, and she knew it was up without looking at her watch. She smiled and called the waiter over. The waiter, nicknamed Red Apple, is a girl with apple-like red cheeks. Braided with jet-ck braids, when she looked at Su Qing her eyes were sparkling, full of admiration. "Sister Su." Red Apple asked adoringly, "Are you leaving?" "Hmm!" Su Qing has been to the store so many times, and she heard the clerk chat in private, saying that Hongpingguo is twenty-two years old this year. She originally wanted to correct that she was not as old as her, but when she thought that although she was only twenty years old, she did look more mature and stable than Red Apple. When they stood together, they would think that she was older. Red Apple must have been from a good family since he was a child, so he is so innocent and innocent at the age of twenty-two. Su Qing took out the tea money from her wallet, and was about to hand the red apple, but she quickly waved her hand and refused, "No, no, Miss Su, our boss said that you havee so many times and let our store do business again. It¡¯s getting better, so this time I won¡¯t charge any money, just treat it as his treat.¡± Red Apple gave Su Qing a tangled nce, and said shyly, "Our boss said, as long as youe here often in the future." She suspected that the boss had taken a fancy to Sister Su, but the boss refused to admit it. It''s better not to admit it, Sister Su is such a beautiful and good-tempered sister, of course she is her sister-inw. Red Apple silently thought that the fat and water would not flow into the fields of outsiders. When Sister Su came, she had to bring her brother and make a match. Chapter 1321: whats your brothers name Chapter 1321 What''s your brother''s name Su Qing was taken aback when she heard the words, "Forget it! Please call your boss for me." "Huh?" Red Apple was taken aback for a moment. She didn''t expect that Sister Su would suddenly want to find the boss? Could it be that Sister Su was also confused by the boss''s little boy? She couldn''t figure it out, what happened to the beautiful girls nowadays? Why do you all like boy faces? Does no one like the tall and mighty one? Her poor brother! Is it really impossible to marry a wife? Speaking of which, on the fifth day of the Lunar New Year, someone introduced a partner to the elder brother and asked him to go on a blind date. I heard that the **** the blind date is very beautiful, capable, and has a decent job and a well-connected family. My brother was very happy throughout the Chinese New Year, and bought a lot of clothes in a smug way, and asked her to help him grow eyes. As a result, someone came one day on the fourth day of the junior high school, and he didn''t know what he said. My brother turned cold without saying a word after hearing it. I don''t go on blind dates anymore, and I don''t wear the new clothes I bought. The Chinese New Year atmosphere at home is very dull. She also heard that the boss''s teahouse opened early for an unprecedented time, so she came to work overtime because she didn''t want to be nervous at home. "You...you want to find a little boy?" Red Apple blurted out and regretted it, because the eyes of the people around him looked over. The look in his eyes was so excited that he wanted to say that he was a little boy. Su Qing was embarrassed for a moment, wishing she could pretend she didn''t know Red Apple. "Sorry, I made a mistake, I was talking about our boss." "Why do you dare to call your boss a jerk?" Su Qing asked in surprise, and also wanted to use this to change the subject, forgetting the earth-shattering words just now. "Oh! Actually it''s nothing, my brother and our boss have known each other since they were young, and I have been chasing after them since childhood." Red Apple scratched his head foolishly, and whispered: "Didn''t you realize that our boss is just a little boy?" Is it? Ordinary women don''t look good at him." Su Qing burst outughing, "Hmm! Then, is the name of the little boy Yu Bin?" Red Apple''s eyes widened in an instant, "How do you know? He told you all about it?" Goddamn that pretty boy, he was so quick to strike. It''s really one thing in person, one thing behind the scenes, usually you can''t tell it, it turns out that you have already told Sister Su privately. Really treacherous. Su Qing crossed her arms and sneered, the scared Red Apple subconsciously took a step back, thinking that Sister Suughed so scary just now! Like the imposing ck queen! "That''s right! That''s why I''m looking for your boss." From the first day here, when the boss strikes up a conversation with her out of nowhere, she feels something is wrong. At the time, she didn''t think much about it, but as she came more and more times, her intuition became stronger and stronger. After thinking about it, my brother-inw is a meticulous person. Introducing someone to her will not be perfunctory, although she will not interver for some reason, (Su Qing herself does not want others to intervene in her own affairs, which will make her feel useless, as if she was bullied outside family to sue.) But it will definitely not make things so bad. Red Apple just said that today¡¯s tea money boss invited, Su Qing¡¯s guess has been confirmed. As soon as I asked the name, it was¡ª is her first blind date. Brother-inw arranged the first blind date here for a reason, rather than finding a random ce to meet. Yu Bin! Good, she wrote it down. "Why?" Red Apple asked curiously. Su Qing looked up at the red apple carefully, showing an intriguing smile, "You just said that you and your brother and Yu Bin have known each other since childhood? Then what''s your brother''s name?" Chapter 1322: God forbid Chapter 1322 Heaven''s Law Forbids It "My brother''s name is Yao Jun, and my name is Yao Hong." Red Apple, also known as Yao Hong, showed a shy smile, "Sister Su, this is the first time you''ve asked my name!" "My name is Su Qing." "What do you say is your name?" Yao Hong''s eyes widened instantly, "You... you, your name is Su Qing? Su Qingtian from Suzhou?" "Yes!" Su Qing''s smile became brighter and brighter, "Is it familiar? Have you heard it before?" "It seems that I have heard of it." Yao Hong recalled carefully, the more she thought about it, the more familiar she was staring at Su Qing, and suddenly found that Sister Su was smiling so dangerously! Yao Hong''s scalp went numb, and suddenly felt a very dangerous feeling for some reason. Su Qing reminded, "That''s really a coincidence, I didn''t expect that there would be such a fate in a blind date." "Blind date?" "Yes! Blind date. Do you feel familiar now?" "Hehe...hehe, it seems, it seems a little familiar." Yao Hong is not too embarrassed now, she knows where the problem is no matter how slow her reaction is. She has heard of the name Su Qing! Brother mentioned that his blind date is called Su Qing. is the one who made my brother change his mind temporarily and not go. The most embarrassing thing is that she never thought that Sister Su was her brother''s blind date, and she was let go by her brother. God! Such a beautiful and temperamental object, at first nce, is also very rich, and he can''t find it with antern. Brother missed the appointment just like that? It is simply unreasonable! No, she can''t miss such a good sister-inw, and if her brother doesn''t live up to it, she can''t and doesn''t live up to it. As someone else''s younger sister, you need to be useful at critical moments, so you take the initiative to help your brother recover. "Sister-inw, sister-inw, listen to me, I know my brother is a bit of a jerk, but please give my brother a chance." Yao Hong grabbed Su Qing''s hand in desperation and held it tightly, "Sister-inw, you Give my brother one more chance, I beg you." Su Qing was dumbfounded, "What are you doing? Let go." She shook it hard a few times before shaking it off. Su Qing rubbed her scratched hand, her brows were slightly frowned, her hands were red, it was obvious how much effort Yao Hong had used just now. "I''m sorry, does it hurt?" Yao Hong apologized embarrassedly. Su Qing shook her head, and didn''t continue to entangle with this. She was right, as if she was fussy. "Then...then can you give my brother another chance?" Yao Hong refused to give up, stood in front of Su Qing and did not leave, and did not call her boss, she kept staring at Su Qing, blinking her eyes Ah blink, whispered request. Su Qing also became angry when she was made, she suddenly stood up from her seat, took out tea money from her wallet and pped it on the table. "Are you here to be funny?" She is not a good-tempered person, but she has been holding back! The ten days of persistence, and the persistence of waiting was not for a blind date, she just wanted to see how amazing Zhou Hengguang could do things. It turns out that she was too naive. Zhou Hengguang can do as much as he can, which is beyond the imagination of normal people. She is ignorant, and herpetitive behavior will only make herself more stupid. And Yao Hong''s entanglement now makes him even more ridiculous. It seems that Su Qing really can''t find a man, so she can only wait here silently, if others want it, they don''t want it. What did he think of her, Su Qing? "Huh?" Yao Hong froze on the spot. "For what purpose did you ask me? You..." Su Qing rubbed her temples. Chapter 1323: regret Chapter 1323 Regret "Don''t you think it''s impolite? If I remember correctly, I waited here for four hours on the fifth day of the fifth day. Just like what you saw after you came to work, a person waited here for four hours. Excuse me, would you How can you say such a joke?" "I...I''m not kidding." "Isn''t it?" Su Qing sneered, "Oh! I hope so!" Finished speaking, took the bag, turned around and left freely. Yao Hong was stunned on the spot, looking at Su Qing''s leaving back foolishly, thinking about what she said that made Sister Su unhappy, when suddenly someone patted her shoulder from behind, she was startled. "Boss? When did youe?" Yu Bin looked at the banknotes on the table solemnly, frowned and said, "This is the end, no matter what you say, it will be bad luck." She is really a smart and stubborn girl. Knowing that she was being tricked, she still stubbornly came for ten days. For this kind of tenacity, people can''t hate it. "Boss, do you know? Sister Su is my brother''s blind date." Yao Hong was very excited, "Maybe she will be my sister-inw in the future." Yu Bin gave her a nk look, "So your brother let her go, and made her wait here for four full hours? How dare you say such a thing? Your brother has no chance, so give up! It would be fine if I didn''t p him in the face." After scolding Yao Hong, Yu Bin also felt very bitter. While talking about Yao Jun, why not talking about himself? He was Su Qing''s first blind date. On the fourth day of the lunar new year, when Su Qing walked in, he stared straight at him. If he hadn''t been warned and threatened by that **** Zhou Hengguang, would he have done such a shameless thing? If he knew that the girl he was on a blind date with was so... so special, so attractive to him, would he agree to Zhou Hengguang? Unless he''s out of his mind. But it''s toote to say anything. Because he has always been too proud, he is not interested in such things as blind dates, and it was arranged by the elders, and the person who arranged it couldn''t say anything. He was naturally disgusted in his heart, and made a bad impression before meeting him. So when Zhou Hengguang approached him, he agreed without even thinking about it. Until the day of the fourth day¡ª He thought that he would never forget the scene when Su Qing pushed the door and came in with a smile on her face. Her smile, her bright eyes and graceful figure would always be disobedient in his mind. yback. So he couldn''t help but wanted to strike up a conversation, usingnguage that he felt embarrassed, and then hit a soft nail, and was chased away by Su Qing. At that time, Yu Bin didn''t feel anything. Following Su Qing insisted oning every day, waiting for four hours every morning, no more, no less. Only then did he take it seriously, and found out that the elder who introduced him did not know Su Qing after careful questioning. It was because Zhou Hengyang had sent a message, saying that he wanted to help his sister-inw find a partner. The elders couldn''t wait to register Yu Bin. Being able to be brother-inw with Zhou Hengyang is a wishful thing. The juniors don''t know the severity of rebellion, but the elders know what it means. But it was nothing to Yu Bin to miss being brother-inw with Zhou Hengyang, and he never thought of exchanging his marriage. The more he understands, the deeper he sinks. In the past, every Spring Festival was a time to get together with my ssmates and Fa Xiao. This year, since the fourth day of junior high school, he has refused to pick up his friends, insisting oning to the store every morning, and even asionally in the afternoon. I just hope that Su Qing cane in the afternoon. Chapter 1324: all assholes Chapter 1324 are all bastards And he also knew that Su Qing came here every day for a blind date. Those men were also in the same situation as me, either they dismissed it, or they didn''t understand the inside story, or they were threatened by Zhou Hengguang, in short, none of them came. But Su Qing insisted oning, not discouraged, the wait was four hours. This perseverance and stubbornness made him very sad. Seeing Su Qinging, he would hide in the office alone and be secretly happy. But seeing her waiting like this alone, he would be even more angry, angry, and not worth it for her. Those **** are not worth Su Qing''s waiting. I am an **** myself. Even sometimes he would rush out, tell her all the truth, tell her not to wait, it''s useless. No one wille, and no one wille for a long time. But in the end he hesitated. Yu Bin sat silently in Su Qing''s position just now. Here, it seems that she can still feel her warmth, and there is her unique fragrance in the air lingering on the tip of her nose, lingering. "Boss? Boss, what''s wrong with you? What are you thinking?" Yao Hong was startled by the boss''s abnormal appearance, and couldn''t help but gently pushed her with her hand. "Boss, are you angry? Sister Su said she wanted to find you just now, but I...but I forgot." She was thinking about her brother, and she forgot about it as soon as she interrupted. Yu Bin waved his hand, "It''s okay." He was sitting on a separate wicker chair in the corner just now, and he could hear clearly. It was at that moment that he discovered that this girl was not only stubborn and tenacious, but also very smart. She had discovered the truth a long time ago, but she never exposed it. "She won''te in the future." Yu Bin said destely. He didn''t know what was wrong with him, he hadn''t been like himself in the past ten days. Is it true that someone will lose his heart in just ten days? "Ah? Why? Doesn''t she like our tea very much?" Yao Hong looked puzzled. Yu Bin scolded an idiot, driving Yao Hong to death. "Do you dare to scold me?" "Su Qing is so angry with your words, you deserve to be scolded, you deserve to be scolded." Yu Bin said angrily. "Why do you use me, little boy? Are you right?" Yu Bin was startled, lowered his eyes, and said destely: "I also made mistakes, and I deserve to be scolded." Once he admitted his mistake, Yao Hong felt embarrassed to continue the quarrel, softened his attitude, and said falteringly: "Boss, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so abnormal? And what do you mean by what you just said? You Do you also know Sister Su? Then why didn''t a man as thoughtful as you see such a beautiful woman as Sister Su not take the initiative to pursue her? This is unscientific!" Yu Bin answered irrelevantly, "Don''t tell your brother." "Say what?" "What are you talking about?" Yu Bin finally pulled back from his self-loathing, and looked at Yao Hong with the eyes of an idiot. The meaning was already obvious: How did he know such an idiot? Can she really manage the store for herself? "I do not know!" "My God! How could someone be so stupid?" Yu Bin held his forehead in pain. After getting to know Su Qing, the red apple made him look even more idiotic. "Do you want to tell your brother about Su Qing?" "Oh! That''s what you''re talking about!" Yao Hong suddenly realized, "If you didn''t say it earlier, I thought it was something! That''s right! I think Sister Su is very suitable to be my sister-inw. It''s too wrong for my brother to miss her." , so I¡¯m going to tell my brother to get my sister-inw back again.¡± Chapter 1325: Its impossible for your brother and Su Qing Chapter 1325 Impossible for your brother and Su Qing Yu Bin controlled his urge to hit someone, and sneered, "You think too much, it''s impossible for your brother and Su Qing." It''s also impossible for him. "If you''re doing it for your brother''s benefit, don''t tell him. Sometimes it''s a blessing not to know." At least you don''t have to be trapped like him, unable to extricate yourself. Yao Hong looked at Yu Bin suspiciously, wondering if he had this n on his own, and that''s why he said that on purpose? "Trust me, I won''t harm my brother." Yu Bin got up, returned to the original seat, handed the shop to Yao Hong with his coat, and left. Su Qing left, and he, the boss, also returned to his previous state,ing once every ten days and half a month. **** Capital Design Institute¡ª During the Chinese New Year period, the reason why Zhou Hengguang and Zou Yi stayed in the capital and did not return to the provincial capital was not because they loved their families so much. They wanted to stay in the old house until the Chinese New Year was over. In fact, during the Chinese New Year, he was only at home for the first three days, gathering with rtives and friends. By the way, he also went to a few close friends'' houses. Hearing that the younger sister and sixth younger sister were brought to the capital by the Xu family, Zhou Hengguang specially brought gifts to visit. It is to support the two girls. The arrogant rtives of the Xu family in ??province thought the two girls were easy to bully, and they had no background or backer to handle. The Zhou family and the Xu family are rtives themselves, so it is only natural to go to the Xu family to see their own aunt. Going there, naturally received a warm wee, and also made the two little girls shine. It attracted the envy of the Xu family and the younger generation who were about the same age as the two girls. After going to Xu''s house, Zhou Hengguang devoted himself to work. Because the previous transfer to the provincial capital was too sudden, and there are still many problems left over from the work of the Capital Design Institute, taking advantage of this time toplete the work, and now that the general design drawing has been released for the cross-river bridge project, Zhou Hengguang needs tomunicate with the design institute. A few old professors nearby aremunicating. So Zhou Hengguang is actually very busy, and of course the busiest thing is remotelymanding Su Qing''s blind date in the provincial capital. This made his temper worse and worse. Many people in the design institute avoided him when they saw him. Even a few old professors muttered in private, did something happen to Hengguang? For example, lost love? Under the guise of caring for the younger students, the old professors quietly pulled Zou Yi aside, "Zou Yi, tell me, is your third brother broken in love?" Zou Yi had a sh of surprise in his eyes, and said quickly: "Nothing, where did you hear about it?" "Oh!" They are old and their eyes are blurred, but they are not blind. "Then we know." The old professors let Zou Yi go with good words, and within half an hour, the entire Design Institute knew that Zhou Hengguang was broken in love. That''s why he is in a bad mood, please be more tolerant and so on. Half an hourter, a tall and slender man appeared at the gate of the design institute, wearing a light gray long coat, and walked in steadily. As soon as the white and jade-like skin entered the hall of the design institute, under the light, it was crystal clear and unreal. With his deep eyes, handsome and three-dimensional facial features, coupled with his elegant temperament, he looks like a handsome gentleman walking out of a painting. Following his appearance, the eyes of the people in the lobby of the Design Institute and the front desk were all straightened. "Look, it''s Vice President Zhou." Everyone knows that Zhou Hengguang cannot be provoked, but no one can resist the charm that radiates from him. It''s just so disappointing. No matter how many times she is abused, she is determined. I think back when Zhou Hengguang was transferred to the Design Institute in the provincial capital, I don¡¯t know how many little girls secretly cried and their noses turned red, and I don¡¯t know how many people felt that they were not motivated to go to work. Even the air is not good. Although you won''t be abused, you can''t feel the beauty either! Chapter 1326: the taste of being abandoned Chapter 1326 The Taste of Being Abandoned "Have you heard? Vice President Zhou is broken in love." Someone said excitedly in the tone of sharing a secret. "I heard, our dean said it himself just now." "I heard that too." The people gathered together were discussing cheerfully in private. The atmosphere was even more lively than the New Year''s Eve. It seemed that Vice President Zhou had lost his love. What a happy thing. "Shall we be happy like this?" Obviously someone has a conscience. "Hey... not good, but happy." "Actually...I don''t think so, but I...hahaha...I''m just happy from the bottom of my heart." Having said that, everyone secretly looked at each other, and thenughed unkindly. It''s no wonder that everyone is so gloating, it''s because the attitude shown by Vice President Zhou before is too provoking to hate. Everyone likes him, but this doesn''t stop everyone from hating him! In the past and even now, there are many girls in the unit who have a crush on Vice President Zhou. I don¡¯t know how many people worship. But no one dared to confess. Because everyone who dared to confess was expelled by Vice President Zhou. Since then, no one has dared to confess. Those who really couldn''t control their admiration only secretly liked it in private. Sometimes Vice President Zhou is too hated, and one day one day Vice President Zhou will fall into the hands of some woman. Also let him taste the feeling of being abandoned. Look, isn''t retributioning now? When Zhou Hengguang walked into the hall, he noticed that the atmosphere was not right. Looking around, everyone dared not look at him, which proved to be a guilty conscience. This made Zhou Hengguang frowned dissatisfied, and walked upstairs to his office with firm steps in an increasingly weird atmosphere. Meeting the dean in the corridor, the old professor looked at Zhou Hengguang sympathetically, and patted him on the shoulder earnestly to persuade him: "Don''t be sad, it''s not worth it! The world is not worth it! You are so good, you deserve better." After finishing speaking, he waved his hand smartly and left with a big teacup. Zhou Hengguang was puzzled, and the bad premonition in his heart became stronger and stronger. The corridor of the design institute is very long, with reference rooms mostly on both sides, and offices and reception rooms of important departments at the corner. Along the way, Zhou Hengguang met many colleagues and several seniors of his own. These people smiled sympathetically when they saw him. Some even said some words of persuasion. If you don¡¯t know, it sounds like Zhou Hengguang is not broken in love, but has a terminal illness. Finally, when he walked to the door of his office, Zhou Hengguang met the dean again. This old guy deliberately found an opportunity to get closer to him, obviously to see his own jokes, otherwise he wouldn''t have to walk up and down the corridor. It seems to be leisurely, but there is nothing to do. Everyone is extremely busy, and no one is idle. Today''s design institutes are too idle. Zhou Hengguang grabbed the old dean''s arm, "Say, what is it? If you don''t say anything, everyone won''t have to go home for the Lantern Festival tomorrow." The old dean trembled, knowing that he had yed too much and offended this little brat. "Hehe..." The old dean smiled and continued to persuade: "Heng Guang! We know that you are broken in love, and we are afraid that you will be overwhelmed, so wee to persuade you andfort you. The country needs talents like you, so you must not be overwhelmed ah!" "Me? Lovelorn?" Zhou Hengguang never thought that such a strange atmosphere in the design institute was actually spreading the news of his broken love. "Yes! Zou Yi said it himself." At this time, the door of the office suddenly opened, Zou Yi looked wronged and desperate, "I didn''t, he was talking nonsense, I really didn''t." "Why didn''t you?" The old dean looked unhappy, "It''s clearly what you said." "I really didn''t say it." Zou Yi couldn''t understand how things turned out like this. But at this time, Zhou Hengguang waved his hand, but he didn''t care. Chapter 1327: go to **** you bastard Chapter 1327 Go to hell, you bastard "It can be regarded as a lovelorn." Zhou Hengguang said expressionlessly. "What?" Zou Yi thought he heard it wrong, opened his mouth in shock, and felt more and more ignorant of the third brother, as if he only met the third brother today, and the one in the past was his own illusion. "I''ll just say it!" The old dean looked at Zou Yi as if I was really witty, and the meaning was obvious, you boy still refuse to admit it, see? The Lord has admitted it. "Come,e,e, I will teach you as a senior." The old dean looked like I was very powerful, and walked into the office with Zhou Hengguang''s shoulders, leaving Zou Yi outside. Zou Yi: Since the third brother really likes him, why do he treat the little girl so much? Is this like it? Is it an enemy? These days, knowing what the third brother did, Zou Yi always thought that the third brother was repaying Su Qing, so he suffered a lot. He is partial to the third brother, but if the eldest brother speaks, he dare not disobey! Su Qing is the sister-inw''s sister, and she has a background. Besides, how pitiful the little girl is! Zou Yi has been tormented by his conscience for more than a week, and is preparing to bravely stop the third brother''s misconduct today. As a result, the third brother personally admitted today that he was broken in love? If you are not in love, who is in love? Serve it right. Zou Yi shook his head, and returned to his office regardless of what he wanted to talk to the third brother. Since he came back, his time and energy have beenpletely upied by work, which was all arranged by the third brother. In the office, the old dean took Zhou Hengguang Barabara and talked for a long time, all sharing his emotional experience when he was young. And Zhou Hengguang also supported his chin with one hand the whole time, and listened carefully, and the old dean''s confidence doubled for a while. This kid usually doesn''t have such patience. Although what he said just now was all nonsense, the old dean stretched out his belly and continued: "Heng Guang, you are such an outstanding young man, as long as you don''t make mistakes, you will surely seed. Trust me." "Dean, how can you say that you don''t make mistakes?" Zhou Hengguang asked with a spirit of seeking knowledge. The old dean choked, "Eh... just don''t cheat." Yes, the wife at home hates being bullied the most, yes, that''s it. "Say what you have, don''t lie to her. Tell the truth about the wages paid by the unit." Zhou Hengguang sighed slightly, a look of sadness appeared on his handsome face, and the old dean felt distressed when he saw it. "What''s wrong with Hengguang? Tell me quickly, I''ll help you find a solution." Poor boy! It must be the first time you have no experience in dating, let''s see what has be. "I lied to her." "Is it serious?" the old dean asked with concern. "Very serious." "How serious is it?" Zhou Hengguang propped his chin in azy and elegant posture, "In order to achieve my goal, I used deception to get close to her by all means." The old director widened his eyes, "You..." No way, how could there be such a bad brat with itchy hands? If his daughter was cheated, he would definitely kill the kid. "And then?" No, this is his most promising junior, maybe there is still hope. "Then she got mad and ignored me." "Did you apologize?" "No." "You...you didn''t do something?" ¡°She went on a blind date, I didn¡¯t like it, I was angry and sad.¡± "And then? You went too? Did you fight with the man you were dating?" "No, I scare all the blind date men away." Zhou Hengguang lowered his eyebrows and muttered to himself in a low tone, "Although my goal has been achieved, I am not happy." The old dean stood up angrily, and cursed: "You bastard, go to hell!" After speaking, he mmed the door like a whirlwind and left, the speed was not in line with his age and small belly. Chapter 1328: envy Chapter 1328 Jealousy Half an hourter, the Design Institute started a new round of rumors. Zou Yi came out of the office and was stunned by what he heard all the way. When he went to the bathroom, everyone was talking about it. So when people saw Zou Yi, they all shut up in horror and pretended that they didn''t exist. Or run away quickly. ying like Zou Yi is the core of the topic. This old dean is too good at spreading rumors. What is this all about? Zou Yi pushed open the door with a bang, and saw Zhou Hengguang standing in front of the window and looking out of the window silently. He didn''t know if he was in a daze or thinking about something, but the back view gave off an indescribable sense of loneliness. Zou Yi watched for almost a minute, but the figure in front of the window did not move. I don''t know how long it took before Zhou Hengguang turned around and asked in a slightly hoarse voice, "What''s the matter?" "What are you thinking?" Zhou Hengguang smiled and jokingly said: "Now you are more lenient? You are not my wife, and you still want to control me?" Zou Yi blushed in anger, "I am concerned about you, why did I find that you have changed so much after I came back?" Zhou Hengguang touched his face, and asked subconsciously: "Has it changed? Have I be ugly? I have lost my charm?" "You know I''m not talking about this, I''m talking about your character, I don''t even know what you think." Zou Yi closed the door, walked into the office and sat down on the big sofa, nning to have a long talk with the third brother. "You haven''t met the elder brother yet. When you meet the elder brother, you will find that he has be more than me." Zhou Hengguang''s expression suddenly turned cold, and he didn''t have the patience he had when chatting with the old dean just now. The eyes under the lens are cold and filled with indescribable evil. The person he stared at couldn''t help shivering. Even Zou Yi, who grew up with him, couldn''t help feeling a little bit in his heart. "What''s wrong with you? I''m really scared." Zou Yi grabbed a handful of hair irritably, messing up the neatlybed hair, "Third brother, you scare me like this. Something bad happened." Zhou Hengguang sat on the desk, with his slender legs crossed naturally, one arm restingfortably on the table behind him, and said yfully, "What''s there to be afraid of?" Knowing that there was nothing to ask, Zou Yi could only sigh in his heart, gave up his original n, and changed the topic. "Third brother, do you know that Su Qing insists on going on blind dates these days? Does the waitst for four full hours every morning?" "I know." He is even more angry when he knows, and he will go crazy when he is angry. He was so angry that he couldn''t control his temper, and he didn''t even know what he would do. The first time he refused to let Yu Bin go, it was because of jealousy that he didn''t want her to go on a blind date with any man. But he didn''t expect that she would give him such a sudden. She actually waited for a full four hours on the first day. How much does she want to find a man? How much do you want to get married? God knows how irritable Zhou Hengguang felt when he found out that Qingqing had been waiting for Yu Bin for four full hours. Especially since he knew that Yu Bin was there, he even struck up a conversation with Qingqing, watched her secretly, and saw that she had been waiting for him for four hours. Just thinking of Yu Bin watching Qingqing wait for him for four hours, Zhou Hengguang wants to go crazy. It was also the first time in my life to taste what it was like to be jealous. Before, he thought that a man who would be jealous was ridiculous and stupid, and he couldn''t even control his emotions well, so he was simply a waste. I didn''t expect that one day, I would be jealous too, so jealous that I would lose control. What made him even more jealous was that Qingqing actually waited for a different man for ten days in a row. Everyone waited four hours. Chapter 1329: big shot Chapter 1329 Big shot Zhou Hengguang couldn''t help thinking, if a man goes there, will she immediately fall in love with him? Are you thinking of getting married right away? With this thought, Zhou Hengguang couldn''t control the rage and bloodthirsty in his heart. He didn''t rush back to the provincial capital these days because he was afraid that he would see Qingqing do something that he would regret when he went back. "I know you still do this?" After all, Zou Yi, who hase back from studying abroad and has seen foreigners'' open views on love, has a lot of experience despite his down-to-earth and introverted personality. Intuitively think that it is wrong for the third brother to do so. Now he is confused, unable to understand the real attitude of the third brother. Do you like it or not? This is very important. But there are things more important than that right now. "No, although I haven''t met my eldest brother since I came back, if the news I got is correct, my eldest brother joined the Su family, that is, our sister-inw is Su Qing''s biological sister, right? If you do this, you won''t be afraid that your eldest brother will get angry. ?" "Not afraid." "Eh..." Zou Yi originally prepared a lot of words, but the third brother said he was not afraid, and choked them all back. Why are you not afraid? The third brother cares so much about the eldest brother, Zou Yi knows this. But after thinking about it, the third brother has been weird since he was a child, and no one can really figure out what he is thinking, so it is not surprising. But still have to ask. "Why aren''t you afraid? I am very afraid." The eldest brother is a mountain that weighs on the younger generation of the Zhou family, and he, the adopted son of the Zhou family, is no exception. "Brother knows me and knows how important I am, so he doesn''t care about it." Having said that, Zhou Hengguang''s thin lips slightly raised, evoking an evil arc, and said in a slow but crazy tone: "After all, he also I can''t be sure what I will do. Big brother now has someone he cares about, and he has more ties, which is different from before." Speaking of this, Zhou Hengguang was stunned for a moment, and a sh of surprise and disbelief shed in his eyes very quickly. Because he got close to Qingqing at the beginning because of his elder brother, since when did Qingqing''s affairs surpass that of her elder brother? This is incredible. Since the second brother is gone, nothing is more important than the eldest brother. But now, he actually has the idea that whoever dares to stop him will pay the price, and the elder brother is no exception. Brother already knows, right? Will he be sad? Zhou Hengguang suddenly put his face in his hands in pain. The elder brother will not be sad, because in the elder brother''s heart, the most important thing is the sister-inw, the unborn child. Originally, since the second brother passed away, each other''s brothers were the most important people to each other, but now the eldest brother has be the most important person. Zhou Hengguang took a deep breath, and suddenly let go. There was no emotion on his noble and handsome face, and he could no longer see the pain just now. Everything seemed to be an illusion. Zou Yi blinked, bing more and more confused. But there is one thing he can be sure of, that is, the third brother''s current thoughts are terrible. The third brother is determined and no one can stop him. Big brother is fine too. So this time, didn''t the eldest brother think about calling to teach me a lesson on New Year''s Eve? "Okay, let''s stop talking about this, tidy things up, and go back to the provincial capital today." Zhou Hengguang returned to his working state, "The expert team has already set off. When we return to the provincial capital, we will make preparations first, and then we will go to the scene." "Don''t you spend the Lantern Festival at home?" "No." "it is good." Zou Yi went out full of worries. Before he could order someone to sort out the materials, he saw someone rushing in aggressively. The guards and security guards didn''t dare to stop him, and feared that something might happen, he had to follow in fear. Even the old dean followed, and he looked like a big shot. This is the country''s highest design institute, and there are often big shotsing, but there are not many people who can make the old dean follow behind in a panic. Chapter 1330: provocative Chapter 1330 Provocation Zou Yi stretched out his head to look, and was startled. It turned out to be Song Jinyan and his confidential secretary. is indeed a big shot. Song Jinyan pushed away Zou Yi, who was about to speak, and went directly into Zhou Hengguang''s office, shutting everyone outside with a bang, while Songshan stood outside with a smile on his face, and greeted people passing by with a smile, saying A happy new year, as if he is the host here, and everyone else is the guest. Zou Yi shook his head unhappily when he heard it. "Why don''t you leave?" Song Shan looked at Zou Yi and asked. Listen, what does this mean? What do you mean he still hasn''t left? "This is a design institute, not a military building." Zou Yi sarcastically said. Songshan nodded approvingly, "Indeed, I''d have forgotten if you didn''t tell me, then you can stand if you want!" Zou Yi changed his posture and stood with his back against the wall without speaking. It was only one step away from Songshan, and the movements of the two were quite consistent, so they didn''t speak. One with a cold face and the other with a smile on his face, they almost have the words "I''m in a good mood" written on their faces. The two silently looked at the people passing the corridor. Everyone who passed the corridor was under a lot of pressure, and soon, no one passed the corridor anymore. Obviously they were all scared away. Not long after, there was a sound in the office, as if something was falling, and then the sound became louder and louder, and finally it sounded like a fight. Zou Yi thought of Song Jinyan''s experience of receiving special training since he was a child, and immediately wanted to go in worriedly, but was blocked by Songshan as soon as he took a step. "It was Zhou Hengguang who went too far." Songshan said with a smile: "You should also know that our boss is dissatisfied, so naturally he wants to vent his anger on his sister. Since Zhou Hengyang doesn''t vent his anger on my sister-inw, then it''s okay for our boss to stand out, right? !" Zou Yi turned to think about it, the third brother also had the experience of receiving special training since he was a child, and the two of them didn''t know who was at a disadvantage in the end. Since this is the case, let him act as if he didn¡¯t hear anything! "That''s right, but it''s not certain who will vent their anger on whom in the end." "Hehe! That''s their business." Songshan smiled nonchntly, "But I heard that Zhou Hengguang''s health is not very good?" "You..." Zou Yi stared angrily, but he calmed down quickly, "I heard that your boss was injured? Very serious injury." Songshan''s expression turned cold, and he moved his wrist unconsciously, "It seems that you are very well informed!" "I have no information." Zou Yi was very modest, but the more modest he was, the more provocative he seemed. Because the subconscious of what he said was that many people knew that Song Jinyan had been seriously injured. And this matter belongs to a very high level of confidentiality. It''s no wonder Matsuyama isn''t angry. "Sure enough, it''s ck. I admire Zhou Hengguang for being able to train a homeless orphan who once had low self-esteem, no, a thief and beggar to the present level." The experience points out. Especially in the word thief, the tone is emphasized, which also means that the word thief is different. Thief! Zou Yi''s pupils tightened instantly, and those who knew about it could count them on five fingers. Because Zou Yi''s thief is not a thief in the ordinary sense, this has something to do with his childhood experience. The two people leaned against the wall in unison, with the same slender figure, and their outstanding temperament is considered pleasing to the eye, but their words became more and more unbearable, and the atmosphere became more and more tense. There was only one fuse between the two of them. It''s time to start fighting with those two guys in the office. Chapter 1331: Taboo Chapter 1331 Taboo "Bang!" The door of the office was suddenly opened, and Song Jinyan came out quickly, leaving only a shadow behind before going downstairs. Songshan didn''t care about continuing topete with Zou Yi, so he followed quickly, and the two left in a hurry. Zou Yi looked into the office in a panic, and found that the third brother was actually pouring wine for himself with his back to the door. It was the high-end foreign wine he brought back from abroad this time. Is this a bad mood? Who won the fight just now? "What are you looking at?" Zhou Hengguang scolded angrily, "Aren''t you going to pack your things? Are you so busy?" "Oh!" There is no injury on the face, but I don''t know if there is any on the body. Waiting for Zou Yi to go out, Zhou Hengguang raised his arm while holding the ss, and hissed in pain, "Damn it! It''s really hard to hit." At the gate of the design institute, Song Jinyan strode into the car, and when he habitually leaned back in the chair after sitting down, he subconsciously pursed his lips, his deep and calm eyes were full of anger. Matsuyama in the driver''s seat nced out of the corner of his eye, and a smile shed in his eyes. It¡¯s been a long time since I saw such an emotional side of the boss. I don¡¯t know how honored it would be for anyone to let the boss do this. However, the sisters of the Su family were ungrateful and didn''t even give them a chance. While the vehicle was driving smoothly, Song Jinyan was silent for a long time before hesitatingly said: "Tomorrow is the Lantern Festival." "Yes! Our secretarial department will have a day off tomorrow." Songshan pretended not to understand the meaning of the boss''s words, and pretended to be confused. "Do you give gifts on Lantern Festival?" "Give it away!" Matsuyama said in a rambling voice: "rtives, friends, ssmates, colleagues, andrades-in-arms will be given away anyway. I have made a list with my mother. I have been giving away one after another since years ago. It¡¯s good to be busy until the day before yesterday. After the new year, I¡¯m busier than usual at work, and just because of this, I¡¯ve canceled a lot of parties.¡± "This society is a society of human rtionships. Everyone lives in order, and inevitable things cannot be avoided." Song Jin said with a calm tone, a pragmatic and profound attitude. The more privileged the family, the more they live in interpersonal rtionships. It has to beplied with, it has to be maintained, it has to be dealt with gracefully, and if you want to be sessful, you have to master it. Unable to control, no matter how strong the ability is, it is doomed to fail. "Even I can''t do whatever I want." He is also very busy these days, but the news from the outside world is not broken, and he knows what he should know. "Zhou Hengshan''s personality is too aloof and indifferent." Songshan sighed. Song Jinyan frowned slightly, and reminded: "Don''t mention it in the future, he has be a taboo." Song Jinyan wasn''t curious if he didn''t remind Songshan, but when he reminded him, he became very curious. However, Song Shan, who had memorized the secrecy regtions by heart, quickly suppressed his curiosity. It must be a big deal and a secret if the boss can tell the taboo person or thing. Actually, Songshan had already vaguely heard that Zhou Hengshan''s death was not simple, and there were big things in it. As for what it is, no one knows, and no one dares to know. Thinking about it, a good person suddenly disappeared. If it wasn''t for Zhou Hengyang''s sudden severance, no one would have known that Zhou Hengshan had died. After all, the two brothers look exactly the same, and it is difficult for unfamiliar people to identify them. "Do you think I should arrange someone to give Su Wen and the others a gift as usual?" Finally, Song Jinyan changed the subject again. Matsuyama shook his head helplessly, "I''m afraid they will be unhappy." Song Jinyan''s eyebrows were stained with a touch of loneliness. Songshan couldn''t bear to see it, the boss had never put down his pride so much to please someone. So I focused on helping him find a way, and after thinking about it, I really thought of a good way for him. Chapter 1332: Boss Su Chapter 1332 Boss Xiao Su "Boss, you can do this." "Say." "Su Wen and the others reject all people surnamed Song..." Song Jinyan turned cold, "We''re still good brothers if you don''t say that." "I was wrong, I was wrong." Songshan changed his words immediately, "When Su Qinges to the capital to deal with the new store, you can ask sister-inw to help. I believe Su Qing will not refuse sister-inw. It will be easy after you get familiar with it. gone." Songshan said this, and there is another purpose, which is to make the boss and sister-inw get along more. The eldest brother got married too suddenly. He met his sister-inw for the first time and got married for the second time. And the boss''s state after marriage is basically the same as before marriage, and it can''t be seen that he is a married man at all. Those who should work overtime, those who should go on business trips, live in the house of the unit, and only go back to the old house for dinner every Saturday night. During the period, I never heard of going home to apany my sister-inw, let alone going to my husband¡¯s house. Life is long, you can''t just live in such a cold way. Why! As a good brother and confidential secretary, he really broke his heart. Song Jinyan thought for a while, and finally nodded slightly. **** Provincial capital¡ª Su Qing left the teahouse and went straight back to the studio. Because they are all in the city center, the distance in a straight line is not far. You can walk through a small alley from a small road and pass a small park where you often go for a walk. Walk for twenty minutes. Traffic is inconvenient in this era, and it is mostmon in provincial capitals. The only means of transportation that ordinary bosses can afford is the tram. But the distance is not very far, walking for half an hour, most of an hour is habitual walking. Those who are rich can buy a Phoenix brand bicycle, even if they are able to shuttle in the whole city, it is a proud thing. Su Qing has been used to walking since she was a child, and this distance is nothing to her. But she is already thinking about buying a bicycle for Sanmei, so that it is more convenient to go out. Arriving at the studio, Fang Sha was mopping the floor. When she saw Su Qinging in, she immediately ran away with the mop as if she saw a mouse or a cat. It made Su Qing baffled, she didn''t understand what happened to Fang Sha for a while? Didn''t he get caught for beingzy? As for avoiding her? Here, Fang Sha waited for Su Qing to enter her office on the second floor before running out. She patted her chest in fear and muttered softly: "Fortunately, you can hide quickly. The director is in a bad mood recently, so stay away." "What are you doing here?" Fang Shuai came in from the outside and suddenly called out as he passed by. "Oh!" Fang Sha was taken aback, and was relieved when she saw that it was her younger brother. "Why are you sphemy?" Fang Shuai looked at his nervous sister, his delicate face was full of doubts, and the way he looked at Fang Sha was like looking at a fool. "I''m looking at Director Su." Fang Sha pulled her younger brother to the front corner, and said in a low voice, "Did you notice? Director Su has been in a bad mood sinceing to work after the Chinese New Year? I haven''t seen her smile. Could it be that something happened? Boss Su didn¡¯te, neither did ountant Su, who was the most talkative, and I didn¡¯t have a ce to inquire about the news.¡± "You work hard, why do you inquire about other people''s private affairs?" "You don''t understand, private affairs are much more important to women than official affairs." Fang Shuai looked disgusted, "Don''t let the boss hear what you said, or your sry will be deducted." ording to his understanding, Boss Da Su and Boss Xiao Su are both very enterprising people, and they will definitely put business and work together. Personal matters are separated quickly. Won''t be like his sister, full of love. The employees in the studio call Su Qing other than Director Su, and now they are more ustomed to calling her Boss Su. After all, the title of director was suggested by Su Wen at the beginning, and many people didn''t understand it at all. I just think that the big boss is Su Wen, and the small boss is Su Qing. So when I mention it in private, I always call him Boss Xiaosu. Chapter 1333: Is it a blind date? Chapter 1333 Is it a blind date? Fang Sha looked like you didn''t understand, "Didn''t you notice? After a year, the atmosphere has changed in less than half a month. Something big must have happened, it''spletely different from before." Fang Shuai shook his head. "Fool." Fang Sha cursed, and was about to go back to continue mopping the floor when she heard Fang Shuai mutter thoughtfully: "It suddenly urred to me that Boss Xiao Su always goes to a teahouse recently." "Where? Where?" Fang Sha, who had already left, turned her head quickly when she heard the words, "Where did you meet? In which teahouse? Who did you meet? Blind date?" Before the holiday, she vaguely heard that Boss Xiaosu wanted to go on a blind date. Ask her to say, Boss Xiaosu, why does he need to go on a blind date! There are really no beautiful beauties, just beckoning men will pounce on them. "There are not many teahouses in our provincial capital. It''s just next door on Hehai Road, and it''s less than half an hour''s walk from our studio." "Is it a blind date?" "Probably not, I didn''t see anyone else, only Boss Xiao Su." Speaking of which, Fang Shuai also felt very strange, since it wasn''t a blind date, how could Boss Xiao Su sit in a teahouse and drink tea leisurely? ording to his observation, Boss Xiao Su is not the kind of person who enjoys it. "That''s weird!" The two were talking, when the door of the craft room behind them was suddenly pushed open from behind. "What are you two talking about?" It was Su Pingping who came out. During the Chinese New Year, Su Pingping sneaked back to her hometown, but she didn''t dare to go back to Sanjiaying Vige, for fear that Su Xuewu would find out and force her to marry. Before the holiday, Su Pingping wrote back to Zhang Chunxiang and made an appointment to meet secretly in the town. The mother and daughter saw each other in the town, Zhang Chunxiang cried andughed while looking at her daughter who seemed to be a different person, after listening to Su Pingping talk about work, she knew that Su Wen and Su Qing sisters took good care of Su Pingping, Zhang Chunxiang was shameless For the first time in his life, such a thick man panicked with embarrassment. The mother and daughter were afraid of being discovered, so they didn''t dare go home to eat, so they sat on the ground under an inconspicuous tree by the side of the road, and ate a few meat buns bought from the street. Zhang Chunxiang exined many times that Su Pingping should work hard and nevere back in the future. It would be best if Su Wen could help her find a partner in the provincial capital. Married to the provincial capital, she is a city resident, so she doesn''t have to go back to the countryside to suffer, and go her own old way. Su Pingping was used to being obedient. She never dared to refute what Zhang Chunxiang said. The mother and daughter chatted for a long time. Su Pingping talked about a lot of new things in the city. When it came to the ability and ability of her cousin Su Wen, she was full of envy. But Zhang Chunxiang suddenly interrupted and told her that Su Wen and the others had no blood rtionship with her family at all. Su Wen is not her cousin at all. This news came as a bolt from the blue to Su Pingping. She already felt inferior. She worked hard in the studio but still felt that she could not keep up with Su Qing''s ability. Shi Chang was afraid that Su Qing would dislike her. Originally, there was still a blood rtionship, after all, they were cousins. But now, suddenly telling her that there is no blood rtionship at all, how could it be possible not to panic? When Zhang Chunxiang finished talking about Su Qing and the othersing back with a big brother who had a great background years ago, Su Pingping was so scared that cold sweat broke out in the winter. When such a big matter came out, Su Qing and the others stayed in the officepletely, she never knew it. Chapter 1334: more courageous Chapter 1334 Even more courageous If it weren''t for Zhang Chunxiang''s repeated persuasion, and Su Pingping couldn''t stay in her hometown, there would be no way out if she didn''t join Su Wen. That afternoon Su Pingping handed over half of her sry, and then came back by train. Zhang Chunxiang bought the ticket for her in advance, otherwise she would not be able to make it back. Aftering back, they lived in the dormitory. Fortunately, Yao Fang did not go back during the Chinese New Year, so the two of them happened to be together. After returning to work, Su Pingping was also the most active. When she heard Fang Sha and Fang Shuai vaguely mentioning Su Qing together, she immediately pricked up her ears, not letting go of any details. "Xiao...What''s wrong with Boss Xiao Su?" Fang Shuai was not used to talking about other people''s private affairs with lesbians, so he nodded at Su Pingping and went to work on his own. Fang Sha held on to Su Pingping persistently. "Boss Xiao Su is in a bad mood, you are rtives, do you know what''s going on?" "I don''t know." Su Pingping said she didn''t know, but she actually had a guess in her heart. It must be because of the bad things done by those people in the vige that caused Su Qing and her family to suffer so badly. It is normal to be in a bad mood. Thinking of this, Su Pingping hurriedly pulled Fang Sha away, "Since Boss Xiao Su is in a bad mood, let''s work hard to win." "Oh?" Fang Sha looked at Su Pingping suspiciously. Why did she feel that this person was also a little abnormal? Seems to be less courageous? It shouldn''t be! She heard that Su Pingping was really timid when she first came to the provincial capital, but she gradually became more open after training and training. Sometimes the store was too busy to help and she was able to deal with customers well. Why is this, like a quail? **** Upstairs, in Su Qing''s office, Fang Shuai knocked on the door and came in. "Director Su, this is what Boss Su asked me to hand over to you." Since Su Wen became pregnant, most of the things in her hands have been transferred to Su Qing''s hands, and even Fang Shuai has now be Su Wen and Su Qing. Two personal assistants. "What is it?" Su Qing was sitting behind the desk, buried in the report, her face became more and more ugly the more she looked at it. Hearing this, she raised her head, her expressionless face made her even more morous and refined with exquisite makeup, full of aura. Fang Shuai couldn''t help but stared nkly for a second, his eyes met Su Qing''s gaze for some reason, the originally calm young man suddenly felt very ufortable, he immediately looked away and didn''t dare to continue looking into Su Qing''s eyes. "What''s wrong?" "It''s nothing, it''s Boss Su''s n to open a new store." Fang Shuai immediately handed the prepared materials to Su Qing, while he stood still in front of the desk with a straight body. Su Qing hooked the corners of her lips, "Don''t stand there, sit by yourself, everyone is a colleague, why did you suddenly be so ignorant? Am I scary?" Everyone used to like toe to her, but in recent days, everyone Dodging by herself made Su Qing feel inexplicable. Fang Shuai muttered to himself: Did you know? However, he still rxed and sat on the chair opposite Su Qing, and the two of them faced each other across the desk,municating with each other about the n to open a new store. Su Qing knew about opening a new store a long time ago, and discussed it with her eldest sister, but it was not suitable for too fast development in the early stage, and the current economic foundation could not support it, so she vetoed it at that time. Prepare to finish your year and slowly find a suitable ce. "World Trade Center? The capital?" Su Qing looked at the address on the information and asked in amazement: "I heard that it is difficult to enter here. As the first internationalmercial building in China, the shop is not only expensive, but also only open to overseas Chinese and foreign-funded enterprises. ?¡± Chapter 1335: too enthusiastic Chapter 1335 Too Enthusiastic "Yes, this is an opportunity. I asked someone to inquire about it. Themercial building in the World Trade Center is of high grade and sells all foreign goods. It fits our Su brand very well. Boss Su has been paying attention to it before, but he couldn''t find it. rtion." Su Qing frowned, "You mean it''s rted now?" The store opened, the studio opened, and the business was good, but there were more problems than before. Although the reform and opening up have been implemented, they are considered to be ahead of the times, but the domestic environment is still not good. At present, the above-mentioned attitude towards individuals starting apany is very ambiguous. They neither prevent nor publicly support them. No one knows what the next policy will be. They sell luxury bags, which is a special case in itself, and cannot bepared with brother-inw''s machinery factory. If she hadn''t been worried about policy instability, she would have opened the factory directly. There is no need to rely on a few craftsmen to do it all by hand every day. This can be regarded as the biggest bottleneck in the development of the studio. On the one hand, the supply of items in the founding store is in short supply, and the customer demand is huge, which also proves that the marketing of the eldest sister is super sessful. On the other hand, the production cannot be expanded. Although there are limited editions, daily purchase restrictions and other strategies, it is still not possible. Su Qing understands that the current development is unhealthy, and if the Su family cannot be resolved reasonably, it will be just a sh in the pan. This is also her biggest headache. "Well! The shop on the first floor facing the street is rented out to me, and you may need to go to the site to inspect it yourself before you can rest assured. Look good, we are contacting the owner of the shop." "Who is the owner of the shop?" Su Qing asked curiously. "The other party has a big background and a very mysterious background. I''m also inquiring about the specifics, and it will take some time." Fang Shuai suddenly had an idea, "Our spokesperson Xu Junfeng is from the capital, and it may be faster to ask him for help." "It''s a good idea." Su Qing knew that if she asked Xu Junfeng for help, Fang Shuai would not be easy to get ahead, so she had to find it by herself, otherwise Xu Junfeng''s personality would probably ignore her. "I''ll call Xu Junfeng, just wait a moment." "Okay." Fang Shuai promised, and was about to go out, but was stopped by Su Qing. "Soon, I''ll call now, and I''ll get results right away." She took out the phone book she had organized from the drawer, and it was full of customers, partners and friends she knew or didn''t know. telephone number. Turn to Xu Junfeng''s page and find two numbers, one is home and the other is school. School started only after the day after tomorrow, so I called home directly. "Hello." The phone was connected, and a man''s deep and confusing voice came from inside, which made Su Qing startled. I haven''t heard this voice before, it''s not Xu Junfeng. "Excuse me, who are you looking for?" A man''s nice voice came from inside again. Su Qing came to her senses, "Hi, I''m looking for Xu Junfeng, is he there?" "who are you?" "Please tell Xu Junfeng that this is Su Qing." Su Qing murmured to herself, under normal circumstances, shouldn''t anyone be asked to answer the phone after hearing the news? Why is it still ringing? Who is this person? "Who are you, please?" Su Qing didn''t want to be passive, she also discovered her own problems, she likes to be passive too much in life and things. In the words of the eldest sister, it is not a good thing to be too sensible without a vigor to bepetitive. Because the work is too tiring. Take the matter of Zhou Hengguang as an example, someone else would have rushed to settle the score. But she was able to bear it all the time, and kept provoking it all the time, which is very incredible in the eyes of others. Chapter 1336: Brother Xu Chapter 1336 Brother Xu But Su Qing, who was the person involved, was able to hold back her anger. "I''m Xu Junfeng''s brother, and my name is Xu Xiyi." The man''s deepughter came from the phone, the voice was not high but very prating, as if every syble was hitting the eardrum of a person. Su Qing was caught off guard for a while, "Hello, Xu..." "Just call me Brother Xu." Xu Xiyi spoke first. Su Qing was stunned for a second, but she didn''t think much, and politely changed her words, "Brother Xu." Why didn''t this person help to call Xu Junfeng? Even Fang Shuai, who was sitting on the other side waiting for news, was full of curiosity. "Are you looking for Junfeng for something? Maybe you can tell me." Xu Xiyi looked up at his younger brother who was ying with a silly dog ??in his yard outside the window, and said with a smile, "Or I can tell you the story." "Xu Junfeng is not at home?" "Yes!" Xu Xiyi''s tone was full of regret. "Then I''ll call again next time, or please tell him for me that I have something to do..." Su Qing was interrupted by Xu Xiyi politely but firmly in the middle of her speech, "That would be a waste of time, Junfeng is going to visit rtives, and it is estimated that he will stay with rtives for more than half a month! You called me Brother Xu just now, why? Are you still so out of touch? Could it be that you were lying to me just now?" At the end, her tone had changed, as if Su Qing had really lied to herself. Su Qing is a bit ridiculous, but she is not a procrastination person. Although Zhou Hengguang is a liar, she will be more vignt towards strangers, but she is not timid. "No, actually it''s not and it''s not a big deal." "Call me Brother Xu, you can tell me about big or small things." Xu Xiyi was a little excited, and was already thinking about telling Jinyan the good news after the call was over. Let him envy himself, instead of helping that **** Zhou Hengguang, he might as well ask him. Xu Xiyi already had a guess as to what Su Qing called. Su Qing shook her head andughed, and said the matter directly. "Leave this kind of trivial matter to me. You give me your phone number, and I''ll reply you when it''s done. You don''t need to look for Junfeng. That kid is too young to do things rashly and unreliably. I''ll help you personally." Do it, and I promise to tell you the answer tomorrow at thetest." Xu Xiyi not only epted the matter, but in order to ensure that Su Qing would not change her mind, she even ckmailed her younger brother. Su Qing reported both her office and home phone numbers, and when Xu Xiyi wrote it down, she immediately thanked her, "Thank you then." "You''re wee. Remember to tell me when youe to the capital. You should call me Big Brother Xu anyway. When youe to the capital, you must not meet outsiders. Give me a chance to treat you as the host." Xu Xiyi stopped by and decided on the next meeting. , the method can be said to be very clever. "Okay, but I can''t let you treat guests, I can treat guests." Su Qing is no longer a little girl who doesn''t understand anything in Sanjiaying, and her vision ofmunicating with people and handling interpersonal rtionships is also different from before. Getting to know Xu Xiyi will be of great help to her future career. When the studio was cooperating with Xu Junfeng, the brother-inw mentioned that Xu Junfeng has an older brother, who will be the pir of the Xu family in the future. He is also a well-known young talent in the capital, but because of work, he is away all year round, and it is difficult for ordinary people to meet him. Knowing one more friend leads to more paths, and she naturally doesn''t want to make the paths narrower and narrower. Knowing Xu Xiyi will make the future road wider and easier. Chapter 1337: no need Chapter 1337 No use for nothing After hanging up the phone, Fang Shuai was staring at him with eyes full of curiosity. "It''s not Xu Junfeng? It''s his elder brother?" Fang Shuai asked curiously, "Is it okay to find him?" He was actually surprised by Xu Junfeng''s attitude towards Xiao Su''s boss. Didn''t Xu Junfeng''s family object to it before? It stands to reason that since he objected, those who cooperated with Xu Junfeng would not show good looks. "Yes!" Su Qing nodded, and told Fang Shuai about the matter, "Xu Xiyi said that Xu Junfeng went to a rtive''s house, and he happened to have nothing to do, so let him handle this matter." "Nothing to do?" Fang Shuai was amazed, and felt that something was wrong. For those high-ranking people, would there be anything to do? Even if you really have nothing to do, you don''t need to take the initiative to make trouble for yourself. "You also think it''s strange?" Su Qing couldn''t helpughing, "Maybe it''s because of Xu Junfeng, but no matter what it is, let''s go along with him first. Since he is willing to help, we can''t refuse, because that would be ignorance Uplift." "You are right." It is a good thing for others to help. I can¡¯t refuse, it¡¯s inappropriate if I refuse, I¡¯m talking, if I want to know the reason, I will only know if I continue, but I¡¯m guilty if I refuse! "Let''s see!" Su Qing yed with the pen in her hand, and said thoughtfully, "It''s a good thing for us to get to know a big person of this level. Since it''s delivered to our door, it''s not for nothing." She should also change her thinking in a timely manner. The small peasant thinking in the countryside before is outdated. If you want to do a good job in business and give your sisters a better life, you can''t always be a turtle, let alone rely on your brother-inw for everything. Fang Shuai looked at Su Qing in surprise and admiration, and remained silent for a while. "What''s wrong? Is there something on my face?" Su Qing was a little ufortable being watched, and subconsciously touched her face. "It''s nothing." Fang Shuai smiled, "I just think Director Su has changed a lot, and you are getting better and better." Su Qing was a little embarrassed to be praised, "Stop talking, but no one would praise me like that." "How could it be?" Fang Shuai really wanted to say, how can such an excellent, capable and beautiful girl like Su Qing be praised by no one? If his sister had half of Su Qing''s abilities, he would wake upughing from his dreams. Even if Su Qing is half as beautiful! Parents don''t have to worry about my sister getting married. "Director Su, you really should go out and meet new friends more, and y with friends more, it will make you more cheerful." Fang Shuai said sincerely: "Smile more, you are too serious now, people in the studio They are all afraid of you." "Howe?" Su Qing really didn''t feel that she was intimidating, "I seldom scold people." If she doesn''t do well, she will be criticized and her bonus will be deducted, but she seldom swears. Fang Shuai made a lively grimace, "You don''t have to curse, as long as you don''t smile and keep a cold face." In the past few days, the atmosphere in the studio has be more and more serious, and everyone is on tenterhooks. Even his heartless sister couldn''t helpining when she came home. "The person everyone is more afraid of now is you. I didn''t see you nervous when I saw Boss Dasu." "No way? I''m scarier than Big Sister?" "It''s you who are more serious than Boss Dasu." Su Qing was taken aback, "I think I understand." "Okay, I won''t bother you anymore, you are busy." Fang Shuai got up with the information, "Let me know when there is news, by the way, Yao Fang seems to be looking for you this afternoon." "Yeah! I see." Chapter 1338: hard to find Chapter 1338 The world is hard to find Xu Xiyi hung up the phone, and as soon as he turned around, he saw his silly brothere in with a big dog in his arms. One person and one dog made a fuss, Xu Junfeng insisted on dressing the big dog, but the big dog didn''t want to. When he got closer and saw his eldest brother standing in front of the phone, Xu Junfeng asked curiously, "Whose phone is it?" "A friend." Xu Xiyi showed a yful smile. Xu Junfeng was about to speak, when the big dog suddenly yelled loudly, so startled that he lost his grip, and the big dog rushed out. As fast as being chased by a wolf, he ran away with his tail between his legs. No matter how far away from Xu Junfeng, Xu Junfeng looked at him with defensive eyes. "Youe back, why are you running?" "Okay, you go and wash your hands, why go with the dog if you have nothing to do." Xu Junfeng was not happy to wash his hands. Xu Xiyi turned around and dialed a new number, directly calling Song Jinyan''s office. "I tell you, don''t look for me recently, don''t invite me to dinner, and don''t appear in front of me. If you see me, you have to pretend that you don''t know me, we don''t know each other." There was silence on the phone for about half a minute before Song Jinyan''s deep voice came, "Have you drank too much?" "No, I''m serious." "Then what is the illusion that makes you think that I will treat you to dinner?" Song Jinyan asked coldly. "Haha..." Xu Xiyi smiled in a good mood, and didn''t show off, "Su Qing called me just now." "Call you? Are you sure?" "Sure." Someone who doesn''t care about his morals. "If I''m not wrong, it should be calling your brother? For example, you said your brother is not at home?" "I''d like to say that it''s boring for you to do this. Who am I for? Not for you. Do you really think it''s idle?" Only then did Song Jinyan put away his ridicule, and coaxed in a good-tempered manner: "Yes, yes, yes, I was wrong, I shouldn''t have said that about you. Can you tell me what happened now? Why do you pretend that you are not familiar with me? Who is in the capital? Didn''t know we grew up together, good brother." "It''s the first time I discovered Jin Yan that you can actually make people die." Song Jinyan''s tone on the phone was a little more helpless, "What can I do? I can only coax." "Stop, stop, stop talking." Besides, his goosebumps were about to fall off. "It''s like this. Su Qing wants to inquire about the storefront of the World Trade Center. If she knew she would find me, you don''t need to ask the boy surnamed Zhou for help. It''s cheaper for that boy." "Get another set!" Song Jinyan didn''t expect it, but since Su Qing wanted it, it doesn''t matter if you prepare more. "If she doesn''t want to find Zhou Hengguang, you can get another set for her. In short, give her whatever she wants." Xu Xiyi shook his head secretly, he had never seen such sincere words. Before others knew anything, he did things silently, and it was unique to be spoiled to such an extent. Thinking of a way, I sent the things to Su Qing with favors. I''m also afraid that people don''t want it, and I''m not happy. It is hard to find someone who has been coaxed to this level. He has already met Su Jun and seen Su Wen''s photo. As for the second child of the Su family, I have never seen him before, and the rumors are not good, but now he is a little curious. "Okay, I got it. But in order to prevent her from finding out about our rtionship, we should pay attention recently. She wille to the capital for a business trip soon, so don''t let her find out." Hey! Why does this sound a bit weird? Chapter 1339: you are afraid of me Chapter 1339 You are afraid of me "Okay, I see." "Brother, who are you calling? Are you smiling so brightly?" Xu Junfeng''s voice came from behind. As soon as Xu Xiyi turned his head, he saw that the silly brother''s chin was almost on his shoulder, and he was looking at him curiously. "Who is she? Why don''t you let her find out the rtionship between you two? Who is your rtionship with?" Xu Junfeng asked three questions in a row, and without waiting for his brother to answer, he said to himself: "I see, you There must be someone you like, you are the third party? The person you like has a husband?" "Shut up!" Xu Xiyi pped his stupid brother angrily, "What are you thinking? I will make a life style problem?" "That''s not necessarily true. If you really like it, it''s no wonder you care about your style." As expected of his own brother, he really understands well enough. **** Su Qing hasn''t had lunch yet, it''s already past one o''clock, and she''s already hungry. After Fang Shuai left, she went downstairs to the workshop to check the progress of the work, stared at it for a while, and then went out with her bag when there was no problem. I n to go to the next door to order a wonton, and then go to the store after eating. As soon as she walked out the door, she saw Su Pingping suddenlying out from the side, which startled Su Qing. "Why are you here?" "Su...Director Su." Su Pingping twisted her hands stiffly, lowered her head and hesitated for a long time before saying aplete sentence. "What''s the matter?" Su Qing asked patiently. "I, I, I..." Su Pingping''s face turned red, and she didn''t say aplete sentence for a long time. Just when Su Qing''s patience was about to run out, she suddenly raised her head and asked with a pale face: "Su...Cousin Su Wen has been talking to you recently. Won''t youe to the studio?" "Are you looking for something with my sister?" Su Qing frowned slightly, and the words Fang Shuai said just now appeared in her mind. Is it true that everyone is afraid of her? "You can tell me about work, my sister doesn''t care about things here for the time being." In fact, it''s not that Su Wen doesn''t care about things at all, the main reason is that Zhou Hengyang is too strict, and he is not allowed to do this, and he is not allowed to do that. The magazine edited by Xia was bought by Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang together. Recently, Su Wen is busy working with editor Xia to start the magazine again. "I...I''m not a work thing." "Did someone bully you? Or did you live in a bad dormitory? Did you have conflicts with others?" Now that there are many people in the studio, asional small conflicts are normal. "No, no." Su Pingping quickly waved her hands, "Everyone gets along very well." When asked to this point, if Su Qing couldn''t figure out the reason, it would be a failure. "Are you home? Met your mother?" "Hmm!" Seeing Su Qing''s expression getting colder and colder, Su Pingping was startled for a while. She wanted to find Su Wen more, apologize to Su Wen face to face, and also wanted to say something, otherwise she wouldn''t even be able to sleep well. But Su Wen never came to the studio, only Su Qing and Su Xiu could be seen. Su Xiu rarelyes, and she doesn''t care about things. The only thing she can find now is Su Qing, but growing up together, Su Pingping knows that Su Qing is not easy to talk to. On the contrary, Cousin Su Wen has a much better temper than before, and it is easier to talk to her if she is open-minded and has any problems. Now that things havee to this point, Su Qing is about to be angry. Su Pingping is afraid and regrets for a while. "Are you afraid of me?" "No, I don''t." Su Qing sneered, "Then you think I''m not easy to talk to, and I''m not human, so you don''t dare to ask me if you have any questions, right?" Chapter 1340: just ignore Chapter 1340 just ignore "No, that''s not what I meant." Su Pingping seemed to be frightened, and waved her hands palely, "Su Qing, don''t be angry, I didn''t think so, really." The more Su Pingping behaved like this, the more angry Su Qing became. "Although you didn''t say that, that''s clearly what you''re saying." Su Qing threw her backpack over her shoulder, turned away from Su Pingping, and said, "Just do what you''re supposed to do." , don¡¯t think about anything else.¡± She is not a fool, she can still guess what Su Pingping is thinking. To put it bluntly, Su Pingping used to be honest and responsible, but in fact she still had a sense of superiority in her heart. Now not only does she not have a sense of superiority, but she has more hatred. Obviously, the hatred between their sisters and Sanjiaying has unknowingly affected Su Pingping. Even if they never vented their anger, Su Pingping couldn''t help thinking about it. Crossing the road, Su Qing turned her head inadvertently, and out of the corner of her eye, she saw Su Pingping squatting at the door, looking pitiful, which made Su Qing even worse. Perhaps, it was a mistake for the eldest sister to help Su Pingping soft-heartedly, and the hatred between her family and the Sanjiaying waspletely unsolvable. Su Pingping is the granddaughter of the culprit. She really can no longer sympathize with and love Su Pingping as before. It would be great if she could not vent her anger, and Su Pingping couldn''t get rid of her identity as Ma Xin''s granddaughter at all. The granddaughter of the enemy is the deepest scar. She can''t forget, presumably Su Pingping herself can''t keep her mind on it. Look, she is now pitifully looking for the elder sister through her, isn''t she just trying to test it? Test her attitude, test the eldest sister''s attitude, and use this to determine your position in the studio. Su Pingping''s existence is not a good thing in the long run. Su Qing put her hands into the pockets of the padded jacket, took a breath of cold air, and dealt with Su Pingping''s matter while thinking in her heart how to keep her eldest sister from getting angry. While walking familiarly, he walked towards the snack bar he often went to. As soon as I entered the store, I saw two tall and straight figures sitting in the most conspicuous position. Among them, the one with her back facing her was slender, with broad shoulders and narrow waist, just a back view could catch everyone''s attention in an instant. Su Qing paused, and subconsciously wanted to leave, but after a second of hesitation, she walked firmly to her usual favorite seat and sat down. It''s next door to Zhou Hengguang. One is facing away from the gate, and the other is facing the gate, separated by an aisle. Su Qing felt that her body was trembling, but she still forced herself not to back down. No matter how angry or painful, don''t shrink back, let alone lose the courage to face it. Just ignore it. Now you are not strong enough to do an eye for an eye with an eye for an eye. Su Qing kept doing psychological training for herself, when the boss came to ask what to eat, she smiled slightly and said softly, "A small portion of wonton, thank you." "Okay." The boss is an older sister in her forties, because people from the studio oftene to eat, so they have been familiar with it for a long time. Seeing Su Qing, I can''t help but chat a few words, praising Su Qing over and over for her beauty, good temperament, good figure and so on. Praise Su Qing usually just listen to it casually and deal with it. Now Zhou Hengguang is sitting next door, eating wontons with a spoon, he must have listened to what the proprietress said. I still don''t know how tough at her in my heart! This made Su Qing feel ufortable all over. Good night. Chapter 1341: Third sister-in-law Chapter 1341 Third sister-inw Zou Yi was sitting opposite Zhou Hengguang, and he noticed it as soon as Su Qing came in. From the corner of his eyes, he looked at Su Qing from time to time, and then nced at the third brother opposite. What else do you not understand? Coming to such an unremarkable little shop for lunch on purpose is not something that the third brother can do. This is Su Qing? After the spection in his heart was confirmed, Zou Yi couldn''t help wanting to take a few more nces and observe more. After all, she is the woman that the third brother likes, and the future third sister-inw, character is very important. "What are you looking at?" Zhou Hengguang kicked Zou Yi unhappily under the table. This is my own brother, who understands conduct. If it were another man, he would have been rude a long time ago, and it wouldn''t be resolved with a single kick. "Sister-inw, why don''t you introduce my sister-inw to me?" Zou Yi smiled shyly, then turned his head to smile at Su Qing and greeted Su Qing politely, "Hello, sister-inw, we have been waiting for you for a long time, and we have dinner sote Third sister-inw, you have worked hard." Zhou Hengguang raised his eyebrows in surprise, unexpectedly, A Yi, who was simple and honest since childhood, became white-faced and dark-hearted. Sure enough, go out and see more, studying abroad can make people grow. Su Qing was trying her best to pretend that she didn''t know her, but when a strange man who was with Zhou Hengguang called her the third sister-inw, she couldn''t control her anger. Originally, she was desperately suppressing these days, trying to control herself from losing her temper. Now the hated person not only doesn''t stop, but runs up to find fault with him, no matter how good his temper is, he will get angry. "Sister-inw three?" Su Qing ignored, Zou Yi looked aggrieved, "Sister-inw three, my name is Zou Yi, I''m sorry I forgot to introduce myself just now. I am the adopted son of the Zhou family, and I grew up with Big Brother Hengyang and Third Brother Hengguang grow up." Zou Yi suddenly stood up from his seat, came to the side of Su Qing in the aisle, and bowed respectfully. "We met for the first time, if I offend my sister-inw in any way, please scold me and punish me ordingly." Su Qing turned sideways with a cold face, looked directly at Zou Yi, and then looked at Zhou Hengguang, wondering what he was paying attention to. Zhou Hengguang on the opposite side was finally full. He put down his spoon, took out a handkerchief and wiped his mouth slowly. When he noticed Su Qing''s gaze, he raised his head and blinked at Su Qing. I don''t know what''s going on, but Su Qing''s blood surged because of his blinking. Who is this? How dare you? "Sister-inw three?" "Who is your third sister-inw? It''s okay, don''t shout." Su Qing finally couldn''t help it, and red at Zou Yi angrily, "Don''t me me for being rude if you dare to shout again." An imperceptible smile shed across Zou Yi''s eyes very quickly, and he nodded kindly, "Alright sister-inw, I will pay attention." Su Qing took deep breaths repeatedly, only to feel that an unknown fire kept rising, and she could no longer sit still and leave without looking back. When passing by the proprietress who was ordering wontons, she quickly said, "Boss, I won''t eat. This is the meal fee." Hastily took out two coins from the bag, put them on the table, and ran away quickly. Zou Yi was dumbfounded, "Third brother, she just ran away like this? She has a very bad temper." Zhou Hengguang rested his chin on one hand, and said in a deep tone: "I did such an outrageous thing, she didn''t rush up and p me when she saw me just now." "Third brother, it seems a pity to hear your tone?" Zou Yi returned to his seat and continued to eat the unfinished food just now. "You don''t understand." Zhou Hengguang lowered his brows and eyes, and his thick eyshespletely restrained the thoughts in his eyes. "She can''t control herself and beat me, which means she doesn''t care about me, and she doesn''t even care about what I did. I came here today to wait for her to beat me... What a pity!" Chapter 1342: sneaking Chapter 1342 Sneaky "Maybe it''s because you are too well-trained?" "It''s not good if you cultivate yourself well." Zhou Hengguang sighed, "Only people who don''t care will never get angry. Only those who treat strangers or even enemies will try to restrain their temper. No matter how you say it, Qingqing is not good." Zou Yi was dumbfounded, "Then you still do this?" "But the more Qingqing refuses to lose her temper with me, the more I want to see her lose her temper with me." Zou Yi rolled his eyes, "Third brother, what do you think? Are you out of your mind? Third brother, why do I think your personality is getting weirder? You really didn''t follow Feng Yanze and be friends with him for a long time, and you were infected by him. , be mentally unhealthy?" Zhou Hengguang was not angry when Zou Yi said that to his face, butughed at himself instead. "Speaking of Yanze, you must not talk to him. If you find you here, tell him that you don''t know where I am. Don''t tell him where I am." "Why?" Zou Yi has never seen the third brother hide so cowardly! What''s more, aren''t he and Feng Yanze good friends? The rtionship between the two has always been very close, and there is no need to hide like a creditor! "Did you offend him?" Mentioning Feng Yanze made Zhou Hengguang grit his teeth, "It''s not that I offended him, but he offended others. I capsized in the gutter, but I''m the most unlucky person." He has already made up his mind that he will not see the wind for the next year Yanze. This kid, who has been arrogant for so many years, deserves it this time. Zou Yi thought for a while, suddenly realized, and finally couldn''t help but burst outughing on the spot. "Hahaha...haha, I really look forward to Feng Yanze''s appearance after recovery. He probably won''t be able to look directly at me and you in the future." Thinking of the meeting a few days ago, Feng Yanze looked at the third brother infatuatedly. , it''s funny to be obedient to the third brother. Zhou Hengguang looked at Zou Yi coldly, "Is it funny?" Zou Yi instantly restrained his smile, and said solemnly: "No, it''s not funny." Zhou Hengguang leaned on the chair with his arms folded and urged: "Hurry up and eat." "Understood." Zou Yi agreed to finish eating in twos and twos, got up and paid the money, and the two got in the car and left together. **** Su Qing didn''t eat any rice, and ran to the store in a rage. The store is not very busy at this time, only a few people in fashionable clothes are consulting and shopping. The salesperson is full of smiles and serves conscientiously. Seeing Su Qing approaching, they greeted each other with smiles. "Boss Xiao Su." "Good afternoon, Boss Su." Su Qing rubbed her face, barely suppressed her anger, and returned a light smile that wasn''t too scary. Some of the customers in the store also knew Su Qing, and when they saw hering in, they all came up to chat. Because they are all members of the Su family, enjoying the privileges, Su Qing has already done enough homework to keep all the faces that should be remembered in her heart. Handle it with ease, and answer some questions from customers with a smile. For example, when will Su¡¯s magazinee out? When will the pre-ordered bags be delivered? Can I order clothes? The mostmon thing is to ask Su Qing for advice on matching. I have been dealing with Su''s customers for a long time, and I have long known that Su Qing is the design director of the brand. Most of these exquisite and fashionable bags were made by Su Qing. Su Qing is also responsible for the collocation tips, experience, etc. that are analyzed in the magazines produced by the Su family and given to customers. Dan, anyone who has bought a bag has a copy in hand, and I don¡¯t know how many times I have read it carefully. Friends and colleagues around me lined up to look at it, in order to learn how to wear it. This time I will meet the real Su Qing, it would be a fool not to ask for advice in person. Su Qing spoke patiently for half an hour before finally getting away, shrugging helplessly at Yao Fang who was watching the show. Out of the corner of my eye, I identally saw a sneaky figure at the door. It was an old woman in her sixties, poking her head out to look inside. Several times I wanted toe in, but was rejected by the clerk who greeted the customers at the door. I don''t know why, Su Qing felt as if she had seen it before at the first sight. Chapter 1343: vandalism Chapter 1343 Malicious destruction "What''s going on?" Su Qing looked at the people outside the door, and asked Yao Fang in a low voice, "Is it intentional harassment or is it curious toe in and take a look?" In fact, since the store opened, it has not beenpletely smooth sailing. It is normal toe in out of curiosity to check or not to buy something. After all, not everyone can afford it, and those who can afford it also have a lot to grab and need to queue up to make reservations. Therefore, in the face of customers who are curious and do not buy, the clerk will also provide thoughtful service, absolutely not allowing the slightest negligence, let alone looking down on customers. What I am most afraid of is those who intentionally make trouble, find fault, take advantage, and are jealous. There are many people of this type, and there are still many idlers in society in this era. It''s not that there are no problems in the store. Sometimes they can solve it by themselves, and sometimes they call the police. Anyway, Su Qing neverpromises when dealing with people who maliciously disrupt business. As the store manager, Yao Fangna is the absolute main force in the battle. Whether it is against **** or jealous people, Yao Fang has never lost. In Yao Fang''s own words, it''s hard for her to live a human-like life now. Relying on her own ability to earn money, and having a job she loves, whoever dares to sabotage her will be her sworn enemy. Whoever dares to find fault, she dares to work hard. Some small fights were resolved by Yao Fang herself, which fully demonstrated her fierce fighting power in the Sanjiaying. Yao Fang crossed her arms and snorted coldly, "That guest outside is not a curious guest, but deliberately looking for trouble. I think her bad idea is still behind!" Yao Fang''s eyes widened. Big progress. Besides, whoever outside is not a quality urbanite, and looks like amon shrew in the countryside. She can see it at a nce, and she doesn''t need to be too careful. "I have been sneaking around for a long time, and I came here often years ago. After the Chinese New Year, our clerk asked several times, but he couldn''t ask one, two, three. Sometimes when Ie in, I just look around and feel around. Don''t you know, that hand is rough and strong, and the key is that it still has ck ash. Every time you touch our sample, it will leave a ck mark, which can''t be wiped clean. Except for the mark, the smooth and delicate The cortex would also be frizzy. Later, we stopped touching it, and dared to mess around and shout, but was politely invited out by the clerk." It is the most annoying to meet this kind of guests, drive them away! Say you look down on customers and treat them differently. If you don''t drive people away, then you don''t do business. Other qualified customers will also be affected, dragging down the brand image. That is to say, Yao Fang is good at dealing with such people, otherwise a different store manager would have cried with anger. Speaking of which, Yao Fang also has her own way of dealing with such rascals. If she doesn''t want to drive people away with a bad attitude, she will let the pleasing-looking clerk with a smile on her face use great strength to pull people out politely. Waited outside, depending on the situation. If you can listen to it, have a good talk with the other party, and if you can''t agree, call the police. Most of this can be done. But the one outside is a weirdo. Hearing that the police are going to be called, not only is he not afraid, but he even shows a smug smile. An arrogant gesture of waiting for Yao Fang to call the police, as if if Yao Fang calls the police, they will be the ones who are unlucky. The vignt Yao Fang really didn''t dare to call the police, but she has a way not to call the police. After pulling him out, Yao Fang pulled his hair and gave him a hard lesson. Specially pinch ces on the body that are inconvenient to check. The strength is great, and the pinched person is crying and screaming, and the pain cannot be expressed. Chapter 1344: Su Qings guess Chapter 1344 Su Qing''s guess Since then, I never dared toe in and cause damage, but I didn''t give up. I often stared with resentment outside. Yao Fang got angry when she said it, and told all the bad things that person outside did. "How did this happen? Did we offend someone?" Didn''t we offend people severely, where did the hatrede from? Su Qing felt strange in her heart, and was about to go out to have a look. Just as she came out, people outside saw her, gave Su Qing a hard look, turned around and ran away in despair. "Huh? Why did this person run away when he saw you?" Yao Fang muttered strangely. Su Qing''s doubts grew stronger, she shook her head firmly, "No, she should know me." "Know you?" Yao Fang came to the provincial capital with Su Qing and the others. They work together on a daily basis, and they probably know about the same people. Some of them don''t know each other, and they have heard of it. For a while, I really can''t imagine when Su Qing met such a wonderful person. "Yes, she must know me." Su Qing took Yao Fang to the sofa rest area on the second floor, and after sitting down, she said: "The eyes just now are unmistakable, she must know me. But I don''t know her." Talking to herself He also showed a thoughtful look, lost in thought for a while and didn''t speak. Yao Fang wanted to recall carefully at the side, but unexpectedly, she patiently waited for Su Qing to see if she coulde up with a result. "I think I probably guessed who the one outside is." Su Qing said suddenly, but her expression didn''t show the slightest surprise of guessing, but it was a bit ugly. "Who is it?" Yao Fang asked curiously. "It''s just a guess for the time being, and I need to find someone to confirm it." Su Qing tightly clenched her fingers on the armrest of the sofa. The sneaky person outside, if she hadn''t guessed, it should be their grandma. Apart from mother''s natal family, the sisters have no rtives in the provincial capital, but mother had passively severed ties with her family when she went to the countryside. Even when my mother passed away, no one from my grandmother''s family came over. Although she was still young at the time, I still remember the scene when my father asked my grandmother''s family toe to my mother''s funeral but was coldly rejected. My mother never mentioned her natal family when she was alive. Sometimes the information heard from the chats between parents is clear enough. Su Qing once guessed that ording to the eldest sister''s temper, she would find out about her grandmother''s house no matter what she went to the provincial capital. Revenge that should be revenged, revenge that should be repaid. But the elder sister didn''t do anything. Now it''s a good thing, these shameless people actually came to the door on their own initiative. Thinking of this, Su Qing clenched her hands fiercely, barely hiding the hatred in her heart. She can be wronged by herself, but she can''t see people she cares about being wronged or bullied. When my mother was alive, she was bullied like that, and this ount can''t just be settled. Yao Fang, who was sitting across from her, was momentarily startled by Su Qing''s inadvertent sharpness. "By the way, why did you ask me toe here on purpose?" Su Qing put aside her thoughts and asked Zhuan''er. "Look at the opposite side." Yao Fang pointed to the opposite side of the road outside the floor-to-ceiling window. Su Qing nced over, and the more she looked at it, the more funny she felt, "The store decoration, the name is the same as ours? No, suu? This is a fake!" "That''s right, I didn''t pay much attention when I just found out that the facade opposite was being renovated, but it was only after their store signs were installed this morning that I realized that it was really a bad visitor." Not without it, but it can also be regarded as copying the style of the Su family. Chapter 1345: About Liu Chun Chapter 1345 About Liu Chun Su Wen said long ago that giarism cannot be eradicated, all they can do is to ensure the quality and design of their home. If used well, those who copy styles can also y a role in publicity. Su Qing has also been mentally prepared for a long time. She also bought a bag that was copied from her own, and she could tell the authenticity at a nce when she got it. One look at fake bags, decent people will not buy them. Ordinary people don¡¯t need to buy it. For ordinary people who pay attention to affordable living, it is called shy. Use a canvas bag or a snakeskin bag to hold things. So those small giarisms can''t make a difference at all. But the one across the street is different, Su Qing has sharp eyes! One can see at a nce that the visitor from the opposite house is not kind and ambitious. The decoration and furnishings of the shop are all modeled after Su''s, and it is even more arrogant to open the shop opposite them. This is nothing to fear! And there is no capital, but such arge store cannot be opened, and the initial investment is a lot of money. "Wait..." Su Qing stood up suddenly, approached the floor-to-ceiling window and stared closely at Suu on the opposite side. Sure enough, she was right, the old woman just entered the shop that was being renovated on the opposite side. Mom said, what''s your grandmother''s name? Wang Yinfen? Yes, that''s the name. In fact, Su Qing has never acknowledged her grandmother''s family in her heart, and she used to call Su Xiu and the others by their names directly in the Sanjiaying. But this would guess that the grandma''s family came to make trouble, and opened a store simr to my own on the opposite side, and I was still feeling depressed for a while. Unwilling, bored, wronged, hated...indescribable feeling. "It''s really that old woman." Yao Fang was also surprised, "So, we have been secretly targeted. The business in the provincial capital is really difficult, and it is much more troublesome than when we were in Qingshui County. Then What are we going to do next? Are we just watching others giarize?" Su Qing pursed her lips, and said coldly: "It doesn''t matter if it''s just giarism, I''m afraid there will be tricks." "Why don''t you put it in tomorrow''s meeting and we can discuss it?" "I don''t need it for the time being. Just keep an eye on it. I need someone to help me find out." Su Qing quickly adjusted her mentality, and in turn persuaded Yao Fang, "Anyway, let''s do our own thing, there are imitations and giarisms. It''s all normal, and there will be many such things in the future. They are all trivial matters, and there is no need to take those people seriously, you know?" Yao Fang gave a thumbs up, "That''s right, you''re right." "Hehe." Su Qing smiled and shook her head. "Wait a minute, I''ll make a call and make an appointment tonight." The phone was installed in the store, and Su Qing called Changhe Machinery Factory. "Hello, who are you looking for?" "I''m Su Qing. I''m looking for Liu Chun. Is he there?" Su Qing didn''t want to find her brother-inw for trivial matters. Now her brother-inw''s only focus is on the elder sister, so I don''t want to bother him. "The third boss is not here. He has gone out to handle errands, and he won''t be back until evening." "Then tell him for me that I''ll go find him after get off work." "no problem." "goodbye." "goodbye." After talking on the phone, the two exchanged routinely about the business situation in the store, as well as the suggestions of VIP customers summarized by the shop assistants, etc., and also talked about the holiday situation of tomorrow''s Lantern Festival. It is impossible to have all the holidays. The store only has a six-day holiday for the Chinese New Year, and it will never be closed for holidays at other times. The Lantern Festival can only be arranged to rest, and some of them are on holiday. As for how to arrange it, it is Yao Fang''s business. Su Qing just needs to check the schedule and be clear in her heart. Chapter 1346: wishful thinking Chapter 1346 Wishful thinking Wang Yinfen didn''t expect to meet Su Qing when she came here today. Originally, her goal was Su Wen, the boss of the Su family, but she didn''t know what happened. She came so many times for so long and never met Su Wen. ording to her inquiries, Su Wen is better at speaking than Su Qing, and the employees in the store are more afraid of Su Qing, but not the boss Su Wen. So Wang Yinfen set his target on Su Wen. As a result, since she set a goal, Su Wen didn''te here once, and Wang Yinfen gritted her teeth in anger. She had no choice but to change her mind, and was going to catch Su Qing in the presence. When there were too many people, she could hold Su Qing on the spot as a grandmother, so that she had to be filial to herself. In this way, she has the final say in this store, as long as she dares to be disobedient, it is considered disobedient. But just now, she didn''t know what was going on, the moment she met Su Qing''s eyes, Wang Yinfen subconsciously dodged. Just ran away. After thinking about it, Wang Yinfen felt really aggrieved. All the way into the suu store, his face was sullen, making the already deep wrinkles look even more fierce. "What''s the matter with you?" Liu Juan was inspecting the work of the workers, and when she saw Wang Yinfening in with an ugly face, she immediately had a bad premonition, "What''s wrong? Who made you angry?" "It''s Su Qing." Wang Yinfen gritted her teeth. Liu Juan took a defensive look at the workers who were working around her, dragged Wang Yinfen into the temporary rest room, closed the door inside, and said, "Don''t mention it outside, don''t let others know." "Why?" Wang Yinfen roared outrightly: "Why can''t I mention it? I''m afraid she won''t seed." Actually, Liu Juan was really a little scared. The grandeur of Su''s opening day is still vivid in my memory. So many big shots were present in person, she couldn''t offend any one of them. Since she was young, she has been fond of digging, and she knows more about some big people than ordinary people. Now they want topete with Su''s family for business, and want to step on Su''s position, most people really don''t have the guts. Liu Juan knew in her heart that they looked down on Sisters Su Wen, but the ostentation that day and Su Wen''s fame could no longer be ignored. Ordinary people will not sell out of stock when a magazine is so popr. To put it bluntly, she really couldn''t afford to provoke her. Don''t look at her deliberate marriage to Liang Zhengji. The Liang family''s status is not low, but she knows in her heart that Liang Zhengji doesn''t love her at all. The love and imitation of husband and wife these years are just the result of her deliberate deliberation. If something really happened, Liang Zhengji wouldn''t care about her. But it was precisely because of these factors that gave her the urge to give it a go. Twenty years ago, she was able to step on her younger sister to marry Liang Zhengji, and twenty yearster, she would also be able to step on her younger sister''s daughter to reach new heights again. Get the power and wealth you really want. So when her daughter assured her that she would seed and earn a lot of money, she would let go of her fear of those big men behind the Su family. Now she has also figured it out, fear is useless, fear will not make her life easier. Only sess can she get rid of the current predicament. Besides, she still has Wang Yinfen as a ready-made shield, so just let Wang Yinfen rush ahead of everything. "It''s not that we''re afraid of them. We need to be calm and not be impulsive." Liu Juanforted Wang Yinfen with nice words, and brought tea and water to Wang Yinfen. It can be said that being a daughter has not been filial and attentive in so many years. Chapter 1347: male host Chapter 1347 Male host Really coaxed Wang Yinfen into submission. "Mom, tell me what''s going on? Didn''t you just go to the other side to observe the enemy''s situation? Did the other side drive you away again? Hmph! Let them wait, after they know that you are the boss''s grandmother, Do not scare them to death. When the timees, all those dogs who look down on people will be expelled." After being fired, she poached people at a low price in a helpful gesture. No training is required, no high wages are required, which saves a lot of trouble. The opposite Liu Juan has also been there several times in a low-key manner. Although a hundred things are not pleasing to the eye, she still has nothing to say about the service attitude inside. "No." Wang Yinfen snorted angrily, "I met Su Qing." Liu Juan was startled, "What''s the matter? Are you arguing? Does she deny you?" "No, I''m leaving." It was because of this that she was angry. "She doesn''t know you, and she doesn''t know me, so she can''t just go up there impulsively." Liu Juan thought for a while, but decided not to be impulsive and reckless. Now they are in the dark, and Su Wen and the others are in the light. They have an advantage. Wang Yinfen gritted her teeth and said viciously: "I found that girl Su Qing is a bit evil, she doesn''t look like her mother at all, Su Wen is better." Liu Juan ndered in her heart, it would be better to bully her! But she wouldn''t say that. "No, I can''t swallow this breath." "Don''t be impulsive." Liu Juan hurriedly reassured, "Let''s observe first, open our store first, and then we can''t be impulsive. If we make it clear now, Su Wen and the others will be prepared, and they will definitely hate us." "Didn''t you agree to make a big fuss, ruin their reputation, and have to be filial to me?" She was waiting for Su Wen and the others to show filial piety to her, and it would be best to offer the store with both hands! "Eh... Well, don''t worry about it." If she does this now, she won''t be able to make Su Wen unguarded by opening a shop. "So when will your store open?" "Soon, the decoration will bepleted by the end of the month, and the business will be opened next month. The leather factory we are cooperating with has also been found. Shuzhen has already sent the photos she secretly took. After talking with the people in the leather factory, I will follow the photos. on the production." I was going to buy a bag as a sample, but I couldn''t buy it, and I couldn''t afford it. This made Liang Shuzhen feel extremely humiliated. "That''s fine, I''ll wait until next month. But I have to get it published in the newspaper first." Wang Yinfen was only thinking about Su Wen''s shop, and when she thought of earning so much money every day, she didn''t want to wait a day. It requires money to publish in newspapers, and Liu Juan has no money at all in order to maintain her face. Otherwise, it would have been published in the newspaper a long time ago, and it has been dyed until now, and it seems that it can no longer be dyed. Anyway, if Su Wen''s and the others'' reputations were not tainted, the store opened by her and Shuzhen would not be sessful, and would be criticized instead. She understands this truth. Shuzhen is about to pay her sry, and she has money in her hands. If she spends some more, she won''t be afraid of spoiling Su Wen and sisters. "Okay, I''m going to find Shuzhen now. She often cooperates with people from the TV station. She knows more people and has more skills than me." Wang Yinfen nodded in satisfaction, "Yes! Shuzhen is more capable than you." Now Wang Yinfen likes to show off to her neighbors, rtives and colleagues that she has a granddaughter who is studying abroad. Liu Juan did what she said, and immediately told the foreman to work, tidied her hair, dressed and went out. When I went to the TV station to look for Liang Shuzhen, before entering the door, I saw Liang Shuzhen walking out of the door with a young man smiling. Liu Juan took a closer look and recognized it immediately. This is a well-known male host on the provincial TV station. Chapter 1348: use Chapter 1348 Exploitation Liang Shuzhen also saw Liu Juan, turned around and said something to the man beside her. The man nodded to Liu Juan with a smile on his face, and then left politely. When the others walked away, Liu Juan stepped forward excitedly, "Why are you walking with him? He is famous now." Liang Shuzhen snorted coldly, "So what? Being famous is just a show, and it is nothingpared to the Xu family and the Zhou family." "What can make your father pay attention to, of course not everyone canpare to it." Missing Zhou Hengyang, the son-inw, Liu Juan was also very sad, and at the same time hated her sister even more. When she was alive, she stole her man''s heart, and the **** who was born stole the good man who belonged to her daughter. is really haunted. "You don''t want to see him, do you?" "Who is it?" "It''s the male host who came out with you just now talking andughing. What''s his name? By the way, it''s Chen Guoqiang." Liu Juan originally thought that Chen Guoqiang was a well-known host and very famous, but now she heard her daughter mention When they arrived at the Zhou family, the Xu family was very excited. "Just ordinary friends." "real?" "Really, mom, don''t you worry about me? I can''t be liked by everyone. I have to find someone who is better and more powerful than Zhou Hengyang." After returning from studying abroad, now it¡¯s hard to find a rtionship. After using Zhou Nini to join the TV station, Liang Shuzhen realized how stupid and naive she was before. At the beginning, my father tried his best to help her get together with Zhou Hengyang, because Zhou Hengyang never paid attention to her or took her seriously. She also has anger in her heart. With her beauty and talent, what kind of man can''t be found? Because of this kind of mentality, it is impossible for her to study abroad and Zhou Hengyang''s affairs. In fact, Liang Shuzhen knew in her heart that the Zhou family didn''t like her at all, and Zhou Hengyang didn''t pay attention to her. The fianc¨¦e she mentioned before was just her own wishful thinking. Dad also made it clear that he will create opportunities for her, and whether she can seize them depends on her own ability. It''s a pity that she failed to grasp it, and Su Wen took advantage of it. Now Liang Shuzhen realized how ridiculous her arrogance was. She has studied abroad, she is talented, her family background is better than Su Wen''s, and she even joined the TV station, but she is not as good as Su Wen and has found a powerful man. Because of Zhou Hengyang''s support, the Su Wen sisters quickly became popr as soon as they entered the provincial capital. Liang Shuzhen looked at the people around her, all of whom were proud of owning Su''s bags. And all of this depends on Zhou Hengyang. Without Zhou Hengyang, she, Su Wen, would be nothing. Liang Shuzhen deeply regrets that she missed Zhou Hengyang, which made herpletely change her mind, and also changed her attitude towards the fanatical suitors around her. Neither reject nor ept, just keep ambiguous. Talk about the best interests. There are already several of them, and they are all crazy about her. "As expected, she is my daughter, with ambition." Liu Juan nodded in satisfaction. She has beenparing herself to others all her life, but she doesn''t want to admit defeat on her daughter. People are a good thing, you have been abroad for the past few years, and you rarelye back, it is a pity that many people you have known since childhood have lost contact." Liu Juan racked her brains for a long time, and she really found out many suitable outstanding young men. Immediately told Liang Shuzhen one by one, the mother and daughter talked while walking, and the discussion was lively for a while. Chapter 1349: cheap mouth Chapter 1349 Mouth cheap While waiting for the bus, Liang Shuzhen suddenly asked, "Why did youe to me in such a hurry?" "It''s not your grandma." Liu Juan was full of stomach when she mentioned Wang Yinfen, "The old woman knows what''s going on in the nest. I thought she was as powerful as she said, but guess what? She stole at the door of Su''s house just now." When I was watching, I met Su Qing and ran away subconsciously." Liang Shuzhen asked seriously: "I only took a look at Su Qing from a distance, but is she far behind Su Wen?" "Who says it''s not! That''s why I said that she only knows about the nest. If even Su Qing is afraid, how can she jump around in front of Su Wen?" "Probably not." Liang Shuzhen is still very confident in her grandmother''s ability to mess around. "Your grandma told you to publish it in the newspaper quickly, urging me to ask you." Liang Wenjing thought for a while and said: "I wrote a story and changed the brand story fabricated by Su Wen to you. Mom, you are the heroine in the age of innocence. The true love in the story should be you. And Su Wen only Just a thief who stole our idea from you." Speaking of this, Liang Wenjing showed a sneer, and said with a sneer: "The Su family will definitely be ruined by then." "You still have a way, Shuzhen." Liu Juan was pleasantly surprised when she heard that, "Then shall we publish it in the newspaper?" "I won''t publish it in the newspaper for the time being, but I have already hinted to my colleagues that we will publish it in the newspaper when the matter is fermented. We will publish it in the name of your mother. When there is a big trouble, let grandma stand up and use Su Wen and the others Not being filial, I have never seen grandma once in decades. After such a series of blows, sister Su Wen will definitely fall into hell." Liang Shuzhen has been nning for so long, but it''s not just for fun. "What about Zhou Hengyang? Su Wen is backed by Zhou Hengyang and the Zhou family. Can we really move? Will it affect your father''s work?" Liu Juan is most afraid of affecting her husband''s career. "Dad is not a cat or a dog, so he wasn''t affected that much." Liang Shuzhen only cares about herself now, and other people are not in her consideration at all. "That''s good, that''s good." Liu Juan rubbed her hands excitedly, already fantasizing in her heart that the suu house opened by her family was more grand than the su''s house, and she could also feel proud and let those high-ranking people curry favor with her. **** Changhe Machinery Manufacturing Factory¡ª There is still half an hour before the end of get off work, and Liu Chun can''t stay any longer. He packed up his things and prepared to leave early. Just as he went downstairs, he met Zhou Hengguang who was about to go upstairs. He was apanied by Zou Yi whom he didn''t know. Liu Chun is also a bitch, and asked casually, "Who is this? I haven''t seen it before. Where''s your little tail, Ji Fang? Why didn''t you follow? Did you change?" Zhou Hengguang was about to pass him upstairs, but suddenly stopped when he heard this, looked Liu Chun up and down, and asked faintly: "Are you in a good mood?" "I''m in a better mood when someone invites me to dinner." Liu Chun said in a taunt. Zhou Hengguang raised his eyebrows, "Who is it?" "Su Qing!" Liu Chun said happily, "There are not many opportunities for Su Qing to treat guests to dinner, hahaha...cough cough..." Before he finished his smirk, he was suddenly pped from behind. Liu Chun almost burst outughing, and he recovered after a while, ring angrily at Zou Yi who had been silent all this time. "Who are you? Why did you hit me?" Zou Yi secretly cursed in his heart, if I don''t hit you, you will die if you continue talking. However, there was a harmless smile on his face, and he introduced himself familiarly, "You are Liu Chun, right? I heard the third brother tell you about you a long time ago. I am so lucky to have the opportunity to meet you today. I It''s Zou Yi, now the third brother''s secretary." Chapter 1350: been tricked Chapter 1350 is routine "Oh! I''ve heard about you, you are that unlucky boy." Liu Chun suddenly realized that he had heard about Zou Yi for a long time. "What unlucky boy?" "You! You are obviously older than Zhou Hengguang, but you are bullied by him and you have to call him third brother, aren''t you an unlucky boy?" Liu Chun didn''t notice Zhou Hengguang''s expression beside him at all, and said something to Zou Yi''s eyebrows. non-stop. "It''s not easy to call someone younger than me brother for so many years, isn''t it?" Zou Yi couldn''t bear to watch. "What did you say? Say it again?" Zhou Hengguang suddenly approached, grabbed Liu Chun by the cor, lifted him uppletely, and asked with a charming smile. Liu Chun trembled, his neck was strangled and he couldn''t breathe. Immediately I wanted to break free vigorously, but I couldn''t break free after several times of effort, and I was stunned. Is Zhou Hengguang so powerful? He never expected that Zhou Hengguang, who looks gentle and even a little thin, would have such a good skill. "Can you beat my elder brother?" Zhou Hengguang almost strangled him to death, but he still had a rxed smile on his face, and his tone was never gentle. Zou Yi couldn''t help but touch his forehead. Here we go again, the third brother''s habits haven''t changed over the years. Every time, I use the gentlest tone and the most ruthless hands. "No." Liu Chun had already realized that he had done something stupid, and it was because he was in a good mood that he rxed his vignce. "Since you can''t, how dare youugh at me?" Liu Chun stared, do you think Zhou Hengguang''s fighting power is at the same level as the boss? No one has ever told him that before! No, although the boss didn''t say anything, the attitude of the boss is already obvious. He was stupid and didn''t notice. By the way, there is also Xu Xiaoxiao. That **** has an arrogant personality andcks in speaking, but he never takes the initiative to mention Zhou Hengguang, let alonement. "Say, Third Brother, listen." Zhou Hengguang patted Liu Chun on the cheek and said slowly. "Cough cough..." Liu Chun felt that he was about to be strangled to death, but the hero didn''t suffer the immediate loss, so he called third brother as soon as he called out. Zou Yi can shout all the time since he was a child, and he can do it too. "Third brother, you are my dear third brother." Zhou Hengguang let go of his hand in satisfaction, "Good boy! Remember to be obedient in the future." Liu Chun secretly rolled his eyes, and his mouth was super sweet, "Third brother, why are you free toe here at this time? The design institute is over?" "No." Zhou Hengguang pointed to Zou Yi, "A Yi has returned from abroad, and with his help, the Design Institute will be free." Zou Yi didn''t want to talk. He is not helping out in the design institute, he is working hard, but what can he do! He will be as stupid as Liu Chun just now. "Thank you, thank you." Liu Chun immediately grasped Zou Yi''s hand as if he had found a long-lost brother, with tears in his eyes. Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo "You want to go out? I''ll see you off." Zou Yi grabbed Liu Chun''s shoulders, "It just happened that we came by car, third brother''s new car." "Buy a car again?" Zou Yi winked at Liu Chun, "You understand." Liu Chun: What a fart he knows! How can poor people understand the hobbies of rich people! Sure enough, a new car was parked downstairs. Liu Chun and Zou Yi got into the car, but when they looked up, they found that Zhou Hengguang was also following. But this time, he won''t be mean. After saying the address, Liu Chun was about to get out of the car when he arrived at the destination, but was grabbed by Zou Yi, and then Zhou Hengguang, who was sitting in the back, got out of the car first. "what?" "Let''s go, I''ll treat you to dinner." Zou Yi smiled all over his face, stepped on the gas pedal and left at lightning speed. Liu Chun: I was tricked. Chapter 1351: im waiting for you to be angry Chapter 1351 I am waiting for you to be angry Su Qing was dyed by the car and was almost half an hourte for the appointed time. When she arrived at the food stall, she hurried in. As soon as I entered, I saw a person sitting in the middle of the deserted food stall. It''s too conspicuous to ignore. I used toe to this food stall frequently, and the business is usually good, that is, the atmosphere of the Chinese New Year has not yete out, and many people are still busy visiting rtives, so there are not many customers. There is only one person in the whole store. There were more than a dozen empty tables, but he sat in the most conspicuous middle position, facing the door, and saw Su Qing walking in with a beguiling smile on her handsome face. As soon as Su Qing stopped, she turned around and was about to leave. "Wait a minute." Zhou Hengguang finally spoke and waved to Su Qing. Su Qing gritted her teeth angrily at his beckoning, and instinctively wanted to turn around and leave, but for some reason, she couldn''t move her feet, and told her directly that the consequences of leaving now would definitely be serious. A very bad premonition. "How long are you going to avoid me? Stop making trouble, be good." Zhou Hengguang smiled and coaxed patiently. Even the boss and the boss''s wife who were busy in the shop blushed. He kindly gave up the space, and gave Su Qing an encouraging smile. Su Qing was speechless for a while, what is this all about? But she really can''t escape, or if she doesn''t know, she will think that she is the one who did something wrong! After Su Qing figured it out, she walked up to Zhou Hengguang and sat down. "My date is Liu Chun, why are you here?" "He had something to do and asked me for help. I just came over when I was free." Zhou Hengguang replied with a smile. "Don''t be like this." Su Qing lowered her head, did not look at Zhou Hengguang who was sitting opposite, and subconsciously avoided his sight, "You have brought me a lot of trouble, and you have seen my determination. I won''t change my mind." "Your determination?" Zhou Hengguang repeated these words, with an indescribably bitter taste in his deep voice. Su Qing felt her heart tremble, thinking that she had heard wrongly, she raised her head to look at him in surprise, but just as she raised her head, Zhou Hengguang suddenly spoke. "You mean that I stopped you from going on a blind date?" Zhou Hengguang didn''t wait for Su Qing to speak, and immediately asked, "Why aren''t you angry?" "I''m very angry." She was just trying to control it, but not losing her temper doesn''t mean not getting angry. She is angry, she also wants to lose her temper, but what can she do? to find him? To quarrel with him? Or go and quarrel with those who were on a blind date with her? It''s useless to do so, it will only make you look ridiculous. She didn''t want to go back to the past and be the Su Qing who didn''t understand anything. Zhou Hengguang leaned forward suddenly, moved closer, and watched carefully. Su Qing was at a loss for what to do. She wanted to step back, but her body seemed to be fixed in ce, and she could only passively be watched by his deep eyes. . After a long time, Zhou Hengguang finally said, "Well! I finally realized that you are very angry, very angry. But your anger ispletely different from what I thought. It is because I don''t know you well enough, and I misunderstood you. I thought you would be like Like the others, you angrily troubled me. But instead of troubling me, you stubbornly continued to wait. " Su Qing pursed her lips and didn''t know what to say. "I''m waiting for you to settle ounts with me, and for you to lose your temper." Zhou Hengguang said quietly: "Why didn''t youe to me? I lied to you, and even yed tricks on you." Chapter 1352: I apologize Chapter 1352 I apologize "I don''t want to look for it." Su Qing said coldly: "Is it useful to find you? Will you correct it? Will you listen to me? It''s useless, you won''t listen." Zhou Hengguang was taken aback for a moment, and couldn''t helpughing, "You know me very well, but I can''t understand you." To put it bluntly, he underestimated Su Qing, thinking it would be easy. Ever since he was a child, there was nothing Zhou Hengguang wanted but couldn''t get. It has always been women who pounce on him one after another, and there is no woman who can refuse him. But in Su Qing, he tasted frustration for the first time, and his life is not easy these days. Especially when he knew that Su Qing was waiting every day, he could taste the feeling of being taken seriously. Su Qing waited day by day, not topete with herself, but to be more serious with him. But he still has nothing to do with her, he can only suffer on his own, angry and distressed, and has the illusion that the little boy caused trouble outside. It''s true... Don''t look at him saying nothing on the face these days, but what he thinks in his heart, only he knows. Su Qing looked at him in surprise, never expecting him to say such words. "Qing Qing." "What... why?" Why did you suddenly talk to her in such an intimate tone? "I apologize to you, can you stop being angry?" Zhou Hengguang suddenly grabbed Su Qing''s hand, let her struggle but refused to let go, and the more she struggled, the more frightened she became, the exertion of strength was so great that it hurt Su Qing frowned slightly, and finally had no choice but to give up struggling. "Don''t grab me, let go." "Hold on." "Let go." "Don''t let it go, don''t let it go, just don''t let it go." Zhou Hengguang fully showed another side of himself, showing shamelessness and cheekiness to the fullest, understatement. The most important thing is that when you look at his handsome face, not only do you not feel disgusted, you even can''t look away. "Qingqing, I apologize to you. I know I was wrong. I just had no friends or ssmates since I was a child. Everyone is unwilling to talk to me or y with me." Zhou Hengguang lowered his eyelids and said in a lonely tone: "You know what? ?I didn¡¯t have any friends since I was a child, because I was in poor health and stayed alone most of the time. The only constion is that I have two good brothers, the eldest brother and the second brother. But just a few years ago , My second brother died suddenly, the death was mysterious, and there were no clues, so everything was covered up." Su Qing never knew these things, she didn''t even know that her brother-inw had a younger brother. For a while, Su Qing was fascinated by what she heard, and couldn''t help but think of Zhou Hengguang, who had no friends since she was a child, how simr she was when she was a child! Originally, Zhou Hengguang used the name Lin Weiguo to pretend to be her ssmate. Su Qing epted it because she had no friends since she was a child, and she had no ssmates in school. Now suddenly a ssmate wrote to her with a sincere and friendly attitude, which immediately gained her trust. After knowing the truth, the trust copsed. Apart from Su Qing feeling the anger of deception, the sense ofmonality between the two of them was gone. Now, listening to Zhou Hengguang talk about her childhood, Su Qing once again felt empathy, and once again found a sense ofmonality. This made the resistance in her heart a lot less all of a sudden, and she let go of her guard. Zhou Hengguang secretly observed Su Qing, noticing her softening attitude, a smile shed in his eyes very quickly. "Then what happened next?" Su Qing asked worriedly. "Noter, my second brother just disappeared. Can''t check, can''t ask, it became a taboo overnight." Chapter 1353: warm, hot and crazy Chapter 1353 Warm, hot and crazy When Su Qing heard about her brother-inw''s second younger brother, her emotions sank involuntarily. "Qingqing actually has some things that I was embarrassed to say before, but in order not to make you angry, I will say it directly today." Zhou Hengguang''s attitude is extraordinarily sincere, but if Su Qing can see through the eyes on the bridge of his nose and see through his downcast eyebrows, he will find that there is no sincerity in his eyes, guilty conscience and a series of weak performances. Zhou Hengguang''s eyes covered by thick eyshes behind the lens are deep, sharp, and cold like ice that will not melt for thousands of years. With the changes in his tone, words, and attitude, the coldness in his eyes is slowly melting, and the melting is apanied by warmth, which is also fiery and crazy. When warmth, heat, and madness are intertwined, it brings a thrilling power that makes people tremble with fear. I don''t know what his real purpose is, and I don''t know what he will do next. Like an elegant tightrope dancer standing on the abyss, he has superb skills and outstanding abilities. He can walk on the wire as if walking on the ground, and he can ignore the abyss below as nothing. But the steel wire is too thin and the wind is too strong. Every step is frightening. Every step is challenging the moral bottom line and making fun of life. The onlookers are restless, but the graceful dancers are fearless. Zhou Hengguang is in this state now. People around him are worried about what they want to do, and they are also worried about stimting him, which will make the situation moreplicated. But as the person involved, others don''t know what he is thinking at all. His indifference and his over-caring are so contradictory andplicated. Others can''t read it. Su Qing, who was sitting opposite him, was like a rose flower growing tenaciously in the wind and rain. She is not as delicate as roses, and not as sunny as sunflowers, but she is fragrant, fragrant, beautiful in color, able to withstand wind and rain, and always blooms in all seasons. She and Zhou Hengguang are people from two different worlds, but everything is different now. Because Zhou Hengguang was thinking and hesitated for so long, it was because he had made up his mind. He''s about to make a move. In the past, he didn''t understand love, he didn''t know what it was like, so he didn''t know how to coax girls, how to meet girls. In his eyes, everything can be calcted and everything is under control. But now that there is a problem with the control, and the problem lies with himself, then he has to start with himself to achieve his goal. For this he will do whatever it takes. Personality, preferences, and face can all be calcted, and they are all at the price of sacrifice. Zhou Hengguang concealed all his emotions, smiled bitterly at Su Qing, and said destely: "The reason why I wrote a letter to make up Lin Weiguo and pretend to be your ssmate is not to deceive you, let alone guessing about you. That way, catch others." Su Qing pursed her lips, tried her best to ignore the care in her heart, and said angrily, "Isn''t it a trick? Don''t lie to me. When I found out the truth, your attitude already exined everything." If you are an ordinary person, facing Su Qing''s questioning, you might say "You didn''t give me a chance to exin, you avoided me". But Zhou Hengguang didn''t say that, he controlled the rhythm and direction of the conversation step by step, and smiled when facing Su Qing''s questioning. "It''s my fault, but it''s not like this. You''ll know it when you hear me." Chapter 1354: be terribly upset Chapter 1354 Distraught Su Qing crossed her arms and said, "Okay, tell me, I''m listening!" "My second brother is gone, and my eldest brother has severed ties with his family. I want to do the same." Zhou Hengguangughed at himself, "But everything I am facing now is like a whirlpool. The death of my second brother and the departure of my eldest brother are like the copse of a building in an instant. ,pletely pushed me down, and I couldn''t break free at all, and I couldn''t break free." This is the first time that Zhou Hengguang mentioned the family affairs. Although there are only a few words, it is enough to make people startled. Su Qing didn''t even dare to think about it, but she is a smart girl, not stupid at all. She could vaguely sense that every time her brother-inw mentioned her younger brother, there was a kind of distress and vague guilt in his tone? It¡¯s guilt, that¡¯s right, she had noticed it before but couldn¡¯t say it, but now she was suddenly awakened by Zhou Hengguang¡¯s words. This made her flustered for a while, and she even med herself and felt ashamed. Is she too fussy? ying your temper without rifying the truth of the matter? Practice, stable, Su Qing, who has clear grievances and grievances, is instantly distraught. "Don''t talk about those who are unhappy." Zhou Hengguang shook his head with a smile, shouted for the proprietress to serve, and then continued: "Actually, it was my selfishness. When I knew that your elder sister snatched my elder brother away, I thought You can''t suffer, if your sister snatched my brother away, then I will **** her sister away." The corners of Zhou Hengguang''s lips raised slightly, and finally he reluctantly let go of Su Qing''s hand, pointed at her, stared at her for a moment, and said firmly: "You probably wouldn''t have thought that I would do such a thing, in fact, I wouldn''t even have thought of it myself .But I don''t regret it, I''m d I got to know you, I''m even d I did, you deserve anything I can do." is anything. Su Qing''s heartbeat elerated suddenly, thud, thud, like a deer bumping wildly, jumping as if it was going to pop out of her chest. The blush on her cheeks spread all the way to her fair and slender neck. While she was secretly scolding herself for being too soft-hearted and useless, she couldn''t control her heartbeat at the same time. Su Qing quietly put her hands on her knees under the table and held them quietly. Although she still couldn''t save face, she knew that seeing Zhou Hengguang like this and hearing him say so much, she had already forgiven her in her heart. How can you not forgive? How can you refuse? The proprietress served the dishes with a smile on her face. Zhou Hengguang had already ordered the dishes when he arrived. Just after the new year, I don''t have much appetite, I just ordered a few vegetarian dishes, and it''s not spring yet, so vegetarian dishes are rarer than meat dishes. There is another special dish strongly rmended by the proprietress, crispy squab. When the proprietress served it, she proudly introduced that although her home is a humble food stall, the crispy pigeon is definitely not worse than a big restaurant. The high-quality white feather king pigeon is equipped with dozens of Chinese medicinal materials, and the fragrance is pure. It is rich in nutrition and unique in vor... etc. In short, the proprietress said a lot ofpliments. At the end, she still told Su Qing that she was too thin with pity. At the same time, she advised Su Qing to eat more and stop arguing and getting angry with her partner. Such a good man can''t be found with antern. He is handsome and generous... Barabara said countless words of praise. Praise Zhou Hengguang more than his own crispy pigeon. Su Qing was told that she wanted to find a hole in the ground and go in. She exined to the proprietress several times that things were not what she thought, but the proprietress couldn''t listen to a word. In the end, I had no choice but to give up and act stupid as if I didn''t understand. At the end, before leaving, the proprietress asked casually when she was getting married. Su Qing was very angry and funny, and secretly swore in her heart that she would note again. Zhou Hengguang: My brother learned from my younger brother, what is ck belly. Zhou Hengyang (contemptuous face): Despicable is despicable, shameless is shameless, please don¡¯t beautify it too much. Su Wen: Roons of a feather, just wait for me. Chapter 1355: negotiating gifts Chapter 1355 Negotiating gifts Zhou Hengguang smiled at the corner of his mouth and watched the show from the sidelines. After noticing Su Qing''s small expression, he said to the proprietress, "Thank you. We will oftene to take care of business in the future." The proprietress immediatelyughed like a flower. Su Qing red at him. Does this guy dislike the hygiene and environment of food stalls? Even if she was killed, she wouldn''t believe it. "Hey, eat it while it''s hot, eat more, you''ll lose weight." Zhou Hengguang took chopsticks and put half a squab in Su Qing''s bowl, "How about a taste?" Su Qing cursed in her heart, she dared to think that she was a guinea pig, but she quickly picked up the chopsticks and took a bite. It''s really fragrant and delicious. Su Qing was hungry a long time ago, and didn''t eat much at noon, so she didn''t care so much about starting this meeting, thinking too much was just asking for trouble. As for being teased by someone on a blind date, wait until she is full to settle the score. Now that he has forgiven the previous deception, there is no need to be indifferent with a sullen face. She is not a petty person either. The elder sister said that one must be generous and not narrow-minded. The two had dinner in a very harmonious atmosphere. Su Qing ate quite a lot, but Zhou Hengguang didn''t feel disgusted, and ate a lot. After eating, I just walked back from the food stall to digest my food. Wait until you are tired from walking, and then take a car if you don¡¯t want to go. It waspletely dark, and the street lights in the city were not bright in this age, and there were very few street lights, and there was only one at a long distance. The two of them were walking on the side of the road, and the cold wind blowing not only didn''t feel cold, but also made them feel warm. Su Qing secretly used the corner of her eye to look at the handsome, slender and tall man beside her. In the dim light, she could see his tall nose and eyshes like a small fan. nced at it, afraid of being discovered, hurriedly looked away, pretending nothing happened. Zhou Hengguang slowly let go of his hands in his coat pockets, and there was a smile on his brows and eyes that he didn''t realize. He smiled and said, "Do you know? My second brother and my elder brother are twins, and they look exactly the same. I heard that twins have gic factors. Your sister is pregnant now, will she also have twins? This possibility is very high , Our family has this inheritance. I heard that my grandma''s sister gave birth to twins." "Really?" Su Qing''s eyes lit up, and she said happily: "Eldest sister has only seen Chinese medicine, and she hasn''t gone to the hospital for B-ultrasound yet! You have to go to the hospital for an examination before you know, but the elder sister and brother-inw don''t seem to be bothered at all." curious." When chatting, they often guess whether the eldest sister is pregnant with a boy or a girl, but the eldest sister''s attitude is very firm and she is not curious at all. My brother-inw also said that it is the same whether it is a boy or a girl, you will know it naturally after birth. So they are not curious anymore, anyway, both boys and girls are treasures, and they are equally precious. Once Su Qing opened the chatterbox, she couldn''t take it back, so she didn''t insist on it. That''s the way she is, when people treat her badly, she can fight back in her own way. But when the other party treats her a little better and kinder, she can''t always be cold and merciless. Probably because of the character that I developed since I was a child, because I received too little care when I was young, so I cherish it very much. "It''s very possible. I''m already thinking about what gift to give to my little nephew or niece when she is born. I must think of something special. When the child grows up, he will definitely be very close to my uncle." Zhou Hengguang''s words gave Su Qing a great inspiration. She never thought of preparing a gift for her child. No, I have to think about it when I go back, what kind of gift should I give? Chapter 1356: forgive me ok Chapter 1356 Forgive me, please "You... what gift are you going to give?" Su Qing asked hesitantly. Zhou Hengguang smiled slightly, and started counting with his fingers, "I bought a lot recently, first of all, children''s favorite toys, clothes, shoes, milk powder, etc. But my elder brother and sister-inw should be able to prepare them. The daily necessities are too cheap to get out. It has to be special." "What''s special?" Su Qing asked curiously. She doesn''t know, what is special to a person like Zhou Hengguang? Zhou Hengguang looked at Su Qing fixedly, his eyes were bright and energetic, and there was a hidden smile. The eyes behind the lens gave people a sense of brilliance, "I have already thought about it. I will personally design and build a skyscraper with special meaning. Building." "What?" Su Qing thought she had heard it wrong, her eyes widened in surprise, and she asked in disbelief, "You said to build a skyscraper?" "That''s right! I designed it myself. It''s a different skyscraper thatbines the aesthetics of architectural art and modern trends." Speaking of his professional field, Zhou Hengguang became very excited, and took it with him after he stopped. I took out a pen and a notebook with exquisite paper in my bag, and began to draw aposition on it. Su Qing nced secretly and found that the bag he was using was the first gift from her, and it was often used from the quality. While drawing, Zhou Hengguang expressed his ideas, including floor height, design concept, and how to solveplex functions such as wind resistance and earthquake resistance, etc. Zhou Hengguang talked more and more, and his expression became more and more focused. Su Qing had never seen him like this. Concentrated and earnest glittered, under the hazy yellow light, even the pen, notebook, and every line he drew were shining dazzlingly. Finding that she lost her mind, Su Qing hurriedly pretended nothing happened and turned her head, not daring to continue watching. "It''s veryte, I have to go back." Su Qing didn''t want to stay any longer, she was afraid that if she stayed longer, her determination would be more and more shaken. "Thank you for your hospitality today." "Wait, I''ll take you back." Zhou Hengguang grabbed Su Qing''s wrist in desperation. She was unprepared, and when she staggered and turned around, she fell into Zhou Hengguang''s arms unexpectedly. Zhou Hengguang subconsciously locked it with her arms. her waist. When the man''s strong arm is pressed against the woman''s flexible and slender waist, the feeling cannot be described in words. It seems that the blood in the whole body is rushing to the arm, sensitive, excited, and the heartbeat is elerating... The strange emotion made both of them stunned. Su Qing was shocked. Zhou Hengguang himself is the same, this scene exceeded his expectations, it is true that he has rich social experience, but he really has zero love experience. When he was young, other boys liked to y with girls, but he hated it to death. I never liked to y with girls. When I was a student, other boys were busy chasing after the girl they liked and falling in love. He just felt that it was a waste of time and was not interested. In the words of my little uncle, no one can pluck that string. So I haven''t gotten the hang of it yet. Zhou Hengguang always sneered and didn''t take it seriously. Later,ter, she deliberately approached Su Qing, and then things became more and more beyond her expectations, and became a mess. He also thought about it for a long time, was in a dilemma, hesitated in thinking, and when life became more and more difficult, he finally made up his mind. However, no matter how much hesitation, thinking, and reluctance to admit before, it is not as good as the heartbeat at this moment. Zhou Hengguang came back to his senses, and smiled from the bottom of his heart at the girl in his arms. She bowed her head, lowered her head, and coaxed with a gentle and incredible voice: "Qingqing, don''t be angry, forgive me this time, okay? I swear that as long as you forgive me this time, I will do whatever you want me to do." Chapter 1357: i hold a grudge Chapter 1357 I hold a grudge The charm of an impably handsome man who apologizes humbly to you with a deep and **** voice is really something no one can refuse. Su Qing''s heart was pounding, her cheeks were so red that she was too embarrassed to look up, her mind was nk. Just when she was about to nod uncontrobly and say yes, her inner persistence made her finally shake her head. "No." In the end, Su Qing shook her head slowly, facing Zhou Hengguang''s deep,plicated, sad and painful eyes, and slowly shook her head. It took all the courage, all the determination. "Wrong is wrong." It is unfair to not get punished for doing wrong things. She can''t easily forgive those who have scarred her, no one else. Zhou Hengguang''s handsome face was instantly pale as paper, and there was an indescribable sadness and pain in his faint eyes under the dim light. It''s like... all the light in his world was taken away in a split second. The only thing left is darkness, only the pain of being trapped in solitude, those eyes staring at Su Qing seem to be extremely heavy, making people breathless. Zhou Hengguang just looked at her silently without speaking. Su Qing felt ufortable being watched, as if what she said just now was too much. But she asked herself, did she say too much? Maybe! If it was another girl, she would have been impatient to forgive her. It would be enough to show off for a lifetime if the third young master of the Zhou family apologized humbly. But she didn''t want to. She knows that she has some low self-esteem and sensitivity in her heart. But because of this, she never bowed her head. Otherwise, her ten-day waiting for a blind date would have really be a joke. "I''m sorry, I hold grudges very much." After speaking, Su Qing quickened her pace and walked home without looking back. It was not far from home, but the two of them had already walked halfway, so they would quickly run back and arrive home in a few minutes. It was still a cold early spring night, leaving only Zhou Hengguang standing by the roadside. The cold wind blew past, rolled up the dead leaves on the ground, and gently blew past Zhou Hengguang''s body. After a long time, his body that had stood there for an unknown amount of time finally moved. "Hehe! You really are cruel!" Zhou Hengguangughed suddenly, kicked the stones on the ground, and didn''t care about the expensive fabrics, just sat down on the curb. He took out the lighter and cigarettes from his pocket, and with a "click", the windproof lighter was lit in the cold night, and the me moved left and right with the wind. Like her own heart, in front of Su Qing, following her words, her eyes swayed left and right. Zhou Hengguang held a cigarette between his hands, lit it, squinted his eyes slightly, took a puff gracefully, and then sat alone in a daze. asionally, pedestrians who pass by will cast curious eyes. After an unknown amount of time, a familiar off-road vehicle stopped in front of Zhou Hengguang, and the window was pressed down, revealing Zhou Hengyang''s half-smile face. "I''ve already put on my pajamas, and I have to get up in the middle of the night to pick you up." Zhou Hengyang jumped out of the car, closed the door with a swipe, sat down next to his younger brother, and tilted his head to light a cigarette for himself. But thinking about my daughter-inw being pregnant, she couldn''t smell the cigarettes, so she stopped smoking immediately. Not only did he not smoke himself, but he also snuffed out Zhou Hengguang''s recently lit cigarette and threw it on the ground. "Stop smoking, too, your little nephew can''t smell cigarettes." Being robbed of cigarettes, Zhou Hengguang was not angry, but asked calmly, "Are you sure it''s a boy?" "Not sure." Zhou Hengyang''s deep eyes contained iprehensible emotions, "But I had a dream. I dreamed of my second child. I didn''t dare to tell Wenwen. I was afraid that she would be angry, afraid that she would Not happy." Chapter 1358: marry into our family Chapter 1358 Entering our family Zhou Hengguang rolled his eyes when he heard the words, which didn''t fit his own image, and said in a blow: "Brother, you obviously think too much, and it''s not like you to worry about gains and losses." Zhou Hengyang sneered: "What about you? Sitting alone by the road andining about yourself, do you look like you?" "Did that eye of yours see me feeling sorry for myself?" "Both eyes have seen it." Zhou Hengyang nced at his younger brother sideways, and said mercilessly: "Did you y it off? Didn''t expect that I would fall?" Since the elder brother had exposed him, Zhou Hengguang didn''t bother to hide it, "Yeah! It''s the first time in my life that I''ve yed it off, and it''s really a shock." "So the more you y it off, the harder it is to let go." Zhou Hengyang, as someone who has experienced it,mented: "You can''t joke about emotional matters. If I knew it earlier, I would stop you." "So you''re here to stop me now?" "Almost!" Zhou Hengyang frowned, and said in a deep tone: "Your sister-inw has been looking at a lot of men''s photos recently, and she is going to personally choose her sister-inw." At the end of the sentence, it was so jealous that it was hard to ignore. "Choose a sister-inw?" "Yes! Choose sister-inw, and n to choose two at a time. He Changming, who is still in Qingshui County, doesn''t know yet! If he knew, he wouldn''t die in a hurry." "Brother, I think you are too unkind, right? Who is your real brother? At this time, you don''t care about me, but go to an irrelevant person." Zhou Hengguang said angrily. "Hehehe..." Zhou Hengyang let out a muffledugh after hearing what his younger brother said, but there was an imperceptible pampering in his tone, "I can''t help it, you kid has not been a good person since you were a child, and I can''t bear to marry my sister-inw to you. Why bother is Wenwen." "Then you can''t turn your elbows out?" "But I admire He Changming''s character and conduct, and I''m on the same side. You''re fine, we''ve never been on the same line since we were young." Although they are brothers, Zhou Hengyang dislikes his younger brother''s dog-temper very much, and has a full stomach Bad water style. The most important thing is that this kid has a changeable personality. No one knows what he will do. Getting along with such a person is like carrying an untimely dangerous item by his side. If it wasn''t for his own brother, he would never have said a word to him. The corner of Zhou Hengguang''s mouth curved into a sneer, "In this case, it''s best not to say it in the future, otherwise you will harm others." From now on, He Changming will be on his cklist. "It would be best for He Changming not to marry Su Xiu. If he does, I, the second brother-inw, won''t let him have a good life." Zhou Hengyang was stunned for a while, "Brother, are you thinking too far? Thinking too beautifully? As far as I know, Su Qing didn''t forgive you at all, let alone start again with you. You are not even friends now. By the way , wants to marry into our family, and there is a big mountain, Wenwen will not have a hard time." The two brothers haven¡¯t sat down and chatted together for a long time, and now they¡¯re sitting on the side of the road talking to each other, teasing each other, tearing each other down, it¡¯s so warm, it¡¯s so nostalgic. There used to be three brothers who would often get together to fight. Since the second child left, all of them have changed. Unknowingly, more than an hour passed. Zhou Hengguang stood up and shivered uncontrobly. He promptly handed over a warm coat and put it on his shoulders. It turned out that Zhou Hengyang took off his clothes to him. Chapter 1359: commit suicide Chapter 1359 Suicide Zhou Hengguang''s face turned dark, "How old am I? You''ve made me lose face by doing this." Under the streetlight, the tips of his ears turned red. "You don''t know what your body is like? Every time you get sick since childhood, isn''t it just me and your second brother who are unlucky?" Zhou Hengyang opened the car door and urged him to get in the car quickly and send him home. When they got to the door of the house, they saw Zou Yi and Ji Fang standing guard like door gods. When the two saw a familiar car parked at the door, they immediately stepped forward to open the door, not to mention their diligence. "Third brother, why did youe back sote?" "Brother, are you here?" Zou Yi saw Zhou Hengyang for the first time after returning to China. In addition, he hadn''te back in the past few years after going abroad, so he hadn''t seen his elder brother for a long time. When the elder brother ran away from home, although he was abroad and had no involvement in these matters, he was still very worried. I was nning for the Lantern Festival tomorrow, so I bought a gift to see my eldest brother, and I was surprised to see him suddenly. "I''m back." Zhou Hengyang patted Zou Yi''s shoulder affectionately, "Not bad, I''m getting more and more energetic. I heard from Heng Guang that you will help him in the future. With you here, I can save a lot of trouble." Besides, Zhou Hengguang was holding the hot water cup brought by Ji Fang and covering his hands, his slender and warm fingers would be frighteningly cold. Hearing what the eldest brother said, he shouted angrily: "Hey! I''m still here! If you want to speak ill of me, I''m behind my back!" Zhou Hengyang ignored him, lowered his voice and whispered to Zou Yi: "He''s in a much better mood when youe back." "Really?" Zou Yi was very pleasantly surprised, "The third brother has been in a bad mood for the past few days since I came back, and he was so depressed that it made it difficult to breathe. I thought I did something wrong." "It''s not your fault, it''s his own death." Who knows that Zhou Hengguang has good ears, and he can hear clearly when his voice is so soft, so he came up and punched each of them, "Seeing that I can''t love you, you two are very happy?" "No." Zou Yi quickly exined, "It''s not that you can''t be happy because you love it, but it''s that you, third brother, said the four words that you can''t love it. "Third brother, you are not such a person at all." "I''m serious." Zhou Hengguang whispered. Then he walked home with the cup, and the others followed. In the living room, the heating was on and it was as warm as spring. He asked him to put the cup on the tea table, took off the clothes Zhou Hengyang had just draped over his shoulders, and took off the overcoat he was wearing. Ji Fang took the clothes skillfully and hung them on the hanger behind the sofa. "Ji Fang, why are you here?" "I... I''m worried, so I''ll take a look." Ji Fang is worried that Zou Yi wille back. He grew up together and is an overseas student who has returned from abroad. He is more capable and more dedicated than him. He ispletely inferior to Zou Yi. Although he doesn''t say it, he admires it in his heart. Having been with the deputy director for so long, he couldn''t bear the harshness and weirdness of the deputy director from the beginning, but now he is used to it. He doesn''t want to be transferred, and he doesn''t want to be rejected, so he is very active now. Ji Fang secretly nced at Zou Yi, although his movements were subtle, but he did not escape Zhou Hengguang''s sharp eyes. "Okay, you go back first! Just drive my car, and I will give you a day off tomorrow for the holidays. Come pick me up the next morning and go on a business trip together." Zhou Hengguang gave Ji Fang a reassurance, and Ji Fang was happy He walked away in a hurry. Chapter 1360: does it worth Chapter 1360 is it worth it Ji Fang left, Zhou Hengguang nestled on thefortable single sofa, looked coldly at the two happily chatting, and said quietly: "Brother, don''t you want to apany your wife?" Zhou Hengyang raised his wrist to look at the time, and said in agreement: "We are indeed going back. I don''t feel at ease when Wenwen is alone at home." Zhou Hengguang sneered, "Is she alone? So many younger sisters, don''t count?" "Okay, don''t be jealous." Zhou Hengyang patted his younger brother''s head, and was pushed away by his younger brother, but smiled with satisfaction, "Why do I feel that you were rejected by Su Qing, but you are still very happy?" "She rejected me, but still cared about me." That''s enough. "That eye of yours?" "Because you''re here." Qingqing must have hinted when she got home, and the elder brother would know that he was outside alone. Zhou Hengyang sneered, "Why don''t you allow me to care about it, for fear that you will be overwhelmed?" "Allowed!" Zhou Hengguang tilted his head and nced at him, "So you''d better be more concerned." "Are you going back to the factory tomorrow?" "No." When it came to the business, Zhou Heng looked a little serious, "Going to the construction site, there are still some problems that have not been ovee. Now that Ah Yi is back, there are people to help me. It will take me a while to ovee the problems. .¡± There are too many things, some of which cannot be avoided. "So during the time I''m away, you have to take good care of my wife and don''t give others a chance to get close." "You still want me to help you? Haven''t you already watched it?" Zhou Hengyang crossed his arms and sat down on the armrest of the sofa, jokingly said, "I didn''t even know you were so despicable. How dare you block all the people I arranged. Do you know how embarrassing I am?" "Have you ever treated your younger brother like this? What would you do if I introduced a blind date to my sister-inw?" "Whoever dares to go, I will kill him." Zhou Hengyang just thought about it, and his jealousy was overturned in his heart, and a fierce look shed in his eyes. "Hehe!" Zhou Hengguang sneered, motioning for Zou Yi to help him pour a ss of red wine, and then said: "So I''m enough to give you face, you know my brother is very considerate, right?" "That''s right! Anyway, after the operation of our brothers, the reputation has spread, and my uncle even called to ask." Zhou Hengyang didn''t know what he thought, and his expression was a little weird. Zou Yi poured the red wine and handed the goblet to Zhou Hengguang. Zhou Hengyang frowned when he saw it, "Didn''t you quit drinking?" Zhou Hengguang drank it down in one gulp, handed out the empty cup again, and then said: "Some things can''t be quit." "for example?" "you know!" The two brothers were silent for a while, and finally Zhou Hengguang got impatient and started to rush people away, "Aren''t you going back to apany your wife? Why don''t you leave?" "Let''s go now." Zhou Hengyang picked up his clothes and left neatly. Zou Yi personally sent him away before closing the door and returning. Zhou Hengguang was seenzily half lying on the sofa, with an abnormal blush appearing on his pale and handsome face. The eyes narrowed slightly, showing more confusion. "Third Brother?" Zou Yi yelled, but didn''t agree, and touched his forehead with the back of his hand worriedly, and found that his forehead was really hot. I knew that the third brother must be ufortable, otherwise he would not be willing to take the initiative to drive the eldest brother away. "Third brother, you have a fever." Zou Yi was anxious, angry and distressed. Is it worth it to toss yourself like this for a woman? "Why don''t you take good care of your body? Your immunity is low, and if your resistance is not good, don''t you have any points in your heart?" Comining, but still simply picked him up from the sofa, sent him back to the bedroom, and put him on the bed. Normal updates will resume tomorrow! Thanks for the support. Chapter 1361: dont think too much Chapter 1361 Don''t think too much Zou Yi helped Zhou Hengguang tuck in the quilt and turned around to pour water for him. As soon as he turned around, Zhou Hengguang grabbed his wrist. "What''s the matter, third brother?" Zhou Yi was worried, and squatted down again. "Do you have something to tell me?" Zhou Hengguang narrowed his eyes slightly, and slowly opened them, his eyes were cold, and he stayed there, with a hint of bewilderment. The high fever made his breathing gradually heavy, "Ayi, do you think I''m destined to leave everyone?" Zhou Hengguang''s voice was deep and hoarse, his drooping eyes, thick eyshes like crow feathers, and high nose bridge were beautifully silhouetted by the light, and he was full of indescribable sadness. Zou Yi has never seen such a third brother like Zhou Hengguang. "No, third brother, don''t think too much." Zou Yi suppressed his frightened bad intuition andforted him softly. "Hey, you rest first, I''ll call the family doctor." From childhood, there has been a practice, as long as it is where Zhou Hengguang lives, his family doctor will definitely not be too far away from him, no matter where it is, this habit has been maintained for many years. Although Zou Yi has not returned to the country for several years and has just arrived in the provincial capital, he thinks that the family doctor will not be too far away. After calling Zhou''s house, he asked for a call from the family doctor, and Zou Yi immediately called. After waiting for about half an hour, the family doctor came over with a medical kit, took temperature and injected infusions. After working until dawn, he left tiredly. Before leaving, I gave a lot of instructions, and focused on criticizing Zou Yi. I originally wanted to say a few more words, Zhou Hengguang himself, but seeing his ugly face, he finally endured it and still didn¡¯t say anything, no This is definitely going to be sued after I go back. So I stayed by the bedside until dawn, and fell asleep lying on the bedside alone after the infusion. Zhou Hengguang opened his eyes, looked at Zou Yi beside the bed, a smile appeared on his pale and handsome face. He stretched out his hand and patted and said; "Get up, go back to sleep in your own room, don''t stay here." Zou Yi suddenly jumped up. He rubbed his messy hair, looked at him helplessly, and said with a wry smile, "Where are you going if you want to go out? How do you go out like this? Leave everything to me. Sleep for a while, take a good rest and recover from illness." .The most important job is not as important as your body." "Ayi, you are bing more and more sensible now." Zhou Hengguang lifted the quilt and got out of bed, wearing therge silk pajamas on his emaciated body, giving people a feeling of fragility. Zou Yi watched from the side, his eyes became moist involuntarily. Howe the third brother has changed so much in just three years since he left. If he had known this would happen, he wouldn''t have left. Let the third brother stay here alone. He still doesn''t know how his life will be, and he doesn''t know if anyone cares. It''s really distressing. "What are you looking at? Why are you staring at me when you have nothing to do?" Zhou Hengguang said angrily, "How old are you? Why are you still crying like a child when you have nothing to do? It''s frightening for you to say that Thief, who would believe it?" "Third brother." Mentioning the past, Zou Yi blushed, and said angrily; "I''m not a thief now, I''m a famous architect now." After the joke, Zou Yi couldn''t help but asked again; "Third brother, are you really going on a business trip tomorrow? The conditions there are so bad, how can your body bear it?" Chapter 1362: dont think about it Chapter 1362 Don''t think about it "I said, why are you rambling now, boy? All right, go back to your room and go to sleep. You didn''t sleep all nightst night." Zou Yi has been unable to deal with Zhou Hengguang since he was a child. Under his urging, he had no choice but to go back to the room to catch up on sleep, but before returning to the room, he went downstairs to make breakfast first, and told Zhou Hengguang to eat breakfast first, and then went back to the room to sleep without worry. ***** In the morning, Su Wen''s family was having breakfast. The atmosphere at the dining table was rxed, and everyone talked about some interesting things while eating. Because today is the Lantern Festival, I have to prepare some New Year''s thingster, and some friends wille to the house. The main reason is that Zhou Hengyang has more friends. When he first moved to the provincial capital, many people didn''t know he was back. This time during the Chinese New Year, I got together with my former good friends and ssmates. Many people knew that he came back for the Lantern Festival, and there were still a lot of them. While eating, the living room phone rang. "I''ll pick it up." Zhou Hengyang put down his chopsticks, got up and went to the living room to answer the phone. A phone call took almost half an hour before he came back. When he came back after answering the phone, Su Wen and Su Qing had already had breakfast and put down their chopsticks. Su Wen looked at her man curiously, with a smile on her lips. "Honestly, who the **** is calling?" For some reason, ever since her brother-inw went out to answer the phone just now, Su Qing had a very bad premonition in her heart. After putting down the chopsticks, she didn''t leave as usual, but sat quietly and waited for her brother-inw toe back. Zhou Hengyang raised his head and nced at Su Qing unobtrusively, and then said in a t tone; "I called from my family and said something, and I want to go back." Zhou Hengyang''s words made the atmosphere at the dinner table suddenly tense, and the little girls looked at brother-inw with piercing eyes. "Brother-inw, are you going home?" "Brother-inw, do you really want to go back?" "It seems that we should go back during the Chinese New Year!" Everyone was chattering non-stop. It was obvious that Zhou Hengyang had long been regarded as his family in his heart. Now that his family wanted to return to his original home, he felt a little bit reluctant and felt something was wrong. Because all the little girls understand that the Zhou family is the home of the brother-inw, but this is also the home of the brother-inw. It was difficult for Su Qing to understand the thoughts of her sisters, so she secretly winked at Su Xiu and the others. She whispered, "Don''t think about it." "Oh." Su Xue and Su Xiuchang Su Qing showed ttering smiles. They also seemed to know that the second sister was in a bad mood and seemed to have something on their minds, so they usually tried to find ways to make the second sister happy at home. Zhou Hengguang saw the small movements of his sister-inw indiscriminately in his eyes, and a very shallow smile appeared on his lips. Su Wen didn''t care about these small actions. She pped Zhou Hengyang impatiently, "Are you really going back? Why don''t I believe it?" Su Wen remembered very clearly that in the original novel, Zhou Hengyang never went home, nor did he reconcile with his family. Although the original novel did not exin in detail why Zhou Hengyang broke with his family because of something. But he has been traveling for so long, and he also guessed in his heart that it is almost inseparable. The reason why Zhou Hengyang broke up with his family must be because of Zhou Hengshan''s death, and Zhou Hengshan''s death must have an ulterior secret. The twin brother died and broke with the family, so there is no chance of repairing it. So just now, what my man told me must be an excuse, it must be a lie. Chapter 1363: Worry Chapter 1363 Worried Su Wen, who is pregnant, is a little sensitive. Finding that someone dared to lie to her, she stretched out her long legs under the table and kicked someone. Zhou Hengyang didn''t change his face when he was kicked, instead he stretched out his left hand and gently held his daughter-inw''s hand in his palm. The warm big hands of the man tightly wrapped the little hands of the daughter-inw, and the tenderness even touched the heartstrings. Su Wen''s little temper just now disappeared. He is not a caring person. "Hey, I''ll tell youter." Zhou Hengyang leaned closer to his wife, whispering against Su Wen''s earlobe with his thin lips. When the man spoke, the hot air blown gently on Su Wen''s fair and delicate ears, making her ears blush. Zhou Hengyang''s heart felt hot when he saw it. If he hadn''t been in front of so many people at the dinner table, he couldn''t wait to hug his daughter-inw into his arms and love her a long time ago. The eyes of the two intertwined, and gradually became a little inseparable. "Cough cough cough..." Su Qing coughed awkwardly and stood up abruptly. "I''m full, I''m going to change my clothes first and prepare to go out. Su Qing and Su Xue also got up, and everyone ran away in a hurry. The most dull one is Su Jun, the fifth sister Su Jun, who just kept her head down to eat, didn''t even notice these small movements on the dinner table. After everyone left, he raised his head and looked left and right in a daze, and finally put down his chopsticks reluctantly: "I''m full too, I''m going back to my room to read a book." Before leaving, I didn¡¯t forget to take another bun. After everyone finished walking, Su Wen asked directly, "What''s the matter?" "Yes, Heng Guang is sick." Dongyang put down his chopsticks, stretched out his fingers, rubbed between his eyebrows helplessly, and put one hand on his forehead. Although Zhou Hengyang didn''t say anything, she was actually very worried when the matter developed to this point. She never thought that her younger brother would be so serious and would make herself to this extent. In the past, if there was still a hint of hope for a good show, now it is all reced by worry. He stayed on the bedst night. In fact, he was afraid that his younger brother would get sick, but his younger brother obviously didn''t want to tell him, so he had no choice but to leave first. In fact, she knew that he ran away from home, and she didn''t tell her younger brother before leaving. In fact, she had hurt the feelings of the two brothers invisibly, but the younger brother never cared about it. In retrospect, since childhood, the rtionship between him and his second child has always been the best. Because they are twins, they ate and lived together since they were young. Invisibly, they ignored the younger brother who is the third child. "Is it serious?" Su Wen''s expression was also a bit serious. He remembered that thest time he was hospitalized was all time, and it was not long from now. Thest time the situation didn''t seem to be very good, I was still quite worried. "Auntie said that it was just a low-grade fever. Although it is not serious this time, if it continues, the situation will not be ideal." Zhou Hengyang did not go into details about how it is not ideal, but only frowned, revealing his worry. "Where is Zhou Hengguang? He is right. Didn''t he say that he wille to my house today for the holiday? Will hee again today?" "Well, I wille, Ah Yi has returned from studying abroad, and I just want to introduce you to each other." "Is that the fourth child in your family?" Su Wen remembered that it seemed that the original book did mention that the Zhou family had an adopted son. However, this adopted son has been studying abroad, and I heard that he is very powerful, but he has never returned to China, and has never appeared in the plot. He did not expect toe back early. Su Wen thought about it for a while, and probably guessed that Zou Yi must have something to do with Zhou Hengguang when he came back. After all, the two have been close since childhood. Zou Yi is not so much the adopted son of the Zhou family, as it was picked up by Zhou Hengguang from outside. It must be different from the plot of the original book for Zhou Hengguang to make the decision to call him back. Su Wen suddenly thought of Su Qing. Good night. Chapter 1364: wife Chapter 1364 Strict control of the wife "Hengyang, don''t tell me your brother is real?" Su Wen''s face gradually turned cold. Before, he had been watching Zhou Hengguang''s bullying of his younger sister with cold eyes. The reason why he didn''t participate was because he felt that they were adults, and the two of them were indeed inappropriate. He would make himself even less chance by doing this. But now I heard that if Zhou Hengguang is serious, then his attitude needs to be changed. Zhou Hengyang nodded seriously, and asked tentatively: "Daughter-inw, do you agree?" Su Wen sneered: "You said it yourself, don''t you have any points in your heart?" Zhou Hengyang was silent for a moment, not knowing how to speak well for his younger brother. "Heng Guang is a fool." "What fool? I think he is the smartest in your family. When he is lying or teasing people, why is there nothing? Now he wants to be serious, how is it possible, our family is so Bullying? I''ll tell you right now, it''s absolutely impossible, I won''t agree. " Zhou Hengyang held his forehead helplessly, and could only shed tears of sympathy for his younger brother. I did it all by myself, who is to me? "You said you were worried about him just now, what are you worried about him, are you worried that he will go out to y tricks on others?" In order to avoid quarreling with Hengyang, Su Wen tactfully changed the subject. "I''m worried about him." Zhou Hengyang briefly exined the matter. "After the Lantern Festival, he will go on a business trip to a construction site tomorrow. The conditions there are very difficult, and it is actually not suitable for him. He is in poor health." "Is he not willing to listen to what you say?" In Su Wen''s impression, Zhou Hengguang has always been willing to listen to his elder brother. Zhou Hengyang pulled the corners of his lips helplessly, "Wenwen is because you don''t know him well. My younger brother seems to be the best at talking since he was a child, but in fact he is the most difficult tomunicate with." "But..." Zhou Hengyang paused, and Chang Su Wen showed a smirk: "If I ask you to let Su Qing talk, he will definitely be willing to listen." Su Wen pped the table: "Okay, you were waiting for me here, there''s no way I don''t want to." After she got up, she didn''t care what her man said, and walked away slowly. There are a lot of things to do during the festival today, so he doesn''t have time to take care of that scumbag Zhou Hengguang. **** Today is the Lantern Festival, and there are many things to be busy. At noon, Zhou Hengyang had a social event, and his friends and business partners. And after the former ssmates and colleagues from the provincial capital came over, they introduced each other at home, and Zhou Hengguang took them all to a restaurant outside for entertainment at noon. Su Wen went with her. Although she is pregnant and cannot drink, it is more than enough to be a good wife. Su Wen was the only one who couldn''t smell the smoke. In order to take care of the pregnant woman Zhou Hengyang''s friends, they were all watched by him one by one. Everyone was not allowed to smoke, and a group of eldersined. Especially the friends who had a good time with Zhou Hengyang before, and they were familiar with each other, they joked one after another. They all said that they never thought that one day, the young master of the Zhou family would be a strict wife. Being beaten up by so many people, jokingly said that his wife is strict, but Zhou Hengyang didn''t care. Strict control of the wife is strict control of the wife. If you have a daughter-inw, who cares whether the wife is strict? **** Su Qing and the others had lunch and made Lantern Festival together in the afternoon. Most of them are stuffed with sesame seeds and stuffed with walnuts. The three sisters have been busy until the evening, cooking a table full of sumptuous meals. When it was almost ready, guests came over one after another. The first ones toe back were Zhou Hengyang and Su Wen who had just entered the door with their front feet, and Zhou Hengguang and Zou Yi led things in with their back feet. Chapter 1365: The strongest assist Chapter 1365 The strongest assist Zhou Hengguang and Zou Yi walked in side by side, both carrying things in their hands, some fruits, imported snacks, chocte, and some nutritional products. "Why do you buy so many things? You don''t need them at home, there are already a lot." Zhou Hengyang looked serious. "Not much, that''s all. In fact, I should havee here a long time ago. After you moved to the provincial capital, this is the first time I have officially visited you." Zhou Hengguang was wearing a long ck coat with a brown cashmere scarf around his neck. It was getting paler and paler, and there was a piercing chill in his handsome eyebrows. While talking to his eldest brother, he used his sharp eyes to scan the living room indiscriminately. He couldn''t find the figure he was thinking about, which made his eyebrows furrowed involuntarily. "Okay, sit down and rest quickly." Zhou Hengyang first greeted the two of them to sit on the sofa in the living room, then hurried to the room and called Su Wen over. Zhou Hengyang turned around and just left. Zou Yi, who was sitting on the sofa, approached Zhou Hengguang and asked in a low voice, "How is sister-inw? Are you familiar?" After all, she is the eldest brother''s wife, so Zou Yi still treats her very carefully. Zhou Hengguang pondered for a moment, and then said: "It''s not very good to evaluate, but it''s definitely not bad to make the elder brother fancy, and it''s easy to get along with." Before he finished speaking, he noticed the suspicious look from his side. Zou Yi''s eyes look strange. "Third brother, how did I find out that this sentence is a bit abnormal when ites out of your mouth?" Zhou Hengyang raised a yful look on his lips: "He is a very nice person, but he is a stumbling block on my road to love." Zou Yi could not help but shudder, and whispered softly: "Third brother, do you want to remove the stumbling block?" "What are you thinking?" Zhou Hengyang pped Zou Yi. The beating made Zou Yi bark his teeth. The two were talking when a familiar figure came out of the kitchen. It was Su Qing wearing a long beige dress. "Sister-inw three." Zou Yi saw Su Qing stand up excitedly, "Sister-inw three, we meet again." Zhou Hengyang sat aside, covered his mouth, and coughed twice in a low voice. His pale and handsome face was stained with a very light blush. Su Qing was rmed when she heard the coughing sound, and nced to the side. I don''t know why, but my eyes seem to be tightly stuck, and I feel a little bit in my heart. Then with a slightly embarrassed expression, he turned his head and tried to look calm. "Third sister-inw, third brother is here, hurry up and talk to third brother." Zou Yi''s enthusiastic and cheerful look is simply overwhelming. "Don''t shout nonsense." Su Qing blushed when she was told. Zou Yi looked innocent, and scratched his head nkly: "Sister-inw, I didn''t shout, my third brother likes you, and he wants to marry you, then you are my sister-inw." "No, it''s not." Su Qing red at Zou Yi angrily, "I warn you that today is the Lantern Festival, so don''t go too far." "But¡­" Zou Yi wanted to say something more, but was interrupted by Zhou Hengguang. "Alright Ah Yi, don''t make her angry." "I''m sorry third sister-inw, I said something wrong just now, please don''t be angry." Zou Yi apologized respectfully. Su Qing couldn''t help but keep a cold face, thinking to herself, this person did it on purpose, he must be angry with herself on purpose. Not to mention that Su Qing thought so, even Zhou Hengguang who was beside him thought so too. "Qingqing, don''t pay attention to him, he is just such a person." Zhou Hengguang said in a friendly tone. Su Qing was toozy to talk to him, and turned around to leave. However, Zhou Hengguang, who was sitting on the sofa, got up suddenly and grabbed his wrist. Because of the great strength, Su Qing was caught off guard, lost control of her body, and fell into his arms involuntarily. The girl''s soft, fragrant body was stuffed into her arms like this, which made Zhou Hengguang squint his eyes involuntarily. A triumphant smile curled up on his lips. Rmend my new article, it has been updated and serialized, you can follow it with confidence: Book title: "Full-grade green tea wears to the 1980s and re-behaves" ¡¾Introduction¡¿ Guan Jibai is a top-notch scumbag who nobody loves when she wears sunsses. Her famous quote is: Although I am a scumbag, I know that I am a good person. After making waves until he was 26 years old, he couldn''t think of donating his heart to others for a while. This is retribution! Before dying, Guan Jibai made a deep self-examination: If there is an afterlife, she must be a good person. Opening her eyes again, she traveled to the 1980s and became a bullied illegitimate daughter, poor little girl. After bing a poor little girl, Guan Jibai followed his notorious mother back to the city from a remote vige, joined the city song and dance troupe, and worked hard to be famous. Helpless, her mother has too many enemies, so she can only resort to the methods she used back then, and step on the high-profile counterattack of the scumbags. From a temporary worker, she became the mainstay of the song and dance troupe, participated in ssic masterpieces, and became the most popr female anchor of the radio station. The only problem is that the man who was indifferent to her at the beginning is now stalking her. **** The daughters of the capital gritted their teeth in hatred for Guan Jibai''s mother and daughter. What made them jealous the most was that the man everyone wanted to marry the most was cheated by Guan Jibai. A man who never talked to girls and had a hard time seeing them, but was madly infatuated with Guan Jibai. All the daughters: Sure enough, the upper beam is not upright and the lower beam is crooked. The mother is a vixen, and the daughter is not a good person. Guan Jibai (innocent face): I was forced. Chapter 1366: you like my sister Chapter 1366 You like my sister Bulb Zou Yi turned around and left very wisely. Not only did he give up the space in the living room, he even took the initiative to go to the kitchen to talk to Su Xiu and the others who were busy in the kitchen. "This is my home, don''t go too far." Su Qing was going to be **** off. Why is this person getting more and more exaggerated and thick-skinned? She was obviously not such a person before. "Let go quickly." "Okay, okay, I''ll listen to you." Zhou Hengyang let go helplessly, and a look of helplessness appeared on Jun''s face. He said in a low voice: "Qingqing, don''t be angry, please? I don''t know how long I can hold on, and I don''t Know what I''m going to do." Su Qing was startled, her heart seemed to be pricked by the tip of a needle. "You said you have thought about it, have you thought about it now? Are you still unwilling to forgive me?" Zhou Hengguang''s voice was low, and his deep eyes were full of sadness that was too thick to dissolve. Su Qing turned her back, she didn''t have the courage to look at him at all, she just felt indescribably depressed. Obviously he lied to her, why now it seems that he is the one who did the wrong thing. "I know that my identity lied to you at the beginning, but I lied to you only by my identity and nothing else. Everything that happenedter was true in every word I said." Zhou Hengguang grabbed Su Qing''s wrist, exerting all his strength. Great use. Su Qing was in pain. She wanted to open it but couldn''t get rid of it. His hand was like a branding iron. The abnormal heat of the skin seemed to be spreading from the touching palm to the bottom of my heart. "What are you talking about? You?" Su Wen''s unhappy voice came from the door. It turned out that it was Zhou Hengyang who brought his daughter-inw over. The two of them stood at the door and listened for how long. Anyway, Su Wen''s expression is not very good. The appearance of Su Wen and Zhou Hengyang interrupted the inexplicable atmosphere between the two. Su Qing breathed a sigh of relief, shook off Zhou Hengguang''s hand, and hurried back to the kitchen to pretend to be busy. "It turned out to be sister-inw." Zhou Hengguang, who was bumped into him at his most embarrassing moment, didn''t feel any embarrassment at all. He just nced in the direction of the kitchen without any trace, and when he turned his head, there was already a casual smile on his face. Su Wen actually didn''t understand what Zhou Hengguang was thinking. She walked quickly to the living room, stood in front of Zhou Hengguang, and looked up and down at him. While looking at it, he said: "Do you like my sister?" "I like it." Zhou Hengguang replied without hesitation. Su Wenfa froze for a moment, she didn''t expect Zhou Hengguang to answer so simply, in her impression Zhou Hengguang was not such a person at all, let alone such an honest person. Although this guy is Hengyang''s younger brother, he is definitely a big viin with a script for the viin. It''s just that because he is the male protagonist''s younger brother, he is different from ordinary viins. In a word, he is the kind of person who holds the script of the viin and makes the viin have nowhere to go. In all fairness, he is really not suitable for Su Qing. Su Qing is like a little white rabbit in front of him, simple, sensitive, and has strong self-esteem. Such two people are not equal psychologically. "You guys are not suitable, I don''t agree." This is the first time Su Wen has expressed her views on Su Qing''s personal affairs. "Sister-inw, what''s wrong with me? You can talk about it." Zhou Hengguang smiled, and even took the initiative to sit down on the sofa, stretching his body naturally, resting his hands on the armrest, showing a very rxed expression. Chapter 1367: Go affectionate Chapter 1367 Going Affectionate Zhou Hengguang''s reaction made Zhou Hengyang and Zou Yi, who came out of the kitchen, frowned at the same time. They looked at each other at the same time, but they didn''t speak. "Because my sister doesn''t like you." Su Wen turned her back to Zhou Hengyang, so she didn''t notice the eye contact between the two of them. "No, sister-inw, you are wrong." Zhou Hengguang suddenly became serious, shaking his head solemnly. "Qingqing likes me, I know, there''s nothing wrong with that." "Are you sure?" Su Wen asked amusedly. "Of course I''m sure that you can''t lie to people about feelings. Qingqing is just angry with me now, just because I chose the wrong way and did the wrong thing at the beginning, so I have to pay for it." "Then what price are you willing to pay?" Su Wen took on the posture of a big boss and entered the role of negotiation. Standing behind him, Zhou Hengyang rested his forehead with one hand helplessly, he didn''t want to look at these two people at all. Zou Yi also helplessly spread his hands. Zhou Hengguang and Su Wen didn''t care about the small actions of the two of them. On the contrary, the two of them were very serious, talking back and forth for almost half an hour. No one can convince anyone of the final conclusion. However, Su Wen actually knew very well in her heart that what she said today was just to test Zhou Hengguang. She wanted to know how much Zhou Hengguang had true feelings for her sister, but the result of the test made her feel Quite surprised. I really can''t see that Zha Zhaguang will be able to take the affectionate character design one day. It''s not like him anymore. Not long after today is the Lantern Festival, Liu Chun and Liu Qiang actually came. After carrying a lot of presents and entering the door, Liu Chun bluffed, calling for people to y cards for a while, and chat for a while. The stagnant atmosphere in the living room gradually became more rxed. Zhou Hengyang and Liu Qiang talked about the things in the factory together. Don''t look at this kid who used to be a yboy, but now after entering the factory, his working ability surprised everyone. Unknowingly, Liu Qiang has now be an indispensable part of Changhe Machinery Factory, and Zhou Hengguang, who was in charge of everything before, has not been there for a long time because of the design institute. Not to mention, Liu Chun and Liu Qiang still miss Zhou Hengguang. When he was here, his work was very efficient, although he fished for three days and posteds for two days. The most important thing is that he can subdue some thorns in the factory. Wherever he went in the factory during that time, everyone would avoid him. Zou Yi didn''t know anyone else, and Zhou Hengguang sat on the sofa and didn''t intend to help introduce him. It was Zhou Hengyang who introduced each other, they were both young people, and there were still many topics between them, so they quickly became familiar with each other. In the kitchen, after Su Qing came in, something was wrong with her whole body. "Second Sister, what''s the matter with you? Why do you look so ugly?" Su Xiu put her clean hands in front of Su Qing, and asked cautiously. "I''m fine, don''t worry." "You are always like this, and you still say you are fine." Su Xue rolled her eyes unbearably. "Second Sister, is someone bullying you? Tell me and I will help you out." "I''m really fine." What did Su Qing say about such a thing, and now she has discovered the fundamental problem, it doesn''t lie in how serious the matter is, it''s just that she can''t get over the one in her heart. She was even thinking, if Zhou Hengguang was really Lin Weiguo, and if the person who lied to her was Lin Weiguo, then she might have forgiven her long ago. Chapter 1368: little secret Chapter 1368 Little Secret Maybe what she cares about is not whether she was cheated at all, but what she cares about is Zhou Hengguang''s identity and her own identity. Zhou Hengguang is the younger brother of his brother-inw. It stands to reason that she shouldn''t get involved too much. Besides, Zhou Hengguang is an associate professor at a famous university and a national construction engineer, but what about him? He didn''t even go to college, he didn''t even graduate high school. She is a rural girl. Her biggest dream in this life is to find someone who is hard-working and motivated to work hard with her. Maybe when she is forty years old, she can also achieve sess. She should have rejected Zhou Hengguang mercilesslyst night, not giving him a minute of time. If you want to say some ugly words, you willpletely sever the rtionship between the two of you. But she didn''t say it, she couldn''t say it at all, she couldn''t bear to look at her, in front of him, how could she say it. Last night, she actually didn''t sleep all night. She thought about it all night, and suddenly found that she couldn''t bear it. "Sister, what are you thinking? What''s wrong with you? Su Xiu''s voice interrupted Su Qing''s meditation. She took a deep breath and rubbed her face with her hands. Trying to squeeze out a rxed smile: "I''m fine, I just thought too much about the problem just now." "Okay then." Su Xiu was still a little worried, but since her sister didn''t want to talk about it, she couldn''t keep asking. Everyone has their own little secret, and sometimes she often thinks of He Changming. When he lived in the vige before, He Changming would still, asionally find the opportunity to visit her in the vige. Now since I moved to the provincial capital, it is really difficult to see each other unless the studio is buying goods. Before the Chinese New Year, she received a letter from He Changming and a gift sent to her. She held the letter and read it for a long time, and then she didn''t even want to throw away all the letters, even the envelopes. She kept them together and didn''t tell anyone. This is also her little secret. Second sister must have someone she likes, so she wants to keep the secret in her heart. After figuring it out, Su Xiu dragged Su Xue and the two to go outside to greet the guests. Anyway, what should be prepared has already been prepared. Because there were a lot of people, everyone decided to y cards and y Doudizhu before eating. First came Liu Qiang, Zhou Hengyang, Zou Yihe, and Liu Chun. Then they rotated, Zhou Hengyang was reced by Su Wen, and Zou Yi was reced by Su Xue. Doudizhu yed cards until the end of the game, and it was Su Xue who won the most money, and he became the big winner. "It''s a good thing Fifth Sister didn''t participate, otherwise all of us would have lost our fortune." Su Wen patted her chest and said with a look of rejoicing. Zhou Hengyang seized the opportunity to coax his daughter-inw, and whispered: "Don''t be afraid, if you lose, it''s mine, if you win, it''s all yours." The coaxed Su Wen smiled openly. "It''s time to eat, I''m already hungry." Liu Chun has a lot of witty talk, and he is not afraid of embarrassing atmosphere, "Axiu, what are you having for dinner?" "What do you want to eat?" Su Xiu is familiar with it often, and Su Xiu is not stage-frightened, so she asked jokingly. "That''s too much, but what I want to eat most is the one made by my sister-inw." "You think beautiful." Su Xiu rolled his eyes at him, "My eldest sister is willing, and my brother-inw is also unwilling." "That''s right! My wife can''t cook now." Zhou Hengyang wished he could hold Su Wen in his palm and put it in his pocket when he went out, a woman with a sharp heart. Pregnancy is already hard work, let''s cook for Liu Chun, let''s dream! Chapter 1369: Knot Chapter 1369 Heart knot "My fault, it''s my fault." Liu Qiang was very poor-mouthed, so he didn''t need to say hello, and ran to the kitchen to see, "Wow! There are so many delicious foods." "Do you usually starve to death in the factory?" Zhou Hengyang kicked him in disgust, "The restaurants in the entire provincial capital are about to be our canteens in Changhe." Liu Qiang grinned and made up the knife: "No, heined to me about the financial settlement a year ago, saying that all the signed bills sent by the hotel belonged to him." "Don''t have yours?" "I''m talking about business, entertaining, and I''ve risked my body for business." "me too." Both of them are from the business department, and soon the topic was brought up to sales. "Okay, wash your hands and eat." Zhou Hengyang has the demeanor of a hostess, and after shouting, he finds that his brother is not there, and Heng Guang didn''t participate in the card game just now. After looking around, he found Heng Guang standing alone by the swimming pool in the yard in a daze. "Heng Guang? Have dinner." "I won''t eat, I have things to go first." "Leave now? Why are you in such a hurry?" Zhou Hengyang frowned, grabbed his arm, and touched his forehead. It was found to be cool, probably because the cold wind was blowing outside for too long. "Family matters." Zhou Hengguang buttoned his coat and asked with a half-smile, "Do you want to go back?" Zhou Hengyang''s expression froze and he didn''t speak. "Brother, I really envy you." Zhou Hengguang patted his brother on the shoulder, "A Yi''s car has already started, I''m leaving, tell my sister-inw for me. I will definitelye back when the child is born. " "etc¡­" "What''s wrong?" "Does this project take that long?" Zhou Hengyang remembers that his younger brother participated in many designs, but because of his high efficiency and many privileges, he only needs to solve the difficulties that others cannot ovee. "I''m the chief designer this time." Zhou Hengguang spread his hands helplessly, "There is no way, and this project has indeed made history." "The chief designer of the project that created history." I don''t know where Zhou Hengyang''s heartstrings were stirred, and his nervous body tensed up. principal!" "Is it very familiar?" Facing Zhou Hengyang''s fierce eyes, Zhou Hengguang actuallyughed. It would be better if his face was not so pale. "Isn''t it a coincidence? This may be the fate of the man in the Zhou family." After speaking, he didn''t hesitate, and turned to leave, but was grabbed by Zhou Hengyang. "Don''t go, Ah Guang don''t go." Zhou Hengyang Jun''s face was livid, and even fine cold sweat broke out on his forehead, "I don''t want you to go." "Brother, you think too much, it''s just a normal project, why are you nervous?" Zhou Hengguangughed helplessly. "no." "I''m different from my second brother, I''ve said it, this is also my mission, my job." "You are not the person in charge at all." Zhou Hengyang roared suddenly emotionally: "Damn mission, do you have to shoulder it? Didn''t you do whatever you want since you were a child? Now y with me, bully, tease someone I have to help you clean up the mess. You don¡¯t have to be responsible, why should you shoulder the mission?¡± "It''s not just me." Zhou Hengguang broke away from Zhou Hengyang''s hand bit by bit, suddenly showing a cynical smile, and blinked at his brother with his deep eyes behind the lens, "I just went to y around, those problems are very difficult for me. For Ah Yi, it''s not a problem at all." "Okay, I''m leaving, I''ll be back soon." This time, Zhou Hengguang really left, and even waved goodbye to his brother when he reached the gate. Chapter 1370: Its not easy to be a door-to-door son-in-law Chapter 1370 It''s not easy to be a door-to-door son-inw "Wait, I''ll help you." Zhou Hengyang suddenly said. "She rejected me." The cynicism on Zhou Hengguang''s face disappeared in an instant. He stood at the door and stared fixedly at the living room. Looking at the familiar figure from behind, a deep pain that he didn''t know appeared in his eyes. Then he turned around resolutely, got into the car driven by Zou Yi and left. People in the living room heard Zhou Hengyang''s yelling just now, and they didn''te out because it was difficult for others to participate in the conversation between the brothers. But I''m keeping an eye on it in private! As soon as Zhou Hengguang''s car left, Su Wen ran out. When I arrived in front of my beloved man, I was taken aback. "What''s wrong with you, Hengyang? Did you argue with Zha Zhaguang?" Zha Zhaguang waved goodbye before leaving! It doesn''t look like it! "No." Zhou Hengyang pursed his thin lips, his handsome face was covered with frost, and thinking about not scaring his wife, he rxed a little, took Su Wen into his arms, and said softly: "Yes Hengguang is going on a business trip, and I don''t want him to go." "Must go?" Su Wen searched carefully in her memory, and suddenly remembered something, her eyes widened suddenly, "Oh!" "What''s wrong?" She was startled, which made Zhou Hengyang very nervous. Su Wen finally remembered a plot in the book, because it was mentioned in one stroke, and it was a character she didn''t like, so she didn''t pay attention at all. Zhou Hengguang seemed to have had an ident, and it was quite serious. This is why he became the most notorious of the Big Three after joining Changhe Industrial Group. The fundamental reason why she has always regarded Zhou Hengguang as the viin is also because of this. The change in Su Wen''s face did not escape Zhou Hengyang''s sharp eyes. He frowned and looked at her suspiciously. "Why don''t you let Heng Guang go?" Su Wen said tentatively. Zhou Hengyang shook his head helplessly, "It''s useless, you don''t understand, the Zhou family absolutely does not allow anyone who is irresponsible and runs away." Su Wen thought about it, and it was true, but she still didn''t give up, "What if there is danger? Didn''t you say that your brother is not in good health?" Zhou Hengyang smiled wryly, "What is not dangerous? You can''t stop doing it just because it is dangerous. Hengguang''s health is not good, it''s been bad since he was a child, and it didn''t start from now." At the end, I felt a little fussed . Is he too nervous recently? After dinner, the guests all left. Su Qing took her sisters to finish the housework and sanitation. During this period, Zhou Hengyang also took the initiative to undertake the work of throwing away garbage and mopping the floor. The home is too big, mopping the floor every day is a big project. Zhou Hengyang had long thought of hiring a nanny. The sister-inws also have their own careers and studies, so they don''t have so much time for cleaning. After everything is done, everyone often sits in the living room by themselves. After a long time, they almost form exclusive seats and sit down. Or watching TV while hugging a pillow, or chatting and talking about things. Su Qing had something to report at work, so she took her exclusive notebook and drove aside Zhou Hengyang, who had been guarding her daughter-inw, and snatched her brother-inw''s exclusive position. Zhou Hengyang looked at his daughter-inw wrongedly, and sighed: "Hey! It''s really not easy to be a door-to-door son-inw!" After speaking, he walked away in a serious manner. Su Xiu and the others covered their mouths andughed. Su Qing wanted to roll her eyes helplessly, and secretly said to Su Wen: "Brother-inw has be more and more cheerful." "That''s not true." Su Wen bit an apple andined: "You don''t know how good he is in a good mood recently, as if he has changed." This is not allowed to be done, and that is not allowed to be done. The protagonist in her mind is about to copse, okay? Su Qing raised her eyebrows, "Thank you, big sister." "It should be, I don''t work hard, who works hard." Su Wen looked proud of me. Chapter 1371: one year older Chapter 1371 One Year Older On the second day after the Lantern Festival, Su Qing took Fang Shuai to the capital for a business trip. Su Wen, who had been resting at home, took over the management of the studio. But now her stomach is getting bigger day by day, and it is not convenient for her to move. Not every day. It depends on the specific situation and mood. The little girl and the sixth girl are back, and this time Xu Xiaoxiao picked them up to go to the capital to celebrate the New Year. The two girls are crazy about it. "Sister, let me tell you, I saw the little girl, hahaha..." As soon as the car door opened, the little girl jumped out of the car, rushed to Su Wen, and wanted to hug Su Wen, but was caught by Zhou. Hengyang quickly blocked it. I had no choice but to look at my elder sister and elder brother-inw in aggrieved manner. Woohoo... She knew it would be like this. The elder brother-inw is really bad, he must have snatched the number one position in the heart of the elder sister while she was away. "Big sister." The little girl was so pouty that she was almost ready to hang an oil pot. "Let''s talk about things if you have something to do." It was the first time that Su Wen had a straight face with her little sister. She spoiled her, but she couldn''t spoil her too much and make her look crooked. "You''ll be a big girl soon, so pay attention to your image. Take a look at your sixth sister, and then look at yourself." After speaking, it happened that the sixth younger sister came in. The delicate and beautiful little girl already had a lot of temperament when she walked. She looks like a future beauty. "Big sister, big brother-inw." Sixth sister greeted very quietly. Su Wen''s eyes lit up, "Going to the capital has changed so much?" "Sister, I am one year older!" Sixth Sister said shyly. The little girl was not convinced, so she leaned into Su Wen''s ear andined in a low voice. He told all the things about the New Year in the capital, most of them were rtives of Liumei and Xu''s family, a group of little girls whopared their beauty, secretlypeting with each other, and refused to give in to each other. In the end, she concluded, "She won, and those who came to visit rtives and guests all cried and left." After finishing speaking, he sighed old-fashionedly, and asked sadly: "Sister, I found that I really can''tpare with Sixth Sister, and I don''t have the brains of her. Smart, although I don''t want to admit it. Big sister, will you still like me in the future?" After finishing speaking, he looked at Su Wen with pitiful and expectant eyes. I was afraid that I would not be able topare with the sixth younger sister, so that I would not be favored by the eldest sister. "Eldest sister, I can''tpare to sixth sister, am I still your favorite little baby?" Sister Liu is shy and gentle on the face, but actually she has rolled her eyes countless times in her heart. I endured it, so I didn''t bother with my little sister. It''s really stinky and shameless, and I still think of my eldest sister''s favorite little baby. snort! Since her nephew was about to be born, she didn''t argue. Anyway, when the little nephew is born, the little sister will fall out of favor, so let her be happy for a few months first! Su Wen pondered for a moment, and out of the corner of her eye, she saw Zhou Hengyang, who had a cold and handsome face and did not speak, but looked very present. It would have been better if he hadn''t stared at her coldly. This is the sweet trouble! Now that you have answered my little sister, someone will definitely be jealous, right? "Forehead¡­" As soon as Su Wen didn''t speak, the little girl was about to burst into tears, and she pulled Su Wen''s hand aggrievedly, "Sister, I knew I shouldn''t leave. I only went to the capital for more than half a month, and you changed your mind. Hmph I''m not going anywhere in the future." "No!" Oh my god! Headache. "When you grow up, here will be my favorite little baby in the future." After speaking, he pointed to his stomach. The little girl was stunned for a moment, and then she said unwillingly after a long while: "Okay! For the sake of my nephew, I''ll let it go!" As long as the sixth sister doesn''t **** it away. Chapter 1372: we are good friends Chapter 1372 We are good friends Today, the winter vacation of the elementary school is over, and the registration starts. The younger sister and the sixth younger sister came back just in time. A group of people had lunch. In the afternoon, Xu Xiaoxiao took the two little girls to school to collect books and pay tuition and misceneous fees. The three of them immediately became famous figures as soon as they arrived at the school, attracting the attention of countless people wherever they went. "Look, the man with Su Yao and Su Xiaomei." "Wow! He''s so handsome!" "Better and more handsome than our music teacher." "It''s also prettier than our art teacher." "Is he Su Xiaomei''s brother?" "Why don''t I have such a good-looking and gentle brother, I''m so envious." A group of little girls with ponytails and braids gathered together to chatter, and there were some bold ones who purposely ran to the front to sneak a second look. Said it was secretly, but how could the little girl hide it! They all think they are secretive, but they are actually aboveboard. Fortunately, Xu Xiaoxiao has been used to being surrounded by people since he was a child, and he doesn''t take it seriously at all. It''s just a group of seven, eight, and ten-year-old girls who are so small and big, which makes him a little bit ironic. But Xu Xiaoxiao doesn''t care, Liumei and Xiaomei are different. The two little girls, who usually fight to the death, looked at each other tacitly, and then unanimously spoke out. snort! No one wants to rob them. At this moment, suddenly a little girl with double ponytails, neat and decent clothes, and an arrogant face ran over, "Su Yao, I decided to let you join us." Another little girl hurried over, "Me too, I agree to let you be my good friend." "And I." "Su Yao, you will be our good friend from now on." Arge group of girls in Liumei¡¯s ss who never yed with Liumei before, and never took Liumei to y during free activities in physical education ss, now all gathered around and wanted to be good friends with Liumei. Xu Xiaoxiao watched nkly and didn''t speak. In fact, heined about his parents in his heart. It''s because they have nothing to do and can''t think about adopting a daughter. He was not responsible for adopting him, and handed him over to him. As an adult like myself, I brought two little girls to the school to sign up. This is the second time, all the teachers in the school know him now. Now all the teachers in the school do know Xu Xiaoxiao. In the office just now, some people took Xu Xiaoxiao as Zhou Hengyang, thinking that he was his brother-inw. After all, the situation of the Su family was clearly filled out when they first transferred to another school. Parents died young, relying on three older sisters to support the whole family, and four younger sisters are studying, the family burden is heavy. At one time, the school was nning to apply for special poverty relief for the younger sister and sixth younger sister from tuition and misceneous fees. Because the quota is precious, it should be given to the children in need, so Su Wen heard that it was rejected, and exined clearly to the teacher. The school suddenly realized, and after thinking about it, the two girls have good food and clothing at school, they are not too showy, but they are definitely not cheap. It is the school''s preconceived ideas, which caused misunderstandings, just exin clearly. But the school is still very optimistic about the two girls. There is a genius sister, and the other sisters are also very good in grades. The sixth sister showed an extraordinary high IQ as soon as she arrived at school, but the younger sister is not good in math. So the school has agreed to let Liumei skip a grade next semester, and sign her up to participate in the city''s studypetition. "Sixth Sister, don''t pay attention to them. They just want to take this opportunity to get to know Brother Xiaoxiao because they see Brother Xiaoxiao''s good looks." Chapter 1373: reluctant to fight Chapter 1373 Reluctant to fight Sixth Sister nodded in agreement, "I know." These people never talked to her in ss. Every time she passed by, she would deliberately stop and not speak, and when she walked past, she would cover her mouth and snigger. A person is not big, but he has a lot of eyes. The younger sister immediately stepped forward, and in front of the sixth younger sister, said arrogantly: "Huh! You don''t usually y with Su Yao. Nowe to her. I tell you it''s toote." "What are you doing, Miss Su? You are not Su Yao. Why do you help her make decisions? " "That''s right, we''re not going to y with you." "Miss Su, stop meddling in your own business." "that is." A group of young girls are not very old, but they quarrel with no less sharpness than adults. But the younger sister is not a vegetarian either, standing in front of the sixth younger sister, she is not at all stage frightened, and the little mouth Bb scolded several little girls until they cried and called mother. "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo...Xiaomei Su curses." "Mom, I want to find my mother." "Dad, where are you! Someone bullied me." The little girls ran away crying. The little girl crossed her arms proudly, and gave the sixth sister a look of "I''m super powerful". Sixth Sister hurriedly apuded cheerfully. "Brother Xiaoxiao, do you think I''m good?" Xu Xiaoxiao calmly pointed to a group of parents who were approaching aggressively in the distance, "Look." It turned out that the little girls called their parents over and were about to vent their anger on their daughters. The little girl was scared immediately, and peeked behind Xu Xiaoxiao, "What should we do? How about we run away quickly! The school officially starts tomorrow, and the parents won''te." How could Xu Xiaoxiao escape, it was too out of character for him. "fine." A group of adults rushed over. They were aggressive at first, but they were all cowardly in front of Xu Xiaoxiao. When they found out what happened, they were even more guilty. They apologized to each other and said a few polite words before breaking up. What else can I do? The daughter is not a little bastard, so she can''t bear to beat her. Besides, what''s wrong with liking good-looking people? As parents, they also want to pay more attention! When the registration was over and I returned home, I told Su Wen what happened today. Su Wenughed for a long time, and Xu Xiaoxiao made a bad face. He left after saying that he should not look for him when registering. Su Wen knew that he was actually very busy, so she didn''t ask him to stay. *** After the little girls started school, Su Wen becamepletely rxed. All the work in the studio was handed over to Su Qing. She just needed to rest assured and raise her baby. The only fly in the ointment is that Hengyang is getting busier, and the development of the machinery factory has also entered a stage of rapid development, which ispletely different from her luxury goods industry. The 1980s and 1990s were the time when domestic agriculture and industry developed at the highest speed. The agricultural machines produced by Zhou Hengyang''s Changhe Machinery Factory, such as harvesters, tractors, diesel engines, etc., are of high quality, advanced technology, and high market demand. Now is a good time to quickly seize the market. In the following half a year, more and more orders from various provinces were received, and the self-designed and produced cars were also put into production, and the factory was expanded, talents were recruited, new factory sites were selected, etc. Zhou Hengyang With Liu Ming and the others busy, they kept their feet on the ground. Su Wen''s belly got bigger day by day, but she didn''t me him for not being able to apany her. For Su Wen, the busier her husband is, the better his career is and the more money he can earn for her to spend. Besides, she is also a very enterprising person, she doesn''t just think about being in love blindly, she just cares about letting her lover stay with her and doesn''t do anything serious. In that case, she will look down on him instead. But Su Wen''s enjoyment doesn''t mean that Zhou Hengyang thinks so too. I''m back! Reunion after a long time, I have been away for so long and made everyone wait for a long time, I am very sorry, now the update is resumed, and I will continue to finish writing. Chapter 1374: a glance of eternity Chapter 1374 One Eye of Eternity In addition, Liu Juan and Liang Shuzhen''s counterfeit shop opposite Su''s house was also sealed up by the public security organs, including the smears they contacted the media before, and they didn''t even have a chance to log in if they sshed dirty water. It was directly suppressed. It was only after Liu Juan got divorced that she had nowhere to go, and she only found out when she asked Su Wen. After learning the truth, Su Wen naturally wouldn''t show a good face. As far as Liu Juan is concerned, it would be nice if she didn''t take revenge and go back, but she would definitely not have bad intentions. Liu Juan originally thought that as long as she lowered her figure and showed her sisterly love back then, she would definitely be tolerated by Sister Su Wen. Now people all over the country know how amazing the wealth and connections in the hands of the Su family sisters are. As a real aunt, she has such a rtionship, even if she leaks a little bit through the fingers of Su Wen sisters, it will be enough for her to eat and drink. Externally, she can still rely on this status to continue her life as a nobledy. But Liu Juan was shrewd in her wishful thinking, but she didn''t expect Su Wen''s method, whichpletely cut off her wishful thinking. Not only failed to stand up, but became more and more lonely, begging for help everywhere, and being rejected everywhere. Those who she looked down on her before stepped on her in turn. What Liu Juan couldn''t bear the most was that her own daughter actually despised her and left her. She tried so hard to send her own daughter to study abroad at the expense of food and expenses. Seeing her reputation ruined, she has no money or status, and she can''t count on it. He abandoned her without hesitation. came to the door and was kicked out. Unable to bear the blow, he soon fell ill and died of illness in a rented house within a few months. The funeral after death was organized by her ex-husband. *** Liu Juan''s death did not attract anyone''s attention, it was so silent. For the sisters of the Su family, they would not pay attention even if they knew it, because all their thoughts were on Su Wen. Big sister is finally about to give birth. Everyone rushed back from all over the ce. Su Xue who was studying far away in the capital. Su Qing, who is busy with business trips all over the country to develop the su family business. The bakery and dessert shop has opened and is on the right track, and Su Xiu, whose business is getting better and better, has put aside everything and followed Su Wen early, acting as a housekeeper herself, directing everyone to keep their feet on the ground. Now Su Xiu is no longer the honest, stage-fright youngest of the Su family. Being a boss, having her own business, and nning to open another chain store, Su Xiu has be confident, generous, and methodical, but she still maintains her original traits of diligence, sincerity, and duty. Her marriage with He Changming has also been settled. The wedding is on National Day. For Su Xiu''s marriage, Su Wen also worried a lot, even when she was pregnant, she started to prepare. At that time, the city, Heiyingtun, and both ces will have to do a big job, especially. It can also be regarded as making up for the regrets deep in my heart. For her, missing the wedding with Zhou Hengyang is the biggest regret in her heart. But Su Wen is a free-spirited person who will not cling to the past. Seeing that the third sister, who had the worst ending in the original book, was the first to find happiness, she was happier than anyone else. In addition, the eldest sister gave birth, and He Changming, the future son-inw of the third sister, also came to wee the arrival of the new life with everyone. Now he has been recognized by the sisters of the Su family and has be a member of the Su family. Although it is not a door-to-door son-inw, it is no different from a door-to-door son-inw. In fact, Su Xiu and He Changming had discussed it in private. Su Xiu insisted on recruiting a son-inw at home like the eldest sister, and He Changming was also willing to be the son-inw for Su Xiu. Although He Changming is the only son in the family. After Su Wen learned about it, she showed her authority as the head of the family for the first time, scolded the two of them severely, and then went to meet He Changming''s parents in person, expressing her family''s wishes, and would never let He Changming Be the door-to-door son-inw. This also made He Changming''s parents happy from the bottom of their hearts, and because of this, they loved Su Xiu as their own daughter. Now Su Qing is the one who worries Su Wen the most at home. This girl is really screwed up. Obviously he likes Zhou Hengguang in his heart, but he just refuses to forgive and admit it. Just procrastinating like this, no one can do anything about it, I said what should be said, and persuaded what should be persuaded, but it was useless. Su Wen can''t do anything to force her, she doesn''t want to care about other people''s feelings. But Su Wen knew that Su Qing would definitely regret it. Su Wen lives a transparent life by herself, and she doesn''t like people who are ufortable with her feelings. In her eyes, that is cheating, and she can''t find happiness for herself. If Su Qing wasn''t her own sister, she wouldn''t bother to care about her. "You will regret this." Su Wen said firmly. But Su Wen didn''t believe it at all. She didn''t even have the curiosity and questioning that she should have. Su Wen simply became cruel and taught Su Qing a lesson. In addition, Zhou Yan''s family also came. There is also Song Jingxian who is far away in the capital, Su Xiaoya, mother and daughter, they came in Song Jinyan''s special car. In fact, the Su family has been very low-key, but the scene is still very big, and there is no way to keep a low profile. Three hourster, Su Wen safely gave birth to a pair of dragon and phoenix twins. The newborn received everyone''s blessing and expectation upon birth. "Daughter-inw, thank you for your hard work." Zhou Hengyang stood by the bed, his deep eyes were full of doting and love, almost drowning him in them. He gently held Su Wen''s hand, held it carefully in the palm of his hand, and couldn''t help smiling. "It''s not hard." Su Wen shook her head. "Do you regret it?" "What do you regret?" Zhou Hengyang asked in confusion. "Do you regret being my son-inw?" Su Wen asked herself, and couldn''t help but stopughing. Every time she made a joke, she liked to joke about Zhou Hengyang''s identity as a son-inw. But Zhou Hengyang looked at her seriously instead, "The most fortunate thing in my life is to be your son-inw. The Su family is my home, and my name is Su Hengyang." "Hahaha¡­" Su Wenughed happily, but because her body was too weak, she soon lost her strength and leaned softly in Zhou Hengyang''s arms. The two looked at each other, and one nce was eternity. ¡ªSo far, the text is over Thank you for all the cute support, there will be another chapterter. Chapter 1375: Spoiler: The full text is over Chapter 1375 Fanwai: The full text is over "Sister, I regret it." Su Qing walked in in a daze, as if she had lost her soul, and her whole body was gone. Su Wen gently teased the two naughty little guys, and asked without raising her head: "Oh! Really? Don''t you regret it? Why did you change your mind?" Su Qing squatted on the ground and broke down crying, "I...I don''t want to do this either. I didn''t expect Zhou Hengguang to have an ident. I saw him sitting in a wheelchair. My heart hurts, it hurts..." Su Wen finally turned around and faced herself, a talented designer, with anger and intolerance. "Before Zhou Hengguang loved you so passionately and wanted to ask for your forgiveness. Now that Zhou Hengguang is disabled and people don''t love you anymore, you regret it instead and want to be with him. Do you love him or are you pitiful? he?" Su Qing''s tears fell like pearls, "I love him, I actually fell in love with him very early, but at that time I had low self-esteem, I didn''t dare, I didn''t think I was worthy of him." "Nonsense, the daughter of my Su family, there are only those who are not worthy of us, and there is no one who is not worthy of you." Su Wen''s eyes were solemn, full of domineering. Su Qing lowered her eyes, with crystal tears hanging on the eyshes of her thick eyebrows, revealing the deepest secret in her heart for the first time. "me me, I can''t let it go, I care too much about gossip and worldly views. I don''t want people to gossip behind their backs, saying that two brothers married two sisters." "hehe!" Su Wen sneered, "What''s the matter? You... Forget it, I can''t me youpletely." I can''t bear to say the words of me. After all, it¡¯s still the shadow left by the environment in which I grew up, and I really don¡¯t want to ovee it. "I hope this time you can get out of the past, get rid of the shackles, and live out your true self." As the head of the family, she is really worried, not only to worry about the family business, but also worry about the emotional life of her younger sisters. s, there are too many people who want to be her sister-inw, and their eyes are blurred. If it wasn''t for the sake of Zhou Hengguang''s utter devotion to Su Qing, his man even went out of his way to please his wife for the sake of his younger brother''s happiness, why would she not help her! "Are you sure of your mind? Is it because of love, not because of pity that Zhou Hengguang became disabled, and you want to be with him?" Su Wen asked again: "And you will not despise him who is disabled, and want to be with him Together forever?" Hey, why does this sound a bit like what a priest did! "Ok!" Su Qing nodded fiercely, "I don''t want topete with myself anymore. I love him. I was really deceived by him. I knew he lied to me, but I still fell in love with him." "me too." A man''s deep and hoarse voice came from behind. Zhou Hengguang sat in a wheelchair and stared at Su Qing fixedly. "I fooled myself too." Zhou Hengguang stared at Su Qing affectionately, his heart and eyes were all about her, "Su Qing, are you willing to give me another chance?" Su Qing got up happily, and threw herself into his arms. Zhou Hengguang was afraid that she would fall, and hurriedly wanted to stand up to protect her, but Su Qing wanted to protect him one step faster, and the two fell to the ground together . Su Qing was frightened and hurried to call an ambnce. "It''s okay, you don''t have to worry, Hengguang is not disabled, just injured." Su Wen covered her mouth and snickered, standing with Zhou Hengyang who pushed her younger brother in just now, her shoulders naturally leaned on Zhou Hengyang''s arms . "The disability is to scare you, will you be angry with your sister?" "No." Su Qing cried with joy, "It''s toote for me to be happy." In the original book, when Zhou Hengguang appeared, he was indeed disabled in a wheelchair, and he was also a perverted paranoid. Su Wen always remembered this matter, knowing that Zhou Hengguang was going on a business trip and was personally responsible for the tunnel opening project, she worriedly reminded Zhou Hengguang and asked more people to follow. He reminded me to pay attention to safety every day, and finally avoided a tragic ident. Zhou Hengguang was only slightly injured, but Su Wen had an idea and came up with this idea. She was afraid that if she didn''t care about it, Su Qing would really miss the love of her life. Fortunately, it''s not toote. "Thank you, sister." Zhou Hengguang expressed his sincere thanks. Su Wen waved her hand generously, "It''s polite to say thank you. We are a family, right? Two sons-inw? Two Mr. Su?" Zhou Hengyang brothers looked at each other and smiled knowingly. "Yes! Head of the family." "Yes! Head of the family." The two brothers spoke in unison. Chapter 876: He Couldn’t Bear to Part with Her Chapter 876: He Couldn¡¯t Bear to Part with Her
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi- Bo Studio Su Wen found herself at a crossroads, grappling with a difficult decision. If she confessed her truth, there was a risk of alienating Hengyang immediately. On the other hand, keeping silent would only dy the inevitable revtion, and keep them apart. Overwhelmed, Su Wen shivered, tears welling up in her eyes. Attempting to downy her turmoil, he whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s nothing.¡±
Sensing her distress, Zhou Hengyang gently reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll find a solution. All we need to do is bring down Sun Yunyun¡¯s abnormally active brain cells. I¡¯ve asked Hengguang to bring in experts from the capital, and they¡¯ll be here by tomorrow.¡± He couldn¡¯t bear to part with her. Even more so, he couldn¡¯t bear to see her unsettled and in a dilemma. Zhou Hengyang lovingly pinched Su Wen¡¯s cheeks and reassured, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Things will get better in the future. Sun Yunyun won¡¯t be a problem.¡± However, just as Su Wen mustered the courage to open up, Zhou Hengyang, sensing her unease, shifted the conversation abruptly. ¡°Oh right, I¡¯m heading to the Northwest. Liu Chun has gone missing. We¡¯re leaving tonight, though we initially nned for tomorrow. The situation there is chaotic, and I¡¯m worried about him.¡± Concerned, Su Wen urged, ¡°Have you contacted the police? What happened?¡± Zhou Hengyang, visibly worried, exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know the details yet, but he offended someone. It¡¯s a risky situation.¡± Zhou Hengyang was genuinely worried about Liu Chun. He had arranged for Liu Chun to explore new markets in the Northwest, and now that he was missing, Zhou Hengyang was determined to bring him back safely. Amid her anxiety, Su Wen advised, ¡°Be cautious, get help, and ensure your safety. Take extra money, too.¡± Su Wen was even more anxious than him. Not only was she worried about Liu Chun, but she also feared for Hengyang¡¯s safety if he went there. However, she refrained from expressing these concerns directly. She knew Hengyang had to go personally for Liu Chun¡¯s safe return. As Zhou Hengyang prepared to leave, Su Wen, worried for his safety, emphasized, ¡°Bring more money. If they demand it, give it to them. Nothing is more important than your safety and Liu Chun¡¯s.¡±
Zhou Hengyang, proud of his wife¡¯s concern, agreed with her. As they returned to the bedroom, Su Wen, still in turmoil, decided to let go of her earlier intentions to confess. Instead, she offered to help pack his luggage. The two returned to the bedroom, where Su Wen busily sorted his clothes and gathered the toiletries needed for the trip. Zhou Hengyang didn¡¯t offer assistance; instead, he crossed his arms and leaned against the door frame, watching her intently. Su Wen suggests, ¡°Why not take someone with you? Hengguang or cousin Xiao Xiao could assist.¡± Xu Xiaoxiao¡¯sbat skills ce him in the top five within the book, guaranteeing safety when joining forces with him and Hengyang. Despite the offer, Zhou Hengyang declined, citing his busy schedule and reluctance to involve Xiao Xiao, considering the previous incident.. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!